《Rosie's Games》


 Chapter 1: Betrayal and Death

    Chapter 1: Betrayal and Death


    Rosalind Lux-Sencler had always thought that her worst nightmare would be waking up in a world alone, without her husband, without her sister.


    Today, she realized she was naive.


    Oh, so naive.


    Ever since Rosalind lost the hereditary blessing of the Goddess ten years ago, her sleep had been dreamless. Fitful, but dreamless. So she knew better than anyone that this could not be a dream.


    She looked on in disbelief as her husband of forty years, Baron Jeames Sencler, embraced a woman that she had adored her whole lifeher very own older sister, Dorothy Lux.


    Her Majesty Queen Dorothy Lux-Gosebourn.


    Rosalind could feel herself trembling as Dorothy tilted her head up to kiss Jeames.


    "Shh" Jeames ced a finger on Dorothy''s lips, stopping her. "We cannot do this here. Your sister is in the other room." Jeames''s attempt at being the soft-spoken voice of reason failed miserably when Dorothy reached down to caress his crotch. The light touch quickly became something more intense.


    This Dorothy had the face, voice, even gait of the Dorothy Rosalind knew. But her every action was that of a stranger''s.


    Rosalind''s chest rose and fell with her uneven, rapid breaths.


    It was as if her body had been smashed by arge boulder.


    She could almost hear her heart shattering, and yet no mournful whimper, no anguished cry, no fruitless protest left her mouth. She continued to peer through the small gap in the door wordlessly.


    For a moment, Rosalind could not fathom why her mind would make up something sopreposterous. But she quickly remembered that this could not be some figment of her imagination. When the Goddess took the blessing back, she took everything, including Rosalind''s ability to escape into dreams.


    The Goddess''s favor once lost, was lost forever. She would not pity Rosalind now just because she was dying, much less return part of her gift.


    "I missed you." Dorothy pouted her full, enticing lips, colored to match the scarlet of her dress. Her blond hair, loosely secured in an elegant updo, seemed almost white under the harsh glow of the firece. She was, as the servants liked to say, as fair as Rosalind was dark.


    Rosalind remembered Dorothy kneeling beside her bed telling her how she had to beg her husband to let her visit her dying sister. She had bought gifts to lift the mood, but looked more sorrowful than Rosalind felt.


    Rosalind could still hear Dorothy''s soft sobs as she held her hand and kissed it, promising to take care of her husband after she departed this world.


    Rosalind didn''t think that Dorothy meant it this way.


    The memories of Dorothy''s actions and words made Rosalind shiver in fear. The kindness and concern and grief were all an borate pretense meant to fool her. Everything was a lie!


    Rosalind clutched her chest as her body swayed. She steadied herself against the wallthe very same wall separating her from her husband''s transgression. She had woken up to find Dorothy and Jeames gone. She then thought of making her way to Jeames''s study. Perhaps the appearance of recovery wouldfort him.


    It never urred to her that Jeames would be with Dorothy.


    A loud sigh escaped Jeames'' lips. "I told you, didn''t I? Rosalind has been weak since she lost the blessing. We could have ended her when"


    "Shhh!" Dorothy silenced Jeames this time. "Despite the fact that she married the man I love, she is still my sister. How do you expect me to finish my sister?"


    "She didn''t treat you as one when she seduced me."


    Rosalind''s eyes widened. Seduce him? Her heart faltered at the thought.


    Ever since girlhood, she had only eyes for Jeames. Dorothy was the only other person who knew and it was Dorothy who encouraged her to pursue Jeames. When rumors began to swirl that Rosalind was to be married off to a foreign duke to cement a political alliance, it was also Dorothy who nned her way out of the bind.


    It was all Dorothy!


    Rosalind never once thought that her older sister would lie like this! Dorothy had never once said that she had feelings for Jeames!


    Tears rolled down Rosalind''s cheeks.


    She had thought about her death countless times. After all, she knew that losing the blessing would kill her. She thought of spending herst days with her beloved husband and sister in this manor where she had married him all those years ago. She thought of dying by the firece just when the snow started to fall outside. She thought of listening to her sister''s beautiful voice as she breathed herst.


    But she never thought that she would die with a broken heart. Her husband and sister were the two most important people in her life, and yet they didn''t hesitate to betray her.


    Rosalind could feel death looming over her. She didn''t have much time.


    A few days or a week at most.


    She clutched the old key that she wore around her neckaforting gesture whenever she felt anxious. But this time, whatever she was feeling was not anxiety. It was as if arge dull knife was used to carve her heart.


    Weakness was slowly consuming her.


    But she refused to fall. No. She couldn''t fall.


    Not yet.


    "That was forty years ago! Why are you still stuck in the past?" Dorothy pleaded, her voice cracking. She turned around and walked towards the firece, the only source of light inside the room. The two must have purposely done this to avoid attracting attention from the servants. "My sister is already on her deathbed. The least you can do is forgive her before she dies."


    "She manipted you her whole life and yet you can still find it in yourself to treat her kindly. What have I done to deserve such an angel?" Jeames hugged Dorothy from behind. "You do understand that once she dies, I will be lonely. But fret not I have prepared everything since you decided to marry that man. Just as we nned."


    "That man" was Emperor Lawrence Gosebourne. All this time, Rosalind had thought that Dorothy married the Emperor to save her from the machinations of the royal family. As the one with the blessing, she was supposed to marry the Emperor. But Dorothy had taken her ce by pretending to receive the blessing, leaving her free to marry her beloved Jeames. But everything had been a lie. A sweet, sweet lie.


    "Aha!"


    Rosalind froze, horror apparent in her eyes when she heard her mother''s voice behind her. She slowly turned, an exnation on the tip of her tongue, but was immediately interrupted with a loud p.


    She felt her body fall, but before she could collect herself, her mother, Victoria Foster-Lux, had grabbed her hair and started dragging her into the study.


    "I have caught a rat!" Victoria dered to the couple. "What kind of woman eavesdrops on her own husband?"


    Rosalind lifted her head groggily, wondering if she misheard. The anger in her mother''s eyes was enough to assure her otherwise. The pain in her chest intensified as she met Jeames''s and Dorothy''s gazes. Their disgust was unmistakable.


    For a few seconds, she thought of hurling insults towards them, but the pain in her chest had drained what little strength she had. This time, it was not just aching just from the betrayal, but from the raw anger that was trying to swallow her.


    "Mother"


    "Do not call me mother!" Victoria hissed, her sharp brows raised. "You are not of my blood!"


    "Mother, stop being so harsh. My sister is already in no state to hear such things." Dorothy said as she lowered herself and tried to touch Rosalind''s arms. "Let me help you back to your room."


    Rosalind flinched away instinctively.


    Dorothy pretended to not see that and continued speaking in her calm, patient voice as if she was talking to a difficult child. "Rosalind Let me apany you to your room. You need to rest."


    "Was it true?" Rosalind finally managed after forcing down the blood and bile in her throat. She looked directly into her sister''s golden eyes, hoping to get the truth for once. "Was it true?"


    "What are you talking about, my dear sister?" Dorothy gave a gentle smile and tried to hold Rosalind''s arm again.


    "Get your hands off me!" Rosalind spat out.


    "Rosalind, that''s no way to treat your sister! Dorothy just wants to bring you back to your room," Jeames chimed in, his voice irritated. It was as if the sight of his wife had ruined his night. "You are lucky you"


    Rosalind wanted to give in to her anger, to cry and scream and rage for an exnation. How could they do this to her? But her world started to spin. Her body was no longer hers tomand.


    As she copsed on the carpeted floor with a dull thud that should have hurt, she could hear hushed voices surrounding her. She had no strength left to open her eyes but she knew.


    She knew Even without looking, she knew.


    They were smiling as they gathered around her.


    She did not need to look to know how happy they were.


    She did not need to look to know her end was here.


    .....


    insta: @b.mitchylle


    Fb page: Author B.Mitchylle


    For updates and just encouragement from a stress anxiety filled person like me.

 Chapter 2: Forty two Years

    Chapter 2: Forty two Years


    Rosalind frowned as the light hit her eyes. She blinked several times in confusion.


    Wasn''t she dead?


    Her brows furrowed as she surveyed the room, taking in the peeling brown walls, the scratched wooden floor, the pathetic set of furniture


    Wasn''t this her room from a long, long time ago?


    As she looked around in panic, her eyes caught sight of her pale, jadelike hands.


    Hands she had lost years ago with the blessing. When the Goddess stripped her of the blessing, her skin had shriveled up as if it was burnt. She had always hated how her hands looked, how they felt, and, worst of all, how they attracted looks of contempt and pity from strangers.


    But before Rosalind could fully register the joy of having her hands back, a gust of wind sent her shivering uncontrobly. She remembered that she had no firece to warm her during winter. The cold was a constant reminder that no one in the Lux household cared enough to give her decent heating just because of her ck hair.


    Perhaps after all these years she was still that abandoned, unwanted disgrace that her family wanted to hide away.


    Suddenly feeling nostalgic, Rosalind got up and walked towards a small mirror that she had secretly taken after Dorothy threw it away on her birthdayst fall. The floorboard creaked like it always did.


    Staring at the reflection of her younger self, Rosalind mused that if this was dying, then dying was less frightening than she had thought. Maybe the Goddess had indeed taken pity on her and given her onest dream.


    In the mirror, Rosalind''s hair was still ck, her eyes still golden. When she left the house, she blended in with the crowds. And that, to the prestigious Lux family, was akin to a sin. The sin of daring to look like a normal person while being part of the Eight Great Families.


    She looked exactly like she did before.


    Except


    Where was her ne?


    Rosalind rushed back to her bed and rummaged through the thin nkets and t pillows. Her bed was a simple one and she quickly realized that the ne was simply not on it. In a panic, Rosalind began digging through her small chest drawer containing only four sets of dresses.


    That ne was nothing expensive. Its design was simple and old-fashioned. But it was a gift from herte mother. It was something that Rosalind had carried with her since she was five.


    As she shook one of her dresses for the second time in the vain hope that the ne was caught in the fabric, a weird thought crossed her head. With some hesitation, she gave her leg a long, hard pinch.


    "Aw!" Tears instantly welled up in her eyes.


    The pain meant that this wasn''t a dream!


    Had she juste back from the dead? But what about her ne?


    A knock on the door interrupted her train of thought.


    "Lady Rosalind?"


    The question came from a woman in ck and white. A familiar face.


    "Milith?" she called. "Have you seen my ne?"


    The woman paused and gave her a confused look.


    "Mydy, what ne?"


    Rosalind lifted an eyebrow. "The one with a key"


    "You''ve never worn a ne before," Milith replied. She must have seen the surprise Rosalind felt because she quickly added, "Is something the matter?" When Rosalind didn''t reply, she continued, "Mydy, are you feeling ill? Do you need me to call the physician?"


    "No, I" Rosalind avoided her maid''s worried gaze. Milith had served her for years. It was impossible for her to not notice a ne her mistress wore everyday.


    But somehow, she couldn''t remember it.


    Rosalind looked back at her anxious maid. Milith seemed to be in herte teens. With some difficulty, Rosalind finally asked, "Can you tell me what year is it now?"


    "It''s the tenth month of the eight hundred-and-seventh year after the Great War. Why do you ask? Are you sure you feel fine? You look a bit pale. Did you forget your lunch again? Was it not to your liking?" At Milith''s reminder, both women turned to look at the untouched food on the bedside table.


    "I "


    "Lady Rosalind... Can you please stop ignoring your own welfare?" the young maid scolded in her usual fashion. As Milith had been with Rosalind since she was a child, she was less frightened of her mistress than most maids.


    In the past, Rosalind had hated how naggy Milith was but hearing her voice again now gave Rosalind a weird sense of euphoria. She allowed Milith to continue talking.


    "You cannot rely on your family to take care of you. They have forgotten your birthday for a couple of years now. I know this sounds harsh, but the truth is that they have abandoned us in this shed. We should try to live our lives instead."


    Rosalind looked once more at her uneaten lunch. In Year 807 of the New Era, she was seventeen. And Dorothy, who had turned eighteen a few weeks ago without receiving the Goddess''s blessing, would soon make her way to Rosalind''s little shed.


    "You are right," Rosalind said.


    "Pardon me?" The crease in between Milith''s brows deepened.


    "I said, you are right. It is indeed time to live our lives."


    "You " Milith hastily approached her. "Are you feeling feverish?"


    "Milith, I am fine." She instinctively avoided Milith''s touch. In herst days, her skin had be so sensitive that even a light touch caused her great pain. Her body was so wrecked by the absence of the blessing that she was nearly bedridden.


    "May I have that?" Ignoring Milith''s surprise, she picked up her cold lunch and immediately started devouring it as if she hadn''t eaten for days.


    Seeing this, Milith grew rmed.


    "Mydy! What are you doing!?" Milith asked. "Please wait! Let me get you a new te!" When she got no response, the young maid panicked. "Mydy, please!" she said, louder this time. "At least let me reheat the food for you. Eating something like this is "


    "Milith" Rosalind looked up from her half-eaten sandwich and smiled. "It''s delicious. Thank you."


    "Mydy" Milith suddenly knelt in front of her, tears flowing down her cheeks. Taken aback, Rosalind blinked. Milith started sobbing.


    Her distressed cries made Rosalind feel guilty. Be it now or in the past, Milith was always deeply concerned about her. When the monthly stipend the Lux family sent was not enough to cover their expenses, it was Milith who started hunting rabbits and foraging for edible nuts and berries in the nearby forest. As Rosalind''s only maid, Milith was forced to do everything, including hunting and cooking.


    Rosalind had never shown any appreciation for the young maid. When the Lux Family summoned her back to their mansion, Rosalind refused to bring Milith with her. When she heard about Milith''s passing, she was already the Baroness Sencler. The news had been several years old too.


    Resolving to redeem herself, Rosalind helped Milith to her feet and shed her a bright, reassuring smile. "Dear Milith, will you teach me how to hunt?"


    Dream or no dream, this was a second chance to live life without regrets!


    "My Lady"


    "Milith! You are right. I cannot continue wallowing in self-pity." As Milith continued looking at her with wide, frightened eyes, Rosalind dered, "I will take charge of my life. And I will start by learning how to hunt." Her smile grew broader. Soon she would be hunting those who had wronged her.

 Chapter 3: A Man From the North

    Chapter 3: A Man From the North


    "Mydy, I think we should rest." Milith held her chest as she tried to catch her breath. "You just recovered from a feverst week. You can''t exhaust yourself."


    Rosalind looked back at her maid. Then she nodded and looked around the snow that had started to cover the once healthy green foliage. They were never meant toe here.


    The snow was a sign that they are moving closer and closer to the north where it snows for ten months of the year.


    "Shall we go back?" Rosalind asked.


    "But I have yet to see the herb that you were looking for. It should not be that far away from where we''re at."


    "Are you certain the nt had purple leaves?" Rosalind asked. It had been three days since she came back from the future. By now, she had learned a lot of things by using her knowledge of what was supposed to happen.


    She had arranged her thoughts and had pretty much had a n in mind.


    "I am though your painting "


    "Are you mocking my way of expressing myself?" Rosalind chuckled. She was well away that she had no skills in arts or music. She spent her childhood being hidden away by her very own family.


    Treated as an outsider, she never learned arts or music or many things that were said to entice a man. Though she did her best to learn those things when she got back, Rosalind never seeded.


    "No, mydy," Milith said. "But really if I hadn''t seen that nt before. I would never recognize it from that painting."


    "Milith?"


    "I apologize, mydy. I didn''t mean to insult your special way of expressing yourself."


    Rosalind''s lips thinned. She turned away and pretended to ignore the maid. Since she came back, Rosalind had started treating Milith more like a friend than a servant and Milith had reciprocated.


    "But mydy, that nt is nothing but a weed that animals loved to consume before the winter. Colorful leaves could mean that it is poisonous for human consumption. I know I have already asked you this, but why do you intend to have that nt? Isn''t it too dangerous? We are far from any physician. If that nt "


    "It is poisonous" Rosalind said. The nt that is considered poison to humans is considered special for the blessed ones, like Rosalind.


    But most people, even the blessed ones, are not a year aware of it.


    "Then "


    "Milith, you shall not start crying." She interrupted the maid, who seemed to think that she had been doing these things because she wanted to end her life. However, that assumption wasn''t uncalled for.


    Her birthday just passed and Rosalind had been very depressed when she didn''t receive a single greeting from the Lux mansion. Not even the butler, who always took the time to send her some cards and choctes since they sent her to this ce five years ago, sent her anything.


    "I wanted to start experimenting."


    "Are you perhaps trying to dabble in herbology? My Lady "


    "Shhhh" Rosalind signaled Milith to stop talking.


    "What?" Milith whispered. As an ordinary human, Milith cannot feel the sudden fluctuations of magick that Rosalind just felt.


    Rosalind covered Milith''s mouth and dragged her to the nearby bushes. As someone who had spent her time studying her blessings in her past life, Rosalind was very familiar when ites to magick fluctuations of someone like her and or something that was not quite human.


    She frowned and tried to think of a way to get out of this precarious situation.


    Based on the magick fluctuations, she knew that someone was fighting against many people and they were moving this way. If she had her blessing, she could easily avoid being caught up in another person''s fight.


    Sadly, Rosalind has yet to awaken her blessings.


    A blessing would usually awaken on someone''s eighteenth birthday, but hers was quite different. She received the blessings of the goddess while trying to kill herself. Absurd, she knew.


    The reason why she came here is that she wanted to awaken her blessing as soon as possible. Who would have thought that they would actually stumble upon other people''s business whileing here?


    The two of them hid for a few more minutes before they heard footsteps. She looked at Milith, whose hands were tightly holding the knife that she always used for hunting. Then she signaled her not to say another word.


    If they are lucky, they could just hide her until those people  eh?


    Rosalind''s eyes widened when a man suddenly fell andnded right next to her. It was as if a cold bucket of water enveloped her body as she met the man''s red, cold-blooded gaze. She opened her mouth but failed to utter a word when she felt a sharp de against her neck.


    Half of the man''s face was covered with a dark cloth, yet his eyes were enough to tell her that he wasn''t jesting. He would kill her if she moved.


    She felt Milith stiffen next to her.


    For a moment, she felt her world stop. Fear overtook everything inside her. But it didn''tst long as she heard other people who were chasing this man. She held her breath as she silently cursed the current situation she was in.


    She just came back from the dead. Three dayster and her life was once again in danger.


    Why was she so unlucky?


    Soon, the footsteps vanished. She immediately looked at the man next to her only to discover that he had fainted!


    "We need to leave!" she crawled out of the bushes along with Milith. "Those people wille back."


    "But  what about that man?"


    "What man?" she asked, almost irritated. She needed to awaken her blessings before those people came.


    "The one from earlier?"


    "He dared to threaten ady, Milith," she said. If this was her in the past, she would have dragged that man towards her small house and treated him, but she was no longer the person of the past.


    "Are we leaving him?" Milith asked as she followed Rosalind deeper into the woods.


    "But of course! Do you think one of us is capable of saving him?"


    Milith said nothing.


    "Now lead me to the purple nt!" Rosalind said. Milithplied and soon, they arrived next to a palisade cliff, a high cliff that lined a shallow river she didn''t even know existed.


    "It''s there" Milith pointed near the rocky ledge.


    "That  " It was indeed the purple nt, but she looked back. Once again, she could feel strong magical fluctuationsing their way.


    Did those men find the man who lost consciousness?


    "Run," Rosalind said.


    "What?"


    "Let''s meet at the cabin."


    "Mydy this "


    "Milith, listen to me," Rosalind said. "Those people are going toe. I can handle myself but not when I''m with you."


    "I "


    "You have to run away. Wait for me at the cabin."


    "But  I could "


    "Wait for me. Do you understand?" With that, Rosalind gently pushed Milith away as she turned and approached the ledge. Without Milith, it would be easier for her to escape.


    Plus, she knew that Milith was already familiar with the topography of his ce, so she would have a way to leave this ce.


    For now, Rosalind needed to focus on the purple nt and awakening her blessing. She wouldn''t be able to do it if Milith was with her.


    After reading the rocky ledge, Rosalind cut a few stalks of the nt and tucked it into her dress. Then she used a knife to cut her dress to her thigh, making it easier for her to move. Right now, she needed to find a ce below this cliff to hide from those people!


    With much difficulty, she used the other half of her clothes to support herself as she lowered herself into the cliff. The cold breeze from the river almost made her regreting. She could have easily run away with Milith to save herself. However, a part of her recalled Jeames and Dorothy''s loving gazes.


    Those two needed to be punished! Her hatred propelled her lower and lower into the cliff. But how could someone like her who hasn''t tried rock climbing sessfully do it with just pure determination and luck?


    She heard what sounded like a ripping sound. Then she felt her body start to fall.


    But just as she was about to hit the rock, she felt someone envelop her small frame. Her eyes flew open. Then she met the bluest eyes she had ever seen.


    "Have you lost your mind!?" a deep voice filled her ears. She blinked and realized that the two of themnded safely, not one scratch or cut on their bodies.


    Was it just luck?


    Or


    She swallowed and took a step back. The man gave her a suspecting re, his handsome features contorted into a scowl. His perfectly carved brows drew closer as he looked at her with irritation.


    "There are easier ways to kill yourself," he said.


    She blinked. "I wasn''t trying to "


    "Shhh!" The man silenced her and looked up. "If you don''t want to die, shut your mouth!"


    She, too, looked up. Then she felt the man''s powerful hands pull her towards him. Her small framended against his hard muscles. She stilled.


    She opened her mouth but was silent by his re that sent daggers into her soul.


    The smell of blood soon drifted toward her. She frowned and looked down. Then she realized that the blue-eyed man had arge cut on his right leg, and blood continuously flowed from his wound.


    How was he still alive? That kind of blood loss would have killed even the strongest knight in the empire.


    She swallowed. Perhaps he was from the North?


    She felt her face lose its color. If he was from the North, then her life is in danger!

 Chapter 4: A Stranger and A Snake

    Chapter 4: A Stranger and A Snake


    Rosalind pursed her lips as she tried to avoid one of the sharp rocks by the side of the cliff. The sound of the rain against the rocks caught her attention. The sun had already set, and the pursuers had left this area, but she had encountered another problem.


    The rain.


    It was something that she never thought of while running away. Her carelessness was unforgivable. After all, she still has things to do people that she needed to face.


    Still, she considered herself lucky as they found a small cave that must have been formed by the sheer force of the water as it crashed against the side of the cliff.


    It was toote for her to realize that this cliff was more dangerous than she originally expected. Without the stranger, she would have hit the rocks and broken a bone granting that she did not hit something sharp.


    She looked at the stranger who was sitting not far away from her. Her eyes focused on his wound. It was still bleeding. Though she couldn''t really see clearly because the fire that the stranger made to keep them warm was about to die.


    Her eyes found his. She wasn''t exactly surprised to know that he, too, had been staring at her.


    He was still alive.


    Strange, she thought.


    Even a man from the North, who were well known for their powerful bodies, would have died by now. After all, they had been here for a few hours. Not one of them spoke since their initial meeting.


    Just as she observed him, he was observing her like a predator staring at another predator. He was wary of her.


    And she could feel it.


    The air between them was thick with something that she could only recognize as danger.


    "Why would a sheltered young misse this way?" he asked.


    She said nothing in response. The purple nt that she grabbed earlier was still in her chest, safely tucked against her skin. Unfortunately, its essence wouldn''tst very long. A few more hours and it would die, losing its ability to poison her body and forcibly awaken her blessing.


    "It "


    "Youngdy," she interrupted him when he noticed his eyes on her leg. "And staring at ady''s exposed flesh is rude."


    "You have been staring at mine for hours."


    She red at him, she could feel her face turned hot. She was staring at the blood, at his wound!


    "And you haven''t even thanked me for saving you," he said.


    "Thank you."


    "Ha and here I thought you had be mute from fear," he chuckled. His low-pitched voice reminded her of the night, dark and mysterious. And dangerous.


    A man who had been bleeding for hours and hadn''t shown signs of weakness was definitely someone dangerous.


    And if he was indeed from the North, just as she predicted when they met, then he could easily kill her just because she saw him in thends owned by the Aster Empire.


    Northern people are known for their brutal ways. They had been guarding the southern Empires and kingdoms against what lurked behind the mountains even further up north.


    Everyone knew them not just for their stronger body, but for theirwlessness. In her past life, she had worked under Empress Dorothy and had learned a lot about them.


    "The river will soon rise," he said.


    She looked at his shadowed face. He looked very good looking. His nose bridge was high. His eyebrows were perfectly carved, as if it was the goddess herself who made it. With his looks, there was no way that she would not hear about him in the past.


    "You are wounded," she said in response. He was still bleeding, even with his powerful body. He won''t be able to go that far with this type of weather.


    "I don''t think that is any of your business."


    "You saved me," she said. His blunt tone was irritating her. "I was trying to return the favor." By looking for ways to try to stop the bleeding. Though she wasn''t an expert in healing wounds.


    He smirked.


    "Then heal my wound."


    A look of disbelief shed in her eyes. Then she turned her attention towards the fire. She ignored the man!


    So what if he dies from losing too much blood? Once the rain showed signs of stopping, she decided to leave this small shelter and use her purple nt. Once that happens, she could leave this ce and go back to Milith.


    Milith.


    She wondered if her little servant survived. Taking Milith with her would be very risky. Besides, she didn''t want to exin anything to her. At this time, Rosalind decided not to trust anyone else aside from herself.


    "How did youe here?" he asked as he added more wood to the fire. As to where he got the wood, she didn''t know. She was, of course, curious, but she knew it would be more inappropriate to ask him anything. This man saved her from falling and now he made fire.


    She was certain that he did all those things to save himself, but she was grateful nheless.


    "I was lost," she lied.


    "Right."


    "I live not far away from here. I just wanted to hunt. Then I heard some fighting, and I got curious."


    "You liked me to believe that a woman like you lived in this part of the Empire?"


    She rolled her eyes. Does she look like she cared?


    He was asking a question, so she answered. It didn''t mean she was going to tell him the truth.


    "How about you?" she asked.


    "I fell," he answered almost immediately.


    "Right," she said. Both of them are lying through their teeth.


    "Aren''t you hungry?" he asked.


    "I am."


    "Then make some food."


    "Pardon me?"


    "I''m wounded and weak. Vulnerable and dying."


    She gasped in disbelief. What was he saying? Clearly, he was far from being weak.


    Moreover, where would she find food now?


    "I saved you, remember?" he asked. "Where Ie from, saving someone means owning their life."


    "I am thinking of spiteful words to insult that tradition, but I couldn''te up with one," she said bluntly. "I owe you my life. But that doesn''t mean I would run out there and be a ve. I am but a vulnerable woman who doesn''t know how to hunt."


    He gave her a half-shrug and looked to his right.


    "You aren''t like other girls," he said.


    Almost immediately, she said, "Lady."


    Heughed at that. "I''m sorry mydy," he said, without hiding the sarcasm in his voice. Suddenly, he looked to his right for the second time. "But your savior is starving. There is a dead snake a few feet away to my right. I made the fire. Now it is your turn to make the food."


    He glowered at him.


    A dead snake after he said he was starving?


    Suspicion shed in her eyes. They were talking, and she hadn''t seen him move an inch.


    Was it just a coincidence?


    Seeing her scowl, heughed. He looked like he was enjoying her difort. Did he expect her to cower in fear at the mention of the word snake?


    Unfortunately for him, she had eaten worse in her past life!


    .....


    QUESTION: Is this connected to the Lycan''s Sin?


    Answer: NOPE. On Lycan''s Sin, I introduced the concept of multiple realms and even included the male lead of Rosie''s Games- Lucas! But this is a different story. You can read this without reading the Lycan''s Sin!

 Chapter 5: The Heir of Light

    Chapter 5: The Heir of Light


    To someone who had eaten a mouse, cockroach, and lizard for the sake of healing her body, Rosalind would never refuse to eat a roasted snake.


    And that might havee as a surprise to the stranger.


    He had been staring at her as she gobbled up a portion of the snake without gagging.


    "You eat snakes," he uttered.


    "And you don''t," she fired back.


    "There were no snakes where I lived."


    By now, she was certain he was from the North. The ce was too cold, no snakes could survive ten months of snow.


    She shrugged. So, why would he kill the snake if he didn''t eat snakes? She narrowed at her as she realized something.


    He was lying.


    He must be.


    Was he doing it so she could eat?


    Perhaps she was just overthinking things.


    She stared at his side profile. The man looked normal. One couldn''t see any weakness in his features. Yet, his wound was still bleeding. The blood wasn''t really spurting out of flowing nonstop. It was more like oozing from the damaged part of his body if he moved or used his leg. She found it hard to distinguish how much blood he had lost because he was wearing ck clothes. Unfortunately, she thought.


    What type of magick could have caused something like this?


    ck magick?


    A cursed weapon?


    In the end, she concluded that this might be the result of a cursed weapon. A cursed weapon wasn''t really made to kill someone, but to make them suffer.


    Still, this doesn''t exin the fact that he was still conscious.


    "Staring at someone''s flesh is a bit rude." He turned to her. "Don''t you think so?"


    She cleared her throat, then she decided to focus on her food instead. The snake wasn''t that big, to begin with, so eating it took just a few minutes. There were no spices or anything that would add vor to the flesh, but she didn''t mind. At this point, she would eat anything just to survive and live to see her enemies suffer.


    "The rain has stopped," he said. "You should leave."


    "At this hour?"


    "Well, do you want to stay with a man in a little cave?"


    Her jaw dropped, her face heating up. "Was that more important than living?" she asked.


    He offered her a bemused smile. "Manydies from the empire would think so."


    "Not me," she responded.


    "Then I will be resting. You take the first watch." The man said. She watched as he leaned against the rock and closed his eyes without even waiting for her to say a word. But she quickly deduced that this was because of the wound.


    She stared at his calm expression for a few minutes before she, too, leaned against the rock. She then removed the purple nt that she had neatly tucked on her chest and swallowed it.


    The nt was poisonous, and it would give her immense pain.


    But she didn''t care.


    After everything that she had experienced in her past life, Rosalind would do everything to survive and make all those people suffer!


    In her past life, it was Dorothy who told her about a poisonous nt that could kill any human. She said she saw it in the forest, near a river. She purposely told her how the nt lived near rivers and was feared by everyone because of its potency.


    At that time, she thought it was nothing but a normal conversation that sisters have. Now she understood the meaning behind her older sister''s actions.


    Dorothy purposely told her those things to give her a way to end herself. She must have wanted her to kill herself using that nt.


    And she did.


    Oh, the foolish Rosalind tried to end her own life by eating the poisonous nt.


    But instead of dying, her blessing awakened.


    Obviously, she immediately told Dorothy about it. At that time, her older sister, Dorothy, was the only person she could trust. She was wrong.


    So wrong!


    She shoved the memories out of her head as soon as they popped up.


    At first, it felt like a sting, like an ant bite on her navel. Then it started throbbing. Slowly, it felt like someone started stabbing her body with a blunt knife. Blinding agony hit her like a brick!


    She opened her mouth in a silent scream. She was determined not to make a sound and wake up the stranger. Her eyes sprang open. She soon used her hand to cover her mouth, stopping herself from making a single sound or pain.


    She held her breath, hoping it would help with the pain. She failed.


    Her skin started burning. It was as if someone ripped her skin and then used a needle to put it back. She didn''t know how long it took. Minutes, perhaps hours. All she knew was that her body was changing, reconstructed into something else.


    And just when the pain reached its peak, it dissipated, vanishing into nothing.


    Rosalind slumped against the rock, her breathingbored, her face pale as beads of sweat appeared on her face.


    She opened her eyes to a blinding light.


    The day hase, she thought inwardly as a smile appeared on her face.


    It took her hours to awaken this time.


    In the past, it took her about a day of suffering.


    This time was shorter, but definitely as painful as the one in the past.


    After calming herself, she looked at the man, who was still asleep.


    "Hm?" almost immediately, her expression changed.


    The wound had gotten bigger; the blood was now flowing endlessly from what looked like a stab wound on his leg. She carefully approached him and used her palm on his forehead as she examined his temperature.


    He was. Cold!


    But he was still breathing.


    Thank the goddess, she thought inwardly. Using a knife that Milith gave her, she cut off the lower part of his pants, allowing her to check the wound closer.


    The empire customs would tell her that this was an inappropriate action of an unmarrieddy. Looking at a man''s body is enough to force anydy to marry the man.


    The action isn''t only considered shameful; it is a scandalous thing for someone like her who is a member of the seven great families.


    But as a woman who died in her fifties, this was nothing. Who cares about customs when she just wanted to save a life?


    She stared at the wound and her expression turned grim.


    It was indeed a cursed object.


    It seems that this man was born lucky!


    A cursed object''s weakness was something that was blessed by the goddess or any object that had been submerged in the water that surrounded the church of light.


    At least, that''s what everyone knew.


    There is actually another thing that could help this man and that is her.


    The one who received the blessing of the goddess.


    The heir of the light.

 Chapter 6: The Cursed Child

    Chapter 6: The Cursed Child


    3 hourster


    "My lord. No one else is around."


    Duke Lucas Benjamen Rothley frowned at his subordinate word.


    "But?" he asked.


    "But we found traces of someone climbing on the cliff. Whoever it was must have used some type of magic or have a trained body."


    Lucas lifted an eyebrow. Then he looked at the spot where the woman was sitting the other night. He was certain she was there and that he had talked to her, but he could no longer find any traces of her when he woke up.


    Almost immediately, he thought it was a hallucination, a part of the sinister weapon that his enemies used to hurt him. Then he realized that his wound healedpletely. A cursed weapon like the one used to injure him would never kill him. However, the scars on his body were proof that a cursed weapon''s mark would stay with him forever.


    But the wound that he received the other day vanished. It was as if it had never been there in the first ce.


    Was it the girl?


    She would have told him to call herdy instead of a girl. She looked like a small girl with ck hair and light brown eyes. He thought she was just an innocent native of the empire. It seems that he was wrong.


    The woman might not be as innocent as he originally thought.


    His eyes narrowed.


    A woman that could heal a cursed weapon is someone who received a Blessing, or someone who has received a curse.


    Just like him.


    "Have you heard if any of the great seven families have a ce nearby?" he asked. The seven great families received the Blessing of the Goddess and can purify a wound from a cursed weapon.


    However, each generation only has one person who could inherit the Blessing. Right now, there are less than twenty people who have the Blessing. Meeting one especially in a ce like this would be close to impossible.


    "There is a small cabin owned by the Lux Family not too far away from this cliff."


    "Lux Light," Lucas muttered to himself. What are the odds that the woman he saved was someone from the Lux family? But wasn''t it known that each of the Blessed families had a different hair color to represent their Blessings?


    For instance, someone who received the Blessing of fire has reddish hair. The family with the Blessing of the rock would have brown. Water was blue, Ice was skyblue, thunder was purple, Air was gray and Light was blond.


    This trait wasmon to all members of the same family and was not limited to the one who received the Blessing.


    Now that he thought about it, the womante night had midnight ck hair, nor was sheusing anything to hide her hair color. He would have sensed any magic or Blessing from her. But he didn''t.


    He frowned.


    "Let''s depart," he said. "Ah roast some snake. I want to have some."


    His subordinate nodded. "What about the assassins?"


    "We shall bring them to the empire. I am almost certain the current King would love to see them." The Duke answered, a sinister glint shing in his eyes.


    "All of them?"


    Lucas''s lips lifted into a smirk.


    "All of their heads."


    "I understand," his subordinate smiled before he left. Lucas stared at the fire that he createdst night. Then he turned and followed his subordinate.


    .....


    Rosalind was in an extremely good mood as she picked up another colorful nt from the bushes. Then she started munching on it, treating it as if it was a delicious snack. She had been walking for hours, enjoying the views that the mountain has to offer  all that was actually a nice way of saying that she was lost.


    She couldn''t find her way home! She didn''t realize how problematic the snow was when it came to hiding a pathway. If she had known this, then maybe she should have tried to make more of an effort to remember the way. In her defense, she was in a panic. After all, the men wearing ck could easily find her and kill her.


    She had spent hours trying to find the way out of this forest and her body was getting exhausted. Luckily, she had met no monsters or humans. Right now, she was actually more worried about Milith. The poor woman must be very sad right now.


    It took her a couple more hours before she finally found the right way and therefore reached her destination.


    The cabin!


    However, instead of relief, she froze when she saw the carriage with the Lux family''s crest. The two knights standing next to the carriage were also wearing the white and red Lux family uniform with the embroidered family crest on their chest.. She counted the days and knew that Dorothy wasn''t supposed toe today. It should be about another week!


    Did something happen?


    She frowned and eyed her tattered clothes. If they would see her wearing something like this, they would probably kill Milith just to save their faces. A sigh escaped her lips.


    She could already smell the trouble that wasing her way.


    ....


    "Where is she?" Victoria Foster-Lux drew her eyebrows closer as she stared at the maid kneeling not far away from her. She started pacing as she bit her lower lip. Despite her insistence not to summon the second daughter of the Lux Family, the patriarch had specifically told her to bring Rosalind back to the capital.


    As the current mistress of the Lux Family, it was her duty to follow her husband''s orders. Even if that order was something that made her ufortable.


    "Why isn''t she here yet?" she demanded again. She had sent two knights to find Rosalind and they had left a couple of hours ago. They should be back by now. She might have disliked Rosalind since she was born from another woman, but that didn''t mean she would wish death for the girl.


    Obviously, this was because Victoria didn''t want to ruin her good name in the capital. The rumors in the past about their bullying of the young Rosalind had long been forgotten abut Victoria was certain that those rumors would once again appear if Rosalind died under some mysterious circumstances.


    "How dare a maid leave their master?" she hissed under her breath. ording to the small maid named Milith, Rosalind and her got separated because of a bear. As Rosalind''s maid, Milith tried to attract the attention of the bear while letting Rosalind run the other way.


    Sadly, Rosalind didn''te back. Milith looked distraught, and she said she had been looking for her master the whole night.


    "If the Patriarch hears you abandoned your master." Victoria continued. "He will have your head in no time!"


    "Ha! A bear! How could a bear suddenly appear in this part of the how could you even bring your master into the forest?" Victoria said. "This " She sat down on the wooden stool. "I cannot believe this!"


    "Miss Victoria?"


    Victoria''s face immediately lit up when she heard a familiar voice. She looked at the woman who walked into the cabin. ck hair and brown eyes. Rosalind.


    The cursed child.


    However, she pushed her thoughts out of her head as she gave Rosalind a worried look.


    "Where have you been!?" she asked. "You made your mother worry!"


    ...


    1 chapter for now. It will increase once I sign a contract. Thanks!

 Chapter 7: Mother! How could you leave me here!?

    Chapter 7: Mother! How could you leave me here!?


    Mother?


    Rosalind''s lips twitched. This was the exact same scene when they met in the past except... Dorothy was with Victoria in the past.


    But now, there was no Dorothy.


    At that time, Rosalind felt extremely grateful for the opportunity to call that woman her mother. Sheplied and even felt very happy to do so. But now, after what she had been through in the past, she started to wonder what was the motive behind Victoria''s actions.


    Victoria Foster-Lux used to be the heir of the Foster Family, a well-known family of merchants. She met the current patriarch of the Lux Family and the two fell in love. Soon enough, they gave birth to Dorothy. However, the previous Patriarch, Rosalind''s grandfather, insisted that they give birth to another child for the Blessing.


    Obviously, the patriarch at that time wanted to make sure that there will be another child to receive the Blessing. After all, being a firstborn doesn''t guarantee that they will inherit the Blessing of the Goddess.


    It waspletely random.


    So, the patriarch asked Victoria and his son to have another child. Sadly, they discovered that Victoria could no longer give birth to another baby. Everything would have been fine if the patriarch didn''t insist that Rosalind''s father, Martin Lux, take another woman to birth a second child.


    As the one who received the Blessing for his generation, Martin felt the pressure from his father and soon epted a concubine  a lowly maid that they could easily get rid of after giving birth.


    Sadly for them, the second child  the one born from the maid was born with ck hair.


    "Why are you still standing in there? Aren''t you going to greet your mother?" Victoria asked as she tried to hide the disgust in her eyes. "Come, give your mother a hug."


    Rosalind faked a gentle smile. To her surprise, she started tearing up. This wasn''t because she was happy or sad. It was because she was infuriated  so infuriated she was tempted to burn the woman from the inside out.


    However, it seems that Victoria took this as a sign that Rosalind had missed her as she pulled Rosalind towards her. It felt like a warm gesture except Rosalind knew that this was all fake. Everything was fake.


    "Mother  " Rosalind uttered. She gave the woman a tight hug as she debated against crushing her to death. Rosalind was confident she was capable of doing that because of her Blessing. "Wahhhhh " Rosalind started crying, she couldn''t help it. If she wanted her revenge, she had to act like the fool she was when they sent her to this ce.


    "I have missed you. I have been waiting for you toe back. I missed you and my father and my older sister. I missed everyone!" Rosalind''s voice was so loud as she made sure to give the ugliest expression she could muster.


    She wanted to see how long can this woman could maintain her kind, motherly act. Would she be able to maintain that altruistic expression if Rosalind showed her a really rather unpleasant, crying face? Would she be able to hug Rosalind?


    Just as she expected, Victoria''s hand tightened around her. It was as if the woman wanted to crush her just to stop her from crying.


    "WAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH. Mother! How could you leave me here? It has been five years since Ist saw you and I "


    "Shhh there  " Victoria forced the words out of her mouth. She looked ufortable, but still had to maintain a gentle expression.


    Commendable, Rosalind thought inwardly.


    "Now Now stop crying and let your mother see your face. My poor child. The bear must have frightened you so much."


    Rosalind eyed Milith, who was crying not far away from them. A bear, huh? She couldn''t help but praise her maid''s memory.


    She had told Milith to use this reason in case they got separated in the mountains. A bear is an animal that has received a curse in the past. It loves to prey on humans and enjoy their flesh. It''s a veryrge scary looking creature that only a well-trained knight or someone who received the Blessing of the Goddess could kill.


    If she used this as a reason why they were separated, no one would doubt her. Humans who encounter a beast like that would panic and run away. Can anyone really me her for trying to survive?


    "You  Go and get new clothes for your master!" Victoria said. "Serve her tea."


    Milith got up.


    "Tell me what happened," Victoria said after making her sit in a chair.


    Of course, Rosalind took this opportunity to wail while retelling her story. She told Victoria how she got lost and wandered around. When she saw another monster, she was frightened to death and she fainted.


    When she woke up, she ran and ran and fell asleep somewhere. Then she ran again until she arrived here. The story didn''t actually make any sense, but Rosalind was nothing but a weak, inexperienced young miss who could only cry from the trauma of what happened in the forest.


    In the end, Victoria gave a helpless sighed and told her to rest. She was going to take her back to the capital and they are going to depart after she recovers.After entering Rosalind''s room, Milith quickly turned to her.


    "Youngdy! I really "


    "Shhhh  " Rosalind stopped Milith from talking. She narrowed her eyes at the maid as she gestured for her to get a piece of paper.


    The walls of her room were thin, and Victoria brought some knights. In the past, some knights used a method that would make their senses sharper than a normal human''s. Meaning, they could hear better, smell better and even see better than some magicians and humans around.


    Because of this, she has decided to be careful around them. She just couldn''t risk it.


    Milith gave her a piece of paper and she immediately thanked the maid for her quick wit. Then she wrote some instructions to the maid, one of which is for Milith to ignore Rosalind''s antics from now on. After reading her note, Milith met her gaze. Understanding shed in Milith''s eyes as she nodded.


    Then the two of them used a candle to burn the paper, making sure that their conversation remained private.


    Now that she was hell-bent on making some people suffer, she is going to start picking her own allies. Right now, she wasn''t too sure if Milith could be trusted, but she had no other choice.


    Milith had proven herself useful, but people change. Rosalind could only trust her own instincts for now.

 Chapter 8: Disgusting Scent

    Chapter 8: Disgusting Scent


    "We need to hurry." Victoria looked at the head of the knight that apanied them on this journey.


    "Where are they?" She asked for the umpteenth time.


    She had sent two people to find Rosalind earlier, but Rosalind is already back. Judging from her not looking hurt, Victoria concluded that traveling through the forest wasn''t that hard after all.


    Sadly, the knights that she sent out had yet toe back.


    "Madam, I already sent someone to find them. However, I was informed that the terrain is dangerous. Snow began to cover the area, and they saw some cursed animals. However, they were lucky enough to havee back alive."


    Victoria said nothing. If it was that dangerous, then what about Victoria? She came back with just a few scratches on her clothes.


    True, she looked disheveled, but was alive nheless. Are they trying to tell her that they are weaker than a seventeen-year-old girl?


    "We need to leave as soon as possible," Victoria said. The Duke of the North is already on his way to the Empire and they needed to have Rosalind at the mansion before he arrives at the capital.


    "Grace," Victoria called out. Almost immediately, her maid, Grace, approached her, bowing. "What did you hear?" she asked.


    "She has been crying and ming her maid, Madam."


    "Anything that needs our attention?"


    "No." Grace shook her head. "She  She just sounded like a whining child. It felt like she was the same child we have brought her all those years ago."


    Victoria nodded. Just as she expected, Rosalind grew up with no manners. To be fair, no one was there to teach her, but that was an intentional oversight. There was no point in wasting everyone''s time on a woman like her.


    The woman might be someone from the family, but everyone always treated her as if she was cursed and abominable existence. After all, the descendant of the Lux Family always had light blond hair, and she  she was born with hair as dark as the night.


    "Ask her to change into the dress." She can''t have the ignorant Rosalind looking like a maid, can she? Victoria needed to prepare Rosalind for the Duke. At least that''s what she thought she should do.


    The patriarch had been furious after Dorothy''s failed Awakening ceremony. He had been holed up in his room for days. If they didn''t receive the news of the Duke''s visit, he would never have talked to his own wife at all!


    Victoria felt a tug in her chest.


    For some reason, a part of her felt that the Patriarch is ming her for everything.


    Was it her fault that Dorothy didn''t receive any Blessing on her eighteenth birthday? Victoria understood that the one who will receive the Blessing wouldl be the new head of the family. As someone who had expected her own daughter to receive the Blessing, she had felt extreme disappointment about the failed Awakening too!


    But she was forced to deal with her emotions and move on with her life.


    However, her husband was different.


    And his reaction caused a huge rift in their marriage.


    She waited for Grace toe back and, just as she expected, the maid had an exhausted look on her face.


    "Madam that little maid and the young miss look really ignorant. Watching them was embarrassing. May I suggest something?"


    "Go on"


    "Perhaps an etiquette teacher would be useful. Someone needed to teach her how to act as a woman."


    "There is no need for a teacher," Victoria said. What was the use of exposing this fact to other people?


    If the Duke asked the King for a bride, the King would surely pick someone useless and therefore it is highly likely that Rosalind will be chosen. Rosalind will then leave the Empire and go to the Duke''s Kingdom, never to darken the Lux family again..


    To some, that might not sound like something that a family would do  especially not from a family who had received the Blessing of the Goddess. However, Rosalind was not only useless, she was born with ck hair! This had been akin to a speck of ck in the middle of the snow.


    All the descendants of the Lux Family had white hair. Why would someone like Rosalind exist?


    Naturally, they suspected the maid was pregnant with another man''s child. Except, the initial testing that they did in the past using Rosalind''s blood came back positive. She was her father''s daughter. This result felt like an enormous blow to the family.


    They had be theughingstock because of Rosalind''s birth!


    Until now, Victoria couldn''t seem to forget the bullying that she had gone through because of Rosalind. Even Dorothy, the little Princess of the Lux family, wasn''t able to escape the torment, as many believed that Rosalind''s appearance was the end of their Blessing.


    She could still recall the nights when Dorothy would walk into her parent''s room crying because of the rumors that she heard about the family.


    So, the moment Rosalind turned twelve, they immediately sent her here and told everyone that she had gotten ill. They used the excuse that Rosalind had a very weak body and needed the cold of the north to relieve her pain.


    Eventually, it worked.


    The capital had forgotten Rosalind andfor thest five years, their lives had been very peaceful. But that all changed when Dorothy didn''t receive the Blessing on her eighteenth birthday.


    "But "


    "There are no buts " she red at her maid. "Clean her thoroughly. We need her to look decent. Ah Grace?" she looked at the maid. "Prepare a change of clothing for me. I cannot stand the smell of that woman in my current dress." It was filthy and it smelled. It was as if Rosalind identally fell into some animal''s fecal matter.


    Just recalling the woman''s crying face as she hugged her made Victoria shiver.


    "A bath," she uttered. "Please prepare a bath for me." She needed to remove the disgusting scent away from her body.

 Chapter 9: Wugarians

    Chapter 9: Wugarians


    The trip to the capital would take them two days.


    And in that two days, Rosalind already nned to be as close to Victoria as possible.


    And that meant crying her hearts out every single time that they were close to each other. How could she not? Her mother left her in this wilderness for five years?


    Because of this, Victoria insisted she slept in the carriage instead of sleeping in a tent with Rosalind and Milith. Obviously, Rosalind got teary-eyed, but this time, Victoria pretended not to notice it. She told Rosalind that she was feeling ill and that she needed to stay inside her carriage to avoid infecting someone else.


    Again, Rosalind responded by crying.


    What would annoy someone who learned etiquette since they were a child?


    It''s a snottydy crying all the time!


    The thing is, Victoria couldn''t just reprimand her for crying. How could she reprimand someone that pitiful?


    Obviously, Rosalind did this on purpose.


    She wanted to be away from Victoria and she knew that the best way to do that is to act close and childish around her. The thing is, Rosalind knew Victoria was already fuming, yet she said nothing and maintained a cordial attitude. Victoria had not choice but to force her anger down her throat.


    Oh. Victoria


    Rosalind had to hide the smile on her face as she watched the woman saunter towards her carriage.


    "Miss" Milith handed her a handkerchief so she could wipe her fake tears away. Rosalind thank her maid and went inside the tent. She had told Victoria to please take a break every now and then because she cannot endure traveling for so long. Two days of being on a horse are enough to make her ufortable.


    She did this to dy their trip.


    At first, she thought Victoria would decline, but the woman actually agreed. This only made her conclude that Victoria was forcing herself because she needed something from her.


    With this in mind, Rosalind took some time to examine her memories.


    In the past, Victoria and Dorothy came here to bring her back to the mansion. Dorothy was acting really sweet, but Victoria was just as cold as ever. It looked like Victoria didn''t want her toe, but because Dorothy wanted to be with her sister, Victoria had no choice but to bring Rosalind back to the capital.


    This made Rosalind very grateful to her older sister.


    At that time, she didn''t even sense that something was wrong.


    Now that she thought about it, she felt pathetic to say the least.


    It was pretty obvious. Why would they treat her like that if they didn''t want something? By now, she had a little idea about what they wanted, but she couldn''t prove it.


    These were merely some assumptions.


    She was able toe up with two probable reasons based on the timeline.


    First is the sudden visit from a Duke of the Wugary Kingdom up north.


    The thought of it made her frown. The man that she met on the river was clearly a Wugarian. He was tall and sturdy body that could survive in the snow even if they were naked. That and the fact he managed to survive that long after being stabbed by a cursed object was enough proof that he came from that remote Kingdom.


    But that man didn''t look as pale as what they usually said about Wugarians.


    She shook the thought out of her head.


    Around this time, a Duke from the Wugary Kingdom would visit the Aster Empire and ask for a bride. She didn''t know the exact details of this meeting, but she heard that the Duke actually dared to ask for a Bride from the Lux Family. Around that time, she identally revealed to Dorothy that she had received the Blessing of the Goddess.


    Because of this, Dorothy gave her the idea of seducing the baron whom she liked since she was a kid.


    Baron Jeames Sencler.


    Once people found out about the affair, they would be too embarrassed to send out a woman like Rosalind to the Duke.


    However, this created another problem. Now that Rosalind was no longer eligible to be the Duke''s Bride, everyone started looking at Dorothy.


    Dorothy hadn''t receive the Blessing when she turned eighteen and the Kingdom stopped treating her as if she was special.


    Because of this, many noble families suggested they send Dorothy instead. After all, she was the firstborn and was beautiful with her blond hair and small, heart-shaped face.


    This made Rosalind devastated.


    How could she let them take her sister?


    Seeing how sad Dorothy was, Rosalind agreed to her sister''s suggestion.


    And that was to be Dorothy''s shadow.


    Dorothy would pretend that she suddenly received the Blessing out of nowhere. If this happened, the Empire would never agree to send her to another Kingdom. After all, one of the major reasons why they became an empire is because they had someone who received the Blessing of the Goddess.


    So the first reason that she could think of right now is that they wanted her to be that Duke''s bride.


    Now for the second reason.


    She didn''t even know if this was possible, but she suspected her grandfather wanted her to undergo the Awakening. Obviously, this didn''t make sense, as her grandfather, the previous patriarch of the Lux Family, had never said a word to her since she was born.


    However, the rule of the family stated that all children would undergo the Awakening once they turn eighteen. Perhaps they thought nothing about her because everyone thought that Dorothy would inherit the Blessing. However, when Dorothy failed to get it, they started thinking about the rest of the members of Dorothy''s generation.


    Rosalind thought about everyone in her generation, her cousins and second cousins. Most of them had been ignored because of Dorothy, but this changed when Dorothy failed to get the Blessing.


    Everyone was invited back to the estate and was encouraged to spend some time with each other.


    For now, those were the only two reasons that she could think of.


    "Madam! Madam!"


    Rosalind frowned when she heard the head knight''s voice. He seems to be in a hurried state.


    She got up and walked out of the tent.


    "What is going on?" she asked Milith, who was running towards her.


    "Miss Wugarians."


    "Huuh?"


    "It was the Wugarians. They are here."


    "What?"


    "The Wugarians are traveling to the Capital and  and they have brought heads with them?"


    Rosalind looked behind Milith and, just as the small maid stated, she spotted a ck carriage and horsesing their way.


    "Hm?" she lifted an eyebrow when her gazended on the man on a horse who seemed to lead the carriage. He was wearing ck. A smug smile was apparent on his face, but what attracted her attention was not the man''s arrogant face, but his red eyes.


    Wasn''t this the man who actually pointed a knife at her throat?

 Chapter 10: A Wugarian Duke

    Chapter 10: A Wugarian Duke


    He''s alive?


    She narrowed her eyes and immediately turned her attention towards her stepmother who just got out of the carriage.


    "I am going inside the tent," she mummered. "Stay outside and watch them."


    "I understand." Milith nodded.


    Once inside, she started pacing as she thought about the man that she saved on the river. Before that she met a red-eyed man, she left that man in the bushes thinking that the other men would find him and kill him. She didn''t even bother to hide that man''s body.


    But it looked like the man survived, after all.


    No. Actually, this isn''t the only problem that she has now.


    She thought of the man that she used her light Blessing to save..


    Was it even possible that he was close to the man with red eyes? Perhaps a subordinate?


    She bit her lower lips.


    She can''t let that man see her again!


    No. She simply cannot let this happen.


    But what if he wasn''t with them? Her heart pounded against her chest. She was tempted to look, to make sure that he wasn''t there.


    Then her gaze darkened.


    What if he was there!?


    What if he was with them?


    Then they should leave as soon as possible, she thought inwardly. Yes, they should leave.


    That is the only way.


    What if they decide to stay?


    No. They cannot stay.


    They can''t stay here!


    "Milith" she hissed.


    "Youngdy?" Milith walked inside, her brows furrowed. "We may have a problem."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "That man "


    "What man?"


    "The one with red eyes."


    "What about him?"


    "He seemed to recognize me when he saw me, but quickly turned his head away. I just the madam is scared and tried to send them away, but I believe she changed her mind when she realized that a Wugarian Duke was with them."


    "A Wugarian Duke?"


    "I I can''t be certain. I just heard them call him your Grace and I "


    Your Grace was used to address a Duke or a Grand Duke. It was reasonable for Milith to think that a Duke was apanying the soldiers. However, Milith''s words only made her theories make more sense now.


    The Duke is indeeding.


    She was right.


    But why was heing with heads in a pole?


    Heads in a pole?


    Wait perhaps?


    "Young Lady what if "


    She raised a finger to silence Milith.


    "They will not harm us. We are from the Lux Family," Rosalind said. To put it simply, all kingdoms and Empires value all the Seven Blessed Families. Attacking one of them could easily cause war and chaos.


    Being a member of the Lux Family had its own advantages and disadvantages and there are just extravagant things like war and devastation or a devastating effect on their Kingdom''s economy and trade.


    The Lux Family is considered one of the most powerful families, not just because they are one of the Blessed families, but because of the type of Blessing that they had. Light.


    The Blessing of light could easily dispel all curses, and she meant all of them.


    While other families could destroy curses, only the Lux family could dispel any curse and could do it with ease. After all, light always beat the darkness, and curses were something that came from the Dark Lord himself.


    Many empires have invited the Lux Family to live on theirnd and even offered them many advantages simply because they can dispel everything. However, they kindly declined and stayed in the Aster Empire, making them the most powerful empire known to man.


    So right now, she was very confident that the Wugarians would never touch a single strand of their hair.


    "Young Lady"


    The two of them stopped talking when they heard the voice of Victoria''s maid, Grace.


    Almost immediately, Rosalind''s face switched. She beamed and run outside.


    "Grace! Why did you call me? Do you need something?"


    "Young Lady this " Grace looked towards the soldiers, clearly embarrassed because of how loud she spoke. "Please keep your voice down."


    "Why? Is something the matter? What about mother?" Rosalind acted like a fool and looked behind Grace. "What Are those " Her face paled when she saw the heads that were impaled in a pole. She had already seen them earlier, but looking at them up close was just horrifying.


    "Young Lady, let''s go inside," Grace said.


    "What are those?" Rosalind asked, her trembling hands touched Grace''s. "Tell me are they bandits? Are they here to take us away?"


    "Young Lady calm down"


    "Calm down!? Are they going to kill us? Are they no I cannot what about mother? Did they harm my mother?" Her voice started shaking, tears welled up in her eyes.


    "Youngdy "


    "Please let me see my mother. I have to make sure that she is safe! Please "


    Grace exerted some force, holding her down.


    "Grace, what are you doing!? I want to see my mother I want to make sure that she''s safe. Let me go!"


    "Young Lady, listen to me! They are not here to harm us."


    Rosalind froze. She frowned and gave Grace a confused look. "What are you talking about?"


    "They are soldiers from another Kingdom traveling to the capital. The madam thought it would be better for us to travel together."


    Rosalind still stered a confused look on her face. "Why? Why do we need to travel with them?"


    "Well it''s because these people were working for someone called a Duke. You do remember what a Duke is, right?" Grace said those words slowly. It was as if she was talking to a child instead of a seventeen-year-old woman. While she tried to hide it, Rosalind could clearly sense the exhaustion in her voice.


    ''Good,'' Rosalind thought. ''This was the only way for them to avoid her!''


    "Then "


    "However, the madam wanted you to know that there is no need for you to interact with them if you do not want to."


    This made her sigh in relief. The madam is indeed magnanimous. Then she snickered inwardly. Magnanimous? No. This woman just didn''t want the Wugarians to see her and think that the Lux Family was bullying a member of their own family.


    "The madam also said she will be sending a set of new clothes for you to wear." Grace continued. "And "


    "And?"


    "I know the madam said that you don''t have to talk to anyone of them but I just I just wanted you to know that these people came from the Wugary Kingdom."


    "Wugary?" her eyes widened.


    "They are dangerous. I heard that the heads that they carried were soldiers of our empire and I highly believe that the reason why they didn''t touch us is because we are from the Lux Family."


    Rosalind paled, ordingly. It seems that she was right. Victoria didn''t want her to meet the Duke.


    She smirked inwardly. Oh, mother dear.


    ...


    Please add Eve''s Gambit to your library. It has the same World as Rosie''s Games but you can read it separately. There will be mentions and of course, the reason why Rosie reincarnated will be included in that novel! Thanks

 Chapter 11: Light and Dark- Yin and Yang

    Chapter 11: Light and Dark- Yin and Yang


    "The Duke is currently preupied with matters of the Kingdom."


    Victoria lifted an eyebrow at the man whose pupils resembled blood. The man had been respectful nheless, but looking at his eyes had given her all sorts of emotions that she doesn''t particrly like.


    "Matters of the Kingdom," she uttered, clearly unsatisfied with the lie that the Duke hade up with to avoid seeing her. Victoria knew that the Duke must have heard about her. She is the current matriarch of the prestigious Lux Family, someone who should be respected everywhere.


    She expected him to at least show himself to greet her. Honestly, what was she expecting from someone hailing from the North?


    Those barbarians were only known for fighting the monsters. They arecking in manners and etiquette.


    The fact that she expected him to even acknowledge her presence was already a mistake.


    "Yes, the Duke had traveled so far. He needed to work even when we were on the road." The man lied without even batting an eyelid.


    "I see" Victoria smiled. "Then I hope the Duke will have afortable time while traveling to the Aster Empire." The only reason she agreed to travel with them is that she wanted to see the Duke and use this opportunity to make Rosalind marry the man.


    The rumors about Dorothy''s failed Awakening had already spread, and this had displeased the crown. Clearly, she needed to find a way to attract more attention to Rosalind.


    She thought that this would be the perfect opportunity for Rosalind to meet the Duke. She needed the Duke to know that Rosalind was also a member of the Lux Family. Of course, she is going to do her n as discreetly as possible.


    "Madam" Grace bowed when she arrived inside her carriage. The luxurious carriage wasrge enough to fit six people, but she chose to travel inside the carriage alone.


    At first, she thought of traveling with Rosalind in the same carriage to create a better impression, but this changed when Rosalind started crying all the time. How could someone cry out of nowhere? She started to wonder if this was all an act, but then she realized that Rosalind had been away since she was twelve.


    It was only natural for her not to have basic manners and still act like a child.


    "I already told Miss Rosalind about the Duke. I believe I scared her enough for her to be curious."


    Victoria''s lips lifted up. Rosalind was practically a child. She was almost certain that the Duke would make her curious and, just like a child, she would want to know about the things that are making her curious.


    Her goal was pretty simple.


    She wanted to make sure that she had warned Rosalind not to meet the Duke. She sent Grace, her most trusted servant, to warn her over and over, and yet she still tried to pry more information about the Duke.


    While this didn''t sound too much, rumors can make or break a person inside the empire.


    Rosalind was an unmarried young woman! Why would she inquire about an unmarried young Duke? Obviously, Victoria already sent some people to go to the capital ahead of them and spread the rumors in advance. She needed the crown to hear about Rosalind''s interest in the Duke.


    She needed to remind them that Rosalind still exists and if they wanted to send someone to Wugary Kingdom, then they must send Rosalind  the dirty speck of the Lux Family!


    "Madam"


    "What is it?" she asked.


    "I didn''t mean to pry, but are you certain this would work? I  I heard the Duke is cruel and brute. What if he  what if he hurt Rosalind instead?"


    "He wouldn''t dare touch someone from the Lux household," Victoria assured her. Right now, only two people in the Lux household could use the Blessing of the light. The previous patriarch and the current one.


    With these alone, no Empire or Kingdom would dare do something to them.


    Grace started preparing tea for her.


    "But  those heads " Grace hesitated once again. "They are no longer in Wulgari. In Aster, showing the heads of your enemies is considered ominous. Perhaps "


    "Grace, that is none of our business. It is always better not to talk about things that do not concern us. It is safer that way." Victoria warned. She had heard insane stories about Wugarians in the past. It is said that they eat their enemies. Some rumors even stated that they only prefer to eat women and children.


    They are taller and more agile than everyone else and supposedly, their strength came from mating with the monsters up north.


    This made the people outside of the Wugary Kingdom fear them.


    It is better not to provoke them unnecessarily.


    "You should tell her more stories about the Wugarians," Victoria said.


    "Madam, I fear that this might have the opposite effect on what you wanted. I believe that she isn''t actually the child that we originally thought she would be."


    Victoria snorted.


    Who cares? Her only goal is just to show people that she was a good mother for warning Rosalind about the Duke. It wasn''t her fault that rumors of Rosalind''s curiosity about the man would soon spread just in time for their arrival in the capital!


    What she didn''t know was the fact that Rosalind had her own ns. Just when the dark arrived, she sneaked out of her tent. Her body might still be a bit weak, but she had her Blessing. Her light.


    What people never understand about light and darkness is the fact that they are just two sides of the same coin. Darkness exists in the absence of light. In her past life, she had identally discovered the other side of light. Since then she had thought it was cursed.


    She tried to hide it even from her very own sister. After all, everybody knows that there were only seven Blessings. How could someone possess another Blessing? How could someone possess both light and darkness at the same time?


    But her death made her understand why she was given the other Blessing.


    She wasn''t supposed to just embrace the light.


    Light and Dark. Yin and Yang. Good and Bad.


    They are twoplementary forces, co-existing with each other.


    Slowly, she sneaked into the Duke''s carriage as she wondered why there were no guards or anyone outside.


    It didn''t take too long for her to know why.


    "You havee," a deep familiar voice weed her.


    She looked up and froze when she realized that she was staring at the face of the man that she saved in the cave.

 Chapter 12: A Business Transaction

    Chapter 12: A Business Transaction


    "I dislike anything sweet," Duke Lucas said after a few minutes of awkward silence.


    The moment he arrived, he offered her a seat across from him and she quickly took it saying nothing. She nced at the brewing tea in front of them as she tried to avoid the Duke''s gaze.


    "For this visit, I chose to give the emperor the most bitter tea that I can offer to the empire. It shows my undying appreciation for the support that the empire has given to the Kingdom over the years."


    Rosalind''s lips twitched. She was almost certain that the empire stopped sending soldiers to the north. They had been using some excuse to avoid sending their own people to that barren ce.


    Topensate, they sent some rice and corn  something that does not exist in the north. But traveling up north takes about a month and by then, the rice and corn were already in their worse state.


    Moreover, the dangers surrounding the trip weren''t low.


    Because of this, the help that the Aster Empire promised fell into oblivion.


    "But you are not here to talk about that,right?" The corner of his lips turned upward. His blue eyes glinted with something she could only recognize as amusement. Clearly, her difort amuses him.


    "I- I didn''t know you were a Duke."


    "And I didn''t know the abandoned daughter of the Lux Family could heal."


    "That "


    "A deadly secret," he uttered. "I understand."


    Rosalind''s expression grew serious. She was here to offer a deal to the Duke, but the fact that this man already knew what she was capable of was enough to change everything. She frowned.


    If the Lux family heard something about her being able to heal a wound from a cursed object, they would immediately manipte her to marry into royalty. She was not going to let that happen.


    No. She needed to leave the Aster Empire.


    Should she do something to silence him?


    "Though fighting against you is very tempting, I would rather not do it," he said. It was as if he could read her thoughts. "Do you want to hear the disadvantages of doing so?" he asked, smiling.


    She said nothing. Of course, she knew that fighting against him would only reveal more things about her. That would remove the only advantage she had left.


    "It seems that the Duke isn''t as cruel as the rumors say," she pursed her lips. Despite her unexpected mishap, she pretty much only had one goal in mind. She wanted to leave the Aster Empire and she could only do it with the help of the Duke.


    "I don''t know about the rumors surrounding me, but I do have some ideas about the rumors surrounding you."


    "Your people are verypetent."


    "I''d take that as apliment."


    "As you should," she answered.


    "Though I am used to keeping people that arepetent, I tend to throw away the ones who don''t benefit me," the Duke said with nonchnce. She immediately knew he was warning her.


    The man knew that she came here because she wanted something and he wanted to tell her that his answer will only depend on the thing that she could do for him in return.


    It was a business transaction.


    "Tea?" he asked. "I opened a box of the gifts that were supposed to be given to the royalty of Aster."


    She chuckled at that. The well-known bitter tea is actually hated in the Aster Empire. Only a few people prefer drinking something that tasted the medicine.


    "Thank you. I would like to have some," she answered. An obvious surprise shed on the Duke''s face.


    It didn''t take too long for him to steep the tea leaves and poured her a cup.


    Rosalind epted it, the back of their hands brushing together. She ignored the little skip that her heart made and focused her attention on the hot tea. She drank it without batting an eyelid.


    "Aren''t you scared that I would poison you?" he asked.


    "No." Poisons don''t work on her. The one with both the light and the ck Blessing could nott be killed by any sword or poison. It was an advantage and a curse at the same time. This was because her body would use the Blessing of the light to practically destroy everything foreign, even if it was medicine.


    In the past, no medicine would work on her when she suffer from stomach aches. Not even the medicine that was designed to relieve pain could help her.


    The limitations were inconvenient, but the ability that camewith it was still very useful.


    He snorted.


    "Killing me inside my tent would cause you fewer problems." That and the Duke was well known for loving blood. He was pretty brutal and didn''t like to kill his enemies with poison. It was said that the man loved to behead his enemies. He loved blood and torture. Supposedly, the Duke literally bath in the blood of his enemies in the past.


    And this was the reason he had be so strong not even someone who received a Blessing could beat him.


    Though, at this point in time, the Duke is still not that known for this monstrous strength. Everyone knew he was strong andwless, but no one would believe it if she tells them the truth.


    The Duke could easily kill someone who received the Blessing of the Goddess.


    Obviously, something that will happen in the future will reveal the truth about him.


    "I thought I would hear you say how you expected me not to harm you because you saved my life. It seems that I was thinking too much about thedy," he mused.


    "I didn''t save your life. Your body was healing then. I didn''t need to do something about your wound." This was a fact that she discovered before she started healing him. If she had known that his body could heal  albeit slowly  from a cursed weapon, she wouldn''t have to risk it!


    She could only me her own self for pitying the man who offered her meat while in that state.


    "You were right. I didn''t need your help," he frankly stated. "And I could have killed you now." Her presence could definitely make the empire stronger.


    "But you didn''t."


    Heughed and leaned back.


    She had already met dangerous people in her past life, people who stabbed her in the back, people who left when she lost her Blessing, and people who tried and failed to kill her. All of them wore a smile on their faces as they continuously hurt her behind her back.


    In the past, she was clueless and wasn''t aware that she was like amb surrounded by tigers in a tiger''s den. Just thinking about the past was enough to upset her.


    Those people were fantastic at hiding their intentions!


    At least, the Duke was different.


    She knew he was dangerous.


    She knew he could kill her if he wanted to.


    And unfortunately, she didn''t have any other choice.


    "I would like a deal, a business transaction," she stated, confident in her words. Since the Duke already knew that she could heal, she immediately used this to her advantage.


    "I am listening," he said.


    She took a deep breath before she said, "Let me be your bride," she opened her palm and showed him a dark smoke that slowly surrounded her hand. "In exchange, I am going to serve the Wugary Kingdom with the Blessings that I have."

 Chapter 13: Warrior of the North

    Chapter 13: Warrior of the North


    There was silence.


    A thick, suffocating silence.


    Then he startedughing.


    She frowned. What if people around his carriage heard himugh ominously? They would think the young Duke had lost his mind.


    "It seems that the rumors about the youngdy being smitten with the young duke were true," he said.


    "Smitten?" she asked.


    "You haven''t heard about what your stepmother wanted your servants to spread around the capital?"


    "I don''t " she swallowed as realization hit her. "She had sent someone to spread rumors? I have yet to arrive" she snorted. Of course, this was something that Victoria was very good at. Creating rumors.


    The rumors surrounding her in the past might be something that Victoria spread to create a poor impression about her. After all, how could they allow a Marquess''s daughter to marry a lowly baron if she had an excellent reputation?


    "Do not worry, my people were able to catch the messenger. The rumors will not spread in the capital. Unless, of course, you wanted me to spread it."


    "You did you just agree?"


    "I don''t see any reason not to agree. Wugary would gain someone who had a Blessing while I gain a bride. Though I am curious, what are you getting out of this deal?"


    She didn''t expect him to just agree with her proposition. She expected more questions and maybe him telling her that he would think about it. Perhaps it was because of her Blessing?


    "Freedom," she answered.


    "Freedom?"


    "I want to have my freedom. I want to leave Aster."


    "You wanted to leave the ce where you were born?" the Duke asked, lifting his perfectly carved eyebrow.


    "Why not?" Why not leave the ce where she grew up bullied? The ce that was full of snakes? The ce where she would die?


    "Have you heard of the harshness of the North, youngdy?"


    Of course she had.


    In her past life, she was quite close to Dorothy, the queen. Dorothy pretended to have the Blessing and to keep up with that, Rosalind had to be close to her at all times. Because of this, she had heard the things that the King and Queen discussed the North and their ns to abandon it.


    "I have," she said. "Though I may not look like it, I can read."


    He nodded, pursing his lips.


    "Do you understand what would happen if they know about your Blessing after you married me?"


    "They might want me back."


    "And?"


    "And the Aster Empire can dere a war against the Kingdom." They can also tell the other kingdoms to stop sending basic supplies to Wugary. And as the Kingdom located nearest to the forbiddennds, this might be akin to a death sentence to the Wugarians.


    She knew about the consequences.


    But she still chose the Duke.


    Albeit knowing that this was going to be a losing game, she still chose him.


    She smiled. "Isn''t this why I chose Duke to help me?"


    He lifted an eyebrow, so she continued. "The Duke is strong and mighty. The Empire can force the other kingdoms to stop sending supplies, but the Duke has been guarding the North for so long. Forcing other kingdoms is going to damage their reputation. It will be an uphill battle, but I believe the Duke has the ability to defeat them at their own game."


    "For someone who did not receive any training or education, you are surprisingly good with words, youngdy."


    "I will take that as apliment."


    "You are very much wee to do so."


    She pursed her lips and waited for him to ask more questions, but he didn''t. Instead, he started drinking his bitter tea.


    "Are you not curious why I chose you, your grace?" she asked.


    "I would be lying if I said that I am not."


    "I chose you because I know you despise women." Getting married around seventeen or eighteen is the norm. Yet, the Duke stayed unmarried even now that he was approaching twenty-five. The reason wasn''t exactly a mystery to most people.


    The Duke''s soon-to-be bride would die before reaching the North.


    They will die for various reasons like poisoning, random attacks from monsters, assassination, and even just some sudden health problems they encounter as they travel north. Everyone knew the Duke killed them, but no one can actually prove it. And no one dared to go to the North to confront the man.


    Soon, everyone would ept the fact that they cannot use women to control the warrior of the North.


    In fact, the Duke remained unmarried even in her past life.


    "Interesting notion. Given that this is our first meeting, isn''t it disrespectful to say that your future husband had no interest in women?" he smirked.


    "Am I wrong?"


    "Perhaps."


    "I knew you wouldn''t dare do anything that I wouldn''t want," she said. There were rumors that the man might be impotent, but again, there was no way to actually prove it, as he married no one in herst life.


    "Now, that is correct."


    "I do not want anyplications in this transaction. I cannot give the Duke my heart and I know the Duke would return the favor. That is why I chose you."


    He only smirked at her, clearly amused by her words.


    But she was telling the truth. She didn''t want toplicate things in the future. Someone who cannot give her anything aside from her freedom is the best person for her ns.


    "You can use me as your shield. The other kingdoms would stop sending women as soon as you marry me. In exchange, please do not involve yourself in my business."


    "Fair enough. I don''t see any reason why I would not ept this business transaction," he answered almost immediately. "It seems that thedy really knew how to talk."


    She said nothing. In her past life, she had studied everything from politics to court etiquette just so she wouldn''t be an embarrassment to her older sister, who was already the Queen. She thought it was her responsibility to learn as much as possible for her older sister.


    After all, she always thought that Dorothy Lux sacrificed herself to save her!


    How could she not reciprocate?


    Oh. How foolish.


    "Then I bid the Duke goodbye. Have a good night, Warrior of the North," she smiled, then in front of the Duke, she used the Blessing of the night. Her body slowly turned into ck dust until it disappeared inside the carriage.


    Seeing the surprise on the Duke''s face made her a little proud.


    She knew that taking someone like her as a bride is perilous, so she wanted to show him what she can do. That she can be useful. This was the only way for him to take all the risk to have someone like her beside him.


    "Interesting," Duke Lucas mused. He was still staring at the space where she disappeared. What are the odds that someone like her would appear in front of him now?


    The Blessing of darkness. He chuckled.


    At this time and age, only a few people knew about the eighth Blessing.


    But he did.


    He smirked.


    Oh, he did.


    After all, he was the one who killed the person who received thest Blessing of the darkness hundreds of years ago.

 Chapter 14: The Fury of A Patient Woman

    Chapter 14: The Fury of A Patient Woman


    "Youngdy, I have heard weird rumors about the madam," Milith lowered her voice as she was serving her tea. "It seems that the madam wanted to dine with the Duke and he refused to see her. He even refused to talk to her or even greet her. Do you think he is not aware that we are from the Lux Family?"


    Rosalind''s lips twitched.


    The Duke was purposely doing it because he can, and he had no qualms in showing it to Victoria.


    "Aren''t we going to arrive in the capital soon?" she asked.


    "Yes, in a few hours."


    Rosalind nodded. Since she kept on crying, Victoria chose to avoid her. First, she told her she was tired, then her head maid, Grace, told her that Victoria had gotten sick because of traveling. She knew that the woman just wanted to avoid her and she was fine with that.


    In fact, she preferred it that way.


    "Good," said Rosalind. In a few hours, she would soon see Dorothy and the rest of her family. She didn''t know how she felt right now, but one thing was for sure, her blood was boiling.


    And not with excitement.


    "I also heard something " Milith hesitated for a few seconds until Rosalind nodded, giving Milith permission to speak her mind. "The soldiers have been talking about it since the Duke and his people joined us. It seems that they have the impression that the youngdy had been asking about the Duke."


    That was quick, she thought inwardly. It seems that Victoria really wanted her to marry the Duke. She couldn''t help but wonder why.


    "Youngdy, you might not know this but this is enough to ruin your reputation. People will think that the youngdy is showing interest in the Duke and if the crown hears about this, they wouldforce you to  Youngdy that Duke was very well known for killing his bride. If Victoria is going to continue spreading those rumors..." Milith lowered her voice when she spoke thetter part of her sentence. It was as if talking about it could summon ghosts and other types of evil.


    "Let it be, Milith," Rosalind smiled. She recalled the Duke telling her that they caught the messenger. This might mean that the Duke was actually the one who was spreading those rumors.


    It seems that he just wanted to make sure that the business transaction will happen in the future.


    "Tell me about the other things that you heard," Rosalind said.


    "I also heard that Lady Dorothy had failed to receive the Blessing on herst birthday," Milith continued. "The soldiers said that the family patriarch had summoned everyone back to the ancestral home. Do you think they are going to let everyone have the Blessing ceremony?"


    The corner of Rosalind''s lips lifted. Even if the family asked her to have the Blessing ceremony, they wouldn''t be able to get anything from her. She has already received the Blessing of the Goddess in that cave. In fact, this was the reason why she had been so determined to get the Blessing before she came back to the capital. After all, anyone can only receive a Blessing once.


    So, even if they are going to force her to undergo the Blessing ceremony, they wouldn''t be able to tell that she was the blessed one.


    "Youngdy, don''t you think this is a little too suspicious?"


    "No, it is only natural for the patriarch to summon everyone. Since Dorothy didn''t get the Blessing, the patriarch is now looking into the other teenagers who were about to turn eighteen. One of those teenagers must have the Blessing."


    "Youngdy what about you?"


    "What about me?" she asked. The only reason why they took her back was to avoid embarrassing themselves. After all, it has been proven that she was someone from the Lux Family.


    It should be noted that the Lux Family cared so much about their face and reputation. They always want to show everyone that they were a great and kind family who received the Blessing of the Goddess to fight the dark lord in the past.


    Not long after, Rosalind was informed that they have now separated from the Duke''s carriage and were now on their way to the ancestral territory of the Lux Family.


    This is it, she thought.


    She would see Dorothy and the rest again.


    After about an hour in the carriage, the horses stopped, the sound of iron gates against the cobblestones interrupted her stupor.


    She''s home, she thought.


    She looked at her dress, it was long and had the color of the roses that could be seen all around the capital except for the ancestral home of the Lux Family. This was because the previous Patriarch, Rosalind''s grandfather hated the color. Apparently, this was his wife''s favorite color the very same wife who divorced him.


    The dress was beautiful and she had expressed to Grace how she quite like it. On the outside, she looked like she had no idea what is going on as she smiled and beamed at the maid, but she knew she knew that the old Patriarch was currently visiting the ancestral house.


    This was the only reason why Victoria would give her a dress as beautiful as this. This had happened in the past and she knew this will continue to happen if she won''t do something about it.


    Just as she heard an announcement of their arrival, she closed her eyes andposed herself.


    Her eyes were already full of tears, ready to fall at any given moment when she opened them.


    Seeing this, Milith gasped before she started rubbing her eyes as if she had been crying too.


    Smart, Rosalind thought.


    The carriage door was opened and Milith immediately got out. She will be assisting Rosalind down the carriage.


    The moment Rosalindid eyes on therge mansion, various emotions clouded her gaze. There was sadness and disappointment, anger and fury and then there was a deep need for revenge.


    That''s right.


    She''s going to punish everyone who hurt her in the past.


    "Younger sister?" A sweet voice pulled her out of her stupor. She turned and looked at the beautiful woman walking towards her. Blond white hair, blue eyes, and a sweet sick smile on her beautiful face.


    It was her older sister. It was Dorothy.


    Dorothy Lux.


    Rosalind immediately thought of tearing the woman''s face apart. The anger that she felt in her past life resurfaced inside her chest. For some reason, the resentment she felt towards her sister was more than what she felt towards the man that she had loved. Yes, being betrayed by her very own sister was more painful than being betrayed by her very own husband.


    Before she could do anything about her anger, tears started falling from her eyes and into her already pale cheeks. Then she started wailing as she run towards Dorothy''s arms.


    Patience, she thought inwardly.


    Oh beware the fury of a patient woman.

 Chapter 15: Federico Lux

    Chapter 15: Federico Lux


    Dorothy''s face shifted between difort and awkwardness as she patted Rosalind''s back, but this wasn''t enough to stop Rosalind from wailing, attracting everyone''s attention around them.


    Rosalind''s constant crying left Dorothy speechless.


    "What is happening?"


    Rosalind sniffed and finally let her older sister go.


    "Who would make too much noise at the entrance of the Lux Mansion?"


    The one who spoke was none other than her very own father, the Marquess Martin Lux the current patriarch of the Lux Family. Outside of these walls, however, the people know him as the one who received the Blessing of the light.


    Rosalind eyed him.


    Blond hair, blue eyes, and white clothes with the insignia of the Lux Family. In histe thirties, the man was able to maintain his youthful appearance because of his Blessing.


    Rosalind quickly lowered her head.


    It was him.


    Her very own father.


    In the past, Martin Lux was thest one who knew about the fact that it was actually Rosalind who received the Blessing and not Dorothy, but he did nothing about it. After all, Dorothy was already the Queen when Martin identally found out that it was Rosalind and not Dorothy who had been doing all the healing during a gue that would happen in the near future.


    Martin, while always stern and well-known for following rules, was forced to choose between exposing his eldest daughter, the Queen, or ying along with the lie.


    Clearly, he chose thetter.


    Until now, Rosalind could never forget the confusion in her father''s eyes every time he looked at her. The man always wondered why she was able to receive the Blessing when she wasn''t born with blond hair and blue eyes like the other member of the Lux Family.


    Next to Martin Lux was the previous patriarch, Federico Lux. The man had given up the patriarch position so he could work as the closest aid of the Emperor. Just like Martin, Federico was the one who received the Blessing in his generation.


    This was the reason why he only looked like he was still in histe forties when, in fact, he was already in his sixties.


    "Father mother and younger sister just arrived." Dorothy curtsied.


    Almost immediately, Rosalind felt everyone''s eyes on her.


    "I  " she looked at Dorothy and gave an awkward curtsy. "I am Rosalind Lux. I I am the second daughter of the "


    "We know who you are!" Federico hissed. She knew this was because of her red dress. Federico hated the color and announced to everyone not to wear it when he was around. It was said that even the current emperor would avoid wearing the color when Federico was apanying him.


    Yes.


    Even the current monarch respected the Lux Family because of their Blessing.


    "I " Rosalind didn''t waste any chance to tear up. "I apologize to grandfather. This granddaughter did not learn her manners in the mountains. This granddaughter spent her time trying to survive in the wilderness instead. I "


    "Shut your mouth!" Federico said. "Are you trying to me the Lux Family for sending you to the wilderness?"


    "I " Rosalind''s tears started falling. Crying is exhausting, she thought inwardly.


    "Grandfather, please be lenient on Rosalind. She just came back from the mountains. It wasn''t her fault that she didn''t learn any etiquette while she was away for years."


    Rosalind nodded as if she didn''t understand the hidden meaning behind Dorothy''s words. Dorothy was actually emphasizing the fact that Rosalind had left for years! Despite this, she didn''t even learn etiquette. As expected, Federico snorted.


    "I am leaving," Federico said before he walked away.


    "Dorothy, take your sister to her room," Martin said and soon, he too vanished without even greeting Rosalind.


    "Rosalind, I know this isn''t the environment that you had expected, but father has been very busytely. The Duke of the North ising and I heard father and grandfather will be the ones who will wee him. I really hope you didn''t take everything to heart."


    Rosalind sobbed and used her hand to wipe the tears away from her face.


    "Shall we go to your rooms?" Dorothy held Rosalind''s hand and pulled her toward the back of the mansion. Her room wasn''t located in the mansion, but in a smaller residence at the back of the mansion.


    The residence was a small one that was meant to be Rosalind''s house while she stayed there. It was near the maze-like garden where she first met the Baron.


    It was also near the small forest andke at the back of the mansion, where she found that purple nt in the past.


    Aside from this, the residence had ess to an exit that the servants and maids used to buy some things that the mansion needed.


    Because of this, the ce was always noisy.


    In the past, Rosalind couldn''t help butin and told Dorothy that she wanted to stay with her. Dorothy used this opportunity to create a show for Rosalind. She begged her father to move Rosalind next to her room. Obviously, this captured Rosalind''s heart. She thought Dorothy was the only person who love her in the Lux household.


    It seems that they prepared the same house for her.


    Though this time, she wasn''t nning onining.


    "This " Rosalind stopped walking when she saw the two-story house with four bedrooms. One was her bedroom, one was the study and the final two room were set aside for guests. Obviously, it was all for show.


    Rosalind didn''t have friends, and she was certain that the Lux Family would never let their guests sleep in this house.


    "Sister?" Dorothy stopped walking when she saw Rosalind''s eyes. "Is something the matter?"


    "No I just this house is so beautiful." And simple, but it was exactly what she needed right now. A remote house where she could easily disguise herself as one of the maids and leave through the back gate. It was just perfect for her ns.


    "R Really?" Dorothy said as they opened the door. "Right now, the other members of the Lux Family have arrived, and the mansion is a little crowded. Father insisted they let you stay in a smaller room with another member of the family, but I told him to just give you this house instead."


    As always, Dorothy was smiling at her.


    "Thank you," Rosalind said. "This house is bigger than where I lived in the mountains!"


    "Do you like it?"


    The house had very simple decorations. Every piece of furniture was just made of wood and there was no gold or velvet, which would be unusual for someone who is a member of the Lux Family.


    Seeing this, Rosalind was sure that Dorothy purposely did this to make her sound like an ungrateful brat forining even after receiving some kindness from the family.


    "Yes! Yes, I do! I would love to live here forever!" Rosalind said, an innocent smile stered across her face.


    .....


    Please add Eve''s Gambit to your library. It has the same World as Rosie''s Games but you can read it separately. There will be mentions and of course, the reason why Rosie reincarnated will be included in that novel! Thanks

 Chapter 16: A Man From the Past

    Chapter 16: A Man From the Past


    "A wee banquet?" Rosalind smiled at Dorothy''s maid, Lena. With her brown hair andrge brown eyes, Lena looked almost innocent, except for the smirk on her face, that is.


    "Yes, Miss Dorothy has asked everyone to prepare a wee banquet for you. Though"


    "What is it?" Rosalind asked, frowning. "Did something happen to my sister? Is that why she stopped seeing me?"


    "No " Lena shook her head. "No. It''s not like that. The Young Lady has been very busy with  with the clothes."


    "Clothes?"


    "She personally bought clothes for the Young Miss."


    Rosalind''s lips twitched. The clothes that Lena was talking about were actually used clothes. If her guess was right, these clothes were from two years ago.


    "She did?" Rosalind''s eyes widened. "I  She shouldn''t have done something like that. I know the others had been bullying her because of me."


    "Young Miss, don''t say that. The Young Lady has worked hard to stop them from speaking ill about the Young Miss. The Young Lady is very magnanimous and kind. She would do everything to help the Young Miss."


    "I  " Rosalind started her annoying habit of crying. The tactic had worked so far. She couldn''t see any reason not to use it again.


    "I just hope that the Young Miss wouldn''t dislike the Young Lady for hosting a smaller banquet this time," Lena said.


    "What do you mean?"


    "The banquet that the Young Lady is going to host isn''t as grand as the other wee banquet of the Lux Family members. The Miss wanted to have the party, but the Marquess and Marchioness have been very busy as the Duke just arrived. Young Lady Dorothy hoped that the Young Miss doesn''t mind a tea party with some of the elites that the Young Lady has invited."


    "Elites?" Rosalind acted surprised. This banquet happened in the past, too. During that time, many of these so-called elites treated her like a joke. Then, in the middle of the banquet, some of the members of the Lux Family, her cousins, and uncles arrived.


    Overwhelmed by the number of guests and herck of knowledge of the empire''s etiquette, she said some statements trying to impress them.


    But this didn''t end too well.


    It didn''t take too long for her to run away like a coward.


    That was the time when Dorothy told her about the purple nt.


    Looking back, she should be extremely thankful for this event, right?


    "Yes, the Young Lady invited her friends. She wants to introduce the Young Miss to some of them. Some daughters of another marquess and even the only daughter of the duke confirmed their attendance. The Young Lady has worked hard for this event. I hope that the Young Miss will appreciate it."


    Rosalind''s face flushed.


    "I "


    "There is no need to cry, Young Miss. If you really want to thank the Young Lady, then showing up dressed in one of the dresses that she bought would be fine."


    With that, Ena bowed and bid her farewell.


    Seeing the woman''s disappearing back, Rosalind''s face froze. She looked at Milith, who stood not far away from them.


    "Young Lady, what are we going to do with all these clothes?" she asked.


    "Chose the ugliest one and I will wear it."


    "But my Lady, this banquet is  " Milith stopped talking. "I understand. I was able to get a copy of the current fashion booklet in the capital. Pink is currently the color that most of the women in the capital loved wearing."


    She nodded. "Anything but that"


    "Alright."


    Not long after, Rosalind asked Milith to tell everyone who would want to see her that she was not feeling very well and she wanted to rest. She also instructed her to mention the fact that Rosalind has been crying since no one actually visited her since she arrived.


    Though she knew that not many people would want to see her now after Federico''s obvious dislike when they had met earlier. Right now, even if Federico Lux wass no longer the patriarch, he still holds the most authority in the household. This meant that no one would dare offend him or try to fall out of his favor.


    Milith nodded without saying a word.


    Since they arrived here, no one had actually dared to visit her. Not even Dorothy. But she understood that this must be because the Duke had already arrived and many nobles were whispering of the Duk''s engagement to Dorothy.


    The rumors about Rosalind asking about the Duke had been ignored simply because Rosalind doesn''t matter. Everyone recalled the ck-haired girl, but some of the nobles had already forgotten what she looked like. Some of them even forgot that she was the one called Rosalind.


    Because of this, Dorothy and her mother arranged a wee banquet.


    They wanted to let everyone see her and hope that the rumors would once again resurface.


    Dressed in a in blue and white dress, Rosalind stared at her appearance in an old bronze mirror. Satisfied that she looked ordinary, she made her way out of the room through the window. Of course, she did this after making sure that no one was watching her.


    She then made her way to the back gates and left the area. Right now, only a few people knew what she really looked like since she arrived. Since her hair was ck and ordinary, many would easily mistake her for a servant, maid, or just a random passerby.


    After leaving the mansion of the Lux family, she made her way into the local market.


    In the past, she wasn''t able to sneak out like this as Dorothy started to forbid her from walking around alone when she discovered that Rosalind had received the Blessing. Dorothy insisted that it was for her safety. She even told Rosalind that people would try to covet the Blessing once they knew that she has it.


    She believed all those lies without asking any questions.


    But now that she was given a chance to think about it? She could onlyugh at her own silliness.


    A Blessing is permanent, it cannot be taken away from you. Of course, there were instances when a Blessing would suddenly disappear like what happened to her in the past. The disappearance of her Blessing was basically the cause of her death.


    "I told you that is worth ten gold!" A familiar voice suddenly reached her ears. She stilled, her face paling.


    "But this isn''t real!? Are you trying to scheme against me!?" another voice responded.


    Rosalind looked at where the voices wereing from. Just as she expected, themotion gathered a few passersby''s attention.


    "I told you this artifact is real! I almost died just to get this! How could you say that I am a fraud?"


    Rosalind pursed her lips as she caught sight of the man who she married in her past life.


    Jeames Sencler.

 Chapter 17: Embers and Ashes

    Chapter 17: Embers and Ashes


    Jeames Sencler wasn''t a baron. yet.


    Jeames was born a peasant and they had only be closer because his mother used to work in the Lux Mansion. This was before he decided to pursue his dreams of bing an adventurer. Growing up, Jeames was a happy, pure type of person that had felt so genuine, it would be embarrassing to use him of doing anything wrong.


    This pure personality was the reason why she started to call him her only friend when she was twelve. Although her feelings would only develop after meeting him again, she always had this dream of marrying someone like him when she was sent away from the Lux Mansion.


    While she hasn''t heard of anything about him aftering back, she knew from her past life that Jeames followed his dream and became an adventurer. Despite his talent in swordsmanship, he chose to visit some ruins with the hopes of achieving something that would save him and his mother.


    The man only became a baron because of some luck. He became a rich entrepreneur by selling artifacts and was given the title of Baron by the King because of an artifact that he found.


    Rosalind didn''t know how Jeames and Dorothy had be closer. Dorothy was actually the one who pushed her to pursue Jeames in her past life and used him to avoid the marriage with the Duke.


    She stared at the artifact. It looked like a ck stone.


    No one would buy this artifact and Jeames would end up putting it back in his stash, thinking this was useless.


    Based on the current timeline, the man must have just gotten back from one of his adventures. Meaning, he had a lot of relics to sell.


    She narrowed her eyes at him.


    It seemed that there had been a lot of changes since she reincarnated. The timeline in her past life was slower than the current timeline.


    And that might be because of her.


    "This is real! You don''t understand, this is "


    "This man is trying to scheme me!" the vendor suddenly said. "Please call the city guards! This man is harassing me! Please "


    Jeames didn''t let the man finish his words. Embarrassed, he ran away in a huff.


    Seeing this, she narrowed her eyes and proceed to walk in the other direction from where Jeames ran away. She only had one goal in mind for this trip. She is going to get the relic that Jeames had.


    Soon, she found the bar that she was looking for. Before walking in, she made sure to use the Blessing of the light to create an illusion that would bend the light on her face.


    It was simr to wearing a mask, but hers was made by refracting and adjusting the surrounding light.


    Confident that no one would recognize her, she walked in and went straight to the counter.


    "I want to buy a dark juice with milk and wine," she said. It was a secret code that she learned in her past life. To get into the darkest and most secret part of the town, one needed such a code.


    For a few seconds, the bartender looked at her then he nodded. "Go to the back. The juice is there."


    She smiled and followed his instructions. Using the kitchen, she essed the back part of the small bar. When she opened the door, an unassuming, in looking carriage was already waiting for her.


    "Use this to cover your head," an older man handed her a sack. Sheplied without saying a word. After covering her head with the sack, the old man helped her inside the carriage.


    She wasn''t exactly surprised when she noticed that there were already people inside.


    Soon, the carriage started moving, but it only took a minute before they stopped.


    "You can remove the sack now. Come out and pay before you enter."


    The four people inside the carriageplied.


    All of them were wearing masks, except Rosalind, but not one of them even spared her another nce. They must have known that she was using some sort of mechanism to hide her true appearance. Smiling, she got out of the carriage and paid her dues.


    Luckily, the Lux Family was nevercking in sending her gifts and gold to pensate'' for not visiting her since she arrived. It was a way of saving their faces.


    Ten gold coins wasn''t a small amount, but one needed to pay to have ess to whatever is inside this ce. After paying, she followed an attendant to a cubicle. Once she closed the door, the interior of the cubicle immediately changed into that of a door. She knew that the door would lead her to the Embers and Ashes, thergest underground market in the empire.


    The scene that weed her was almost the same as the scene that she saw in her past life. ves being beaten were still dying at the side of the road. Kids, women, and even infants were lining up in chains and in full disy to everyone who was there to buy them.


    "Good Evening Miss, I am Marc." A child whose height was able to reach her chest approached her. "I can guide you to the best ces in the market for only five silver coins."


    Rosalind didn''t hesitate. She handed the child ten silver coins.


    "This is more than "


    "Take me to the quietest ce in the market."


    The child stared at her as if she wanted to know if Rosalind was jesting. After all, she was in the middle of the ck market. How can someone find a ce like that? After a while, the child nodded. She sped the ten silver coins then put them in the pocket of her dress that was two sizes too bigfor her.


    "Alright," Marc said. "Since this Miss is very kind I am going to take you to the quietest ce in the market."


    Rosalind nodded. However, her eyes were no longer focused on the child. She frowned as she stared at the familiar back of the man walking ahead of her.


    Why would that mane here?


    Rosalind was certain that she was staring at the back of the red-eyed man. The rude man who held a knife against her throat on their first meeting.


    "Miss?"


    "Oh Sorry I thought I saw someone. Let''s go."


    Just as she and the child left, the man that she saw, stopped walking and looked around. His red eyes, which had been changed to blue just for this visit, tried to find the person who had just been staring at him now to no avail.


    "Denys what are you doing?" a crisp almost feminine voice interrupted his stupor. He red at the man wearing a red mboyant mask.


    "Nothing. We should go. The Duke is waiting."

 Chapter 18: Four Quarter Merchant Association 1

    Chapter 18: Four Quarter Merchant Association 1


    The smell of bitter tea lingered inside the room as a man wearing a hat arrived inside the room. The man''s name was Pratt and he couldn''t help the excitement that he felt after hearing the news of the Duke''s arrival in the ck market.


    "This faithful servant greets the Duke of the North," he bowed, removing his hat before kneeling on one knee a gesture that was prettymon in the North. "Your grace."


    "Take your seat we have no time to waste." The man drinking the bitter tea had a ck mask that covered half of his face. It was Duke Lucas of the North.


    "Yes," the man put his hat back on, covering his bald head. "We have been expecting your visit, your grace."


    "Have you secured the package?" As expected, Duke Lucas went straight to the point. Pratt smiled at this. The Young Duke might be young, but his direct and blunt traits were what all the Four Quarter Masters liked about him.


    "We are working on it," Pratt responded.


    "How many do you have now?"


    "Two medium-sized crates, but we are working on buying more."


    "I want it by the end of the monthbefore I go back."


    "Yes, your grace. I will make sure to be ready by then."


    "Good."


    A suffocating silence filled the room. The man wearing a mask took a sip of his bitter tea. "I want you to investigate someone for me."


    The man just stared at him. "We have all the information about the most important individuals in the seven empires. We "


    "Rosalind Lux."


    "Ro Rosa what?"


    "Rosalind from the Lux Family."


    Pratt frowned. Then he snapped his finger. A man walked into the room and bowed before them.


    "Get me everything about Rosalind Lux," Pratt said.


    The man gave them another bow before leaving.


    "Your grace Rosalind Lux is the second child of Martin Lux "


    "Stop telling me something that I already know, Pratt."


    "Yes, your grace. My apologies." Pratt lowered his head and let the silence inside the room.


    Not long after, his subordinate came back with a piece of paper.


    "Leader"


    "Is this it?"


    "Yes."


    "That''s the only thing that we have on Rosalind Lux?" Pratt asked his subordinate.


    "Yes, leader. Miss Lux isn''t someone important. The Lux family sent her away when she was twelve. We didn''t dig deeper into her background because"


    "Because what?"


    "Because there is a rumor that she might not be a member of the Lux Family as she wasn''t born with white-blond hair. Her hair is as ck as the night."


    "ck as the night!?" Pratt snorted and looked at the man sitting opposite him. Seeing the Duke''sck of reaction, he sighed. "Alright. Give it to me and leave."


    "Yes."


    "Your Grace, this is the only thing that we have about Miss Lux. ording to this, her mother was just a peasant. Some say she is a fallen noble, but it was also said that the patriarch just chose her because of her face andck of a background. They must have nned to let her leave after giving birth, but she died and so they buried her in an unnamed grave. However, since the child was born with ck hair, everyone started bullying her until she was sent out of the mansion. They said it was because she had a sickly body."


    "Those are things that I already know, Pratt." Duke Lucas frowned.


    "Your Grace this "


    "Find out everything about her. And I mean everything. You have three days to do so, I want the information as soon as possible."


    Pratt''s face paled. He knelled. "Yes, your Grace."


    Few knew this, but this ck market and most of the ck markets in this continent was owned by the Four Quarter Masters Merchant Association. Pratt is one of the Four Quarter Masters and was well known for being a tyrant in the merchandising industry.


    But in front of the man before him, Pratt could only kneel.


    "Leader"


    Pratt''s face turned even uglier when he heard his subordinate voice. He had instructed everyone not to disturb him today. All of his appointments had been canceled for this very reason.


    "We may have a situation that needed your urgent concern."


    "I am busy. Can you  "


    "It''s about your daughter. Someone said that she could remove her ck curse."


    Pratt''s eyes widened, but he quickly hid his expression. "Your Grace, please spare my subordinate. He doesn''t know anything better. I will make sure to punish him and teach him the rules. I "


    "Come in  " Duke Lucas interrupted him.


    "Eh?"


    Pratt looked horrified. It was known that the Duke never liked it when he is interrupted. Pratt immediately panicked.


    "Your Grace, please spare my servant. He is but a young child please spare him. Your grace "


    "What did you say earlier?" Duke Lucas asked.


    "I "


    "Speak!" the Duke said.


    "I There is someone who imed that she could heal the leader''s daughter."


    Pratt immediately faked augh.


    "How could that be? A ck curse cannot be healed. Stop talking nonsense. You should go and  "


    "Let her."


    Another silence descended inside the room.


    "Didn''t you hear what I said?" the Duke said.


    "Your Grace please please spare my subordinate. He really didn''t "


    "I said, let that woman heal your child. Do not make me say it again, Pratt."


    "Y Yes, your grace." Pratt lowered his head. Despite not understanding why the Duke would suddenly tell them to let that woman in, he had no other choice but to follow everything that he wanted.


    Still, Pratt couldn''t stop the anxiety in his heart. His daughter had been very sick since she was born seven years ago. The child was born with a ck curse something that Pratt or his wife must have contracted while traveling.


    The ck curse was something that the Dark Lord used to wreak havoc in thesends more than a thousand years ago. Not even the Blessing of the light from the Lux Family could heal a ck curse! How could someone im that they could heal his daughter!?


    He walked inside the room where the woman who imed that she could heal his daughter was in. If the woman cannot do what she imed she could aplish, Pratt was prepared to behead her even if they were in front of the Duke! She must be killed for trying to pull such a cruel joke!

 Chapter 19: Four Quarter Merchant Association 2

    Chapter 19: Four Quarter Merchant Association 2


    Rosalind looked at the man wearing a hat sitting opposite her.


    Pratt.


    Mr. Rey Pratt was one of the four Quarter Masters that will soon dominate all the continent''s merchantpanies. The man might not look like it with his ck hat and shabby clothing but his mind was different when ites to business.


    "Though I am interested to know how are you going to treat someone who had a ck curse since they were born, I am more interested to know where you got the information about my child."


    Rosalind pursed her lips. Despite his appearance, Pratt was not only cruel but also very sharp.


    She had a few encounters with him in the past and that would always end with her in a tight position. It wasn''t something that she wanted to have.


    "Is that more important than your daughter''s welfare?" Rosalind asked. "The means justify the ends Mr. Pratt. Though the means are worth discussing, I do not have the time nor the luxury to do that. I only came here for two things. First, I am going to heal your child; the pain that she feels every night will eventually vanish. Second, I want two things from you."


    "You dare make demands?" Mr. Pratt narrowed at her.


    "I haven''t even made demands yet, Mr. Pratt." Rosalind smiled. "I am just telling you that I am going to make one after I finish the first session with your daughter."


    In her past life, she discovered his daughter''s sickness when Queen Dorothy asked her to get close to the businessman. At this point, his daughter was already on her deathbed. It was toote for her to save her.


    Mr. Pratt leaned back. His tall frame made it look like he was looking down on her. Understandable, she thought inwardly.


    "You do understand that if you are tricking me "


    "The consequences will be dire. I understand," she smiled.


    "Good. Follow me."


    Rosalind followed him up the stairs and even more stairs until they arrived at the topmost floor of the Merchant''s building. Before she could even walk inside the door, she already heard a child''sughter.


    "Papa!"


    A sweet little voice weed Mr. Pratt.


    "Papa" the young child looked like she was about six or seven. She had ck, braided hair and bright brown eyes. "Why are you here? I thought you were going to work?"


    "Alma darling" Mr. Pratt hugged his daughter and carried her into his arms. His cold exterior melted as he smiled and kissed his daughter''s forehead. This interaction sent some warmth inside Rosalind''s chest. A pang of jealousy suddenly filled her consciousness.


    In both of her lives, she never had experienced a kiss on the forehead or her father''s hug.


    At one point, she had wondered how her father''s arms would feel. Would it be warm? It''s funny how in her past life, her father died without giving her the opportunity to feel the warmth of his hug.


    Rosalind shook the memories away as she looked around the ratherrge room. Toys and pieces of jewelry were scattered all over the floor. There was also a pink bed with a pink mattress and some other expensive things that one would usually see in a rich nobleman''s daughter''s room.


    She spotted a woman standing not far away from them.


    "Luci " Mr. Pratt called out.


    "Who is she?" the woman asked.


    "She she has something that could make Alma feel better."


    The woman frowned but just nodded in response.


    "Alma sweety, why don''t you go to your bed for now."


    "But "


    Mr. Pratt looked at Rosalind. "Are you ready?"


    Rosalind nodded in response.


    "Once you fail "


    "I know what I am doing, Mr. Pratt." This time, Rosalind smiled at the older man. She looked at Alma. "She''s a sweet girl."


    "She is," Luci answered, tears immediately welling in her eyes. "I I''m sorry I just "


    Mr. Pratt pulled his wife into his arms.


    "Many people imed that they can heal my daughter," Mr. Pratt said. "All of them ended up dead."


    Rosalind pursed her lips and gave the couple a tightlipped smile. Then she approached Alma, who was ying with a doll on her bed.


    "Hey"


    "Hey," Alma answered without looking at her. "Are you here to try to make me feel better?"


    "Yes."


    "Can you really do it?" This time, the child met her eyes.


    "Yes."


    "The others said they could do it too."


    Rosalind only smiled as she held the child''s hand.


    "The pain didn''t disappear," the child said. "They were all lying."


    "You don''t have to worry about them anymore," Rosalind said. "I will be helping you this time." She used both of her hands to hold Alma''s left hand. "Sleep for now. When you wake up. I promise you will feel better."


    Finished speaking, the child''s body suddenly fell limply into the bed.


    "What what did you do!?" Mr. Pratt said, panicked."You "


    "Calm down. This won''t take a minute. I will start the treatment now. Once finished, she will wake up feeling better."


    Without waiting for them to react, she ced her palm on the child''s heart, then she closed her eyes. Almost immediately, she felt a wave of ck elements rushing inside her body as itabsorbed the ck curse in the child.


    Everyone who had received a Blessing only had one way to make themselves more powerful, and that was by exposing themselves to the very element that they have. For instance, the one who was blessed with the water element leaves near the sea, on a small ind where he or she could cultivate the Blessing inside her body.


    As someone who received the light, Rosalind can cultivate the light every time she exposed herself to the sun. But the only way for her to cultivate her dark element is to use this method. She needed to absorb the ck curse from their bodies.


    In the past, Dorothy took advantage of this. Rosalind never told her this was a part of her ck Blessing and everyone just thought that the Lux Family was given a Blessing that could now heal the ck curse that started to gue the city.


    Dorothy ''healed'' a lot of people, making everyonebel her as a saint.


    The Saint of Light.


    What an annoying name, she thought inwardly as the ck curse rush inside her body like a tsunami. Not long after, she forcefully stop the connection, as she already took enough for her body to handle. Taking too much could make her sick and she wouldn''t want to suddenly fall ill now that her n had just started.


    She opened her eyes and met Mr. Pratt''s worried look.


    Then she looked at the child.


    Almost immediately, Alma opened her eyes.


    "Papa?" she frowned, confusion apparent in her eyes. "I think I think I just had the best sleep of my life."

 Chapter 20: Boring Tales

    Chapter 20: Boring Tales


    Rey Pratt was a thirty-three-year-old man who had started doing business before he could speak. Or at least that''s what his father told him.


    Growing up traveling and selling merchandise in cities and empires, Pratt developed a keen sense of instinct that had saved him on more than one asion.


    This instinct had saved him since he took over the business years ago, and for years, Pratt had experienced and mingled with different types of people and cultures.


    Over time, Pratt had his own debts to pay. Some of them involve his life while some were for his business, but none of them made him feel as awkward and... confused as the woman who was sitting across from him with a cordial smile on her face.


    After his daughter woke up, she told everyone she felt lighter and better. However, this didn''t mean that the treatment had worked.


    They needed to wait for the night to determine if the pain would return. After all, a dark curse that someone has had since they were born would only show symptoms during the night.


    The immense pain that Alma would feel every night had traumatized not just him, but his whole family. He could only hope that the treatment had worked.


    "Three nights," the woman smiled. "She won''t feel pain for the next three nights. That should be plenty of time for us to talk about the conditions that I have."


    "You seemed confident that Alma would really feel better. You must not forget that if you fail" he was about to tell her that he would have her head. "There are consequences."


    The woman gave him a rather nd smile. It was as if she had already expected this. Pratt was certain that this was the first time that he met this woman yet he couldn''t remove the feeling that she somehow knew him.


    No matter how much he thought about the past, he couldn''t remember meeting her. Was it because she looked ordinary? Yes, the woman looked nothing special. She had ck hair and dark brown eyes her face was something that one would see in the streets.


    Pratt wasn''t even sure if this was a disguise as his people assured him that the woman wasn''t holding any relic that could change her appearance. How could someone just walk inside the ck market without a disguise?


    The woman must have other methods to disguise herself.


    Then was it ck magic?


    No. Those people the ck magicians were all males. Moreover, relics can only change physical appearance but never gender.


    "Are you going to tell me your name?" he asked.


    "Lin."


    "Lin?"


    "Anonymity, Mr. Pratt. I am sure that is the least you could give someone who is going to make your daughter feel better."


    Pratt narrowed. The woman''s confidence astounded him.


    If the woman knew him well, then she should have heard about the rumors of his cruelty, not just in business but in all of his affairs.


    His daughter was a very touchy topic even for him, and he wasn''t someone that wouldn''t hesitate to punish anyone who would make him feel like a joke.


    "You seem confident that she will feel better?" he asked.


    "Are you not?"


    "Confidence differs from being hopeful, Miss Lin."


    The woman snorted.


    "I am leaving."


    Pratt nodded. Seeing this, the woman paused.


    "You will not hold me captive?" she asked.


    He would have.


    Logic dictates that he needed to make her stay until the night falls when he would determine if what she said about his child was true.


    But the Duke told him to let her go.


    The Duke seemed confident that she woulde back.


    "I am giving you two nights, Mr. Pratt," Rosalind said. "I will be back after that. Let''s discuss everything then."


    With that, the woman got up and left without saying another word.


    A loud sigh echoed inside the room as Pratt got up and went to see the Duke that was waiting for him in the next room.


    To his surprise, however, the Duke was nowhere to be seen.


    "He left," Deny, the man with intimidating red eyes, told him. He turned and realized that Deny, the mysterious guard of the Duke, had disappeared too.


    Seeing this, Pratt could only give a low chuckle. Then he shook his head and went straight to his daughter''s room.


    Tonight will be a very long night.


    .......


    Rosalind couldn''t stop herself from smiling as she started walking down the streets of the ck market. In the past, she was only able to get into this ce when she reached the age of thirty-eight!


    By then, the ce was very prosperous. Everything that was against thew could be found in this market.


    She nced at the array of weapons and poisons that were disyed on the side of the cobblestone street that was almost identical to the streets that could be found in the capital.


    She had no idea who created this ce. There were rumors that all the ck markets were located in another ne that was a remnant of the wars against the Dark Lord.


    In the past, those things were tooplicated for her to understand, but she thought of studying about the Dark Lord, his dark arts, and the possibility that her darkness Blessing might be connected to the man who terrorized the continent thousands of years ago.


    "Hm?" she lifted an eyebrow when she found a bookstore. She didn''t hesitate and immediately went inside.


    She was just thinking about herck of knowledge! What were the odds that she would stumble upon a bookstore?


    "Miss? Where do you want to go next?" Marce''s voice interrupted her stupor. "I can take you to "


    "There " Without hesitation, she pointed at the bookstore.


    She went inside and immediately started reading some books, hoping to find something about the Dark Lord or the history of the seven blessed individuals. But what she found was something about magic and swordsmanship and some romance novels and poems that everyone seemed to love in the capital.


    "What a coincidence," a clear voice interrupted her stupor. She lifted her eyes and was surprised to see a man wearing a ck mask. The mask didn''t actually surprise her, but that she immediately recognized the man behind the mask. "I didn''t know that boring tales interest you as well," he said.


    "What are you doing here?" she asked, frowning. In her panic, she had forgotten that she was wearing a different face.


    How did the Duke of the North recognize her?

 Chapter 21: Noises

    Chapter 21: Noises


    It didn''t take too long for Rosalind to realize that she had asked the wrong question. She immediately wished she had the power to take it back.


    She offered a wry smile to the Duke.


    How did he recognize her? She couldn''t help but asked herself.


    "I could ask you the same thing," the Duke said. "But that is none of my business. At least not yet.," His lips lifted into a smirk.


    She frowned and turned towards the array of books that were safely tucked onto shelves that were double her size. This bookstore was only small on the outside. She hadn''t realized how big it was until she arrived on the second floor where she had the Duke.


    She pursed her lips and started walking towards the next shelf.


    "May I know what type of book are you looking for?" he asked.


    She hesitated for a few seconds before she uttered, "I want to know more about the Dark Lord."


    "The books about him had been banned and forbidden in most empires."


    She nodded without missing the fact that he said the word ''most''.


    "But this isn''t ''most'' empire," the Duke smiled. "I know where to find one."


    "You do?" she wanted to ask how he knew about it. She thought that this was the Duke''s first time in the Aster Empire. That means he shouldn''t be that familiar with this ce. However, she ended up deciding against asking any more questions that might offend him.


    "Yes," the Duke said whileying his hand on her back, leading her downstairs and out of the bookstore.


    "Is there another store nearby?"


    "You can say that," he nodded. "I will guide you on your remaining trip. Asked the girl outside to leave." The man said. He wasn''t asking for her permission. He was giving her an order.


    While irritated, she agreed. After all, this man was going to be the one helping her escape this empire.


    Walking in the streets, the two maintained a not-so-close distance from each other, and this was done on purpose.


    The Duke was rather tall  taller than most people in this ce. This meant that he was bound to attract the attention of everyone. Though the man was wearing a mask, anyone can see that he was good-looking.


    Any woman couldn''t help but take a second nce, while men couldn''t help the jealousy in their hearts.


    "Are you scared of me?" he suddenly asked, then moved a little closer. She took a step back on instinct.


    "No. Why would I?" In fact, she wasn''t scared of him. She just didn''t want people to think that they were walking together. She didn''t want to attract any unwanted attention to herself.


    In response, he stopped walking.


    "You are right. There isn''t any valid reason for you to be scared of me."


    Her lips thinned. She didn''t know if he was trying to be arrogant or was simply jesting. His history alone would be enough to frighten many people.


    "I didn''t think that someone who stayed in the mountains since they were a child would know how to get into this ce," the Duke said.


    Rosalind didn''t reply. It was not because she wanted to act mysterious, but because she didn''t have any answers to his statement. She wasn''t expecting to meet someone that would recognize her today.


    The two of them soon arrived in front of another enormous building. Just from the g outside of the building, she knew that this is one of the buildings owned by the Four Quarter masters merchant association.


    It was an auction house.


    "This " She heard that getting into one would be very expensive. Even in her past life, she wasn''t able to join an auction!


    "Take me inside," the Duke showed something to the man guarding the door. To her surprise, the guard nodded and even bowed to them before leading them inside the building without asking any questions.


    However, they had to stop walking when another man blocked their way.


    "Howe you let them in!? Don''t you really recognize who I am?" the man said to another guard.


    "I apologize, but only our most special clients cane inside during the day. We normally have our auctions during the night. If you want to "


    "Stop lying and take me to see your leader!"


    Rosalind frowned. The man in front of them was wearing a mask, but he was too familiar. Then she realized something.


    This man was someone that she knew in her past life, someone that she had seen wearing a mask before!


    It was none other than her dear sister''s future husband, the crown prince of the empire. If she was right, the crown prince was not yet the crowned prince base on this timeline.


    Why was he acting too haughty in front of this merchant house? Was he drunk?


    "Pardon me sir, but you are distracting our guest. Please move to the side," the guard who was leading the Duke and Rosalind respectfully said.


    "What did you just say? Don''t you know who I am?"


    "Sir, your identity in the outside world doesn''t matter inside this establishment. You can either move or I will throw you outside and banned you from the market, not just in this empire, but in the entire continent."


    Even Rosalind was surprised to hear that. How could someone have that much power?


    Was it because the guard was currently serving a special client?


    "You How about you give me a price," the prince uttered. It seems that the prince didn''t recognize the Duke as he pointed a finger toward him. "Give me your VIP card. Name a price. What do you want? Golds? Lands? Women? Say it!"


    Rosalind had to stop herself from rolling her eyes.


    Now this was the crown prince that she knew. Someone arrogant and a little stupid. In her past life, Dorothy easily manipted the man into thinking that she was the one who received the Blessing. Despite being together for years, the Emperor didn''t even doubt Dorothy''s words.


    In the end, Dorothy became the secret ruler of the Kingdom while the Emperor became her puppet.


    However, what happened next was something that Rosalind didn''t expect.


    The guard suddenly lifted the prince up using his cor and throw him out of the establishment! Rosalind''s eyes were so wide, she almost couldn''t believe it. That man was the prince and the future crown prince of the empire! Yet, they easily threw him out like trash.


    Was this the reason why this man hated the ck market and the Four Quarter Masters so much?


    "Shall we?"


    Rosalind heard the Duke''s voice. She looked at him and realized that he was calmly smiling. "Empty minds tend to make the most noise," he uttered. "Do you agree?"


    ....


    FL: 17


    Duke: 24


    Don''t worry, this is going to be a very slow-burn romance. :) The revenge will happen first.

 Chapter 22: The Arrogance of a Duke

    Chapter 22: The Arrogance of a Duke


    "Do you know who that was?" she couldn''t help but ask.


    "Perhaps?"


    What kind of answer was that? She chose to focus her attention on the well-lit hallway instead. It was still daytime, yet the corridor was already lit with beautifully decorated candles that were ced inside iron cages that resembled a bird''s cage.


    She didn''t know whose idea it was, but she immediately noticed that most of the decorations inside were cages and elegant paintings of birds  different birds.


    The guard then led them to the second floor and then to another floor. This time, the stairs leading to the third floor were covered in a scarlet red carpet that muted their footsteps.


    "Pleasee in the general manager wille shortly. May I offer some cocktails and pastries?"


    "Tea is fine. The most bitter one." Duke Lucas answered smoothly. She was guessing this wasn''t the first time that the Duke came here. She noticed his burning gaze toward her.


    "Oh I I would like whatever he is going to have." Rosalind uttered.


    "Very well," the guard bowed before leaving.


    "This ce is " Rosalind couldn''t even begin to describe the extravagance in the room. There were four seats donned with velvet and gold. Jewels that she only saw inside the emperor''s throne room were used to adorn the table in the middle of the chairs.


    "This isn''t an auction ce," she said. The walls were decorated with velvet that would mute any sounds and there were no windows or any other methods for them to have ess to a public auction.


    "No. It''s a ce to buy  stuff."


    She snorted. She could only imagine what type of stuff they could buy here. They sat opposite each other. Indeed, the chair was even morefortable than the chair in that throne room!


    Did that make any sense?


    However, she had no time to think about the extravagance now. She had more pressing issues, such as the possibility that she may not be able to afford anything that they are going to sell her!


    She mentally counted the money that she had and bit her lower lip.


    She had about thirty gold coins left.


    There wasn''t really a lot. One gold coin was already considered a lot at this time. It is equivalent to ten silver coins. One silver coin is equivalent to a hundred copper coins.


    Right now, a normal servant was able to earn one silver coin per month, which wasenough for them to survive for the entire month.


    Meaning, the normal poption already considered one piece of gold extravagant.


    But was that even enough to buy something at this ce?


    She gritted her teeth. Being rich is really an advantage! She needed to earn her own money before she left this ce and she needed to do it as soon as possible.


    There was a knock on the door and a man wearing a -purple suit walked inside with a respectful smile on his face.


    "Good day dear guests! My name is Nathanyell imond and I am the current general manager of this branch," the man elegantly bowed towards them.


    "We are looking for books," the Duke said. "Banned ones."


    Mr. imond smiled. "Of course. I will get the list of the rarest collections that we have." After that, he left them alone again.


    "He left," Rosalind uttered.


    "I can see that."


    Rosalind gritted her teeth. Would it have killed him not to say a word?


    "No, I mean I was expecting him to serve you."


    "I would rather not. I would prefer it if it was just the two of us."


    She red at him. She knew a question wasing. Almost immediately, she started overthinking. Did he know about Pratt and what she did? Was he following her since she arrived?


    However, the man never spoke another word until Mr. imond came back with a booklet. By then, Rosalind and the Duke had been silently drinking their bitter teas without exchanging a single word between them.


    To say that the atmosphere inside the room was very awkward was an understatement. Obviously, this made Rosalind overthink even more.


    Why wasn''t he saying anything? With her experiences and age, she ought to act calm and collected. She had gone through a lot of things, but being in front of him was different.


    The man knew her secret!


    She showed him she had the Blessing of the darkness in good faith, thinking it would convince him to work with her, but it seems that showing her cards was the wrong move.


    For some reason, she was so certain that the man would ask her about Mr. Pratt, but he actually didn''t.


    "This contains all the collections that we have. Books that have been banned not just because they talked about the ugly side of the seven blessed families but their secrets as well. There are books about dark arts and the Dark Lord and books that the church would want to burn," Mr. imond said with a smile.


    Then he handed them a bell.


    "Please ring this bell when you are ready to make a purchase or if you have questions about an item."


    Rosalind smiled and opened the booklet.


    Then she closed it again. Like a child, peering from behind a tree, she opened the booklet once again.


    Then she closed it.


    "Is something the matter?" the Duke asked.


    In response, she cleared her throat.


    "None" Aside from the price of the first item, which was already fifty gold coins, that is. She faked a smile. This time, she opened the booklet and started looking at the prices.


    Just as she expected, the next page was even more expensive than the page before it.


    It looked like they arranged the items based on their prices and even the cheapest one was more expensive than her entire current fortune.


    "If you do not like it, I could ask them to give us another "


    "No."


    He stared at her, blinking. "So you dislike it?" he asked.


    "I mean yes. I like it. There is no need to ask them anything. This  this booklet will suffice."


    She grabbed one teacup and took a mouthful of tea to calm her nerves.


    "Are you worried about the prices? Are youcking in gold?"


    **Cough**


    She started coughing. For some reason, the tea stopped moving down her throat. How could he be so direct? Can he at least use some softer words to ask her about her money?


    "Here " the Duke handed her something. Seeing it was a handkerchief, she epted it and used it to cover her mouth as she tried to calm herself down.


    "You should be more careful in drinking bitter tea."


    It wasn''t the tea, she wanted toin.


    "If it was indeed the gold, then there is no need to think about it. Buy what you want. I am certain my life is worth more than any books on this continent."


    Speechless, she turned to him. Was this arrogance? Or was he simply jesting?

 Chapter 23: Dorothy and Jeames

    Chapter 23: Dorothy and Jeames


    "Seven hundred thousand gold coins," Mr. irmond said. "Shall I use your token?" he was looking at the Duke, smiling.


    "Yes," Duke Lucas said as he looked at her. "Do you need anything else?"


    "No," she immediately shook her head as if her life depended on it. Seven hundred thousand gold coins!?


    That is enough to fund a Kingdom!


    She red at him, wondering what he was thinking using this amount of money to buy books five books, to be more exact.


    "Wonderful. Let me process your purchase. Ah this token is for the Young Miss. You can use it next time you want to have ess to our special guest lounge. All future purchases will be twenty percent off. The token doesn''t expire and you can use it wherever you are on this continent."


    This time, she didn''t hesitate and epted the token. She was certain she could use this in the future.


    Once Mr. irmond left, a short silence descended between them.


    "I will pay you back," she uttered.


    "Oh?"


    "Not now." But soon.


    "Take it as a gift."


    "No."


    "Pardon?"


    "I can''t."


    "May I know why?"


    "Taking me in will already endanger your Kingdom. There is no reason for you to spend that amount of money on me."


    "You saved my life "


    "And in exchange, you will save mine," she answered. "I will pay you back."


    The Duke narrowed at her. "I wanted to insist that this was just a mere gift, but something is telling me that you are going to act so stubborn and not ept anything from me."


    "Good instincts," she smirked.


    "Well, then take it as an investment."


    "An investment?"


    "Yes. I am investing in you and the future."


    Her lower lips twitched. An investment, eh?


    "Very well I am going to take this as an investment. I am going to pay the capital and give you more in the future."


    "Thank you."


    She smiled and took another one of the bitter tea.


    After a few minutes, Mr. irmond came back with the five books that she purchased. To her surprise, the man used some sort of special pouch for the books. The pouch was only about the size of her palm. It was known as a spatial bag something that had gained fame shortly after she married Jeames in her past life. It was tiny but it could fit a lot of things.


    "I am not sure if you have seen one, but this is a spatial pouch. On the outside, it looked normal, but once you imprint your blood on it, you can use the space inside at your will. We always provide one for our guests. We promised discretion, and this is a part of that promise."


    She nced at the Duke.


    "Take it," Duke Lucas said. "It''s yours."


    She wanted to tell him that it was his money, but then she thought of what he said earlier. She epted it with glee and thank both Mr. irmond and the Duke.


    Not long after, the two left the auction house. She also took this opportunity to bid the Duke goodbye. Being with the man just attracted too much attention, and since she wasn''t wearing any mask and was just using an illusion to hide her appearance, it was getting harder and harder for her to blend in.


    After her trip, she immediately went home to where Milith was waiting.


    "Young Miss! I am so d you are safe " Milith said.


    "What happened?"


    "I have been knocking since earlier since"


    "Since what?"


    "Since Miss Lena came a few minutes ago. She informed us that Mr. Jeames Sencler was in the mansion. Miss Dorothy wanted you to join them for tea after dinner."


    "Jeames?"


    "I don''t know if you remember him but "


    "Oh, I know." Rosalind smiled. Was it that time already? Werethey going to meet so early in this lifetime? "I remember him."


    "Then "


    "I will join them. Give me one of Dorothy''s dresses."


    Dorothy and Rosalind were of the same height, so the dress should fit perfectly. The colors were a bit out of style, but she didn''t care about that. She chose a ck dress and asked Milith to make sure that her long ck hair was straight and beautiful.


    She used to hate her ck hair in her past life and would choose a modest hairstyle in an attempt to hide it. She also liked to put onrge hats that could cover her hair while going out. Obviously, she is doing none of those things today.


    After about an hour, she made her way to the back garden where Dorothy and Jeames were waiting for her. With Milith in tow, Rosalind started traversing the maze-like garden.


    "It seems that  someone is lost." A condescending voice interrupted her.


    Rosalind turned around and found three women wearing beautiful, colorful dresses. Their faces were perfectly covered with some cosmetics, as if they were going to go to some gathering.


    Rosalind''s eyes narrowed.


    "Stop staring at me like that, you dirty wench!" the woman leading the group of women spoke. Just like the other two, she had white blond hair and eyes that spoke nothing but hatred. Rosalind recognized them at a nce.


    But she wasn''t willing to acknowledge them.


    "This Are you talking to me?" Rosalind asked, her voice gentle and low.


    "Then did you think we were speaking to your lowly maid?"


    "Why not?"Rosalind blinked.


    "What?"


    "Is there a reason for you not to talk to my maid?" Rosalind asked, almost innocently.


    "You Do you know who I am? How dare you answer me like that?"


    "No," Rosalind said before her eyes widened. "Oh! Are you the one who received the new Blessing!? Milith look! We are blessed enough to be able to talk to the new one who received the Blessing! Come on kneel in the presence of her Grace."


    Without hesitation, Rosalind kneeled. Her maid Milith immediately followed.


    "This "


    "What is going on here!?" Dorothy''s voice interrupted the weird atmosphere that Rosalind created.


    ...


    Thank you for your support. Please leave a review if you like the novel.That is really going to help me. Thanks.

 Chapter 24: Causing Chaos 1

    Chapter 24: Causing Chaos 1


    "Marie! What is going on!?" Dorothy''s face paled when she saw Rosalind kneeling. The people behind her were just as surprised. Dorothy immediately helped Rosalind up.


    "Miss Dorothy she she just started kneeling and I "


    "Sister, what are you doing? We should kneel. She is the one who just received the Blessing." Rosalind smiled at Dorothy. Obviously, the mention of the Blessing was Dorothy''s sore spot.


    "What?"


    "I Miss Dorothy it''s not like that. She just said that I "


    "Sister, she asked me if I know her and it seemed that the way I spoke offended her. When I said no, her face turned red, and I realized she must be someone important. Not knowing who she is probably a sin. And that''s when I realized she must be the one who received the Blessing. Rosalind said. "So, I paid my respects."


    Rosalind made her voice as loud as possible, making sure that the people behind her sister could hear her.


    "Rose, that is not true," Dorothy said calmly. Although she was smiling, her eyes weren''t able to hide the difort that she felt from Rosalind''s words.


    "She isn''t someone special. She also didn''t receive the Blessing, so stop kneeling. Do you understand? You do not have to kneel when you see them again," Dorothy continued.


    "Oh?" Rosalind blinked as if she just realized something. "I apologize for making the mistake, older sister. It''s just that " Rosalind lowered her head. "I was so excited to meet the Blessed one and since she spoke as if she was someone I should know, I assumed that "


    "Shut your trap!" Marie hissed, her voice intentionally low. "I didn''t say that! I just asked you a question! Why must you me me for jumping to conclusions?"


    "I apologize." Rosalind said. "I didn''t mean to think that you were someone important."


    Someone from behind Dorothy cough. On the outside, Rosalind sounded so innocent, but the meaning behind her words was pretty obvious. At first, she thought Marie was important, so she knelled.


    Now Marie was scolding her for jumping to conclusions. It was as if Marie was saying that it was Rosalind''s fault for kneeling into someone who isn''t actually important.


    Realizing the meaning behind her words, Marie''s face turned ugly. She wanted to say more but the girl behind her slowly tugged her dress.


    There was simply no winning this fight.


    She red at Rosalind before turning towards Dorothy.


    "I apologize, Young Lady. I didn''t mean to cause chaos."


    Right now, Dorothy''s position was extremely awkward. She had trained to be the next sessor, but she didn''t receive the Blessing. Now, there were rumors that she is about to be married to a barbarian Duke.


    Although everyone was talking about her behind her back, no one would dare cross the eldest daughter of Martin Lux  the Blessed patriarch.


    "It''s alright." Dorothy sighed. "Ladies and gentlemen, let us go to the garden. Come here Rosalind" Dorothy uttered.


    In response, Rosalind nodded and followed her sister. Despite the fact that she could feel everyone''s gaze on her back, she chose to ignore them as she lowered her head and obediently followed behind Dorothy.


    Marie, the woman the woman from earlier, also followed them with the other two girls.


    Now that Rosalind thought about it, it looks like they were actually going to some tea party instead of a private tea with Dorothy and Jeames.


    Dorothy''s maid didn''t inform them about this, it was clearly a scheme to catch her up.


    If Rosalindined about this, Dorothy would easily say that she informed her maid about it. She would then me the maid for failing to tell the truth. How could a caring sister like Dorothy fail to inform her younger sister about something like this?


    Obviously, no one would take Rosalind''s side, and everyone would assume she was only lying to gain attention.


    After a while, they finally arrived at a clearing with arge oval-shaped table adored with flowers and various types of pastries.


    "As you all know," Dorothy smiled. "Father just received some gifts from the north and he gave me permission to share them with everyone. Take your seats and enjoy." Dorothy sat at the head of the table.


    She insisted to make Rosalind sit next to her. Complying, Rosalindsaid nothing else.


    "Rosalind, I am sure that you still remember him," Dorothy said as she looked at the person sitting next to Rosalind. "Jeames Jeames Sencler."


    Dorothy smiled.


    Seeing this, Rosalind couldn''t help but curse herself inwardly. In the past, Dorothy was always nice and sweet toward Jeames and Rosalind thought nothing of this. But seeing the way Dorothy looked at Jeames now made her realize something.


    Dorothy liked Jeames.


    She turned towards Jeames who gave her a curt nod before smiling at Dorothy.


    It seems that the feeling is rather mutual.


    "Yes," Rosalind smiled. "I remember the good old Jeames."


    "Stop calling him old," Dorothy said.


    "It''s alright, little Rose liked to call me old just because I am two years older than her. I remember she used to call me the same nickname when we were still little."


    "But that was five years ago," Dorothy said. "Rosalind you may call him by his name."


    "Ah? But " Rosalind lowered her head. "I apologize for calling you old, Jeames," she muttered in a tiny voice.


    "Hah it''s not a problem. "


    "Alright, we should start with introductions. I am sure allof us already know Rosalind, my dear younger sister. Five years ago, the family send her up north to make her feel better. Five yearster, she is finally healthy and ready toe back to the capital."


    Dorothy continued, "This time, many of you were asked to visit the capital along with my sister, and I assumed it would be nice to have a small get-together to familiarize ourselves with each other. Of course, we are going to do this with the tea that the Duke of the North gave my father."


    "The Duke of the North?" Rosalind looked up, her face blushing at the mention of the Duke. This was the second time that Dorothy mentioned the North reference. She knew that the tea of the north was not actually liked in the capital because of its bitter taste.


    As someone who learned etiquette, Dorothy should have known that talking about something that many people dislike isn''t exactly proper, but she did it anyway.


    Clearly, she had her own motives.


    Sadly for her, Rosalind had her own motives too.


    "Yes, sister. The Duke of the North just gifted father a few things," Dorothy said. "Is something the matter?"


    ....


    I forgot to inform everyone that I am joining a contest and I really hope you will vote for this novel. Thank you very much!


    Happy Reading!

 Chapter 25: Causing Chaos 2

    Chapter 25: Causing Chaos 2


    "Oh, no. I just " Rosalind lowered her head. "I had a glimpsed of him once."


    "Oh? A glimpse? I heard no one has ever seen his face. Was he good-looking?"


    "Good looking? I heard he was scary with a long beard and arge scar on his face," someone chimed in.


    "I heard he always wears a mask in public and that might be because of his hideous appearance."


    "Have you heard about his cruelty in the North?"


    "There were rumors that even the King would bow down to him. It was even said that he was the one running the kingdom behind the scenes."


    "The Northerners are barbarians. They love killing people and bathing in their enemy''s blood."


    "I think you shouldn''t talk about the Duke like that," Dorothy joined the conversation. "Despite everything, he is the one protecting us from the horrors of the North. We are safe here because of the Duke''s strength."


    "These are mere rumors, Young Lady," Marie said.


    "Still, talking about someone in their absence isn''t a very desirable trait," Dorothy insisted.


    Hearing this, Rosalind couldn''t help but smile inwardly. Naturally, Dorothy didn''t want Rosalind to hear about these rumors. She didn''t want her sister to know the truth about the Duke.


    "I think talking about the Duke like that is disrespectful," Rosalind uttered meekly. "Older sister is right. He is fighting for everyone in the North, sacrificing his people for us to be safe. Talking behind his back is discourteous."


    The table turned silent. She knew all of them had different things in their mind but she didn''t care. All she wanted was to create more rumors until the Lux Family had no choice but to give her to the Duke.


    "Speaking of the Duke, I heard there will be a hunting ceremony very soon," Dorothy said,pletely changing the topic. "Usually, they only invite the unmarried eldest daughter of each family, but If you want, I can ask father to make an exception."


    "Young Lady, you are too kind," Marie said. "Butt wouldn''t that only add fuel to the rumor, right?"


    "Rumor?" Rosalind blinked. "What rumor?"


    "Well "


    "There is no rumor like that," Dorothy said. "You must have heard the wrong thing, Marie. Perhaps you are not feeling well. You should go and see the family healer."


    Marie is actually one of their distant cousins, she should be around seventeen years old as well. She was one of the members of the Lux Family who was summoned this time around. While she wasn''t as popr as Dorothy, she was still beautiful and many bachelors had offered to marry her.


    However, her mother, Madam Ne Lux, was hopeful that she was going to receive the Blessing of the light. Obviously, this hope became an expectation after Dorothy failed to receive the Blessing.


    Because of this, Marie had been trying to assert some dominance since she arrived. Her antics wouldn''t work on Dorothy, so she immediately turned her attention to Rosalind.


    "I am not ill, Lady Dorothy," Marie said.


    "Yes, you are."


    Marie narrowed her beautiful eyes.


    "Young Lady, I don''t think you understand. I am not ill. Perhaps it is the Young Lady who is not feeling well?" Marie said, her voice a little higher than usual. Her tone surprised the other people at the table. This should be the first time that someone tantly showed their arrogance in front of Dorothy after she failed to receive the Blessing.


    How could someone speak to Dorothy like that?


    "I believe this is enough," Jeames suddenly chimed in.


    "And who are you?" Marie uttered. "I believe you are someone that doesn''t belong at this table. How dare someone like you intervene?"


    "I believe everyone would agree that Lady Marie is not feeling well. Guards " Jeames suddenly said. "Bring Lady Marie to her quarters."


    "You dare!? You are not a member of the Lux Family!"


    "As Lady Dorothy''s official guard, I have the right tomand all the guards to escort someone I deem as harmful to the Lady."


    "Harmful to the Lady? If you have forgotten, then let me remind you. Lady Dorothy did not receive the Blessing." Marie''s face turned red as she looked at every other person at the table. "Everyone knows that one of the people at this table here is going to receive it, but that is not the Lady. Are you certain you are willing to take the risk and treat one of the people here as trash?"


    "This how could you say something like that to Lady Dorothy, Marie? You should apologize!" someone said.


    "Did I say something wrong?" Marie said. "You can drag me out of this gathering now, but I assure you I will never forgive this blunder! You must pray and you pray to the Goddess very well that I don''t end up with the Blessing or" She narrowed at everyone else. "All of you will suffer!"


    Seeing everyone''s expression change, Marie snorted.


    "There is no need to escort me out." Marie narrowed at Jeames. "I will remember this."


    With that, she marched out of the gathering, her head held high, a smug smile appeared on her lips.


    "Sister " Rosalind said, her eyes already tearing up. She had to pinch her palm to stop herself from smiling at Marie''s words. It seems that she had chosen the best person to distract Dorothy. "It''s my fault," Rosalind said. "I apologize."


    "No." Dorothy used a napkin and dabbed it on her lips. "Marie is right. I don''t think I have the right to act like this in front of everyone. I do not have the Blessing and  " she swallowed hard. "I am still expecting everyone to join the wee banquet. For now, let us go back to our quarters and rest. Jeames please escort Rosalind back to "


    "No," Rosalind said. Her expression changed when she realized that she said that out loud. "I mean it''s my elder sister who isn''t feeling well. Jeames, please escort sister to her room. I will be fine on my own."


    "Are you certain?" Jeames asked. Obviously, the man was worried about her beloved.


    "Yes," Rosalind smiled. "My sister needs you, Jeames. Please take care of her." The two of them deserve each other, she thought inwardly. It would be best that they stick together in this lifetime.


    ..


    Chap 26-79 still editing. 80 Up is already edited. I found the editor when I was writing chapter 80 :)

 Chapter 26: Flesh and Blood

    Chapter 26: Flesh and Blood


    "Your daughter had been bullied," Victoria red at her husband as she watched him drinking his afternoon tea. "Are you not nning on doing something about it?" she asked.


    "Do something about what?" Slowly, Marquess Martin Lux closed the Empire''s newspaper and stared at his wife. "Isn''t it nothing but a squabble among kids?"


    "Kids?" Victoria gasped. "This was the first time someone treated Dorothy like this since she was born, and yet you are treating it as a mere squabble?"


    "Can you me them?" Martin met his wife''s eyes.


    "What do you mean? Dorothy is the daughter of a Blessed! She shouldn''t be treated that way!"


    "She has not received the Blessing yet," Martin said. "One of those kids is going to receive the Blessing. We cannot treat them with prejudice."


    "Prejudice!?" Victoria''s jaw dropped. "Do you see it as prejudice? Doing something to stop bullying is prejudice?"


    "Then should I punish them?"


    "You "


    "What would happen if father hears about this?"


    "So you are willing to let this pass because you do not want to disappoint your father?"


    "He had doted on Dorothy. You cannot me him for being disappointed when his favorite grandchild didn''t receive the Blessing of the Goddess." Martin sighed. "Right now, father wants to know who will receive the Blessing. Therefore, he is going to act impartial and treat everyone well. One of them could be the Blessed One."


    "But she is your daughter! Your flesh and blood!"


    "Yet she isn''t the Blessed One," Martin said ndly. "For whatever reason, she isn''t the Blessed One."


    Victoria''s nose red as she tried to swallow her anger. "Very well, since you are not nning to do something about it then"


    "You are not allowed to touch any of them."


    "What?"


    "I am not suggesting, Victoria, I am telling you. One of them is going to rece me. Do you think they would forget about your cruelty once they ascend to their rightful ce?"


    "Martin" Victoria grabbed her dress as she tried to calm herself down.


    "What do think are they going to do to Dorothy once they imed the seat of the Blessed One?" Martin clenched his teeth.


    "Then am I supposed to watch my daughter suffer? What kind of mother would watch their child be bullied!?"


    "A mother that cared about the future of their child," Martin said. "We are not going to live in this world forever. Eventually, Dorothy will be all alone. You must think about that."


    "Where are you going?" Victoria demanded when Martin stood up.


    "The Emperor wants me to entertain the Duke and "


    "Is he going to announce his marriage?"


    Martin didn''t answer.


    "The rumor that Rosalind likes the Duke is quite rampant in the Capital. The citizens are singing songs about it. You should tell the Emperor about that."


    "Do you really think the Duke would agree?" Martin snorted. "He, a nobleman, would never agree to marry a cursed child from our family. He is a Duke. Someone simr to his status is what he would want to marry."


    Panic arose on Victoria''s face.


    "You cannot let our daughter marry that man! How could you let a barbarian take our daughter away? You are the Blessed One. I am sure that "


    "And the Duke is guarding the North," Martin said.


    "Martin, you do you really want our daughter to suffer? It wasn''t her fault that she did not receive the Blessing. Something must be done about this! We cannot just let her marry a barbarian."


    Martin clenched his jaw. He sighed and gave his wife onest look. "Take care of it," he said. "I do not want to be made aware of what you are going to do. I know nothing about it."


    With that, Martin turn his back and left his wife in the drawing room.


    Seeing her husband''s disappearing back, she immediately called her maid.


    "I want more rumors. Everywhere." Victoria said. "Tell everyone that Rosalind had seen the Duke''s face and was quite smitten with his appearance. Tell them that that they had met at the border and that they must have met secretly while she was there."


    "But Madam that rumor is going to damage the reputation of the Lux Family. If the head would hear about this "


    "Let them hear it," Victoria said. "I want you to bring more invitations to Rosalind. Make her show herself to the public, she needs everyone to remember her." Victoria needed to remind the Emperor of Rosalind''s existence.


    Victoria narrowed her eyes.


    Creating a malicious rumor against someone was easy, but making the Duke ept Rosalind as his bride was going to be very challenging.


    "Madam, I heard that the youngdy Dorothy already invited young miss Rosalind for the hunting event."


    "She did?" Victoria immediately smiled. The hunting event was to showcase the Duke''s appearance. The four princes of the empire and other noblemen would be there to join the event. While the noblemen hunt for animals, the womenfolk were going to be having tea and waiting for them.


    Once done, they were going to gift the animal that they caught to the woman that they liked.


    "Announce Dorothy''s sudden illness to everyone," Victoria said. "I will personally handle the wee banquet and we will send Marie and Rosalind to the hunt. Dorothy needs time to recuperate."


    Grace immediately understood her words.


    Now, all they needed to do was make sure that the Duke would at least look at Rosalind. Victoria heard of the Duke''s cruelty and she didn''t want to make her actions too obvious so as to avoid anyplications.


    She knew that the Duke came here looking for more support and to negotiate terms with the Empire. In response, the Empire was going to show him fake loyalty and gift him with a bride. Sadly, this news arrived on the day that Dorothy failed to receive her Blessing.


    Almost immediately, Victoria knew that they were going to sacrifice her daughter to try to appease the Duke. How could she let the Empire do that?


    Dorothy was her precious precious daughter. She would never let a barbarian take her away from the Capital. Because of this, she immediately created a n to use Rosalind instead.


    Sadly, the two people cared more about their faces than their families!


    Frederico and Martin Lux!


    Those two would rather make Dorothy marry the Duke and make their favoritism so obvious! They would rather sacrifice their own blood than use someone who was not meant to be a member of the Lux Family!

 Chapter 27: Primal Fangs

    Chapter 27: Primal Fangs


    "They changed the date?" Rosalind narrowed her eyes when she received another invitation from Grace.


    "It seems that Victoria couldn''t hold herself back anymore." She smiled. Not showing herself in public was the right move. Right now, they want her to expose herself to the citizens, embarrass herself and make the old man lose face.


    This would then prompt the old man to marry her off the Duke.


    While she too wanted to marry the Duke to get away from this ce, she needed to be smart about her moves. She didn''t want to make it too obvious and made it seem like it was the Lux Family who pushed her away.


    Rosalind wanted to cover her bases as early as she could. She wanted to make sure that the Empire would only me the Lux Family for pushing her away.


    "Yes, Young Lady," Milith said. "This one this one is suspicious about why she invited the other well-known nobles. Moreover, I''ve heard rumors that the Duke is going to visit the estate at this time. I believe she is scheming against the Young Lady."


    Knowing that it was the old man who summoned Rosalind back, Victoria wouldn''t have the courage to scheme against her. The Victoria that she knew wasn''t as bold as this.


    Unless, of course, she had the permission of her very own husband.


    Did Martin really agree to push her toward the Duke? Did he not know that all the women who were about to marry the Duke had died?


    Rosalindughed.


    Right.


    Her father never cared about her.


    The man doesn''t hate her or love her. He simply doesn''t care about her existence. How could someone do that to their own child? But then again, Martin had always doubted her paternity. Even though it has been proven that she was a Lux, Martin never treated her as if she was one. As such, he would go to extreme lengths to avoid her.


    This happened even in her past life, too.


    His indifference was no longer a surprise.


    "Very well, I will join them." And y their games.


    But first, she is going to visit the ck market.


    ......


    "It was a miracle," Pratt''s wife, Luci said, tears streaming down her cheeks as she held Rosalind''s hands. "Since she was born, this is the first time she was able to sleep all throughout the night. We have given her different medication and "


    Rosalind nodded with a smile on her face. It had been two days since she set foot in the ck market, two days since she did the first treatment, and two days since she had seen the Duke who spent hundreds of thousands worth of gold on her books.


    After two days, she was back.


    "Please tell us what you want," Luci said as she looked back at her husband. Her tear-stricken face looked pale and fragile which made her look even weaker. "We will give you anything," Luci said.


    "As I said, I only want two things," Rosalind started. "I want to earn money by helping people, but I cannot do that without the protection that the merchantpany will give me." She went directly to the point.


    "You You wanted to earn money?"


    "Yes," Rosalind answered Mr. Pratt. She offered a wry smile. Why did it look like he didn''t expect that to be her answer?


    "You are going to heal people who had a dark curse?"


    "And people who received a wound from a cursed object," Rosalind said. During the war against the Dark Lord, thousands of cursed weapons appeared out of nowhere. It was said that the Dark Lord Blessed the weapons so his soldiers could use them against the warriors of the Goddess.


    Until now, even if thousands of years had already passed, those weapons could still be found if one knew where to look.


    "You can heal people who" Luci stopped talking. She looked at her husband, who seemed to be in deep thought.


    "I haven''t met anyone that could heal a wound from a cursed object aside from someone that received the Blessing of light."


    "I can assure you, I do not have that Blessing."


    "I know," Pratt answered. "The Blessing of the light does not work on dark curses."


    Rosalind nodded, that wasmon knowledge.


    The ones who received the Blessing of light were gifted with healing abilities, but this wasn''t the only ability that they received. They could also create illusions by changing the light.


    During the great war, the ones who received the Blessing of the light used their abilities to trick their enemies, blinding them in the process. This caused great losses to the armies supporting the Dark Lord.


    Because of this, the enemies started targeting the ones who received the Blessing. Sadly for them, the first Blessed member of the Lux Family was clever enough to bend the surrounding light, hiding as she continuously heal their armies and trick the enemies.


    This was a very popr tale across the continent something the Lux Family was very proud of.


    "Once people who were born with dark curses hear about this, I am certain that they would doubt the news," Mr. Pratt muttered.


    "But they will never doubt your words," Rosalind smiled. How could they doubt one of the Four Quarter Masters?


    "Is this the reason you chose toe here to showcase your skills?"


    "Yes."


    "That is brilliant," Mr. Pratt smiled. "I agree. We will give you the protection that you desire and will assure anonymity and keep you safe from the people that would covet what you have. May I know what your second request will be?"


    "This includes you, Mr. Pratt," Rosalind said.


    "Pardon me?"


    "I want you to stop investigating my identity. I want anonymity not just from everyone else, but from you and the rest of the Quarter Masters." Rosalind continued.


    She was confident that the entrepreneur would see her value and agree to her request. After all, there were very influential people from influential families that were born with the dark curse. This would not only establish the name of the Four Quarter Masters but bring them an extravagant amount of profits.


    "I see it seems that Miss Lin is indeed very clever," Pratt smiled. "I agree. I will stop any ongoing investigation about your identity."


    "Thank you. Since I will be the one doing the healing, I will choose my clients, and the merchant group cannot force me to do anything," she stated.


    "That is not a problem."


    "Second," Rosalind held two fingers towards him. "I want rock relics"


    "Hm?"


    "I want all the relics that you can find. It would be better for you to buy the most useless ones."


    "Huh? The most useless ones? Miss Lin I don''t "


    "I want everything ck," Rosalind said. "And white."


    "But please keep it as discreet as possible. I don''t want to attract any more attention."


    "ck and white? But rock relics are "


    "Inexpensive?"


    "I wanted to use popr. Even kids y with them as they are useless."


    ''Not for long,'' Rosalind smiled inwardly.


    "It will make my healing abilities stronger," Rosalind lied. "I told you the reason behind my actions in good faith. After all, we will have a beneficial partnership in the future. Am I right, Mr. Pratt?"


    "Of Of course!" Mr. Pratt nodded.


    "Very well I believe we are done. Shall we go talk to Alma about her treatment?"


    "Before that." Luc suddenly handed her another token. "A hundred thousand gold is inside this token. I will give you five times that after you heal my daughter."


    Rosalind swallowed. That would give her six hundred thousand gold coins! Even in herst life, she was not able to have that much money!


    "My daughter''s life is worth more than that," Luci said softly. Suddenly, she got up and bowed. "So, on behalf of the Pratt family and my maternal family, if you sessfully heal my daughter, I promise to assist you in anything that you want to do. I promise to keep you safe. You will be our benefactor and we will be forever in your debt."


    "This " Rosalind''s eyes widened. How could the wife of the head make such a promise?


    "Ah I believe there might be some misunderstanding. I wasn''t able to introduce my wife properly," Mr. Pratt smiled proudly. "She is Luci Montgomery Pratt, the current heiress of the Primal Fangs, a mercenary guild from the South."

 Chapter 28: The Stone and the Diamond

    Chapter 28: The Stone and the Diamond


    Primal Fangs?


    Until now, Rosalind couldn''t believe her fortune. She wasn''t aware that Luci was the heiress to thergest mercenary guild in the South.


    In her past life, the Four Quarter Masters would suddenly dominate the market right after an attack that would happen to one of the four empires. A tragedy would appear, and the Quarter Masters would slowly carve out their name into the people''s hearts, gaining a lot of other businesses in the process.


    She couldn''t help but wonder if this happened because of the Primal Fangs.


    After giving Alma Pratt another treatment, the couple gave her a lot of gifts and things that she had never dreamed of. The reason she showed Pratt the things that she could do was because she knew that he and the other Masters could protect her identity.


    She didn''t expect them to be this generous!


    Now that her business with the Pratts has officially started, she decided to try and visit Dorothy. She hadn''t heard from her very own sister since the tea party. Even the details about the banquet were now handled by her mother.


    Rosalind heard that Dorothy was currently ill. There were rumors that the Madam and Martin Lux were thinking of sending her somewhere to recuperate. Hearing this, Rosalind smiled.


    Victoria would never send her daughter away.


    These must be some rumors that Victoria created to make her daughter appear more pitiful.


    "I apologize Young Miss, but the Young Lady has been crying since " Dorothy''s head maid said. "Since it happened, the Young Lady couldn''t help but pity herself."


    "Is that so?" Rosalind sighed. "Then I "


    "Rosalind, why are you here?"


    Rosalind looked at Jeames. He was wearing a knight''s uniform.


    "I came here to visit my sister," Rosalind said calmly. She stared at the man that she married in her past life.


    She had never once felt that something was amiss when ites to his and Dorothy''s rtionship. Jeames didn''t show any signs that he was unhappy. He was kind and yful; he was smart and very charming. He was always there to make Rosalindugh.


    But the loathing and disgust in Jeames''s eyes just before Rosalind died was something she would never forget, though she couldn''t help but wonder what made him hate her so much.


    "Unfortunately, the Young Lady is not taking any visitors right now. She is not feeling well."


    "Oh "


    "Why don''t we have some tea?" Jeames asked. "Let me take you to the drawing room." Jeames nodded at Dorothy''s maid and gestured for her to leave them alone. Seeing their interaction, Rosalind wondered what kind of rtionship Jeames had with Dorothy.


    Dorothy just turned eighteen while Jeames should be neen. In the past, their rtionship had always been like this and Rosalind thought it was normal. After all, they grew up together.


    She followed Jeames into the drawing room adorned with pink roses and a beautiful white leather couch. If her guess was right, the leather came from the south. It should be a gift from one of the empires to Dorothy Lux when she turned fifteen.


    This was a very rare leather made from the skin of a monster. It was rumored that this couch could be used to buy a castle!


    However, Dorothy just used it in her drawing room.


    It was a gesture of extravagance, a show of relevance.


    Everyone already thought that Dorothy would receive the Blessing and so they weren''t shy in giving her gifts for her favor.


    But everything changed when she didn''t receive the one thing that she had been waiting for.


    "Your sister tried to end herself the other night."


    "What?" Rosalind froze at Jeames'' revtion. She covered her mouth with both of her hands, her eyes wide. "What did you just say?"


    "She cannot take the bullying. She knew that everyone was disappointed that she did not receive the Blessing. So she tried to "


    "I need to " Rosalind got up but Jeames held her arm, stopping her from moving.


    "She doesn''t want you to know."


    "But "


    "You are her dear little sister. She doesn''t want you to pity her."


    "That "


    "So, I am going to ask you for something, and I hope you will give me an honest answer."


    "What is it?" she asked.


    "Do you want to save your sister?"


    "Of course I do. I would do anything for her."


    Jeames stared at her.


    "Then would you mind doing her a small favor?"


    "Of course. What is it? What does she want me to do "


    "Marry the Duke of the North."


    Rosalind swallowed her nonexistent saliva. She blinked at him, acting like she didn''t understand his words. "What are you talking about?"


    "Your sister tried to end her life because the old patriarch wants her to marry the Duke as a tribute. The old man wants her to live in the North."


    Rosalind gasped.


    "Is that true?"


    "Yes. The old man doesn''t want to lose face. He had doted on the Young Lady since she was young, thinking that she would receive the Blessing and when she didn''t, everything changed."


    "But "


    **THUD**


    Rosalind gasped when Jeames suddenly knelt in front of her.


    "I beg of you, Rose, please help Dorothy. Your sister loves you so much, so she didn''t want to tell you anything, but I cannot let her suffer such injustice. It wasn''t her fault that she wasn''t chosen by the Goddess Herself. You must save her!"


    Rosalind''s lips twitched.


    Now, she pretty much knew what happened in the past and why Jeames agree to marry her. It looked like Dorothy must have convinced him to marry her younger sister, as it was the only way to tie him into the family.


    In her past life, Rosalind couldn''t stop talking about Jeames when she arrived. She was very vocal about her admiration for the young man, but Dorothy said nothing. However, everything changed when she identally revealed her Blessing to Dorothy.


    Since then, she started telling Rosalind to pursue Jeames. Then she created scenarios to make her look pitiful and bullied, making Jeames sympathize with her. Oh how soft.


    Rosalind had been very soft.


    How could she fall for such obvious lies? One might wonder if she was stupid or simply blind. The answer was rather simple.


    Rosalind wanted love and affection.


    And Dorothy was quick to give her those two things when she discovered Rosalind''s Blessing. Almost immediately, Rosalind was blinded by the false promises and instant gratification of being loved by her sister.


    Almost immediately, she fell right into their trap.


    But not again.


    Never again.


    Rosalind''s lips trembled as she tried to stop herself from crying. She blinked and said. "I will. I will do anything to save my sister. Even if that means marrying the Duke of the North."


    A single tear fell on her right cheek.


    "I will do everything I can to make her happy," she added as she thought of seeing their faces once they realized that the stone that they wanted to throw was the diamond that they were looking for.

 Chapter 29: Playing the Game 1

    Chapter 29: ying the Game 1


    "They told me that the bastard of the Lux Family deserves a banquet," a man said with a condescending tone. He thenughed, "I disagree. I would not be at that banquet if my father didn''t force me to send the presents under his name."


    "Whatever do you mean?" the woman responded.


    "You know very well what I mean. Aren''t you here hiding because you want to avoid the menace? The curse of the Lux Family?"


    "Sir Anthony, please mind your manners. Anyone in this garden can hear you."


    "No one is around," the man named Anthony said. "Aren''t you confident in my skills?"


    The woman giggled. "I heard that Sir Anthony is going to have his knighthood ceremony very soon?"


    "It seems that the rumor "


    Rosalind frowned. She looked at Milith beside her and silently told her not to disturb whoever it was that was talking in the maze garden.


    The walls of nts that separated them were about two meters in height. This meant that if they did not intentionally reveal themselves, the other party wouldn''t know that they were there.


    Of course, there were other methods to sense someone''s presence. And usually, knights were very good at this skill. However, it seems that the man on the other side of the wall wasn''t as skilled as he believed he was.


    Rosalind frowned before she turn away with Milith quickly following her. If she was not mistaken, the person on the other side was Anthony Delibar and he was the son of Count Delibar, a close ally of the King. The man had no real talent aside from his arrogance.


    It was said that no one in the Capital could beat him in his ability to boast.


    There was no point in listening to people like that. She came here to rest and wanted to stay away from the nobles that had started to arrive, bearing gifts from their families.


    She knew very well why those people were sending her gifts, it was because it was Victoria who invited them. In fact, the only reason why those people even dared toe and show themselves was because it was the current Matriarch of the Lux Family who invited them.


    "Young Lady, those people "


    "Let them be, Milith," Rosalind murmured as she decided to go back to the banquet. She had lost interest in resting as she didn''t want to overhear another conversation about her being the curse of the Lux Family.


    She had a lot of things to think about, future events that she needed to sort out, and ns that she needed to finish.


    So far, everything has been going well, but she couldn''t help but think that something terrible was bound to happen soon.


    Dorothy must be very happy to hear that her beloved was able to convince her to marry the Duke instead. Right now, her actions were still a bit limited and, to be honest, slow. This wasn''t something she could control.


    She wanted to be more careful as she didn''t want anyone of them to suspect her motives. She didn''t want to make mistakes.


    "Miss, I am so d that I found you."


    "Lena, did something happen?" Rosalind frowned at Dorothy''s maid. Lena''s sky-blue dress immediately caught her attention. Both Dorothy''s maid, Lena, and Victoria''s maid, Grace, always wore dresses that looked even better than Rosalind''s dress.


    She wasn''t exactly sure if these two were doing it on purpose.


    For instance, Lena was currently wearing a beautiful sky-blue dress that seemed to sparkle under the orange hue of the sunset. Rosalind could only sigh inwardly. She wonder what they were up to this time.


    Jeames told her that Dorothy tried to end her life because of her sadness, but Rosalind knew that would never happen. Still, she would never show them that she knew about their lies.


    "The Young Lady heard about what you said and "


    "And what?"


    "She wanted to invite you to have some tea."


    "But the banquet "


    "The Madam is already aware and has given her permission."


    "Is that so?" Rosalind still looked worried.


    "Don''t you want to have some tea with the Young Lady?"


    "No, it''s just that Mr. Sencler told me that she had not been feeling welltely and wanted to be alone."


    "You no longer have to worry about that. Please follow me, the Young Lady wanted to see you and personally thank you for the huge favor."


    "Alright then please lead the way. Ah, Milith, you don''t have to follow me. I will be fine. I am certain that my sister would ensure that someone will be here for me."


    "Yes, Young Miss." Milith bowed and left them.


    "It seems that you did not tell your maid about your n?" Lena asked.


    "No. I believe it would be better for my sister if fewer people knew about the n." This n was just actually Rosalind asking her father and grandfather to marry the Duke. Obviously, this wasn''t going to be enough.


    She was in no position to actually marry the Duke or ask for any request from her family. Because of this, she was certain that Victoria and Dorothy would n something else to make this marriage happen.


    Just a little more, she thought inwardly as she followed the maid into a remote area of the maze garden.


    "The Young Lady insisted that she join the banquet just to see you. However, the matriarch wouldn''t allow her to leave her room. So, I arranged a meeting in this ce. I really hope the Young Miss doesn''t mind."


    "No. Of course, not." Rosalind smiled when she saw Dorothy waiting for her. A beautiful iron table with pastries and tea can be seen in front of her.


    "Sister " Dorothy tried to stand but quickly staggered, making her maid assist her so she would be able to stand up straight.


    "Youngdy, there is no need for you to do that. Your health is "


    "Are you telling me not to at least make an effort to hug my sister, Lena?"


    "No No It''s not like that My Lady."


    Rosalind was speechless. This performance was pretty good, but then again, Dorothy was able to fool her for more than four decades in her past life. She gave her sister a hug, but soon, her face changed.


    She eyed the tea and immediately notice something.


    So is this how they want to y the game?

 Chapter 30: Playing the Game 2

    Chapter 30: ying the Game 2


    "Lena, you may leave us," Dorothy said.


    "But Young Lady "


    "My mother doesn''t know anything about this, please leave us."


    "I understand," Len bowed and left them.


    "Please take a seat," Dorothy gestured towards the seat next to hers. "I especially brewed the tea for you."


    Dorothy quickly poured Rosalind a cup of tea, smiling as if she wasn''t just about to give Rosalind something that would leave her unconscious. Rosalind didn''t hesitate to ept it.


    The name of the drug was Lady''s Sleeping and just as the name suggested, it was something that helps most nobledies sleep. However, the amount of drug that Dorothy had added to the tea was staggering. Was she nning on killing her?


    "Thank you," Rosalind said. "How have you been holding up, elder sister? I heard that you have been crying" She put the teacup to her lips and then used the light from the room to create an illusion, making it seem like she drank the tea when she actually threw its contents behind her.


    Sadly for her, the sun was already setting, and she no longer have the time to manipte light more.


    Yes, this type of ability only worked when there was light. Without the sun or a source of light, she couldn''t use her Blessing as effectively as she could when it was bright.


    She could use it when there was another source of light, but it wouldn''t be as effective as the sun and it would be very hard for her to control. Since she had just received the Blessing, even this small maniption was going to take a toll on her body.


    A fever was inevitable.


    She could only hope that she would not copse and lost consciousness if she forced herself to use the light from the candles to create this illusion.


    "I " Dorothy bit her lip as she eyed Rosalind''s empty cup. "I didn''t know that Jeames would tell you about it. How could he betray me like that?"


    "Please do not be angry. He was just showing how much he cares for you."


    "But how could he ask you to marry the Duke in my stead? You just arrived from the mountains and now, he wants you to leave again? How could he "


    "Older sister " Rosalind held Dorothy''s hands. Luckily, even if her light Blessing was weakening, she still had some of her dark Blessing thanks to the curse from Alma. She could use it to defend herself now. "There is no need for you to think about it. I just I want you to live your life. Knowing that you are happy will suffice for me."


    "Rose " A single tear rolled down Dorothy''s cheeks.


    ''Magnificent,'' Rosalind thought inwardly. ''It seems that they are indeed members of the same family.''


    "How could I even begin to thank you?" Dorothy continued.


    Rosalind just gave her sister a kind smile. "There are no thanks needed between us, elder sister." She lifted Dorothy''s hand towards her then she kissed the back of her palm. This act was a sign of loyalty in the Southern Empires.


    "Rose "


    "Promise me one thing, elder sister," Rosalind said. The darkness had now swallowed the light in the room. The only thing that illuminated the ce was the candlelight. Sadly, this ce was located at the edge of the maze, and not even the maids liked to frequent this ce since it was so far back from the mansion.


    Even the lights that were used all over the maze garden didn''t reach this ce.


    "What is it?"


    "Live" Rosalind smiled. "I want you to live." Dorothy had to live and watch Rosalind from afar. She had to survive long enough for Rosalind to take everything away from her. "Please live for me elder sister."


    "I " Dorothy frowned. "I feel dizzy "


    "What are you saying, sister?" Rosalind said as she smiled inwardly. Injecting a dark curse into a human''s body was enough to shut down one''s consciousness. After all, someone like Dorothy who had been sheltered all her life would never be able to fight against the sudden entry of an unknown curse in her body.


    In her past life, Rosalind discovered that while the Blessing of the light did not have any aggressive effect on humans, the dark Blessing was the exact opposite. It was aggressive and sinister, and could easily make someone sick or turn them into nothing but a puddle of ck liquid.


    Until now, Rosalind didn''t understand the scope of the dark Blessing, but she knew that it was very powerful and to be honest very draining.


    Using her dark Blessing would require double the amount of energy that the light Blessing needed. This meant that if she wanted to use it, she needed to stay in an environment full of darkness, an environment without the sun. Obviously, that was impossible unless she chose to live in a cave, but the closest thing that she could have was the North a ce that snowed for ten months of the year and five of those ten months would be pitch ck.


    It would be the perfect environment for someone like her.


    She watched as Dorothy''s body turned limp. Rosalind''s heart raced against her chest as she looked around. She couldn''t sense anyone nearby. She stared at the bell on the table and wondered if Dorothy was nning to use it to call her maid or someone else that would help her with her scheme.


    She bit her lower lip and used her dark Blessing to reinforce her body, making herself stronger and faster for a limited amount of time. Then, she carried Dorothy and started running towards the opposite corner of the maze. That ce was as remote as this ce., and to her surprise, someone was already on the other side of the maze.


    She lowered Dorothy to the ground as she looked at the sleeping Anthony. The man was half naked and so was the woman in his arm.


    A curse left her lips. She had no time for this!


    With all the strength that she had left, she used another dark curse on Anthony''s body and then on the woman.


    She didn''t recognize the woman, but she should be a noble. Rosalind then removed the woman from Anthony''s arm and reced her with Dorothy.


    Wasting no time, she immediately lifted the girl and brought her near the center of the maze, making sure that people would immediately see her.


    After that, she started walking towards the corner where she and Dorothy had tea. She wanted to clean up the ce.


    Sadly for her, using two Blessings at the same time immediately took a toll on her somewhat weak body.


    Her head turned light and she felt her body sway. It seemd that the whole world around her started spinning.


    She was going to faint.


    She could only curse inwardly.


    But just as she was about to hit the ground, she felt two strong arms catch her. She tried to open her eyes but to no avail.


    Someone just saved her.


    But the question is was it a friend? Or a foe?


    She knew she would not know the answer to her question now.


    .......


    The Duke stared at the unconscious woman in his arm. He frowned and picked her up in a princess carry.


    "Come" he said.


    "My lord," Denys, the man with ming red eyes, appeared next to him.


    "Clean up the mess."


    "What about the others?" Denys asked.


    "Leave them. They will not be waking up soon," the Duke answered. "Come"


    A person wearing a long red dress appeared next to Denys.


    "My lord?"


    "Tell the Marquess I am leaving. I have some business to attend to. And spread the news about two people having a rendezvous in this part of the maze."


    "I understand."


    The two individuals immediately vanished, leaving the Duke alone with the woman sleeping soundlessly in his arms.

 Chapter 31: Playing the Game 3

    Chapter 31: ying the Game 3


    "The tea from the North is quite bitter," Baroness Bethia Bohan smiled as she finished drinking her tea. "But I heard that the Duke of the North loves it, he can''t quite live without it."


    "My husband said the same thing," Countess Helen Stacey said. "It is said that the North had been giving bitter teas to other kingdoms and empires hoping that they would like it. I suppose they wanted to make it a new trend."


    "A new trend?" Victoria smiled. "Bitter teas aren''t as popr as the others because, well, it was just too bitter for a lighthearted conversation. Womenfolk prefer something sweet and light. I doubt that that was the intention of their gifts."


    "Marchioness, I believe  "


    "Marchioness, I apologize for interrupting the conversation, but the daughter of the Duke of Daunce just arrived."


    "The Duke of Daunce?" Victoria frowned. The Duke of Daunce was the only living brother of the current Emperor. He was a cripple who used to fight in the North. While many people liked the Duke of Daunce, not many were fond of his manly daughter who liked to create trouble all over the ce.


    However, the Emperor actually doted on thedy as the Emperor didn''t have any daughters of his own. Moreover, the Emperor treated his older brother well as he believed his older brother sacrificed so much for the empire.


    Because of this, the Emperor gifted the Lady the title of princess and dered her the only princess in the Empire.


    Victoria felt an uing headache.


    Victoria didn''t remember inviting the woman! Why was she here of all times?


    "Are you talking about Lady Isabel?" Baronnes Bohan asked. "Are you talking about the same Lady Isabel who burned her fiance''s carriage after catching him cheating with a lowly daughter of a knight?"


    "Baroness Bohan, please stop talking nonsense " A crisp voice interrupted them. A woman wearing a mboyant red dress walked in with a beautiful smile on her face. Her long brown hair moved like waves as she took a step towards the women.


    Everyone was certain there was no wind, yet her hair looked as if it was dancing. ''Was it a relic?'' The women who watched Lady Isabel approaching wondered.


    But who would waste a relic for some cheap tricks?


    "Princess Isabel" Victoria immediately got up and weed the woman.


    "I am not here to see you, Marchioness, I came here to see the Duke."


    "Princess Isabel"


    "Where is he?" she asked.


    "May I know why you are looking for him?"


    Isabel lifted an eyebrow. "Is that any of your business, Marchioness?"


    "I " Victoria''s face reddened.


    "I have been walking through the maze for quite a while and I cannot find him."


    "The Marquess is with the Duke. They are on the other side of the maze."


    "How annoying," Lady Isabel responded. She then looked at Baroness Bohan. "And I didn''t burn his carriage, I am not that shallow. Did you think a carriage is enough to alleviate my anger?"


    "I "


    "I burned his house," Isabel smiled as she lifted her chin, pride swirling in her brown orbs. "My anger is worth that much, at least."


    Silence suffocated the room.


    "Very welldies, please excuse me I "


    "Madam!"


    Everyone turned towards Lena who was running towards Victoria.


    "What is it? Did something happen?" Seeing Dorothy''s maid acting like this, Victoria immediately panicked.


    "The Young Lady the Young Lady is missing!"


    "Dorothy?" Victoria''s face immediately paled. "What happened?" She looked at the other women as she tried to calm herself.


    How could Lena just run here and dered Dorothy missing? They were having a banquet and many noble women were currently here, even Princess Isabel was here!


    "I "


    "Madam should we call the knights?"


    She awkwardly looked at the other women as she thought about the reputation of the Lux Family after this news. She gritted her teeth. How could Lena be this careless?


    "Please excuse me,dies, I believe "


    "We should go with you," Princess Isabel said.


    "What?"


    "I am familiar with Lady Dorothy and I would like to help you find her," Princess Isabel continued. "I can only imagine her devastation when she didn''t receive the Blessing."


    "Princess this is not the time to talk about the Blessing."


    "Didn''t she choose to disappear because she didn''t receive the Blessing?" Princess Isabel asked bluntly. "I would do the same if I were in her position. In fact, I would have done something more sinister. Ending myself would be another option."


    "Princess Isabel! Please mind your manners! We "


    "It''s alright, Countess Stacey, I understand," Victoria said as she hid the embarrassment that she felt inside. The Princess was well known for her sharp tongue and blunt words. She had no qualms in saying what she wanted to say even in front of the Emperor.


    "Someone" Princess Isabel said. One of the maids following behind her immediately approached. "Tell my knights to start the search, this maze isrge. Start at the corner furthest away and move towards the manor."


    "Princess Isabel I think "


    "I think we should start searching" Princess Isabel smiled. "I am certain Lady Dorothy''s mother would agree"


    "I" Victoria couldn''t say another word due to the embarrassment that she felt inside. She wanted to create this opportunity to make it known that the Lux Family would treat Rosalind fairly, but aside from the fact that Rosalind disappeared, even before the others arrived, Dorothy suddenly created some issues out of nowhere!


    "That''s right, we should start searching," Victoria said. A part of her knew that this was just Dorothy''s way of gaining attention and pity from the womenfolk. While she did not disagree with the scheme, she thought that the timing was wrong!


    Why would she suddenly pretend to vanish when Princess Isabel was here!?


    "Lena, tell us everything" Victoria said, confident that Lena would give her some vague answer about Dorothy not being in her rooms when she checked. However, Lena suddenly paled at her question. The maid hesitated.


    "What is it!?" Princess Isabel said. "Speak!"


    "I It was just Lady Dorothy was seeing the young miss Rosalind. They were having tea together, and Lady Dorothy asked me to leave. It was alreadyte so I went back and and they were no longer there."


    "Marchioness, I thought Lady Rosalind was not feeling well?" Princess Isabel asked. "Isn''t that the reason why she refused to join any banquet in the past few weeks?"

 Chapter 32: Playing the Game 4

    Chapter 32: ying the Game 4


    "That" Victoria was speechless. "Why would she have tea with Rosalind? I thought she was not feeling well?"


    "Originally, the Young Lady was quite ill, but this morning the Young Miss suddenly asked to see her. The Young Lady could not see her, so the Young Miss asked for tea in the afternoon. Again, the Young Lady cannot do it, but "


    "But what?"


    "Young Miss Rosalind said it had something to do with the Young Lady''s marriage."


    Victoria gasped, her mouth wide open. "What  whatever do you mean?"


    "Sadly, I did not hear their conversation as the Young Lady instructed me to leave."


    "Marchioness, what is happening? Do you think"


    "Find Rosalind!" Victoria said. "And do not tell the Marquess about this."


    She knew that this news would eventually reach the Marquess''s ears, however, she wanted to dy it.


    She promised the Marquess that she would do some things to push the marriage between the Duke and Rosalind.


    She had no idea what happened and why Dorothy would suddenly disappear, but this had the potential to ruin her ns.


    She asked her daughter to keep it quiet, to not do anything that could upset her father and the old man. However, she really did something so unreasonable while the other members of the noble families were here! What was she nning?


    Was this her intention? To create more rumors about her?


    She instructed her maid to bar anyone who wanted to leave the banquet and not let anyone in the gardens.


    "Are you certain that they met here?" Victoria asked Lena.


    "Yes, it was Young Miss Rosalind''s idea."


    "How would she know about this ce?" Princess Isabel blurted. "I thought she just arrived from the mountains?"


    "Young Miss Rosalind used to y in the maze," Lena answered. "She was more familiar with this ce than the others."


    "But isn''t this a bit too "


    "Madam! We found someoneying down not far away from the center of the maze!" a knight serving Victoria said. "She''s currently unconscious, and it seemed that she was inebriated."


    "Inebriated?" Victoria asked. "Whose Miss is it?"


    "She She should be someone from Baron Dryden''s household."


    "Baron Dryden''s? Is it youngdy Cristeane?"


    "Yes, it is indeed Lady Cristeane."


    "Take me to see her," Victoria ordered.


    Not long after, the party arrived near the middle of the maze. Lady Cristeane was still unconscious, but the servants were already helping her up. They decided to take her to the nearest residence, but before Victoria and the others could leave the ce, another knight appeared.


    This time, the knight said nothing but approached Princess Isabel, whispering something into her ear.


    Almost immediately, Princess Isabel''s eyes widened.


    "Are you saying the truth?" she asked. In response, the knight nodded.


    "What is it? Did they find her? What happened?"


    "TheyThey found her, but she was not alone." Princess Isabel pursed her lips, displeasure written all over her face. She didn''t give Victoria time to say another word as she instructed the knight to take them toward Dorothy. Victoria tried to stop them, but the Princess ignored her and marched towards the furthest part of the maze as if she owned the ce.


    Surprise gasps immediately echoed the moment theyid eyes on Dorothy and Anthony who were still sleeping under a tree. Anthony had nothing on aside from his trousers while a part of Dorothy''s dress was torn, especially the part covering her neck and chest. Though no one saw anything indecent, the fact that a man and a woman were lying next to each other was scandalous enough.


    Seeing this, Victoria covered her mouth with her hand. Then she turned weak. She staggered, but her maid easily supported her.


    "What" Victoria felt her whole body shake as she stared at her daughter''s peaceful face.


    "Wake them up," Princess Isabel immediately asked her knight. "How could someone bring such disgrace to their family? Wake them up! Now!"


    At this time and age, two people who liked each other could not spend time together without the approval of their families. A woman shouldn''t see a man secretly or society wouldbel them and destroy whatever reputation they had left. This rule was especially strict towards the nobles.


    "Hmmm" Anthony stirred. The voices must have woken him up. "What" Seeing the women around, he jolted up, identally pushing Dorothy to the side.


    "You how dare you ce such a blemish on the Lux Family!?" Princess Isabel yelled. "If you wanted to marry Lady Dorothy, why not just tell the Count to propose a marriage!?"


    "I" Confused, Anthony looked at the sleeping Dorothy who was now being assisted by some servants. "This is not what you Lady Dorothy? Why would you Marchioness "


    **SLAP**


    Victoria''s handnded on Anthony''s face.


    "How dare you!"


    "Marchioness, this isn''t really what you think! I don''t know what happened here! I was just I was drinking with another woman. Right. I was with Lady Cristeane! I  I swear I" Anthony started to stutter. "Someone must have schemed Right this must be someone''s scheme!"


    As if on cue, Dorothy started to wake up. Seeing the crowd in front of her, Dorothy frowned, confusion shed in her eyes.


    "Lady!" Lena shouted as she hugged Dorothy. "Lady, I apologize for leaving waaahhhh I thought something sinister must have happened. I didn''t mean to leave you. I apologize please punish me. Please "


    "What is "


    "Lady Dorothy, if you liked the heir of Count Delibar''s fortune, why didn''t you advise him to send a marriage alliance to your father? You are someone from the Lux Family, how could you shamelessly act like this?" Of course, Princess Isabel didn''t waste the opportunity and started berating Dorothy.


    If Dorothy was someone who received the Blessing, her position would be higher than the Princess. However, Dorothy was currently nothing but the daughter of a Blessed one. She was not a princess, and right now, the one with the highest noble position was actually the Princess!


    "I What is happening?" Dorothy asked. Sadly, just before someone could tell her anything, a voice interrupted them.


    "Why would the Marchioness suddenly bring her guests to a ce like this?"


    Everyone turned towards the person who had just walked in. Their eyes widened at the sight of the man who just spoke. It was none other than the Duke. Next to him was a woman with an innocent smile on her face.


    Of course, that woman was none other than Rosalind Lux.

 Chapter 33: Playing the Game 5

    33 ying the Game 5


    10 minutes ago


    Rosalind frowned the moment she opened her eyes.


    Submerged in the memories of what had transpired before she fell down, Rosalind sat up and quickly realized she was currently outside in¡ª


    "I thought you died."


    Rosalind looked at the man sitting next to her. Her eyes widened when she realized that she¡ª she had just used the man''sp as a pillow. She wasfortably lying down on hisp in the garden, wearing a coat that was six timesrger than her frame. She blinked at him.


    "You¡ª"


    "Not even a trace of gratitude, I see."


    "What happened?" she ignored the sarcasm in his voice.


    "You tried to pull a stunt and failed. I do not know if you are simply lucky or stupid."


    "Failed?" If she did, then why was she here? With the Duke nheless?


    "I haven''t met someone who used their Blessing as carelessly as you," he mused, turning towards the walls of nts in front of them.


    "I did not have a choice."


    "Did you not?" he asked.


    In response, she pursed her lips.


    "Thank you."


    "I didn''t hear you."


    "I said¡ª" she stopped talking when he looked at her.


    "What?"


    "I am grateful for your help."


    "As you should."


    "Saying you are wee isn''t too hard."


    "Maybe it was because I don''t see this as something amusing?"


    "I¡ª"


    "If you want to leave this ce¡­ leave it with your head held high."


    What was that supposed to mean? She frowned.


    "That way, losing you would be more devastating for them."


    She swallowed. He had a point. She took a deep breath. "I will keep that in mind."


    "Good. You are young, keep on learning."


    "You are not that much older than I," in this time and age, a seventeen-year-old marrying someone in their thirties was considered normal.


    The Duke should be in his early twenties so a marriage between them waspletely eptable. However, she shouldn''t be thinking about this in front of him.


    The man said nothing in response.


    Suddenly, someone appeared next to the Duke. Rosalind recognized him as the red-eyed man. She turned her head away as she wondered how the Duke was able to save her. Was it really just luck that he saw her when she fainted?


    "We should go now," the Duke said. "They have already found your sister''s body. There is no point in staying here."


    She didn''t miss the fact that he used ''body''.


    "I did not kill her."


    "I know," he got up and held his hand out towards her. When she hesitated, he smiled. "Some people are just better off dead. Don''t you think so too?"


    Rosalind epted the Duke''s hand. She got up and the two made their way towards the corner of the maze.


    .....


    Current time.


    "Your Grace¡ª" Princess Isabel immediately greeted the Duke as the others curtsied.


    "You are¡ª"


    "I am Princess Isabel. We met at the pce?"


    "Ah¡ª" the Duke turned towards the Marchioness and ignored the smiling Princess. "We were walking when we heard themotion." His gazended on Dorothy and Anthony. "It seems that this has nothing to do with me. As someone who isn''t a member of the Lux Family, it is only right that I take my leave now."


    His words were directed toward everyone who had juste to watch the show. This was the Young Lady of the Lux Family. This was something that the Lux Family should discuss with each other.


    Before anyone could answer, he looked at Rosalind.


    "Lady Rosalind¡­ shall we go now?"


    "Your Grace wait!" Princess Isabel grabbed the Duke''s arm. In response, the Duke lowered his gaze and stared at the Princess''s hand.


    "The only reason why I am allowing you to touch me is because of the Emperor. The next time you try to touch me, your fingers will fall off your hand. As the only Princess in the Empire, I am certain that you understand my words. Isn''t that right, your Highness?" His words were spoken so calmly, slowly, and gently that no one would think he was actually threatening someone.


    "I¡ª" Princess Isabel''s face paled. This was actually the first time that someone dared to threaten her, or even refuse her touch. Everyone who witnessed the scene knew that. She immediately retracted her hand and looked at Rosalind who was silently standing next to the Duke.


    "Is there something stuck in your throat?" he asked coldly.


    "No. I just¡­ Rosalind is someone from the Lux Family, she should stay here. Moreover, this ¡ª Lady Dorothy''s maid insisted that thest person who was with Lady Dorothy was Rosalind. She needs to tell them what happened."


    "Lady Rosalind has been with me for the past few hours now," the Duke said. "Isn''t that right, mydy?"


    "Yes, I identally bump into the Duke earlier and we have been talking. I didn''t notice that it has already been hours," Rosalind smiled, her cheeks tinted red.


    "But¡ª"


    "Are you calling me a liar, Princess?" the Duke asked.


    "No. I just¡ª it was the maid''s fault. She told everyone that Rosalind¡ª"


    "Lady¡ª"


    "Pardon me?"


    "In my kingdom, we call every unmarried noblewoman, Lady. Is the custom different in this empire?"


    Almost immediately the Princess''s face turned ugly. She red at Rosalind.


    "No, I misspoke just now. Lady Rosalind has been absent from the Capital for more than five years, I have forgotten about her being a member of the Lux family. I am certain she wouldn''t mind. Isn''t that right, Lady Rosalind?"


    "Forgotten?" the Duke smiled. "Didn''t you just point out that she was a member of the Lux Family?"


    "I¡ª"


    "Your Grace, I think we should focus on my older sister for now," Rosalind decided to intervene. For some reason, the Duke was very articte in insulting someone. But what of Dorothy? This was her show!


    The Duke and the Princess had nothing to do with this.


    "Elder sister¡­ what happened?" Rosalind innocently blink. She tried to approach Dorothy but was quickly pushed away.


    "Get away from me!"


    "Ah¡ª " Rosalind fell to the ground. Almost immediately, the Duke helped her up.


    "This is all your fault!" Dorothy screamed. "You ¡ª How dare you do this to me!?"

 Chapter 34: Playing the Game 6

    Chapter 34: ying the Game 6


    "Older sister" Rosalind frowned. She thought Jeames would be here, but for some reason, the man was nowhere to be seen. "I don''t understand"


    "You were having tea with me before I fainted! You must have added something to my tea!"


    "I"


    "The Young Lady agreed to see you out of the goodness of her heart! How could you!?" Lena hissed as she pointed at Rosalind.


    "But I " Rosalind''s eyes widened. It looked like they hadpletely shifted the me onto her. How convenient. Without the Duke, everyone would have thought that she was the one who arranged the meeting.


    "Is this true?" Victoria asked. "Did you do something to harm your sister?"


    "Mother I"


    "Madam, I am telling the truth. It was the Young Miss Rosalind who insisted on seeing the Young Lady."


    "Cut out her tongue," the Duke''s sudden words surprised everyone. However, no one would have expected what happened next. A man suddenly appeared next to the maid, a dagger glinted in his hand.


    "Stop!" Victoria yelled. "You have no right to harm someone in the Lux Household!"


    "Is that so?" the Duke asked. "Then shall I tell the Emperor that the maid of your daughter insisted I am a liar?"


    "I did not say that. I" Victoria looked flustered. She turned to the maid and then towards her daughter. She had been the madam of the Lux Family for years and this was the first time that someone had embarrassed her in her own house!


    "What is happening here?"


    Everyone turned towards the Marquess who just made an entrance with his father, the old Federico Lux. Seeing the scene, the two men immediately frowned.


    "What is this nonsense?"


    "Father! Grandfather, you must give me justice! Please" Dorothy begged. "You must help me!"


    "Victoria, exin everything!" Federico ordered.


    "Father, I" Victoria gave a quick exnation of what had transpired earlier, including Princess Isabel''s appearance. She also mentioned that the Duke imed he was with Rosalind all this time.


    "Is that true?" Martin Lux looked at the Duke.


    "Yes." Duke Lucas answered. "I met Lady Rosalind, and we had an interesting conversation so, I send someone to inform you that I needed to take my leave."


    "That happened," Martin said. "Father was with me when someone came to tell me that you were leaving."


    "And Lena was telling everyone that it was Rosalind who did this?" Martin asked. Seeing her father''s reaction, Rosalind understood why the Duke told her to leave this ce with her head held high instead of scheming her way out.


    She had been very careless. She gambled and used every bit of her Blessing without thinking about what would happen next. Right now, many people wouldn''t believe that she was capable of pulling off a stunt like this.


    Meaning, they were going to me the one who supported her, and that was, the Duke.


    If one would think about it clearly, the Duke was very capable of setting up Dorothy with Anthony. One would think that he was doing this because he did not want to marry Dorothy. Judging from the Duke''s past record, weird things would happen to the woman who wanted to be his bride.


    Most of them ended up dead or just simply vanished, but other things happened to some of the women none of it could be exined by simple logic.


    With this in mind, she stared at the Duke''s handsome side profile. She was certain that the man already knew what was going to happen. He could have left her then and there, he could have ignored her and pretended not to see her.


    Instead, he stepped up and saved her.


    Although she was certain this was because of her Blessing, Rosalind was still thankful for the gesture.


    She would remember this favor in the future.


    She could only me this on her inexperience in scheming. In the past, she wasn''t very good at those things either. Isn''t that the reason why they treated her like a fool for more than forty years?


    "Father, please do not believe them"


    "Stop it!" Martin said. "Victoria, take her to the mansion."


    "But father"


    "And you!" Martin pointed to Anthony. "Get the Count. We will talk about your uing wedding with Dorothy!"


    "Marquess"


    "Listen Young Delibar" Martin said. "You would not want to cross the Lux Family!"


    Anthony frowned, then he bowed and left.


    Seeing him disappear, Victoria also helped Dorothy, who was already a mess, towards the mansion. Obviously, the others who were not really a member of the Lux Family left as well. Being in the presence of two people who received the Blessing was too much for them to handle.


    "Did you do this, your Grace?" It was Federico. As expected, the older man didn''t hesitate to ask Duke Lucas about his involvement in the matter.


    "I do not see any reason for me to waste my time embarrassing the Lux Family," the Duke answered without batting an eyelid. "There are no benefits to it."


    "Young Duke, no one has ever embarrassed my family like this."


    Duke Lucas didn''t answer. Beside him, Rosalind was also speechless. She knew that the old man was fearless and very strict, but she didn''t think that he would actually confront the Duke right then and there!


    ''What boldness!'' She thought inwardly.


    "I do not appreciate your tone, Blessed one," Duke Lucas took a step towards Federico. The two faced each other like tworge boulders, their pressure enough to crush the surrounding individual.


    "Are you calling me a liar?" the Duke asked.


    "Are you looking down on the Lux Family?" Federico fired back.


    Again, the Duke said nothing.


    "Tomorrow, I am sending a letter to the Emperor. I am going to marry Rosalind Lux." Duke Lucas suddenly said.


    "You cannot marry her without my permission."


    "Isn''t she just some trash that you wanted to get rid of?"


    "She is a Lux and she cannot "


    "You don''t want to cross me, Blessed one," the Duke said. Seeing Federico''s speechless expression, the Duke continued. "I am tired of your people looking down on the people of the North. Next time, you will suffer from the consequences of your actions.


    The Duke narrowed his eyes at him before looking towards Martin. "None of you will hurt Rosalind Lux. Consider yourself warned."

 Chapter 35: Goddess-Forsaken Family

    Chapter 35: Goddess-Forsaken Family


    "He dared threatened us!" Federico Lux''s voice boomed inside the family hall a ce that someone like Rosalind could not just walk into. This ce was only essible to the ''important'' members of the Lux Family.


    And that meant everyone with white-blond hair and their wives. Someone like Rosalind, who was born with raven ck hair, could not just walk inside without the permission of the family head. Not even when everyone was having a banquet.


    Unlike the other members of the Lux Family, Rosalind would need an invitation to walk into this hall.


    But today was an exception, Federico Lux dragged her inside the hall, fuming.


    "Tell me!" the old man stood in front of her. She flinched in response. "When did he approach you!? When! Tell me when!?"


    She paled, tears welled in her eyes.


    "Don''t you dare cry in front of me!"


    "Grandfather I "


    "I am not your grandfather!"


    "I" her lower lip trembled. "I apologize," she lowered her head, hiding the nk expression in her eyes. In fact, the old man had never treated her as someone who was a part of the Lux Family.


    "Tell me when you met him!" the old man demanded.


    "I bumped into him after I left the banquet. I was just trying to get some air and he just" she trembled as she apologize to the Duke inwardly. She was going to use his name and he would be the enemy of the Lux Family. She was directly creating more problems for the Duke.


    "He chose her because she is dispensable," Martin Lux suddenly said. "We know about the tales of his brides. None of them have made it out alive. If we send Dorothy, he would find it hard to harm her simply because she was a Lux. But Rosalind is not someone like Dorothy."


    Rosalind gritted her teeth. ''Dispensable?''


    She knew that they never cared about her, but to actually say those words in front of her?


    "Father, I believe he intentionally did it to force the emperor into taking action," Martin said.


    It was a show of power. The Duke wanted them to know that he could do whatever he wanted, even if he was in front of someone who received the Blessing of the Goddess.


    But why?


    Rosalind couldn''t help but frown. At this point in time, the people didn''t know that the Duke was more powerful than the ones who received the Blessings of the Goddess. Or was that really the case?


    Why did it look like they wanted to suppress the Duke? Was it possible that these people knew that the Duke could easily kill a Blessed one?


    If so


    Then why did the Dukee here in the first ce?


    She feigned ignorance as she continued to listen.


    "That man needs to be stopped!" Federico muttered.


    "How? Without him, the North would crumble. As the empire nearest to the Northern Kingdoms, we are bound to fall with them," Martin pointed out. In response, Federico clicked his tongue.


    "That marriage" Martin asked.


    "We shall give it to him," Federico said. "He isn''t asking for someone who could have the Blessing. Instead, he is asking for someone he could easily kill."


    Rosalind bit her lower lip. Perhaps the Duke was really confident about the marriage because he knew these people would think that way.


    "Leave!" Federico ordered her. She didn''t say another word, there was nothing else to say. She had never doubted her decision to leave this ce, but instances like this only steeled her resolve.


    She was going to leave this ce!


    She marched out of the room but was quickly stopped when someone suddenly pulled her arm. She gasped and looked at Grace, Victoria''s personal maid. It''s entertaining how even the maids did not show her any respect.


    "The Madam wants to see you," Grace said. "Follow me."


    Rosalind nodded without saying a word. She knew that Victoria wouldsh out at her, but she didn''t care. She was willing to sacrifice a little bit just to get out of this pit of hell.


    "Madam, the Young Miss is here "


    **PAK**


    A loud, resounding p echoed inside the room.


    Rosalind staggered as she lifted her head and look at Victoria. ''That stung,'' she thought.


    "Leave us!" Victoria demanded.


    Almost immediately, Grace left them.


    "Mother"


    "You dare scheme against my daughter!?" Victoria hissed. She raised her hand, trying to p Rosalind again, but this time, Rosalind grabbed the older woman''s hand. "You"


    Victoria''s eyes were bloodshot as she red at Rosalind.


    "That hurt" Rosalind suddenly smiled. "Mother."


    "Have you lost your mind!?" Victoria squealed in disbelief. "Let me go this instant!"


    To Victoria''s surprise, Rosalind only smiled.


    "You I knew something was wrong with you since the day you were born! Now you are finally showing your true colors!"


    "Mother"


    "I am not your mother! Now let me go before I call the knights and make you spend a night in the Dungeons!"


    Rosalind continued smiling. Then she pushed the woman down onto the carpeted floor.


    "Ah!" Surprise shed on Victoria''s face. "You dare"


    "I have never thought of you as my mother," Rosalind stated. Then she touched her cheek. She could smell blood. She then nced at therge ring on Victoria''s finger. The woman intentionally wore arge ring to cut her face.


    "Did you really think the Duke would be able to protect you!? Martin will never allow you to marry him."


    "He won''t," Rosalind said. She then used her light Blessing to heal her wound. When she removed her hand from her cheek, the cut was no longer there. Not even a scar was left in ce. "But Federico did."


    "You" Victoria''s eyes were so wide they were about to pop out of their sockets. Seeing her reaction, Rosalindughed.


    "And you will let me marry the Duke or everyone will know that I have the Blessing of the light." Rosalind smiled. "What do you think will happen to you and your daughter once I be the new matriarch of this Goddess-forsaken family?"

 Chapter 36: Not That Kind of Relationship

    36 Not That Kind of Rtionship


    "You have¡ª"


    "The Blessing?" Rosalind smirked. Why would she reveal her Blessing to Victoria? The Matriarch of this house?


    It was quite simple. Victoria would always protect Dorothy and if Victoria revealed Rosalind''s Blessing, everything would change.


    "Did you ever believe that the one gifted with ck hair would receive the Blessing of the light?" Rosalind asked.


    "You yed us all¡ª"


    "As much as I want to, I cannot do that, Madam." Rosalind lowered herself until her face was at the same level as the Marchioness. "I am not as talented at ying people as you and your daughter," she whispered.


    "You¡ª"


    "Yes, I know what you did. And I will make sure that you suffer a fate worse than death if you let me stay in this mansion."


    "You are a Lux!"


    "Not ording to father or grandfather," Rosalind gave a half-shrug. She got up and walked towards the seating area. "I cannot imagine how Dorothy would feel if she discovered that her younger sister, whom she loaths, was the one who received the Blessing of the Goddess. Do you think she would end her life this time?"


    "You¡ª"


    "These are mere assumptions, Madam. I am sure Dorothy would be able to handle it." Dorothy grew up pampered, grew up thinking that she would be the next matriarch. What would she feel if one day, Victoria announced that the next matriarch was actually the one that they threw away all those years ago?


    How would she feel if the one that they had look down upon all this time would rise up the pedestal and achieve the position that she expected to have?


    Seeing Victoria''s scowl, Rosalind gave an elegant smile. The older woman understood what was going to happen, not just to Dorothy, but to the Lux Family as a whole. Not only would they suffer at the hands of the new matriarch, but they would also be theughingstock of the entire empire.


    People would ridicule them for choosing a stone over a diamond.


    Seeing the glint in Victoria''s eyes, Rosalind knew that the older woman had already made a decision.


    "I heard that the tea in the North is quite bitter?" Rosalind turned her attention to the tea in front of her. "I think it would be best if you start sending me the tea from the North. I needed to get used to it, no?"


    "You¡ª you are really going to the North?" Victoria asked. Rosalind didn''t miss the sinister glint in the woman''s eyes. Just as she predicted, Victoria had fallen into her trap. She smiled inwardly.


    "Why not? The Duke was the first person who protected me from the foxes in this ce."


    "You are going to leave the empire for a man you just met?"


    "The man that I just met is better than the people who I call family," Rosalind answered without batting an eyelid.


    "That man¡ª is using you."


    It was her who was using him, Rosalind thought inwardly. Naturally, she was not going to tell the woman that she already had a deal with the Duke.


    Rosalind had already made her move, now it was for Victoria time to make hers.


    "I have no interest in ruling this family, so you can rest your mind," Rosalind said. Though her absence would mean that the Lux Family would start to decline unless they found another one with the Blessing of the light. Rosalind had already factored this in her deliberation.


    She could not hide her Blessing forever, so she had thought of ways to reveal it to everyone. With the Duke''s involvement, war was probably going break out once she refused toe back to the Lux Family and to the Aster Empire.


    From now on, she needed to be more careful about her future moves. To achieve this, she needed someone on the inside that would do anything to help her hide her secret.


    Victoria Lux was the perfect woman for the job.


    Victoria was selfish and would only think of the things that would benefit her and her daughter. She decided to use this to manipte the woman and make her suffer at the same time.


    Wasn''t that sweet?


    Victoria wouldn''t have any other choice but to help her while gnashing her teeth in fury.


    "I should probably leave," Rosalind said. "I am going to give you time to think about my proposition. You could¡ª tell my father and grandfather about it, making my status more important than yours. How could you let a mere maid''s daughter be more relevant than you?"


    Rosalind started walking to the door. She could hear Victoria''s brain scheming and she was loving every minute of it.


    "Or¡­ you help me keep my secret. I promise not to rule this family. I am going to the Wugarian Kingdom and you will probably never see me again."


    With that, Rosalind left the room. Before she could close the door, she heard something break inside the room, then Victoria screamed.


    Oh¡­ Music to her ears.


    Sadly, she could not just stand there and listen to the woman''s angry screams. She continued walking until she arrived at her residence.


    "Young Lady! I heard about what happened!" Milith''s panicky voice weed her. "The knights won''t let me leave and I¡ª "


    "Have you been staying outside waiting for me all this time?" It was already the dead of the night and was so cold, yet the woman was pacing outside of the house, waiting for her.


    "Yes, but that is not the most important¡ª "


    "Go ahead and rest Milith. We will talk tomorrow."


    "Youngdy¡ª "


    "I am exhausted."


    Milith reluctantly nodded.


    "I could prepare the bath¡ª "


    "No need," Rosalind said. "I am going to sleep."


    Milith bit her lower lip then she bowed and went inside the two-story house and into her room. Seeing this, Rosalind walked towards the second floor, her face dark.


    "Why would you suddenly visit a woman''s room in the middle of the night?" she asked the moment she stepped inside her dimly lit room.


    "I don''t think we have that kind of rtionship¡­ your Grace," she red at the man who wasfortably sitting in the seating area of her room, drinking his bitter tea.


    ....


    What do you think of the novel so far?


    Hello, can you please leave a review for this novel? I need 10 reviews for the novel to have a rating. Please?

 Chapter 37: Wine of the North

    Chapter 37: Wine of the North


    "A child who is not embraced by the vige will burn it down to feel its warmth. Seeing it transpired in front of me is quite... delightful," Duke Lucas answered as he looked at her.


    She turned her head away and found a seat opposite him.


    "I was reckless," she agreed.


    "You were. But there is no need to think about the past, is there?"


    She stared at him. In fact, she had every reason to think about the past. But she was not going to tell him that.


    "Did youe here to tell me that?" she asked.


    He smiled and elegantly lifted his teacup, drinking his tea.


    "You look like a grouchy little cat," he smiled.


    "It''s in the dead of the night," she reasoned. "If you wanted to talk to me, then perhaps"


    "Tomorrow, they will put security around this ce and it would be harder for me to walk inside or for you to leave."


    "That" That might just happen.


    "I thought we couldmemorate this night with some tea."


    "Don''t you have something stronger?" she asked.


    His eyes narrowed in response. "And here I thought you dislike the bitter taste of my tea. It seems that you just wanted something stronger?" He lifted an eyebrow, smiling at her with amusement.


    "I prefer wine."


    "The North has some of the best wine in this continent."


    "So I''ve heard." Tobat the cold, the Northerners were able to create a new way to make their wine stronger and more potent.


    This wine was only manufactured in the North and it came with healing properties that would soon make its own name in the other empires.


    She had this kind of wine once in her past life. It was very spicy, yet she took a liking to the sweetness thates along with it as it settled down on one''s throat.


    "If I didn''t know any better I would have thought that you had tasted the wine before."


    "I have never been to the North."


    "I am well aware." The Duke smiled. Then he gestured his hand, a man appeared not far away from him, a bottle of wine was in his hand. "It''s funny how timid you are on the outside but would demand something this strong in front of me."


    "Stop making fun of me."


    "I thought I was praising you."


    She stared at the wine, its dark reddish hue coupled with the dimly lit ambiance inside her room perfectlyplemented each other.


    "The hunting event ising," he said. "I hope you are ready."


    "No women can join the hunting event."


    "That might change now."


    "What?"


    "The Hunting Event is something that the Emperor does to entertain his visitors. I wouldn''t be so surprised to hear some changes in the rules."


    "Are you saying that they are going to allow women to join thepetition?" she asked.


    "Perhaps. The Emperor is a deep, deep man, even I cannot predict his thoughts."


    That was a lie, she thought inwardly. In the near future, this man was going to spread his name and the name of his kingdom by ying with the Seven Empires. He knew exactly how to make them do what he wanted.


    "Then I will have to prepare myself for the worse."


    "What is the worst thing that happen?" he asked. "Letting you join the hunt is not going to be that difficult as you are perfectly capable of defending yourself."


    She pursed her lips. That was not what she was worried about. In fact, she wasn''t exactly worried about the Emperor or the Royal family right now. She was more inclined to worry about her own flesh and blood, the tiger of this empire, the Blessed Federico Lux.


    The man was supposed to be her grandfather, but in front of Federico, there were only two kinds of things, the strong and the weak. To him, it was only natural for the strong to bully the weak. It was human nature.


    Federico was known for his strict and brave nature. Even the Emperor respected his past bravery, but what many people didn''t know was the man''s ability to scheme. There was a reason why the Emperor chose him as his adviser.


    She took a sip of the wine and savored the sweet and spicy aftertaste.


    "Fret not, I will be there to protect you."


    "You have done enough," she met his blue eyes.


    "Are you refusing my offer?"


    "No," she chuckled at that. "On the contrary, I would like to thank you for what you did. Taking the me for what happened and knowingly making them your enemy is not going to be easy."


    He smirked. "I am d that you think that. I agree. What happened today opened a new door for you and I. In the near future, I can only hope that we cooperate to achieve our goals."


    "Goals" she nodded. "Then, to a happy cooperation." She raised her ss and in response, he raised his teacup. A low clicking sound echoed inside the room and the two of them finished their drink in one go.


    Seeing his empty cup, she got up.


    "Now, if you could. I am quite exhausted."


    "You used your Blessing without even thinking about the side effects."


    She paused and looked at him. "I didn''t know about the side effects," she lied. It would be rather weird for her to know about it when she just discovered her Blessing. Though the Duke wasn''t asking about how she acquired it, she wanted to be more thorough in hiding her secrets.


    "But I will be more careful from now on," she faked a smile and walked towards her bed. She then took off the topmostyer of her tiered dress. It was so heavy and it had started to take a toll on her body.


    "You Are you perhaps trying to seduce me, my Lady?"


    She stopped and looked in his direction. "As I said, I am quite exhausted. That was your cue to leave me alone."


    "Ah" he chuckled once again. "In the near future, I would prefer it if youmunicate your words properly. I may be a Duke, but I cannot read minds."


    Her jaw dropped. Was it not a basic custom to leave after hearing those words? Seeing her ck-jawed appearance, the man got up and shook his head. Then he walked towards her, towering over her small frame.


    "I take marriage quite seriously," he said as he neared her. "While it is a bit of an inconvenience, I am going to expect that you do the same, despite the fact that this marriage is nothing more but a beneficial business deal."

 Chapter 38: Order of the Emperor

    Chapter 38: Order of the Emperor


    "Are you threatening me?" she asked. Was he trying to threaten her into taking their deal seriously? Or was it a warning?


    He reached out and touched a piece of her hair.


    "Are you threatened?" he asked.


    "No."


    "Wonderful. Then I am going to expect that youmunicate what you want from now on. Are we in agreement?"


    "Are you even giving me a choice?" she fired back, meeting his eyes. Now that he was close, she realized how tall he was. Despite wearing a little bit of heel on her shoe, her head just barely reached his shoulders.


    He chuckled and suddenly took a step back.


    "Perhaps?"


    She smiled. She understood the point that he wanted to make. Because of what she did, the Duke was now at odds with the Lux Family. If she wanted their ns to seed, she needed tomunicate.


    "I understand. From now on, I will try tomunicate the things that I want," she answered.


    "Good. Now, as to why I came here." He held her wrist and slid what looked like an ordinary golden bracelet without any jewels. The bracelet looked toorge on her wrist but before she couldin, it slowly morphed, changing its size until it perfectly fitted her small wrist.


    "Tap on the snake head once if you need help, and twice if you want to tell me anything. It will create a vibration if there is a message meant for you."


    "Amunication device?" she asked, surprise written all over her face. These things were expensive! Not even the Princes or even Dorothy had something like this!


    Communication devices were rare, not just because only one family created them. They were rare because of how expensive they were.


    The Four Quarter Masters would create a cheap version of this device that would be popr with the nobles, but that would happen two or three years from now.


    "You are wee."


    "I Thank you," she was truly grateful for the man''s help.


    "Thank me by avoiding petty troubles. You cannot leave this ce if they discover what you have."


    With that, the Duke jumped out of her bedroom and vanished into the night.


    Seeing him gone, she let go of the breath she didn''t even know she was holding. Talking to the man felt like walking in a ce full of traps. For some reason, his intimidating presence was affecting her judgment.


    Yet, his generosity was quite surprising. Everyone knew that the Duke of the North was a tyrant, but he was treating her with great impartiality. Of course, she knew that this was because of her Blessing.


    The Duke would gain great benefits once she reached the North.


    Again, the marriage was nothing but a very good business transaction.


    She sighed and examined the bracelet, deciding to keep it on her wrist or take it off while she sleeps.


    In the end, she decided to always keep it by her side.


    Then she removed the rest of the outeryers of her clothes, washed her face with the cold water that Milith must have prepared before she arrived, theny down and closed her eyes.


    It has been a long exhausting day.


    .


    It had been two days since the incident happened and the mansion had been abnormally quiet. Something about its eerie atmosphere could easily scare anyone, even the maids who had been working in the mansion for more than twenty years were ufortable.


    Rosalind eyed the white skies before looking at the knights outside of her two-story house. It was just as the Duke predicted.


    The knights arrived early the next morning and surrounded her house. Everything from the outside to everything that they needed inside the house had been checked. Even the buckets of water that she needed to take a bath and each of the ingredients that Milith used to cook could not escape their eye.


    Aside from this, Victoria''s maid Grace had started to give them clothes and more food. Both Milith and Rosalind had examined the things, thinking that they must have slipped in something that could harm her, but found nothing.


    She figured this was Victoria''s way of showing her support for Rosalind''s n to leave this ce.


    "This is the brochure of the top dressmaker in the Capital. Madam wanted you to choose some beautiful dresses for the uing hunt," Grace said. "Madam wanted to take young Lady Marie and Young Miss Rosalind to the hunting games so Madam has sent me to properly teach the Young Miss some of the basic etiquettes that need to be observed during the hunt."


    "Oh" Rosalind muttered.


    "I will teach you the things that you are not supposed to talk about to some nobles and things that had been banned during the tea ceremony," Grace continued while handing her the brochure of the new fashions from the Capital.


    "Thank you" Rosalind said. "Though I am curious about something."


    "What is it?"


    "Whatever happened to my older sister?" she asked.


    "I don''t think that is any of your business," Grace said harshly. "The Young Lady fell into a scheme. It is proper etiquette to avoid talking about these things to stop any false rumors from going around the Capital."


    "Rumors?"


    "Again"


    "THE MESSENGER OF THE EMPEROR IS HERE! PLEASE RECEIVE THE ORDER OF THE EMPEROR!" A rather loud voice interrupted their conversation. The two of them looked at each other before Milith arrived.


    "Miss Grace, Young Miss, there are people outside of the house. Even the Madam and the rest of the members of the Lux Family are outside."


    "What?"


    "We should go." Grace didn''t hesitate to drag her outside and make her kneel in front of a man. The stranger was wearing a white knight uniform with a crest of the empire on the left side of his clothing. A blue and white turban was on the man''s head; something that only the higher-ranking servants of the Royal Family had the right to wear.


    "This message is for the Young Lady Rosalind Lux of the Lux Family!" the man said as he lifted his chin and opened a scroll.


    "Say that you are here!" Grace whispered.


    "I am here!" Rosalind called out as she lowered her head. Why would the emperor suddenly give her an order?

 Chapter 39: Fury and Fire

    Chapter 39: Fury and Fire


    "Glory to the people! Emperor Nichus Goosebourne announced the uing changes to the hunting event. From here onwards, all men must have a female partner while hunting. The partners will be chosen by the Emperor himself. Kiss the ground," the man ordered.


    Almost immediately, everyone listening except for Martin Lux who had just arrived, lowered their heads to the ground.


    "The Emperor of the most prosperous Empire, the descendant of the yer of the sea beast Utimbre, the head, and sun of the Goosebourne family, is inviting the youngdy of the Lux Family, Rosalind Lux to be the partner of the eldest Prince, Prince Lawrence Goosebourne. ept the order!"


    Rosalind slowly got up and epted the scroll.


    "The order has been received and acknowledged! Two days from now before the sun rises in the East, the hunt will start!"


    Then the man bowed towards Martin Lux before departing along with the knights that came with him.


    Rosalind clutched the scroll as she gnashed her teeth. She looked at Victoria''s stunned face and then towards Martin who looked like he had just recalled something critical.


    Everyone else was staring at her as if she was someone they hadn''t met before.


    ''What a family,'' she thought inwardly.


    "Young Miss, the Madam wants to invite you to her chambers for some tea," Grace whispered.


    Rosalind looked at Victoria who was standing not far away from her. Victoria refused to personally talk to her, instead, she instructed her maid to do it.


    She said nothing as she followed Grace towards Victoria''s quarters.


    "You cannot ept that order," Victoria said just as Grace left them alone.


    "Greetings madam," Rosalind smiled, ignoring Victoria''s words as she sat opposite the woman.


    "Let me repeat my words: you cannot ept that order."


    "And you think I have the capability to refuse an order from the Emperor?" Rosalind asked.


    "It will break Dorothy''s heart," Victoria stated.


    Rosalind snorted. "I heard her marriage had been finalized." There were rumors that Anthony''s father already proposed. Sadly, Rosalind and Milith weren''t able to confirm this rumor as they were stuck inside her house for days.


    "I will agree to your proposition, but that is only because of Dorothy! I do not want to see her devastated."


    "There has been a rumor that she tried to jump off the second floor of the mansion when she heard about the engagement. Is that true?"


    Just as she expected, Victoria didn''t say anything.


    "But instead of spending some time with your daughter, you are here trying to mind my business." Rosalind didn''t hide the sarcasm in her voice. "Are you certain that you are doing this for your daughter or"


    "Shut your trap!" Victoria''s fists were tight as she red at her. "My daughter is not that weak."


    "Then I am d."


    "I am going to convince your father to send you to the North, but I cannot do anything about the Emperor."


    For whatever messed up reason, the man decided to make her the partner of Prince Lawrence, making matters moreplicated.


    Prince Lawrence Goosebourne was Dorothy''s husband in the past life. The man had a deep sense of righteousness. He was good with the sword, but he wasn''t the brightest Prince. However, because his mother was the current Empress, he easily secured the position of the crown prince and used it to fight against his brothers.


    In the end, he was the victor, but that was because his wife was Dorothy the Blessed one. Or at least, that''s what he thought.


    The healing capability of the Blessing of the light helped Lawrence secure his position.


    "Do you know who is going to be the Duke''s partner?" Rosalind asked.


    "It was the young princess."


    "Ah Princess Isabel," Rosalind''s lips lifted into a sinister smirk. When Dorothy became the Empress in her past life, she immediately asked her husband to make Rosalind the head of her Ladies in Waiting. This gave Rosalind the opportunity to be close to Dorothy and the opportunity to receive everyone''s respect.


    Everyone except the haughty Princess Isabel.


    "The Princess must have done something to convince the Emperor. Perhaps she wanted to be the Duke''s bride, but that woman is shallow and careless. Moreover, the Emperor treasured her like a real daughter. I am certain that the Emperor would never let her marry into the North."


    "I know," Rosalind smiled. Honestly, she was surprised to see how perceptive Victoria was. The woman was actually right. Princess Isabel always wanted to be the Duke''s bride and this wasn''t because of some misunderstanding.


    The Princess imed that she once saw the Duke''s real face and that was when she fell in love with him. Sadly, their marriage never happened because the Emperor didn''t want to send her to the North. On the outside, it looked like the Emperor greatly loved the Princess, but Rosalind knew the truth behind the matter.


    The Emperor was wary of the Princess''s father, the Duke of Duance. He did not want the Duke to gain the support of the North. Because of this, the Emperor always used the excuse that he could not part with the only Princess in the Empire to stop this marriage from happening.


    "You do not have to worry about the Princess. Besides I will never allow you to stay in this mansion. You must marry the Duke of the Northern Kingdom!" Victoria added.


    "Of course," Rosalind smiled. "Well then is there anything else that you want to tell me?"


    "I hate you," Victoria said. "With all my heart."


    "Is that something new? You hava hated me since the day I was born."


    "All I want is for you to leave this ce," Victoria said.


    "I am d to find an ally with the same goals in mind, and "


    "I am not an ally," Victoria hissed. "If given a chance, I would stab you in the back and watch you bleed while I enjoy my tea!"


    "Now that is quite harsh," Rosalind couldn''t help but smile. In the days that she had not seen the woman, Victoria seemed to have be older. "I could not imagine the Marchioness uttering such words without an iota of kindness in her voice."


    Victoria red at her, her eyes full of fury and fire. Rosalind could seem to hear the woman grit her teeth in anger.


    "Since the madam had nothing more to say, I shall take my leave. I still have a lot of preparations to make for the hunting event. After all, I cannot just dress like a beggar in front of the eldest prince of this Empire, can I?"

 Chapter 40: Sacrificing a Garbage

    Chapter 40: Sacrificing a Garbage


    "Why would the Emperor suddenly make her the partner of the Prince?" Victoria asked as she poured her husband a cup of tea. Martin didn''t respond, he continued reading the documents that needed his signature.


    "I heard that Princess Isabel wanted to be the Duke''s partner this time. Do you think that is going to harm the rtionship that we have with the Northerners?" she continued asking. She wanted to know all the information so that she could n her future moves.


    Right now, Victoria''s priorities were aligned with Rosalind''s, but she was well aware that it wasn''t a permanent arrangement. Moreover, she had her own ns.


    The moment Rosalind left the mansion, it will be the end of her life.


    "You do not have to involve yourself in this matter," Martin said sternly.


    "Are you still upset?"


    "Have you thought about your mistakes?" he countered.


    "I"


    "I told you to keep it quiet. Instead, you dragged a bunch of noblewomen around the maze and embarrassed the family. Does that sort of behavior warrant apuse?"


    "I How was that any of my fault!? I am a mother. Did you expect me not to lose myposure when someone told me my daughter disappeared? What was I supposed to do?"


    Martin sneered at her then he got up.


    "Where are you going?" she asked


    "You are tired, you should go back to your quarters."


    "But I thought you wanted me to sleep here tonight?" Victoria asked.


    "As you can see, I am upied with more important things."


    "So your daughter''s matters are not that important," Victoria couldn''t help but snort. "Was it because Dorothy did not receive the Blessing?" Her question somehow made her think about the possible oue of Rosalind''s Blessing being discovered.


    It would be tragic.


    Martin was already treating them like this because Dorothy did not receive the Blessing. The man had changed from the previous loving father to a cold, heartless head of the family.


    Victoria could not grasp the new Martin. How could a loving father suddenly change because of something that his daughter did not receive? Everything was out of Dorothy''s control! Why was she med and treated like this because of something that has been decided by fate?


    Victoria could not help but chuckle.


    Her resolve to help Rosalind leave this ce had gotten stronger.


    "Then, I am leaving," Victoria added as she got up and marched out of the room with her head held high.


    Seeing her leave, Martin sighed and massaged the space in between his brows. First, there was Dorothy and now, the Emperor suddenly wanted to drag Rosalind into his games.


    Another sigh left his lips before he walked out of his room and into his study. For some reason, he wasn''t exactly surprised to see his father already there, enjoying his wine.


    "I was only gifted with one son and yet I was lucky to have a son who received the Blessing of the Goddess," Federico said when he saw Martin''s expression. "And yet you were gifted with two daughters, and yet neither of them are bound to receive the Blessing. This makes me wonder what sins you havemitted. Why did the Goddess stop favoring you?"


    "Father please this is not the time to talk about this." His head had been hurting since he received the order from the Emperor Himself. He sat opposite his father and stared at the firece."Must you mock me like this?"


    "Was it because of the Emperor''s order?" Federico''s lips lifted into a smirk. "You must be curious."


    "I knew you had something to do with it."


    "The Emperor refused to do it, but I gave him enough reasons to reconsider the idea. His decision had been influenced by my words, but I did not force him into doing anything."


    "So you indeed had ns"


    "We cannot just let the Duke have that woman," Federico said. "She is garbage, but desperate people can still use garbage to keep them warm."


    "You" Martin looked at his father. "Are you nning to sacrifice, Rosalind?"


    The old man snorted. "You are reacting as if you care for the child. Since she was born, you never spared her five minutes of your time."


    "She is still a Lux. It has been proven"


    "Exactly, she is a Lux, and we cannot let the Duke take a Lux to the North!"


    "So you would rather sacrifice her than let her live in the North?"


    "There is no reason for us to let her live. The Duke wants to use her to show his people that he can do whatever he want in this Empire, and I am not going to allow that to happen."


    "What of the Emperor?"


    "He would not give the order without thinking things through."


    "But wouldn''t the Duke see through your scheme?"


    "What can he do? He will be stuck with the Princess."


    Martin said nothing. Instead, he grabbed the decanter and poured himself some wine.


    "Where are you going?" he asked when his father suddenly got up.


    "I came here to warn you. Do not intervene. Just sit in your little corner and n your daughter''s wedding. In the next few days, the priests wille here to perform another awakening ceremony. Everyone who is not eighteen will join. By then, we will know who had the Blessing."


    With that, the old man left without sparing him another nce.


    ...


    Rosalind could only sigh as she stared at her current appearance. Donned with pieces of jewelry that sparkled against the new chandelier inside her room, she took a step away from the mirror and looked at Milith and Grace.


    "Must I wear something like this while hunting?" she asked. Who wears such expensive pieces of jewelry while hunting?


    "That is"


    "Remove them," she ordered.


    "But Young Miss"


    "I am not wearing thisrge, heavy dress and all these jewels around me. I am going to hunt. Who hunts while wearing mboyant dresses?"


    "But Young Miss, this is the first time that women are going to join the hunt so"


    "A trouser," Rosalind smiled. She looked at her appearance and nodded. "No jewelry and trousers. I will be wearing trousers!"


    "Women should not wear trousers," Grace said.


    "Women are not supposed to hunt," she fired back. "And yet here we are."


    "The Madam would be upset if you embarrassed the family further. I think"


    "That, or I am not joining the hunt," Rosalind cut Grace''s words off. Since she was an unmarried member of the Lux Family, the whole Lux Family wouldl suffer with her if she received any punishment from the Royals.


    She then beamed at Grace.

 Chapter 41: The Royal Family of Aster Empire

    Chapter 41: The Royal Family of Aster Empire


    "The rumors were not very helpful," Countess Helen Stacey gave the otherdies next to her a knowing look. "The sudden order of the Emperor to make the Young Miss of the Lux Family the partner of the Prince at the hunt does not make sense. Why would the Emperor do such a thing?"


    She then looked at the woman wearing a pink dress.


    "What do you think Lady Marie?" the countess asked.


    The Madam of the Lux Family told everyone that she was going to bring both Marie and Rosalind to the hunt. However, it was only Rosalind who was ordered to be the partner of the Prince.


    Marie, who had a very high possibility of bing the next Blessed one, was not invited by anyone. However, this was all a part of courtesy, everyone knew that the one who would receive the Blessing would have the possibility of marrying the next crown prince.


    If she epted any other invitation, it would be detrimental to her reputation. This was also the very reason why Dorothy did not receive any invitation from any man in the past.


    Everyone assumed that she would receive the Blessing, so they had to acknowledge the fact that she was going to be the fiance of the next crown prince.


    The same that happened to Dorothy was now happening to Marie. Though, this time, many realized that anything could happen, so they stopped showing so much favoritism to avoid anyplications in the future.


    "I honestly don''t think that is any of my business Countess. The Emperor sees it all, He must have a good reason for doing this," Marie said before taking a sip of her tea. Then she looked around the tents.


    Groups of people sat next to each other, enjoying the early morning conversations. The hunting event would start before the sun rose, and the sun has yet to rise. Darkness was currently surrounding them.


    The tents were constructed with sheets of white fabric that lit up under the dark. Many said that this was a gift from one of the southern Empires. A rare fabric that would collect the heat of the sun and use it as fuel for when the darkness came.


    Tonight, the sheets showed its grandeur on the six rectangr tents where the nobles were currently staying.


    She nced at the first and second tents where the nobles were supposed to stay. Just as she was about to wonder where the Royal Family members were, she heard someone announce their arrival.


    "Bow down to the Emperor of the most prosperous Empire, the descendant of the yer of the sea beast Utimbre, the head and sun of the Goosebourne family, Emperor Nichus Goosebourne and Empress Edith Winsley Goosebourne!"


    Then the thin voice started introducing the other members of the Royal Family.


    "Announcing the arrival of the first Prince Lawrence Goosebourne!"


    "Announcing the arrival of the second Prince Piers Goosebourne!"


    "Announcing the arrival of the third Prince Giles Goosebourne!"


    "Announcing the arrival of the fourth Prince Julian Goosebourne!"


    Since all of the Princes were still unmarried, the Herald didn''t have to announce anyone else. As usual, the Emperor was wearing all-white clothing adorned with gold. His golden hair, which was just a shade darker than the hair of the Lux Family members, was something that all of the Royal Family members possed.


    Toplement him, the Empress was wearing the same white dress, but hers was adorned with phoenix embroideries and a small tiara with red and white gemstones.


    The four princes on the other hand were all wearing white with red vests and white long coats. Prince Lawrence immediately attracted the attention of most of the women. At the age of twenty, he was considered to be at the prime age for marriage.


    However, because of the dying from the side of the Lux Household, the prince hadn''t received his proper title yet as he has no betrothed. Rumor had it that the old man had called everyone else because they wanted to have another awakening to find out who was the most likely to receive the Blessing.


    Then, the one who received the Blessing would be the crown prince''s betrothed. This would then make the Emperor finally name the heir to His throne.


    Marie squinted at the First Prince. Tall and handsome, the man earned the title of the most good looking man in the Empire. On the outside, the Prince always looked cold and intimidating, however, the rumors that the Prince loved drinking seemed to have be popr these days.


    Another rumor stated that the reason why these rumors were happening was that one of the other princes was purposely trying to spread them in order to damage the reputation of the eldest prince.


    Politics.


    Marie Lux understood the term at such a young age. She knew that the pce was just like a jungle. There would be people that were willing to betray you at any time or day, so one should be very careful inside the pce.


    Marie hid the smile on her face.


    She had already prepared herself for those schemes. She was ready to be the Prince''s betrothed.


    "Announcing the arrival of Princess Isabel of the Duance household! Escorted by" The Herald stopped and everyone turned towards Princess Isabel who just stood there alone. The Princess was wearing a pinkrge gown totally not suited for hunting.


    But then again, this was the first time that women were asked the join the hunting event. It was only natural for someone to make some mistakes.


    "Escorted by"


    The Herald cleared his throat and looked at the awkward Princess.


    "Uhh Announcing the arrival of Princess Isabel of the Duance Household."


    Marie looked at the other noblewomen who were trying to hold in theirughter. The Princess was well known not just because she was the only Princess of the Empire, but because of her rather dreadful reputation.


    The songs about the Princess talk about avoiding her at all costs if you wanted to keep your head on your neck.


    "Announcing the arrival of the Duke of the North!" the Herald said. "And Ehem The Duke of the North is with"

 Chapter 42: The Seven Families

    Chapter 42: The Seven Families


    "His Blessedness Martin Lux and His Blessedness Federico Lux!"


    When everyone heard Martin''s name, they immediately bowed, even the Emperor was forced to get off his throne and gave a shallow bow towards a Blessed one.


    These days, the royal protocol wasn''t as strict as in the past. If this was in the past, the ones who didn''t give the Blessed ones a low bow should be punished. Their status was just different from the Royals.


    All of the Blessed ones fought against the Dark Lord who threatened to eradicate everyone who did not worship him. Because of this, the seven Blessed families were always regarded as heroes.


    The Lux for the Light.


    The Quarris for the Rock.


    The ize for the Fire.


    The Hydran for the Water.


    The Fluer for the Air.


    The Thun for the Thunder.


    And Gliss for the Ice.


    The seven families soon became the most important families on the continent. In fact, all of the seven empires became empires because of these seven families.


    One might wonder, if the seven families were worshiped and treated as heroes, why did they choose to follow someone? They could be Kings and Emperors and rulends! Why would they choose to follow another leader?


    Actually, there were no rules that prohibited them from bing leaders, kings or emperors, but in the past, all of the Blessed ones were asked to fight on the battleground, leaving someone else to manage theirnds.


    Soon, the seven families agreed to stay out of politics and just stay in their own families to avoidplications.


    Again, these were nothing but ancient rules, something that could change at any time. After a few more minutes of introductions and praising the Emperor, the ones who were going to join the hunt were called to ept the Blessings of his Blessedness Federico Lux.


    Rosalind could feel everyone''s gaze towards her as she joined the others, and she was certain that this wasn''t just because of her clothes. It was because of her partner, Lawrence Goosebourne.


    The man didn''t even look at her when she stood next to him. His head was held high, his gaze straight towards his father. Not even a word of greeting or a nod when she curtsied and greeted him. He just simply didn''t acknowledge her presence.


    She forced herself not tough at the young prince''s antics.


    Prince Lawrence wasn''t exactly the brightest, if he was, he would have at least pretended to be kind to someone he didn''t know.


    "Let the hunting games! Begin!" Federico finished his Blessings. "May the Goddess guide you and provide you a bountiful harvest!"


    Everyone cheered and pped their hands. Even Rosalind pretended that she had just heard the greatest words that she had ever heard in her lifetime. She then eyed the other people who were invited to join the hunt.


    This event was now strictly based on invitations and only the Emperor chose everyone''s partner.


    "Will you stop embarrassing me!?"


    "Huh?" she thought she heard the Prince speak. She looked at him and met his infuriated gaze.


    "I know you wanted to embarrass me by dressing in clothes suitable for men!"


    "I" Speechless, she blinked. Did the man think that she was doing this to embarrass him?


    "You seeded! You finally got my attention! But I am warning you! Stop doing things that will further ruin my name!"


    "What?" she frowned.


    "And yet you started staring at other men? Have you no decency or shame?"


    "What?"


    However, her questions were only met with a harrumph as the Prince turned away and started walking towards his horse.


    "What are you waiting for!?" a man suddenly asked. "Follow his Highness to the tent!"


    "Oh" Of course, Rosalind acted dense. In front of these many people, she couldn''t just show her fangs and antagonize everyone. However one could not tell what was going to happen behind the scenes.


    She followed the man towards the Prince''s personal tent. Each of the hunters got to have their personal tent where they could keep their weapons and horses and a ce for them to rest after the hunt.


    Since men and women could not stay in the same tent, everyone was given their own tent but the women''s tents were considerably smaller and didn''t have a ce to keep the horses.


    "Where is your horse?" Prince Lawrence asked.


    "Horse?" Rosalind lifted an eyebrow. "I thought I am going to ride the same horse as his Highness?" Rosalind heard the servants chuckle. She could feel the mockery in their gazes.


    "You were not informed about horses?"


    "No I" Rosalind lowered her gaze. "Perhaps"


    "Your Highness, the Duke of the North is outside the tent."


    "What?" Prince Lawrence rushed outside. "Your Grace," he smiled, his gaze immediatelynding on the horse that the Duke was holding. Then he looked at the Duke, confusion apparent in his eyes.


    "Your Grace, did you perhaps make a mistake? This is my tent," Prince Lawrence said.


    "No," The Duke answered. "It hase to my attention that the Lux Family failed to provide Miss Rosalind Lux with her own horse, despite knowing the rules beforehand."


    "Ah?"


    "I see that the young prince is not intending to provide any horse to the young miss either."


    "Your Grace"


    "Did I make a mistake?" Duke Lucas asked.


    "Your Grace, I think you misunderstood the rules of the hunt. You are not allowed to interact with the others once the hunting starts. I don''t think this is appropriate."


    As if on cue, Princess Isabel also arrived, her maids in tow.


    "So, the Prince wanted to give his horse to the youngdy?"


    "Ah?"


    "Since you did not want me to give the youngdy a horse, are you going to give her yours?"


    "What? I did did not mean that."


    "Your Grace " Princess Isabel chimed in. "Perhaps it is best if we talk inside Prince Lawrence''s tent? The others are staring to stare," she smiled at everyone, hoping to ease the tension.


    "There is no need. I only came here to provide a horse for Miss Lux."


    "As I said interacting with your opponent is"


    "Opponent," the Duke smiled before looking at Rosalind. "Did the rules perhaps say something about interacting with your prospective spouse?"

 Chapter 43: The Dukes Lover

    Chapter 43: The Duke''s Lover


    Prospective spouse?


    Rosalind felt her soul leave her body. What was he talking about? By now, the engagement hadn''t been finalized yet! The only ones who knew about them being together that night were the women who apanied Victoria.


    Obviously, those women spread the news, but no one even thought about an engagement!


    She red at him. What was his purpose?


    "Prospective spouse?" Prince Lawrence scoffed. "It seems that the Duke is still uninformed about the protocol in the Empire Miss Lux is"


    "My fiance. Thank you, my Prince. I am very well aware of that fact. Lady Rosalindif you please"


    "Thank you," Rosalind said. The man just announced their engagement and even called her his fiance. He just started the game, a terrible terrible game.


    Rosalind smiled and watched as the Duke left. She then turned towards Princess Isabel and beamed.


    "Princess Isabel"


    "What is your rtionship with the Duke?" Princess Isabel didn''t hesitate to address the elephant in the room.


    "Pardon?"


    "Do not act foolish on me. I know what you are trying to do!" Princess Isabel said. "Acting all innocent and dumb so men will protect you!"


    Rosalind frowned. Even in her past life, she knew that Princess Isabel had a temper, but by the time Dorothy became the Queen and Rosalind became one of thedies-in-waiting, Princess Isabel chose to stay in her ownnds a ce near the North. It was something that the Emperor give her so she could try to send letters to the Duke.


    Their interactions in the past had been limited, to say the least.


    All she knew was that the Princess chose to spend her life in solitary after being rejected by the Duke.


    "What is your rtionship with the Duke?" Princess Isabel hissed.


    "Isabel, please do not make a scene here" Prince Lawrence intervened.


    "No. I want to know. Why would the Duke proudly call her his fiance and even gave her a horse as a gift?"


    "Princess"


    "I want to know."


    Rosalind sighed inwardly. She had seen the Duke''s appearance, and while the man was indeed very attractive; it was not like one can eat good looks.


    One way or the other, the Duke would grow old, his perfect features would turn wrinkly.


    But then again, being married to someone who looked like a god was definitely better than marrying someone average. She had to agree that being married to someone with good looks was going to make waking up every morning bearable especially if that attractive man chose to spend the night with you.


    The thought of it somehow made her blush.


    "You"


    "Isabel we should go inside my tent."


    "No, older brother Lawrence! I want to know what her rtionship is with the Duke! Look at her! Her face is flushed, eyes teary. Have I done anything to hurt her? Isn''t she someone who wanted to attract the pity of everyone around her!? Ha I cannot believe that I have stooped so low and talked to someone this filthy!"


    "Isabel"


    "Your Highness, it seems that there has been a misunderstanding," Rosalind spoke.


    "What misunderstanding?"


    "Perhaps it wasn''t clear, I am the Duke''s lover." Rosalind suddenly smiled. "I do not intend for you to misunderstand his words."


    Lover.


    The word isn''t something that nobles, especially someone from the Lux Family, could use freely.


    "Lover?" Princess Isabel said. "You How vulgar! I do not believe you!" Princess Isabel stomped her foot, her face flushed. Rosalind knew that the woman was about to throw a tantrum, so she took a step back and prepared herself to watch the show.


    The word lover was something thatmoners used, but not many people who were a member of the nobility had been lucky enough.


    In this time and age, all of the marriages inside the nobility had been decided since the day they were born. Most of the younger children were already engaged before they turn five.


    The only exception was the Lux Family and the Royals.


    Because of the special status of the Lux Family and their rtionship to the Royals, both parties had agreed not to announce any engagements before the Blessed one of each generation appeared. Though there were downsides to this, the advantages were sufficient for them to agree to this arrangement.


    So, how could someone from the Lux Family suddenly proim that they have a lover? This was not just going to damage Rosalind''s reputation, but the entire Lux Family! Many people would doubt such ims too!


    "Youngdy," everyone turned towards the man wearing all-ck clothing with an equally ck hood that covered his face. He approached her, put his palm on his left chest, then gave her a bow.


    "His Grace told me to give this to you. It will be cold in the mountains tonight. You can use it to keep yourself warm. His Grace specifically asked our tailors to find the best demonic bear fur for this coat."


    "I" Rosalind blinked. Demonic bears? She heard about those bears before.


    Those animals were one of the deadliest predators that could be found in the North. They could grow as much as twenty feet with robust bodies and they always prefered to ughter young children and women.


    Because they had a dark curse, their meat could not be consumed, but their furs were different. They were most famous for their furs that could block an attack from an ordinary sword, arrows, or daggers!


    She stared at the man, then she met the red orbs beneath the hood. It was the man with red eyes!


    "Thank you," she said.


    "Here is a dagger made of the fires from the Northern border. The Duke wanted you to have this to defend yourself."


    "Thank you," Rosalind smiled, impressed by the Duke''s timing. He knew that everyone would question their rtionship, so he purposely asked one of his men to give her these things in front of everyone! The man had been giving while she had been receiving. While she was grateful, a part of her didn''t want to owe the man too much.


    She needed to reciprocate.

 Chapter 44: Rabbit 1

    Chapter 44: Rabbit 1


    "A coat and a dagger?" Federico snorted when he heard the current news that caused massive waves of assumptions all throughout the nobles.


    The Duke had disrespected their customs, or at least that was what everyone was thinking. No one would dare voice out what they were truly thinking. Despite the Duke being a guest, none of them wanted to confront him for what he did.


    "Are you certain about the increase in attackstely?" Federico asked one of his men.


    "Yes, your Blessedness."


    Federico was talking about the sudden demonic animals that have been causing problems on the border between Aster and the Wugari Kingdom.


    The Wugari Kingdom was the northernmost inhabitable ce on the Continent. There were other, smaller Kingdoms, up north, but the Wugarians were considered thergest Northern Kingdom. They were also the ones taking control of the fight between the demonic monsters and the North.


    However, since the Duke came here, the Demonic monsters suddenly appeared in the mountains that bordered the Aster Empire and the Wugarian Kingdom. Surprise attacks had been happening and the Aster Empire''s military had been taking some losses.


    "So it seems that he wanted to use this to pressure us into giving into their demands?" The Emperor sitting next to Federico asked.


    "It seems so," Federico scoffed. "A futile attempt."


    The Duke came here not just because he wanted warmer weather, he wanted to get more supplies from the other southern Empires.


    He wanted more rice, more wheat, and more military supplies. Obviously, the Emperor was trying to negotiate, but it seemed that the Duke was not going to budge. Federico assumed the Wugarians were purposely letting the monsters pass to give them a taste of what would happen if they neglected the North.


    Such sinister people needed to die.


    Sadly, even Federico could not deny that the Duke had the bite to back up his bark. He was a dangerous dangerous man, and now, it seemed that this dangerous man just turned his attention to the Lux Family.


    Once again, the Duke must be nning to kill his future bride. He chose someone like Rosalind, who was useless, so no one would spare the time to investigate her death.


    But what was with these useless gifts and shows of affection?


    Now, he was starting to get entertained. For some reason, he was really curious to know about the Duke''s n.


    "Did you prepare everything?" he asked. The hunt had begun, and everyone had already left their tents with the horses and weapons.


    "Yes, your Blessedness, everything is ready."


    "Are you certain this is going to work?" the Emperor asked. "Lawrence is going to be crowned very soon. I do not want anyplications."


    "I am confident, Your Majesty. Only a little bruise or a small cut that I need to heal will be sufficient," Federico confirmed.


    "Good."


    ...


    "Will you stop following me around?" Prince Lawrence said.


    She said nothing, but she didn''t stop following him. This hunt had certain rules that they could not break. For instance, there were currently two servants following them around. These people were to cook and set up tents as well as carry the animals that they were able to kill.


    However, being together all the time wasn''t exactly part of the rules.


    Because of this, the Prince immediately instructed her to leave him alone when they started walking inside the thick greeneries. The forest that they were walking into was in the Western part of the Empire.


    They were currently near the border of the Rakha Kingdom, a small kingdom located near the Northern border. Rakha had a very close rtionship with the Northern Kingdoms and was considered to be a very strong ally to the Wugarians.


    The hunt had always been done in the small forest between the Aster Empire and the Rakha Kingdom because the forest wasn''t as dangerous as the others. However, from time to time, some demonic animals could still be seen in the area.


    "Oh! A rabbit!" Rosalind suddenly jumped off of her horse. Her perfectnding and agile body surprised everyone. Then she started chasing a rabbit.


    "How vulgar," the Prince muttered. "We are leaving," he said.


    "But what about"


    "She grew up in the mountains near the North. I am certain she knows how to protect herself in the event that she mets a dangerous animal." Though the prince was certain that there was no dangerous animal around this area. His father assured him that the knights had already killed every dangerous animal nearby.


    "What about her horse?"


    "Leave it," the prince replied as he guided his horse in the other direction. Then he turned towards the two. "No one shall know about this. Do you hear me?"


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "Good! Let us proceed! I thought I spotted a deer nearby!" the Prince said.


    Just as the Prince and his people vanished, Rosalind appeared from a nearby bush, a rabbit was in her hand. Luckily, her horse didn''t leave. She stared at the live rabbit with red demonic eyes.


    An animal with red eyes meant that they were demonic, meaning it had been infected by a dark curse since they were born.


    Naturally, this meant that she could also use this opportunity to get rid of the dark curse inside their bodies and strengthen herself.


    At first, she did not realize this. She thought that this ce had been cleansed and that all the demonic animals had been killed.


    Was it possible that the Emperor lied?


    She shook her head as she took her horse and started walking in the opposite direction from where the Prince went. Honestly, she wanted to travel alone just to avoid anyone''s suspicions. She didn''t want to travel with an arrogant prince with mediocre skills!


    Despite the man''s good looks, Rosalind wouldn''t want to spend some time with him even if someone had bribed her to do so! She had been with him for a few hours now since the hunt began, and she couldn''t take it anymore.


    After a few minutes, she found arge tree with humongous roots. She made sure that her horse was nearby before she sat down and touched the rabbit''s head. Then she closed her eyes and started absorbing the dark curse.


    This ce was dark because of the tall trees with leaves that acted as canopies. They covered the sun, only allowing small beams of light in. Because of this, it would be hard for her to protect herself with an illusion using her light Blessing.


    She could only use her darkness.


    She looked up and tried to assess the time. She already had breakfast earlier, so she concluded that it should be time to have lunch.


    Should she


    She stared at the rabbit, trying to make a decision, but before she could do something, she heard a woman''s voiceing her way.


    She immediately leaned against the tree, but quickly realized she had a horse nearby. It would be easy to spot her. She sighed and looked towards where the voices wereing from.


    Now that she thought about it, the horse was really an inconvenience. Why would he give her a horse when the terrain was this rough? It wouldn''t be toofortable for a horse to walk in this dark and wet ce!


    "Your Grace, please, the young Princess is about to faint. Can we at least stop for a while?"

 Chapter 45: Rabbit 2

    Chapter 45: Rabbit 2


    Princess Isabel paled as she grabbed the attendant''s arm for support.


    They had been walking for hours without resting. Unlike other nobles, the Duke insisted that they walk on foot. Since it was the first time that the Duke talked to her, she immediately got excited and agreed to doing it, despite knowing that she would not be able to walk that far in her heavy dress.


    Still, she persevered thinking that the Duke would help her out.


    She was wrong.


    The Duke must have purposely done something like this to embarrass her or to try and leave her behind! He never once looked at her since they entered the forest, not even a nce. Despite her attempts at having a conversation, the Duke ignored her and just hastened his steps instead.


    The embarrassment that she felt was too much, she could no longer speak. She felt like a fool, trying to talk to someone who clearly disliked her. However, the Princess wasn''t some coward that would shrink in front of challenges.


    She grew up pampered, but this didn''t mean that her father, the Duke of Duance, didn''t teach her anything. She wasn''t someone that would give up easily.


    So, she persevered and asked the attendants to help her.


    She cut her dress shorter, revealing her ankles. The Princess no longer cared about etiquette. All she wanted was to prove that she could do it and that she isn''t a woman to be trifled with. Challenges? She can get through them if it meant proving to someone that they were wrong about her!


    She was that stubborn!


    "It''s alright, you do not need to tell him," she said. She refused to believe that the Duke wasn''t feeling anything after walking that much.


    They had been walking in this direction for hours! Surely, he was nning to rest, to eat lunch or even to have some water, right?


    "Your Highness, someone might be ahead of us," one of the attendants said.


    "Someone?" she frowned. To enter the forest, they first needed to use a teleportation portal that all of the seven Empires possessed. This portal was going to send them to various entrances of the forest. This assured all of the hunters that it wouldl be difficult for them to meet another hunter.


    But this time, it had only been a few hours and they already meeting someone? How was that possible?


    However, her questions met their answers when she saw Rosalind standing near a tree, holding a rabbit. Her mood immediately turned worse.


    "Why are you here?" she couldn''t help but asked when Rosalind met her gaze.


    "I don''t I don''t understand"


    "Please Lady Rosalind, let us stop pretending, shall we? We are alone here. There is no need to act innocent in front of someone like me!" the Princess hissed. She found arge dead log not far from Rosalind and didn''t hesitate to sit down.


    She was too exhausted to care or even examined it. Since she cut her dress, her feet were starting to get numb and she didn''t know if this was because of exhaustion or if it was from the wet greeneries that hit her skin.


    "Get that rabbit and cook it," Princess Isabel pointed at the rabbit in Rosalind''s hand. It was still alive, so Rosalind must have just caught it so she could eat it for lunch.


    Just as the attendant walked towards Rosalind, the rabbit suddenly jumped out of Rosalind''s arms, hopping towards the bushes.


    "You How dare you let it go!"


    "I didn''t," Rosalind said. "Perhaps your presence just scared her? I heard animals are very sensitive to people with sinister intentions."


    The Princess snorted, Rosalind just showed her fangs! She felt triumphant! She immediately looked at the Duke, only to realize that the man didn''t seem to care about any of this. Instead, he handed Rosalind a


    "What is that?" she asked.


    "It''s for the horse," Rosalind said. "There is no need to ride a horse as there is a lot of mud and the terrain is going to change from now on. We need to let it go back."


    "Go back?"


    "Your Highness, it seems that his Grace has a special method to make the horse go back," one of the attendants quickly exined. "I believe this method is popr in the North and areas where there is arge forest."


    Princess Isabel pouted. "Aren''t we going to stop and have some food?" In this hunt, no one was allowed to bring food and they could only eat what they managed to catch in the next three days and two nights.


    She immediately looked at the attendants.


    "What?" she asked.


    "Your Highness" one of the attendants hesitated for a few seconds. "It''s just that we have not hunted a single animal. We just walked."


    Princess Isabel gritted her teeth in silence.


    Good! Very Good! She was too exhausted because she had been walking for hours and now, she did not have anything to eat! She red at Rosalind.


    She refused to believe this was just a coincidence! The Duke and Rosalind must have talked about this in advance! This should be the reason why the Duke rushed to this area!


    With that in mind, Princess Isabel couldn''t help but feel aggrieved. She begged her uncle, the current Emperor to be the Duke''s partner! She thought she would finally have the time to show the Duke her good side.


    She bit her lip, shame filled her heart.


    She used her spare time to practice roasting food just to show off to the Duke! She burned her once wless fingers trying to learn how to make the perfect roasted meat! Then this happened


    Princess Isabel felt tears threatening to flow down her cheeks, and she immediately turned her face away. Despite her anger, she wasn''t going to let Rosalind win by crying in front of her!


    "Young Princess it seems that the Duke caught some snakes just now. We will start roasting them. Please"


    "I will do it!" Princess Isabel immediately said while looking at Rosalind and the Duke. "I will take care of the snakes!" she said, determination apparent in her eyes.

 Chapter 46: Snake 1

    Chapter 46: Snake 1


    Rosalind didn''t know if she wouldugh or cry when she looked at the Princess struggling as she roasted the snakes. She didn''t know if she should pity the woman for trying so hard.


    She looked at the Duke and, just as she expected; the man wasn''t even looking at the Princess.


    "You should have told me," she said in a low voice.


    "What?"


    "The horse," she replied. The fact that the Duke found her was not a coincidence. She was almost certain that it had something to do with his horse.


    "Ah"


    "You didn''t have toe here." Rosalind understood that the man just wanted to protect her because of her Blessings, but to actually show this kind of favoritism seemed a little too overboard. "I don''t want them to suspect anything."


    Clearly, the people would start suspecting the Duke''s gestures. She didn''t want to attract attention, and yet, the man just actually brought the attention of the whole nobility to her. She didn''t know if this was a deliberate move or he was simply showing his arrogance to the Empire.


    "They won''t care," the Duke said. "To them you are nothing but someone that could die at any given time or day. Something that they could sacrifice to achieve their goals."


    Rosalind said nothing. How did he know? She swallowed.


    Despite not knowing anything about their ns, she was certain of one thing; they were going to use her as a sacrifice. They were going to discard her like some useless, filthy thing, that had already lost its purpose.


    Despite knowing all this, hearing the Duke mention it still made her heart ache.


    "There is no need to worry. I will protect you."


    "Thank you," she sighed. "I will remember this."


    He met her gaze as he opened his mouth, about to say something else. But in the end, he closed his mouth, saying nothing. He then turned towards the fire that the Princess had started.


    "You didn''t have to be that cruel," Rosalind said. "She''s just a child."


    "She is a bit older than you."


    "Oh? I I mean she is acting like one." If shebined her current age and her previous age together, then she should be in her seventies right now. She was definitely old enough to call someone like the Princess a child.


    "Should you treat someone like that as a child?" the Duke asked.


    "I No. My apologies."


    "There is no need to apologize. Though, I would like to inform you that I have kindly rejected the woman. She had a choice to let it go and she chose to suffer. I am not quite sure if this was pride or she is simply too stupid to understand."


    "You" she blinked. This man was really quite harsh with his words.


    She got up and approached the Princess.


    "Do you"


    "Go away," Princess Isabel said.


    "Oh" Right. Rosalind shouldn''t treat the princess like a child just because she was acting like one. Rosalind pushed aside the little bit of pity that she felt towards the young princess earlier and returned to her seat.


    "I saw something with a dark curse earlier," Rosalind said.


    "An animal I presume?"


    She nodded.


    "Do you think the Emperor lied about sending knights to eliminate the demonic animals?" Demonic animals or cursed animals could actually infect humans. Their bites and scratches were especially dangerous. This is why it was not advised to fight them if you did not have the experience or the weapon to do so.


    Still, many people would dare to fight as their fur and skins were worth quite a bit.


    "There has been an increase in demonic animals recently. Traveling in groups is the safer option."


    Rosalind nodded as she wondered if that was the reason why the Duke chose to join them when they traveled towards the capital.


    "I am nning to leave in a couple of days," the Duke continued.


    "What?"


    "I still have some business to attend to."


    "Then what about"


    "The rumors about you being my lover should have reached the Emperor''s ears by now. If you survive this forest, he will be naming you as my betrothed once you get back."


    Rosalind frowned. Naturally, she didn''t miss his words about hering out alive. She swallowed and turned towards the fire.


    It seems that her initial suspicion about the reason the Emperor would make her the Prince''s partner was true. The Emperor must have wanted to use this opportunity to get rid of her. A fake assassination that would target and eliminate her.


    This was definitely something Emperor Nichus would do under the advice of her very own grandfather. She lowered her gaze and stared at the wet ground.


    Did that mean her grandfather wanted her dead?


    She let out a chuckle.


    If she was not mistaken, then her grandfather would use this opportunity to frame the Duke for the assassination attempt that her grandfather actually nned himself. They would say that the Duke was after the Prince''s life but identally killed Rosalind instead.


    She had to stop herself fromughing out loud.


    She knew that leaving this ce would be difficult, but she didn''t think that they would attempt to kill her when she was still in the Empire!


    How sinister!


    "The food is ready," Princess Isabel said as she smiled at the Duke. "Please enjoy the roasted snakes."


    She handed the Duke a leaf that was cut and shaped like a heart. Then she looked at Rosalind, smirking.


    Rosalind wanted to ask her about her own food, but she already knew the answer to her question. The Princess cooked everything and then gave the Duke about eighty percent of the food, leaving small portions of herself and the attendants.


    The Princess didn''t leave anything for Rosalind.


    "Here" the Duke handed the leaf to Rosalind.


    "What?"


    "I have no appetite. I would rather take a quick nap."


    Rosalind blinked. She looked at the Duke and then towards the red-faced Princess.


    Should she ept the food?


    However, it seems that the Duke wasn''t even nning to give her time to think as he put the leaf with food on Rosalind''sp. Then he leaned against the tree, crossed his arms against his chest, and closed his eyes.


    Rosalind gave the Princess an awkward smile.


    "Do you  want the snake back?" she asked.

 Chapter 47: Snake 2

    Chapter 47: Snake 2


    Since the Duke met with Rosalind, the two had been hunting various animals as they continued to go deeper into the forest. Rosalind had already seen two other animals with red eyes, but she wasn''t able to catch them as they were too fast and there were other people around.


    Yes, the Princess chose to follow them. Rosalind knew that the woman was suffering, not just from the cold, but from the mosquitoes and other insects that had started to make their presence known.


    It had be darker and the atmosphere slowly turned colder as the sun started to set. With the lush vegetation and wet muddy ground, it had been getting harder and harder for them to continue.


    "We should stop and camp here for the night," one of the attendants suggested.


    "I agree," Rosalind said, not because she was tired, but because she wanted to take the opportunity to catch some demonic animals and absorb their curse.


    She was certain that this would benefit her and make her more powerful.


    Again, the Duke maintained his silence. Rosalind didn''t know if the man just dislike interacting with the Princess or was just not in the mood to talk. He had been silently hunting, protecting them from bigger animals.


    She also realized that the Duke had his own spatial bag something that attracted the Princess and the other''s attention. Because of this, Rosalind refused to reveal her own spatial bag as she didn''t want to attract anyone''s envy.


    Right now, she wanted to keep it a secret from everyone unless she was forced to reveal it.


    "Since there are only three tents, then we will stay outside and guard the ce," the attendant said.


    "There is no need," the Duke said. "Lady Rosalind will be staying in my tent."


    "I don''t think that"


    "I will be sleeping in the trees," the Duke interrupted Rosalind when she was about toin. Then he smirked at her and turned around without saying a word.


    Rosalind felt her cheeks turn hot.


    She had assumed that the man was going to sleep inside the tent with her! How embarrassing!


    "Hmph!" Princess Isabel humphed and found arge rock to sit on. Since lunch the Princess stopped talking or forcing any try of conversation with the Duke or Rosalind.


    During lunch, the Princess actually took the snake back, leaving one portion of her. It was indeed very petty, but Rosalind just gave the snake back without saying another word.


    The Duke''s rudeness was indeed a surprise for her, but she thought about her past life and realized that she would rather have a rude person like the Duke, who would tell her what was wrong, than someone who was always smiling next to her and then suddenly stab her in the back when she was not looking.


    She learned that lesson the hard way.


    After a few minutes, the attendants finally started cooking the meat that they were able to obtain during the hunt while the Princess chose to rest in her tent. Seeing the Princess leave and the attendants busily cooking their food, Rosalind slowly made her way away from the encampment to try and sense some cursed animals.


    "Where do you think you are going?"


    Rosalind jumped and patted her chest. She then red at the man who had just appeared next to her. It was none other than the Duke.


    "Must you always surprise me so?" she asked, irritated.


    "I didn''t think it was enough to surprise you."


    "I am still ady, someone who grew up without any experience in life, something like that is bound to make me start."


    He made a face as if he was telling her that he refused to believe her words.


    "I need time alone."


    "Now, I can''t let you do that," he smiled. "This forest is dangerous."


    She wanted to tell him that the only dangerous person here was the Duke, but chose to close her mouth instead.


    "I am catching demonic animals," she said in a voice so low that only she and the Duke could hear.


    "Why?"


    "I just want to see if I can cure them."


    "You are not that kind," the Duke said. "Spit it out."


    "How rude of you."


    He chuckled. "I do not see you as someone that would find dangerous animals just to cure them," he exined.


    "That is none of your business."


    "Sadly, you are going to be my wife in a few weeks and that means your business is going to be my business."


    She faked a smile. "Until then "


    "I just wanted to protect my investments."


    That stopped her from responding. Investments? Does he see her as his investment? She snorted and turned her head away.


    "Then catch all the demonic animals that you see. I will try to cure them."


    "Are you going to faint?" he asked.


    "No."


    "Are you confident?"


    "Yes," she frowned. "Hurry up, I will be waiting here."


    "Go to that tree and do not move an inch. I will be back," he said. Once again, he vanished. This time, she followed his instructions and found herself sitting on one of the branches. The tree wasn''t that tall to begin with, but its leaves wererge and could easily hide her from someone.


    By now, it was already dark and without her Blessing, she wouldn''t be able to travel in this forest on her own.


    The sound of nature filled her ears and the rich sound of katydids, cicadas, and crickets made her smile.


    She could not recall thest time she was able to sit down and appreciate everything around her. This life was indeed very different from her past.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    Again, his sudden appearance surprised her. She jolted and lost her bnce, almost falling down the tree. However, the Duke was quick to pull her towards him and straight into hisp.


    A cold gust of wind surrounded them as she opened her eyes and realized that her face was too close to his. She frowned and immediately tried to move away, but the Duke''s hand tightened around her wrist.


    "Shhh" he uttered. "Something ising."


    ...


    Hello, please vote for the novel and give me a review. I am about to reach 10 reviews. Please?

 Chapter 48: Snake 3

    Chapter 48: Snake 3


    Rosalind bit her lower lip as she turned her head away. The sound of the night breached her senses. There was nothing else in there. Or at least that''s what her senses were telling her.


    She frowned and looked at the Duke. She was still frozen in hisp, as still as a statue.


    "What"


    "Shhh" the Duke silenced her.


    Again, she looked around, her heartbeat racing. What is going on? She couldn''t hear anything, yet the Duke seemed so certain that there was something else is there!


    Again, she looked at him, confused. Was he taking advantage of the situation?


    But just as she was about to tell him to let her go, she heard a loud hiss.


    She knew this wasn''t from the Duke!


    This time, when she tried to spread her senses, she felt something dark approaching them. Goosebumps skittered over her skin as she slowly felt the presence of arge creature near the tree.


    She turned her head towards the direction where the creature wasing from and almost immediately, her expression changed.


    It was a snake!


    It wasn''t just the normal six-foot-long snake that they considered harmful, it was probably thrice its size. Long and dark and demonic.


    She could feel her face losing all of its color, her limbs weakened.


    She had already lived a past life, but this was the first time that she was out here seeing this type of monster. She bit her lower lip and tried to stop herself from trembling. She knew creatures like this could feel the fear of humans, but no matter how much she suppressed the fear, she really couldn''t help herself.


    In the past, she had done a lot of things behind the scenes for the Queen to show her support. She had killed people and used her gifts to make someone suffer. However, she wasn''t able to visit a battlefield against the monsters. In the first ce, her gifts were meant to heal, so it didn''t make sense for her to go to the battlefield.


    Instead, she spent her time in the infirmary with the Queen who was pretending to heal the wounded soldiers.


    Then she felt the Duke''s hand on top of hers. He squeezed it slowly.


    "When I tell you to run you run " she heard his voice inside her head. At first, she thought it was some hallucination, but then she realized that the Duke might have the ability to actually do it because of his Northern blood.


    "The encampment is not that far away. I will lure the snake deeper into the woods while you tell the Princess to run away." He continued.


    Then what about him?


    As if sensing her thoughts, the Duke said.


    "I will meet you at the tents. You must leave this ce."


    And why would she do that?


    "Listen to me," again he spoke inside her head. By now, the creature seemed to show some awareness of their presence, and she could only me her racing heartbeat. Being in front of something so dark and ominous frightened her.


    "That is a demonic creature. You cannot use a normal sword to defeat it. You must run for your life. I can take care of myself."


    She frowned at that. If he could take care of himself then why was he in such a pitiful state the first time that they met? The man was wounded with a cursed weapon. Though he was able to hold on for a few hours, a bite from a demonic animal had worse effects than those weapons.


    She needed to be there for him.


    She could heal the wound and


    "I will count to three then I will reveal myself to the snake. Take your time." Finished speaking, the Duke maneuvered his body, slowly putting her on the branch.


    "Three" he started.


    "Two"


    "One!"


    The moment he uttered one, he jumped out of the tree, then he disappeared. His body turned into a blur as he lured the snake in the opposite direction.


    At first, the snake didn''t move away from the tree, but Duke Lucas used his sword to attack it,pletely making it furious and therefore attracting its attention.


    Seeing the snake move away, Rosalind wasted no time as she jumped off the tree and ran towards the encampment.


    "Lady Rosalind we heard some noises what"


    "Run!" Rosalind said. "Leave this ce."


    "And why would we do that?" Princess Isabel immediately said.


    "There is a demonic monster and"


    "What about the Duke?"


    "He is going to lure the monster away."


    "What? And you just left him there?" Princess Isabel hissed. She went inside her tent and when she came out, she was already holding a sword.


    "Your Highness with all due respect" Rosalind''s words came on deaf ears as the princess suddenly bolted to where Rosalind came from.


    "Your Highness!" Rosalind yelled as she grabbed the Princess''s arm. "What are you doing?"


    "I am no coward! Do you really think I would leave him alone? I am not"


    "The Duke asked me to get everyone to leave!"


    "Are you out of your mind? I am not leaving him!" With that, the Princess pushed Rosalind away and started running. Obviously, Rosalind immediately got up and followed the woman as she gritted her teeth in silence.


    What kind of brain did this woman have?


    Instead of running away from the monster, the Princess actually ran towards it to save the man that she liked! It was a very valiant move, a valiant yet stupid move!


    "Your Highness!" Rosalind hissed. "Your Highness! Stop running and listen to me!"


    "Leave me alone, you coward!"


    "Your Highness, your sword" She was carrying a sword adorned with gems and jewels yet it does not have the blessing of Federico or Martin Lux! It could not kill a demonic animal!


    Moreover, she was aware that the Princess had been trained in swordsmanship since she was a child, but fighting against people who worked for your father was definitely different than fighting against a demonic animal hell-bent on eating you!

 Chapter 49: A Strong Boulder

    Chapter 49: A Strong Boulder


    Sadly for Rosalind, the Princess was way faster than her.


    Princess Isabel found where the Duke and the Snake were fighting and didn''t hesitate to join the already chaotic scene.


    Trees were strewn all over the ce, shallow cracks could be seen on the ground and arge boulder could be seen nearby. Rosalind stopped herself from thinking about the origins of the rock, knowing that this ce was known for its mud and not the rocks.


    Instead, she focused on the Princess.


    Rosalind gritted her teeth. She froze for a few seconds as she saw that the snake was actuallyrger than what she had anticipated earlier. Then she saw the Princess''s sword, whose jewels brightened up as she took it out of its hilt.


    Again, Rosalind swore inwardly.


    The gems were crafted by expert artisans and they must have included some luminous ingredient that they got from the south. It might look bright and would even be brighter the darker it got, but it was useless against an animal asrge as the snake!


    "Your Highness! This will not work!" she uttered in pure horror. The light was only going to attract the demonic animal who was very well known for hating light! Naturally, the animal would focus on the light!


    Meaning, it would focus on the Princess!


    Just as she expected, the snake immediately turn its attention toward the Princess who wasing it''s way. Luckily, the Duke easily swung his sword, hitting a part of the snake''s tail.


    The creature hissed and made a deep guttural sound something that snakes shouldn''t be able to make. It raised its head towards the moonless sky and let out a howl.


    Then before her eyes, the wound near its tail slowly started to regenerate.


    Rosalind''s eyes widened.


    That was not a simple demonic snake!


    "Aim at its head the space between its eyes!" she suddenly yelled, hoping the unscathed Duke would hear her. She had heard of this snake in the past. It was called a divine demon because of its sheer strength and not many swords could pierce through its skin.


    In her past life, the Duke of the North was the one who yed the snake and it seemed that it would happen again in this lifetime! She blinked and waited for the Duke to do something. Then she heard a shrill scream.


    She saw the Princess''s body hit a tree nearby. The tail of the snake must have hit the Princess as she fought! However, what attracted her attention was therge gash on the Princess''s neck.


    Rosalind immediately made her way towards the woman. The blood that came out of the gash was already ck, meaning a dark curse has infected the Princess!


    Rosalind deliberated for a few seconds before she used all of her strength to pull the Princess up. Using the tree to hide both of them, Rosalind immediately checked the Princess''s vitals.


    The sound of fighting continued as Rosalind found out that the Princess had only fainted. Sadly, she was already infected.


    Of course, Rosalind could use her Blessing to help her, but why would she waste her abilities on helping such a thoughtless person? Making sure that she was alive was enough.


    Now that the Princess fainted, and she was certain that no one else was around aside from the Duke, she could use her ability to try to suppress the snake.


    She immediately closed her eyes and released some darkness from her palms. A dark mist soon enveloped the area.


    "Do not kill it," she whispered. This time, she knew the Duke could hear her. "Yet," she added.


    Rosalind just created what she called a domain. It was a space that was full of dark mist that was all under her control. She could make the mist do whatever she wanted it to do, like breach into someone''s body and suck the blood out of their bloodstream or use it to remove someone''s eyeballs.


    So far, this was the only aggressive ability that she had and she could only do it because of the darkness that she was able to obtain earlier. Without a source, she could not do anything. In fact, the only reason she was able to teleport during the time that she met the Duke in his carriage was because of the curse that she obtained from the Duke''s wound.


    Without a source, she wouldn''t be able to do anything. Therefore, she needed to be around cursed weapons or people who received the dark curse.


    "What are you doing?" Again the Duke appeared next to her. For some reason, he was acting as if he could clearly see her, despite the fact that she had ck fog surrounding her body.


    "I wanted to remove its curse," she answered.


    "Why would you do that?"


    "I want to help it," Rosalind lied. She heard the Duke snort a sign that he knew she was lying.


    "I will give you a few minutes. We need to leave this ce, the smell of blood has attracted more animals."


    "We need to bring it with us," Rosalind said as she used her mist to incapacitate the snake. She suppressed it, stopping it from moving as she slowly approached it.


    "Do not fret, I will kill it once its shows signs of fighting back," the Duke said and somehow Rosalind felt relief rush inside her when she heard the Duke''s reassurance. Without waiting for even a second more, she touched the snake and closed her eyes as she absorbed all of its dark energy.


    It didn''t take too long for the snake to feel the effects of its darkness being taken. However, Rosalind could not take everything in one go.


    "Kill it," Rosalind said. Wasting no time, the Duke used his sword and cut the thirty feet long snake in half as if it was some fish that he wanted to eat for dinner.


    Rosalind thought that the blood would ssh on her, so she closed her eyes. When she opened them, she realized that the Duke had used his body to protect her from the blood.


    He was standing in front of her like a strong mountain, ready to protect her at any given time.

 Chapter 50: Prince 1

    Chapter 50: Prince 1


    "Take her back," the Duke instructed the two other attendants. "Lady Rosalind and I will continue the hunt."


    The Duke was using a handkerchief to wipe the ck blood off of his sword.


    "The Princess needed a healer, her blood had turned ck," Rosalind added. "I have performed some basic treatments on her wound but it is not sufficient. You must hurry."


    The two attendants who didn''t actually see the fight earlier nodded their heads as one of them lifted the Princess.


    "Take half of the snake and put it in your spatial bag," the Duke instructed.


    "I don''t think I can put anything that was alive in my bag," she said confused. If she put a dead body inside, it would rot. Her spatial bag could not store anything that was once alive; even if it was still alive or dead.


    For a moment, the Duke stared at her spatial bag then nodded and used his own to store the meat that he had cut in half.


    "We should get going, the show hasn''t even started yet," the Duke said.


    "The show?"


    "Let''s find shelter for the night," the Duke continued. "After absorbing all that darkness, I am certain that you are not tired yet. Or am I wrong?"


    "No. You You are right." But how did he know about it? Absorbing that much energy was going to give her so much energy, she could stay away for three straight days. However, she could still trick her body into sleep.


    After walking deeper and deeper into the woods, they found anotherrge tree. The Duke immediately suggested that they climb the tree instead of sleeping on the ground. The two were able to rest for a few hours before they had to get up and continue hunting.


    Rosalind found out two things in the short time that she was with the Duke. First, the man was very amodating but, he was pretty much silent the whole time they were together. The second was that he was very good at cutting the animals up as if he had been doing the same thing for centuries.


    The fact was both impressive and horrifying at the same time. He fought with other demonic beasts as she watched him from the side.


    She wasn''t an outstanding fighter and he understood that. So, he did all the fighting while she did all the other work, like preparing the meat that they were going to eat and even roasting it. She was once a wife and, although Jeames never asked her to cook anything in her past life; she made an effort to learn how to cook just to impress him.


    This time, however, she was doing it to survive.


    After a day of seeing the man hunt, Rosalind was sure of one thing; the Duke was the most powerful man that she had met in either one of her lifetimes.


    He was not only strong, but he was very powerful and fast. He would first try to confuse his prey with his speed and just as his prey would show a little bit of weakness, he pounced and end their lives without mercy.


    The rumors about the Duke liking blood seemed to be true as Rosalind witnessed how the man would intentionally cut the animals up while they were still alive, letting the dark blood flow nonstop. However, Rosalind could not me the Duke for doing this.


    First and foremost, the Duke was only killing demonic animals that wererger than him, animals that could easily kill other hunters.


    After a day of hunting, the two decided to once again stay in a tree since it was safer and easier for them to hide from both other hunters and animals.


    "So, why do you think they increased?" she asked.


    "The demonic animals?" Lucas answered as he leaned against the bark of a tree, his eyes closed.


    "Yes."


    "Even the North is asking that question."


    Rosalind nodded. This event actually happened in her past life too. There was going to be a demonic monster surge in the North and the Duke would handle it with his people. Sadly, they werergely outnumbered, and while they were able to kill thousands of animals, they were not able to stop the others from going south.


    At that time, the South suffered great losses, prompting them to send some support to the North and even some supplies for the soldiers. Then the surge ended.


    The tragedy passed and became a part of history.


    However, now that she thought about it, it seemed that the Duke had something to do with it after all. Did he intentionally let those animals pass to teach the Empire a lesson?


    She couldn''t help but wonder what the Duke''s goal was all along.


    "Perhaps something attracted their attention to the South," he said after a few minutes of silence. She was about to ask him more questions when they heard footsteps and what seemed like sword fighting.


    She immediately looked at him and realized he was already staring at her.


    "Your Highness, you must run! I will fight them!" a voice said.


    "Alright," the recognizable voice responded. She frowned. It was clearly Prince Lawrence''s voice. Again, she looked at the Duke. He raised an eyebrow in response as if asking her if he should help the Prince.


    She shrugged in response.


    If this was in her past life, she would have told the Duke to help him, but this time, she no longer considered herself a citizen of the empire.


    In that case, the Duke could do whatever it was that he wanted to the Prince.


    He could save him or let those people kill him.


    Rosalind would pretend she saw and heard nothing.


    "Interesting," she heard him mutter. Then, without waiting for another second, he jumped off of the tree and disappeared into the darkness.


    Rosalind frowned.


    She could have followed the man, but she didn''t. She decided to wait.


    There is no point in putting herself in danger just to save that poor excuse of a prince.

 Chapter 51: Prince 2

    Chapter 51: Prince 2


    "He is infected," the Duke said as Rosalind approached them. The fighting had ceased and the bodies of humans and some monsters were all over the ground. The smell of death surrounded them.


    She stared at the Prince and immediately notice the ck blood.


    "That is not from any wound," she stated.


    "You are right. It''s from an old one. I believe that the dark curse had infected the crown prince a long time ago. It is either the crown is purposely hiding it or they are not aware of it," the Duke continued.


    Someone infected with a dark curse was different from someone who was born with it. For instance, Alma, who was born with a dark curse, would suffer excruciating pain every night until her body could not take it and she died a painful death.


    On the other hand, someone who had been infected by a curse using a weapon would have immediately died from it. The pain would be too much to handle.


    Being bitten or scratched by someone infected with the curse also had different effects. Princess Isabel received a wound from an animal with a dark curse. She would not die as fast as someone who recieved it from a cursed weapon. However, she was still going to suffer until her death.


    The Priests from the south insisted that this was because the weapons directly received the curse from the Dark Lord while the animals got it from their environment. This exnation actually made sense since those people haven''t seen the Duke of the North, who clearly survived after being stabbed by a cursed weapon.


    She narrowed her eyes at the Prince.


    This only meant that


    "The Prince was not infected by a weapon," Rosalind mummered. "He is not a Blessed one and his body wasn''t as strong as the Duke''s. He would have immediately died the moment he received the wound from a cursed weapon.


    "Brilliant," he squatted near the prince, who fainted from exhaustion. "Those people didn''t intend to harm the Prince." He put his hand on the wound. "It''s nothing but a flesh wound. What an borate scheme."


    "Scheme?"


    "The assassins are wearing ck, armed with weapons from the North."


    "They" Rosalind''s eyes widened. "They wanted to frame the Duke?"


    "I believe they had another reason for doing that," the Duke said as he gave her a meaningful gaze.


    "You mean they wanted to get rid of me," Rosalind answered casually. This was indeed a brilliant scheme. Federico Lux, the man considered the real ruler of this Empire, had two potential ns that he could use once this n seeded.


    First, he could me the Duke for Rosalind''s death.


    The Duke seemed to enjoy killing his potential spouses and so they could easily take advantage of that and stop the Duke from leaving the empire so they could investigate the situation.


    Second, they could say that those assassins wanted to kill the Prince but identally killed her instead.


    The second n had more advantages than the first and she guessed that Federico would use it to frame the Duke and tell everyone that the Duke wanted to get rid of the heir of this Empire.


    The n only had one simple miscalction


    They didn''t think that Rosalind would not follow the Prince around.


    This was the first time that women were allowed to join the event. Because of this, everyone was under the assumption that the men would protect the women while fighting for their lives and the women would follow the men to survive in this exciting atmosphere.


    However, Rosalind did the opposite.


    She refused to follow the Prince after he left her alone. This might be because the Prince was unaware of Federico''s n.


    "Are you well?" he asked.


    "Yes," she frowned as she did not miss the softness that lingered in his tone. She did not like that. She blinked and turned her head away. "Are they all dead?" she asked.


    "Yes."


    The fight ended in just a few minutes.


    "Why did you kill them? We could bring them with us to prove your innocence."


    "They are not from the North."


    "No one would believe that." It would be easier to tell everyone that the Duke did it than to find the real culprit.


    "They will," the Duke said. "Can you heal his wound without taking the curse?"


    She pursed her lips. Even if she could do that, she had no reason to help her enemy.


    "I am going to hide all the bodies while you heal him " the Duke continued.


    "What are you nning to do?" she asked. In response, he smiled.


    "You are too impatient," said Lucas as he got up and stood in front of her. "If I tell you you wouldn''t be able to fake the surprise on your face."


    "Try me," she answered before she could even process her thoughts. She silently reprimanded herself. She was an adult woman whose soul was already in her seventies! Why was she acting like this!?


    He chuckled in response.


    "There will be many opportunities for us to explore each other''s ns My Lady, but now is not the time," he smiled before disappearing once again into the night.


    ....


    "She was with the Duke?" Federico''s wizened face turned uglier when he heard the words from the attendants who carried Princess Isabel after the attack.


    "What about the Prince?" he asked, he had a terrible feeling in the pit of his stomach.


    What Federico hated the most was being a step behind his enemies.


    "We did not see His Highness, Prince Lawrence, your Blessedness. The Young Miss was all alone with the Duke and found her near a tree."


    Federico snorted, he had always known that there was something about the horses and a coat. Now, he knew, the Duke must have added some sort of tracking device to the coat and the horse.


    The man must have known about the n ahead of time. So he took precautions and even took advantage of the situation to show his affection towards Rosalind.


    Federico eyes narrowed.


    ''This was not going well,'' he thought.

 Chapter 52: Prince 3

    Chapter 52: Prince 3


    "The Duke and Lady Rosalind have arrived!" The Herald announced when Duke Lucas and Rosalind stepped out of the portal and into the gardens of the pce where everyone was waiting.


    The hunting event was done, and while there were people who returned wounded, no one''s life was taken.


    "Lady Rosalind, what about the Prince?" A man wearing the same clothing as the prince approached her and the Duke. It was the second Prince, Piers Goosebourne and standing next to him was the third prince Giles Goosebourne.


    "Your Highness," Rosalind bowed. The second prince should be the same age as her, while Giles was about a year younger. She faked a smile. She could feel everyone''s gaze on her and it was probably because she walked out of the portal with clean clothing and an appearance that looked like she was visiting a beautiful ce instead of going into the forest to hunt.


    "Where is my brother, Lady Rosalind?" Giles asked.


    "As much as I like to answer your question, I cannot. The Eldest Prince and I got separated a few hours after we left."


    "Separated?" the second Prince frowned.


    "Yes. I am lucky enough to have stumbled onto the Duke and Princess Isabel," Rosalind said naively. "Without them, I would have died a gruesome death."


    "So you did not see the Prince again?"


    Rosalind turned and was surprise to see her own father. The coldness in his gaze was enough to freeze an entire kingdom. Was he disappointed to see her alive?


    "No, we did not see the Prince again," it was the Duke who answered. The man didn''t leave her side since they stepped out of that portal. He wasn''t exactly standing so close, yet he was close enough for her to notice his warm presence.


    Rosalind didn''t know why the Duke would do such a thing. This was not the jungle!


    The best way to protect her from all those people was to maintain his distance to avoid creating a false impression of her importance in his life. Rosalind didn''t want to create a target on her back.


    She didn''t want anyone to think that she was important to him and that her death would somehow affect him. However, it seemed that the Duke had decided to irritate her even without saying a word.


    Last night, the two of them created an borate scheme to target the crown prince. While he didn''t exactly tell her what his n was, she knew that it had something to do with the sessor of the Emperor.


    Her only mistake was thinking that the man would watch the show from the shadows. Instead, he attracted all attention by standing next to her since they arrive!


    "It seems that the Duke has gotten closer to my daughter " Martin Lux narrowed his eyes towards Rosalind as if trying to tell her to move farther away from the man. Obviously, Rosalind just responded with a naive smile before she avoided her father''s look and focused on the Duke instead.


    Toplete the scene, she forced herself to blush.


    As someone who was once married, she could easily think of something that she had learned in the past and blush at will. It was a very convenient way to show how naive she was.


    "That is a fact," the Duke smiled, sarcasmced his tone. "While inside, Lady Rosalind told me everything that happened in thest five years where she lived on the side of the mountains with only one servant, no guards, and monthly rations."


    "Your Grace, I think that is none of your business."


    "What do you mean, your Blessedness?" Duke Lucas asked. "Am I not allowed to ask questions about my fiance''s life?"


    Just as expected, Martin''s face turned ugly. He narrowed at the Duke but he couldn''t say another word. Martin Lux cared about his reputation and the reputation of his family, hearing a Duke say something like that so bluntly was disrespectful to the Lux Family.


    How could someone that was not even from the Empire casually inquire about the Lux Family''s affairs?


    But he couldn''t do anything about it.


    "I am d that you have taken a liking to the life of Lady Rosalind," Federico Lux joined the conversation after he got himself a ss of wine from the attendant that had been walking around providing drinks for everyone. "But isn''t it too early for you to call her a fiance when you just met her a few days ago?"


    The Duke looked at Federico and chuckled. "YourBlessedness, you must be jesting. I fight at the borders every single day, how could I have the time to court ady? Are you trying to tell me that courting someone from the Lux Family is more important than the lives that I am protecting?"


    His words were clear and simple, but were also something that came as an insult to Federico and Martin. The Duke was fighting monsters every day, risking his life for the Empire and everyone else. Why would he waste his time courting a woman that he likes?


    "I prefer to marry a woman that I like and spend the rest of my life courting her," the Duke looked at Rosalind gently. "What do you think, your Blessedness?" Duke Lucas once again looked at Federico, who still managed to maintain a smile on his face.


    "Gentlemen instead of talking about marriage, why don''t we talk about my brother instead?" Prince Giles interjected in dismay. "The Prince is not yet here. Shouldn''t we send some soldiers to retrieve him?" This time, Giles looked at Rosalind.


    "My brother is a top hunter. He is good with both swords and spears. I refuse to believe that he would bete! Something must have happened," Giles added.


    Rosalind held the Prince''s gaze as long as she could.


    "I am certain that the Prince will arrive sometime soon," Rosalindforted. "Isn''t that right, your Blessedness?" Rosalind looked at Federico.


    "Why would someone like you ask me that question?" Federico hissed. "We have sent knights to make sure that the jungle is safe for everyone. We also have knights outside of the forest. There is no need to worry about the Prince, he is going to be fine. Of course, if the Prince will return with some problems, the Emperor and I will deal with it." His left eye twitched as he met Rosalind''s eyes. "Quickly."

 Chapter 53: My Person

    Chapter 53: My Person


    "The Prince has arrived!" the Herald announced in the middle of the tension. Rosalind immediately smiled at the sight of a confused-looking Prince.


    The soon-to-be crown prince woke up with no signs of injury. Rosalind was certain about that as she had arranged it. Moreover, the man had woken up alone, without attendants or any bodies of the dead assassins around.


    His confusion soon turned into fright as he realized that what he saw the other night might just be inside his head. But this changed when he stumbled into the body of one of his attendants.


    The mangled body showed some signs of an animal attack and while Rosalind wasn''t sure why the Duke did this at first, she could now clearly see its effects.


    It seems that the man wanted to y with the prince''s mind.


    The prince, who was weed by attendants and servants, looked distraught. Despite this, his clothes were clean and his face was neat. It was as if he hadn''t actually gone into the jungle.


    "It looked like the prince arrived back safely," the Duke mused. "Thanks to his Blessedness, the hunt was once again a sess."


    Rosalind said nothing. She knew the Duke wanted to poke fun at the failed assassination attempt. She looked towards her father who looked as equally morose as her grandfather. Was he that disappointed that their n to sacrifice her failed?


    Rosalind took a deep breath as she snorted inwardly. Why was she acting as if she still had some hope left? Her family had never wanted her and would never want her in the future.


    She shouldn''t waste her time doing pointless things.


    "Shall we go now, My Lady?" the Duke asked as he held a hand towards her. This time, she did not hesitate. She epted his offer and the two of them walked toward his tent.


    "I know that you value what I have," Rosalind said the moment they arrived inside the tent. She turned towards the entrance, making sure that no one was standing outside. "But you don''t have to intervene."


    She turned to look at him, only to freeze.


    "What are you doing?" she asked, her eyes wide at his body. "You"


    "I reeked of blood," he stated as he put on another ck shirt. He then smirked at her. "I was expecting a blush, My Lady."


    "What?" Rosalind blinked, then turned around. She had seen a man''s body before and while the Duke''s body was definitely better than Jeames, she couldn''t help but focus on his scars.


    "I am leaving," she stomped and tried to walk out of the tent, but Lucas was quick to stop her. He held her arm.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Clearly, you are busy."


    "Aren''t you bothered by the blood?" he asked.


    "I" she was pretty upied with her thoughts she did not even notice it. "No."


    "And here I thought the smell would bother the delicatedy," he said as he let her go.


    Then he added, "Stay."


    She swallowed in response. For a moment, she hesitated as she really wanted to leave, but she decided against it in the end. Turning around, she realized he was already sitting on a throne-like chair, pouring himself wine. He leaned against the chair and rested his elbow on its arm.


    "I appreciate your help, but I would like to deal with my own family from now on," she continued her previous thought. "I think you are going overboard. You are making enemies and doing whatever you want. I don''t think it will do you any good."


    "Is the Lady worried?"


    "No," she denied. "Why would I? I know well that the Duke can take care of himself."


    "You are lying."


    "I am not."


    "Is that what the Lady really wants?" he lifted an eyebrow.


    "Yes." The man had already done too much for her, she couldn''t think of a way to repay him. Rosalind didn''t want to spend the rest of her life in the North serving him, so she could not ept any more of his help.


    She didn''t want to sound ungrateful, and she knew he was just trying to hide her secrets for his own benefit, but watching him do all these things for her while putting himself in more danger left a bad taste in her mouth. These people made her suffer in the past, revenge was her own business a personal business.


    It was something that she could never give up.


    "And if I don''t?" he asked.


    "Pardon me?" she blinked, surprised apparent in her eyes. What was he talking about?


    "I am not intruding, my Lady. I am simply helping my person."


    "Your Your person?"


    "Aren''t you mine?"


    She gulped. She opened her mouth, wanting to say some words, but ended up not saying anything. In the past, many people havebeled her a lot of things.


    The Queen''s Sister.


    Her Blessedness'' Servant.


    The Loyal Maid.


    The Wonderful Wife.


    The Cursed Child of the Lux Family.


    But none of them had ever called her their person.


    "Have a drink, my Lady, you are thinking too much about things." The Duke poured her a ss of wine. "And please do not misunderstand my actions. I am not just helping you. I only want to get you out of this ce as fast as possible. Surely, you will not me me for my greed??"


    She shook her head.


    "After all," the Duke took a step closer and instead of taking a step back, she stood as still as a statue. She didn''t flinch or showed any signs of being flustered. Instead, she watched.


    She stared as he slowly lowered his head. She blinked as his lip lightly touched her ear.


    "This is the first time that the Wugari Kingdom would have a Blessed one. Your presence could change the lives or the people of the North your Blessedness," he whispered.


    Seeing her frozen, he leaned back and offered her a kind smile.


    "Do not fret, my Lady," he added. "I will not harm them, I will leave that to you. And this I can assure you that I am not doing anything that anyone would considered overboard."


    He calmly went back to his chair, the smile on his face didn''t change. "In fact, my actions are quite magnanimous. If those people were in my kingdom, they would have lost their heads a long time ago."

 Chapter 54: The Beast 1

    Chapter 54: The Beast 1


    "Sinceing back, the Prince has been different," Emperor Nichus sat down. He just arrived from the pce to close the hunting event. "Were you able to find out what happened to those people?"


    "I did not anticipate that the Duke would find out about the n," Federico said. As always he had a calm expression on his face, but he could no longer hide the anger in his voice. "It was my mistake."


    "Your Blessedness, the only one who made a mistake was the Duke," Emperor Nichusforted. "The knights were able to confirm that there were two mangled bodies that belonged to the servants and they ruled it as an animal attack. On the other hand, they couldn''t find any traces of any other people inside the forest."


    "It must be the Duke," Federico said. "He must have done something"


    "Then does that mean your granddaughter is somehow involved?"


    "Rosalind is nothing but a stupid woman who thinks that she is now favored by the Duke. The child is smitten, thinking that finally, someone was giving her the attention that she needs. She is nothing more than a disposable pawn."


    "Aren''t you going to do something about her then?"


    "There will be actions that I need to do, but for now I do not want to focus on that woman. She is not the enemy. It was the one who is defending her from the shadows."


    "Duke Lucas is indeed very smart." Emperor Nichus uttered. "The love between a barbarian and ady who had been abandoned by her family is the thing of stories," the Emperor sneered.


    The man was able to use someone from the Lux Family as a shield and now, all the nobles could only see the Duke''s sweet gestures towards the woman that he ''liked''. The reputation of the Duke was slowly changing.


    All the women were gossiping about the Duke and Rosalind''s forbidden romance. Now, if Federico should somehow break apart this ''couple'', he would be the antagonist to their pure love story.


    Again, this was the Duke''s method of putting pressure on the crown. He wanted the crown to give in to his demands.


    The Emperor always thought that they could easily manipte the Duke by framing him, making the people who already feared him, scorned his very presence.


    It seems that they made the wrong move.


    The two stopped talking when the Duke approached them, greeting both of them with a warm smile on his face. Seeing his dashing smile, the Emperor could not help but wonder what he was up to this time.


    "That was a pleasant event," the Duke said. One attendant found a chair for him and he sat opposite the Emperor. On the other hand, Federico got up and respectfully stood behind the Emperor. "I believe the strength of the nobles is quite good."


    "These people had been learning swordsmanship since they were young. I am d that the Duke found their skills alright. Though, I am certain that they are not as strong as the Duke''s soldiers."


    "You are right," the Duke said without an iota of humbleness. "We cannot send these nobles to fight, it would be a shame to see them die on the battlefield."


    The Emperor nodded cordially.


    "What of the Duke''s gains this time? I heard some nobles were able to kill a demonic animal," the Emperor said.


    "There were small demonic animals," the Duke said. ''Nothing that would warrant fear to the people."


    "Even smaller ones can infect someone," the Emperor said. "A dark curse from an animal is still a dark curse."


    "I agree," the Duke said.


    "If the Duke is interested, Princess Isabel is still unconscious. His Blessedness already looked at her wounds."


    "Ah" the Duke looked away, clearly not interested to hear what the Emperor had to say. To some, this action was extremely disrespectful. But


    "AHHHHHHHHHH A demon!"


    A shrill scream interrupted the peaceful atmosphere in the encampment. A loud bang followed by more panicky screams ensued.


    Knights immediately surrounded the Emperor and Federico, escorting them to safety.


    "Duke Lucas! Where are you going!?" the Emperor screamed. "You muste with us!"


    His words were toote as the Duke already vanished in front of them. He immediately looked at Federico but before he could say a word, a loud growl echoed.


    "Fight the beast!" someone shouted.


    "Run! It''s too big!"


    "Protect the Emperor and his Blessedness!"


    "Protect the Emperor!"


    Cries of surprise echoed as chaos started inside the encampment. Knights with swords were running towards the tent where arge animal with a lion''s head, wings that should belong to a bird, and a body of a horse, was currently wreaking havoc.


    "How did it get here!?" the Emperor asked but none of them answered. Not even Federico had the answer to his question.


    Protected by more than ten knights, the group ran away from where the animal was.


    "Go! Leave us here! You must kill"


    "Your Majesty! It seems that the Duke is fighting the beast!" one of the knights informed him. Hearing this, the Emperor gritted his teeth. He met Federico''s gaze before he pushed the two knights that were blocking his view aside.


    He stepped back and narrowed his eyes at the current fight not far away from him.


    However, his gaze was not exactly on the Duke and hisrge zing sword, it was on the body of the woman not far away from where the Duke and the beast were fighting.


    "Isn''t that"


    "I know, " Federico said as he gritted his teeth, his expression grim. The woman was none other than Rosalind Lux and she looked unconscious from afar.


    Earlier, the scream came from the direction of the tent where the Duke was staying and that was the reason why the Duke ran away without saying a word. He must have noticed that the animal came to attack his tent.


    "Did you say that the Duke escorted Rosalind Lux to his tent?" the Emperor asked.


    Federico nodded.


    The two of them frowned, their thoughts swirling. What were the odds that a creature like this would appear here? What were the odds that no one else could fight against the creature other than the Duke? What were the odds that the creature would appear next to Rosalind Lux, giving the Duke a reason to fight the creature with his life?

 Chapter 55: The Beast 2

    Chapter 55: The Beast 2


    **BANG**


    Therge door leading towards the Emperor''s study mmed shut just as Federico walked inside. He looked at the Emperor who was fuming then towards the Duke who was calmly sitting on a chair.


    "You did it on purpose!" the Emperor said.


    "Your Majesty"


    "I know what you lot do!" the Emperor pointed at the Duke. "You think that everyone else is weaker than you! You think too highly of yourself!"


    "Your Majesty, what would your people say if they could see this side of you?" Duke Lucas mocked. "I just saved you and the nobles and yet all you do is shame me. If the Empire no longer needs the help of the North then I would be very d to tell the King everything."


    "You yed with everyone! You dare"


    "Your Majesty, I never y with someone," the Duke said. "Everyone saw that the beast arrived and I killed it, saving everyone else in the process. Perhaps you saw something different?"


    "Your Grace, I think this is not the best time to act sarcastic," Federico intervened. "We know that it was you who brought the beast to the encampment. It was your intention to show everyone what you can do under the pretense of saving my granddaughter."


    Duke Lucas snorted.


    "What is it that the Duke really wants?"


    "Wheat and riceand weapons."


    "We cannot give you weapons that would be strong enough to fight against the beasts. As you can see, the weapons that our knights used during the fight easily broke when they hit the beast''s skin," Federico calmly said.


    "Granite" the Duke stated. "Send us granite and I can assure you that there would be no beast like that in this part of the continent."


    Federico''s face turned morose. "Granite"


    "Yes."


    "That is not our product."


    "I am well aware," the Duke said.


    "And you still demanded granite?"


    "Yes."


    "What made you think that the south is going to provide us with such materials?"


    "Because the beasts mighte to their doors if they refuse to help." The Duke started drumming his fingers on the table. "The world is a mysterious ce, your Blessedness. Right now, the beasts are staying in the North, but there are things that we cannot exin in this continent. We cannot be sure that that the beasts will not be able to escape."


    "What are you talking about?" Federico said. "Are you talking about a beast surge?"


    "Perhaps?" the Duke said.


    "Thest beast surge only happened because of the birth of the Dark Lord! Are you telling us that the Dark Lord " The Emperor scoffed in disbelief. "I did not think that the North would stoop so low as to lie to everyone. Are you and your kingdom that desperate?"


    "Your majesty" Federico chimed in. "I want to listen to what the Duke has to say."


    "Your Blessedness, are you going to believe this nonsense? The man manipted the beast and has been trying to manipte your own blood for some wheat and granite?"


    Federico pursed his lips. "The seven families sealed the Dark Lord, there is no way that a beast surge would happen."


    Again, the Duke said nothing. Instead, he got up. "I still have some things to attend to. I hope His Majesty will think about the things that I want. The North is the only one that could block the surge. We survived the surge a long time ago, we will survive it again. Though I am not quite sure if the South will without our help."


    With that, the Duke left them inside the study.


    "That arrogant "


    "There is no need to respond to his lies, Your Majesty. Let us not mind his futile attempts of stealing from the South. Tomorrow, send the Duke back from where he came from and dere Rosalind his fiance. We cannot let that man stay in this empire any longer."


    "You are willing to let your granddaughter marry into that house?"


    Federico snorted.


    "The journey to the North will take months. Who knows what will happen in that time?"


    "You"


    "All of his brides died a mysterious death," Federico said. "That Duke is cursed, just like his ancestors."


    ....


    Meanwhile, the Duke''s face was stern as he arrived at the pce where he was staying.


    "How is she?" he asked.


    "Stable," Denys answered. "That beast"


    "I do not know how it got here." The Duke remove his coat and handed it to his lieutenant. "Prepare to leave. The Emperor is going to get us leave as soon as possible."


    "Your Grace, that beast that beast shouldn''t be in this part of the continent," Denys stated. "Something is happening."


    "A beast surge ising, just as I expected. However, I failed to predict how dangerous it was this time."


    "How? I mean why? A beast surge might be normal In the North, but those beasts wouldn''t set foot here. Why would ite here?"


    The Duke clenched his jaw. Then he walked towards the canopied bed where Rosalind was peacefully lying. He stared at her peaceful face.


    "I would like to know that too," the Duke said.


    Denys lowered his head. "What about our demands?"


    "We are going to visit the other kingdoms of the North. A warning is in order."


    Denys nodded. "What of the Young Miss? Shall I send her to the Lux Family"


    "There is no need to do that."


    "Pardon?"


    "She is to be my wife."


    Denys blinked at him, then he blinked again. The young lieutenant did not hide the confusion on his face. "Wife?" he asked.


    "Yes. I shall marry her."


    "Your Grace"


    The Duke looked at Denys when he sense the confusion in the man''s voice.


    "This isn''t the time to jest," Denys said. "That woman"


    "Is going to be my wife. Prepare a bride price, the most costly one in our possession."


    "Is Is she even worth that much?" Denys asked. "The woman was a waste. How"


    "This will be thest time that you speak about her that way, Denys. That woman that you are calling a waste is going to be your Mistress."


    "I"


    "And she is worth more  more than you can even imagine."


    ....


    Merry Christmas Everyone! Stay safe and healthy! Chose Gratefulness and Joy!


    -Mitch

 Chapter 56: The Beast 3

    Chapter 56: The Beast 3


    Rosalind jolted up, panic apparent on her face. She looked around and quickly realized she was not inside her room.


    Then the headache started. She held her head, massaging her temples as she squeezed her eyes shut. She recalled thest moments before she lost consciousness.


    Her conversation with the Duke ended with her flustered and a little upset. In the end, she wasn''t able to get the result that she wanted. The man insisted that she was his person. She took the wine and drank it without realizing that her current body was not the body of the past that could handle alcohol.


    The Duke immediately told her to rest in his tent. Then he left.


    The next thing she knew, a loud growl echoed and before she could even do a single thing, she felt a throbbing pain on her back, then her vision turned dark.


    A beast attacked her!


    A beast!


    Why would a beast, that was known for living in the North, attack her?


    "Seems that I was right," a deep voice interrupted her stupor. She lifted her head and stared at the man walking towards her. "You are awake."


    "You Who are you?" she frowned.


    "I should ask you the same." The man had pink luscious lips, high cheekbones, and long, straight, white hair. She didn''t sense the man earlier. "I never thought that a woman would have a room next to the Duke himself."


    "Duke Lucas?" she asked. "Where is he?" She got down from the bed, her feetnding on the soft carpeted floor.


    When she lifted her gaze, the man was no longer there. She clenched her jaw before she suddenly release a dark mist, directly attacking the man who was now floating behind her.


    The man gasped in surprise and the mist took that opportunity to wrap around the man''s neck.


    "You"


    "I was asking you a question." Rosalind slowly got up. She walked towards the window, her ck mist was still lifting the man in the air. "And yet you wanted to attack me. How presumptuous." Upon waking up, she realized that her wound had vanished and her body was flowing with energy.


    It must be her Blessing.


    The Duke knew that she was wounded and that the wound vanished. To safeguard her secret, he took her to this ce.


    "Ugh Ugh" the man continued to struggle, his feet moving about, his hand wrapped around the mist as if trying to untangle it from his neck.


    "For a man to walk inside ady''s bedroom and suddenly try to attack her? I have never seen someone so shameless."


    Slowly she turned and looked at the man. Seeing his struggling appearance, her eyes narrowed. The man''s pale skin was very noticeable. Someone like this was notmon in the Capital.


    "Let him go."


    Rosalind immediately turned towards the now-open door. Her eyes found the Duke''s stern face. She immediatelyplied, dropping the man to the floor. The mannded with a loud thud and started coughing.


    "I am not going to ask you why you are here" the Duke started. "Leave before I kill you myself."


    The man continued coughing but he forced himself to stand up and ran out of the room.


    "I presume you are already feeling better?" the Duke asked.


    "Are you going to reprimand me for doing something like that?"


    "It was callous." The Duke said as he neared her. He examined her with his eyes. "You could have killed him, but he deserved it. I would not ask you why you killed someone who suddenly walked into your room without your permission."


    She lifted an eyebrow.


    "How did you know I didn''t lure him in?"


    "He wouldn''t be in the air, struggling for his life if you did."


    Rosalind snickered. "I would really appreciate if it you tell your people not to get too close," she said.


    "I will keep that in mind."


    "I should leave"


    "And go where?" he asked.


    "To the Lux Mansion."


    "Ah I must have forgotten. I came here to inform you about the Emperor''s new order."


    "New order?"


    "I am ordered to go back to the North."


    Rosalind''s eyes widened.


    "And you are my official bride. Sadly, I won''t be here to celebrate the engagement."


    "What?"


    "They wanted to send me out of this Empire."


    "What of me?"


    "You will have an official engagement, even your grandfather will be there. The Lux Family cares so much about their reputation, they are not going to send you outside of the Empire without showing everyone that they somehow care."


    "But"


    "I already sent the bride price."


    "You gave them a bride price!???" Rosalind asked. "If you wanted to give someone a bride price you could have given it to me!"


    "A bride price is for the Bride''s family, my Lady."


    "I have no family," Rosalind stated, she lifted her chin as if challenging him to say otherwise. "I believe I deserve the bride price."


    "Are you worried that the bride price might be too costly?"


    "That"


    "It seems that you have forgotten one thing," the Duke smiled. "I am the Duke of the North. As my wife, you are going to have ess to my wealth. The bride price that I gave them is nothing but a speck of dustpared to what I have."


    Rosalind red. The man was really arrogant but she couldn''t say another word as she knew it might probably be true. The man and his family had been guarding the Northern borders for years!


    "Still, I think they do not deserve anything," Rosalind grumbled. In response, the Duke shrugged. "I am going to ask a carriage to send you back to the estate."


    He turned and headed to the door.


    "How long did I sleep?" she asked just as he was about to leave the room.


    "Two days."


    Rosalind nodded. She was about to ask him about the beast but he had already closed the door behind him. Not long after, a servant arrived with clothes and pieces of jewelry, then they helped her clean herself. After about an hour, a carriage finally arrived.


    Rosalind left the pce without seeing the Duke again.


    However, Rosalind didn''t mind, she knew that the Duke must have more important things to attend to. Moreover, she was bracing herself for her arrival at the Lux Mansion.

 Chapter 57: The Beast 4

    57 The Beast 4


    When Rosalind stepped down from the carriage, the first thing that she saw was a servant that had been serving her father for years.


    Butler Jurisan.


    Jurisan Arman came from the long line of Arman men who had been serving the Lux Family for centuries. He was a man who grew up with Martin Lux and had been trained to serve her father. He was also the very man that was going to betray the Lux Family a few years from now. Seeing him, Rosalind offered a gentle smile.


    The least she could do for the one that would help destroy this family was to treat him with respect.


    "Your father awaits you in his study."


    "Thank you."


    The man nodded and then lead her towards the second floor of the main mansion. Since she arrived, this was the first time that Rosalind was able to step foot in this side of the mansion. This ce was a ce that only Martin and Federico could frequentlye and go. Even the current Matriarch of the family, Victoria could not juste in here without announcing her presence first.


    She walked on the red carpeted floor until she arrived in front of arge mahogany door. In the past, this ce had be Dorothy''s favorite ce after she inherited it for earning her Blessing.


    Butler Jurisan knocked three times before he opened the door and gestured for her to walk inside. Even the butler could not just walk inside without the approval of his master.


    Rosalindplied. She walked inside and immediately spotted her father standing by the window. He was staring at the gardens of different flowers below.


    "I heard that you lost consciousness," he said.


    "Yes, your Blessedness," she said as she stood not that far away from Martin Lux.


    He snorted in response. Still, he did not spare her a single nce. He keep his back to her as he continued staring at the gardens.


    "You are going to marry the Duke," he stated without masking the disgust in his tone. "The moment you leave that gate¡­ you are no longer a Lux."


    "Yes, Your Blessedness," she answered without batting an eyelid.


    "Do you understand what I am saying, Rosalind?" He turned and looked at her.


    Rosalind''s eyes twitched. Since she had first arrived back from the mountains, this was the first time he called her by her name. This was the first time he even met her gaze like this.


    "Yes, Your Blessedness." She had so much more to say but settled with just saying yes. There was no point in telling him everything that she wanted him to hear.


    "Yes, your Blessedness."


    "Do you realize that this could be¡­ the end of your rtionship with the Lux Family?"


    She nodded in response.


    "As long as you know." Martin Lux turned his attention toward the flowers. "A flower, no matter how beautiful, will eventually wilt and die. Nothing is permanent in this world, not even ties that are connected by blood." He made a deliberate pause.


    "This will be the only time that I am going to speak to you. After you leave the estate, I will no longer be your father and you will not be my daughter. Do not use my name when interacting in the North or anyone else''s name in the Lux Family. Do you hear me?"


    Rosalind bit her lower lip as she stopped it from trembling. "Yes, Sir," she answered. It was entertaining how the man that she had treated as her father, both in the past and present, could have a conversation like this with her. A conversation reminding her that she could not use the Lux Family name again.


    What kind of father would do such a thing?


    "As long as you know," Martin uttered before he waved his hand. Seeing this, Rosalind did not waste any more of her time. She gave the man a low bow before leaving the room. Taking a deep breath, she stood just outside of her father''s study.


    Then sheposed herself and held her head high as she walked away. She continued walking until she arrived at the back entrance of the manson that would lead her to the maze-like gardens where the house that she lived in sat.


    She started walking until she felt someone''s presence following her. She narrowed her eyes. "Who goes there?" she asked.


    "It is I."


    Rosalind frowned when she saw a familiar man walk out from one of the maze entrances.


    "Jeames?" she asked.


    "Do you have the time for a conversation?"


    Rosalind''s frown grew deeper. A weak smell of alcohol wafted toward her. Was he drunk?


    The man was still wearing a knight''s uniform, the long sword on his hip attracted her attention. As Jeames''s wife in the past lifetime, she knew that the man was a fan of swords.


    He used most of his money to collect swords and put them in his study. One of those swords was the same long sword that he had on now. Rosalind knew that this long sword was the first expensive sword that he owned. Jeames value the sword and treated it as something that contained the gift of the Goddess.


    But this wasn''t the reason why the sword attracted her attention. In fact, the reason why she immediately paid attention to the piece of metal was that she knew that Jeames would only buy this once he sold all the ck relics that he found in hisst expedition.


    Meaning, the ck market must have already bought them!


    "What is it that you want?" she asked as she tried to hide her excitement.


    "Did you do it?"


    "What?"


    "Dorothy is going to marry a man who spent his life in debauchery. What is it that you did!?"


    "I¡ª"


    "Did. You. Do. It!?" his eyes widened, his hand grabbed the hilt of the long sword. Seeing this, Rosalind immediately took a step back, her senses heightened.


    "Answer me, Rosalind! Did you scheme against your sister!?"


    Rosalind swallowed as her gaze turnedplicated. In her past life she never even saw that Jeames actually liked her older sister. She married him like a fool!


    "Are you going to hurt me, Sir Jeames?" Rosalind asked innocently.


    Again Merry Christmas to everyone! 2022 is about to end! I am so excited for 2023!


    B_Mitchylle

 Chapter 58: The Beast 5

    Chapter 58: The Beast 5


    "Why did you do it?" Jeames hissed as he took a step towards her. In return, she took a step backward."Dorothy has been nothing but nice to you since you came back. She respected you and loved you and yet you dared scheme to make her miserable!?"


    "Sir Jeames, I don''t know what you are talking about," Rosalind said, she eyed his hand on the hilt of his sword. She immediately thought of using her mist to subdue him but she did not want to reveal anything to him.


    "You How dare you act like you do not understand what I am talking about! When you were younger, she asked me to y with you to not make you feel like a freak! You were born an embarrassment and she told me how much she pitied you but could not show it because of her own circumstances!"


    Jeames pointed the sword toward her.


    "When they sent you to the mountains to die, she cried and mourned for you!"


    "Mourned for me?" Rosalind snorted. "She was smiling when I left, Sir Jeames." And she would never forget the scorn beneath that smile. She would never forget the day that she begged them to let her stay in this ce. She was but a child, how could she survive in the mountains with another child maid?


    She cried and kissed her father''s shoes, she called out his name as he turned away from her. Then she saw Dorothy.


    She was smiling at her with disgust. At that time, she did not know the emotion beneath those smiles but as someone who already lived another life, she knew.


    Dorothy hated her.


    The thirteen year old Dorothy, hated her.


    "Dorothy begged her parents to take you back. She" Jeames continued. This time, he waved his sword carelessly. "She loved you like a sister and yet you treated her like "


    Jeames swung his sword again. This time, it was towards her. She quickly took a few more steps back until her back hit the wall of greeneries in the maze.


    "Sir Jeames, stop this! Clearly, you are not thinking straight!" Rosalind cried.


    "Young Miss!?" Milith appeared behind Jeames. "What"


    This spot wasn''t that far away from the house. Milith must have heard the drunkard''s screams earlier.


    Rosalind sighed inwardly. "Sir Jeames, I really hope you will not me me for doing this." Without waiting for another second, she used her dark Blessing and reinforced her body, strengthening her. Then she tackled him.


    He fell.


    His backnded on the ground.


    She took this opportunity to kick his stomach. That might look like a stupid thing to do, but people did not know that she was strong. All they could see was a young miss trying to fight for her life. Thankfully, the man was drunk and thus it was easier for her to trick him.


    "Your Miss, he is asleep," Milith whispered in pure horror. "Shall I call the other knights?"


    "No," Rosalind''s eyes narrowed. "Help me drag him into the house. "


    .......


    Jeames Sencler woke up feeling as if he had fallen from the third floor of the mansion. His body hurt, his head throbbed. He sat up and tried to make out his surrounding.


    " I apologize," he heard a sweet voice say behind him. "I do not have another bed to amodate you. The couch can be hard, but it is better than nothing."


    "You" Jeames eyes widened when he saw it was none other than Rosalind Lux. "Why am I here?"


    Rosalind smiled. She approached him, a small basin in her hand. "Don''t you remember?" she asked.


    "What?"


    "You tried to kill me, Sir Jeames."


    "What?" Jeames frowned. His memory was rather blurred. All he could recall was drinking some alcohol when he heard about the matters of his mistress. "I"


    "Do not worry. I do not intend to tell them about it." Rosalind smiled. She handed him the basin. "Please clean your face, I will be waiting for you in the back of the house. I think we should at least to talk to each other, no?"


    Surprised at Rosalind''s kindness, Jeames didn''t hesitate to ept the basin and clean his face before following her out. She was sitting under a small tree. There were two wooden chairs and a wooden table. Rosalind smiled at him as she gestured for him to sit on the other chair.


    Then she poured him some tea.


    "What happened here" Rosalind started. "No one will know about it."


    "Young Miss"


    "I understand, Sir Jeames. I know how angry you must have been when you learned of the uing marriage."


    "You"


    "It was not me," Rosalind said softly. "Until now, I have been thinking who would do such a thing and I still do not have any answers."


    She could feel his gaze on her.


    "I did not do that to my sister. At that time, we had a conversation, she thanked me for marrying the Duke in her stead and then I left," Rosalind exined. "I care about my sister, I would never do anything to harm her." She looked at him and observed his expression.


    "Did you know why I agreed to marry the Duke, Sir Jeames?" she asked. As usual, he did not say a word.


    "It was not just because I wanted to help my sister," Rosalind said before she took a sip of her tea. "It was because I wanted to leave this ce."


    Jeames frowned.


    "I have been living in the North on my own, Sir Jeames. The chaos in the Capital is not something that I like. In that ce, I am alone, and I I can be like everyone else. I am not the curse of the Lux Family. I am just someone living in the vige."


    "Rosalind"


    "There were rumors that the Duke must have done it to make sure that they do not make my sister marry him," Rosalind said, as she silently apologize to the Duke for using his name. "In the end, he won."


    Jeames clenched his jaws. By now, the man must have realized that Rosalind did not have the resources to do something like that.


    "I am leaving very soon, Sir Jeames," Rosalind continued. "My sister will not be happy on her own."


    Jeames''s lips thinned.


    "Please take care of her," Rosalind begged. "Please Sir Jeames." It was the only way for Jeames and Dorothy to be closer. Using a beast to hunt another beast.


    It would be entertaining!

 Chapter 59: [Bonus Chapter]The Primal Fangs 1

    Chapter 59: [Bonus Chapter]The Primal Fangs 1


    "Take care of her? Young Miss, I don''t "


    "I know you like my sister," Rosalind gave a gentle smile.


    "Did she"


    Rosalind shook her head, the same smile stered on her face. "She has not mentioned anything but I can see it in her eyes, Sir Jeames. I know my sister likes you too."


    "You"


    "So, please take care of her," Rosalind said. "And I really would appreciate it if you did not tell anyone about this conversation. I do not want to exin how you got inside my house," Rosalind added.


    "I I apologize for what happened. I just"


    "It''s alright, Sir Jeames. I understand your worries."


    With that, Jeames left her house. While Rosalind could not read minds, she knew that the man had be more optimistic. She had already given him the knife, was it going to be her fault if he used the de to stab someone? Clearly, not.


    Some might argue that it was Rosalind who pushed Jeames to pursue her sister but she did not influence her sister to ept Jeames.


    Even if thetter pursued Dorothy, he could not do anything about it if she did not ept his emotions.


    She smiled as she stared at the untouched tea cup that she had given to Jeames. As much as she wanted to see what is going to happen after Dorothy married another man, it seemed that time would not allow her so.


    She snorted and walked back towards her room. She then narrowed her eyes at her bracelet. It had turned hot!


    Four Quarter Masters!


    Was it time for another treatment?


    Rosalind immediately prepared herself. First, she told Milith to announce it to everyone that she would not be epting any visitors for the rest of the day. She was going to rest as the hunt was very exhausting. Then she donned a ck robe and used her ability to reflect the light in order to leave the house. She made her way towards a pub and met someone that was sent to take her to the ck market.


    Again, an article of ck clothing was used to cover her eyes, and the next thing she knew, she was already in front of the merchant building.


    "Wee Miss Lin!" It was one of the four Quarter Masters, Pratt, who weed her with a smile. She immediately noticed his lighter aura. Something about the man just radiated happiness. Was it because of Alma?


    Was he that happy to see his daughter feeling well?


    Perhaps, normal fathers would really feel this way after seeing their daughters happy. She wouldn''t know, after all, she didn''t have a normal father.


    "Miss Lin!" Mr. Pratt''s wife, Luci pulled her into a hug. Almost immediately, she froze. She wanted to push the woman away but decided against doing that. Miss Luci was just acting like a normal mother. A mother who was just trying to thank the person who save her child''s life.


    "Please. Come in I prepared some dishes from the south especially for you. I can only hope that Miss Lin would eat it together with the family?"


    Rosalind frowned. However, since the robe covered most of her face, the others could not see her expression. She thought she was here to treat Alma. It seems that they actually prepared something for her?


    "How is she?" she asked while trying to make her voice as soft as possible. She did not want to sound too stiff.


    "She has been sleeping really well. She feels better too! Miss Lin, this is the first time in years that the merchant building has this kind of atmosphere," Pratt said. "For that, I want to thank you."


    "Mr. Pratt" she wanted to remind him that this is a transactional deal. She was getting something out of it, they didn''t need to treat her like this. However, her words were interrupted when Pratt shook his head.


    "Please, Miss Lin, we know that this might sound exaggerated but we have tried our very best to find someone that could at least cure the pain. We know that the curse was not going to leave her body. What we wanted was for her to not to feel the pain anymore. How could a parent watch his or her child suffer such pain?" Luci said, tears pooling in her eyes as she held both of Rosalind''s hands.


    "For years, my family had been trying to send people to the other continent to try and find something that would cure her. Seeing Alma like this is just"


    "Luci"


    Luci chuckled at her husband''s remark. She immediately used her hands to wipe the tears away. Then sheughed. "I apologize Miss Lin. My emotions have been different to say the least. I promised not to cry when I see you, but I guess"


    Rosalind speechlessly stared at the couple. She She did not know how to react!


    In her past life, she stood behind Dorothy as she pretended to heal people, but none of them reacted like this. Perhaps it was because Dorothy was the Queen and there were knights and guards all around them as they saved people, or maybe it was because she was already exhausted from all the healing that she did not feel anything like this from the people that wanted to thank her for her life-saving grace.


    Nheless, Rosalind did not know how to react or what words to say. Should she say they were wee when they were paying her to do so?


    The two dragged her to the upper floors of the building where a feast had been prepared. Alma was also there waiting for her. The feast was not that borate as there were only a few people who joined them, most of them held an important position in the Merchantpany. After the feast, Luci brought her to Alma''s room so she could start the third round of treatment.


    This time, Rosalind immediately noticed that the darkness inside Alma wasn''t as dense as it was the previous two sessions. The child was getting better!


    "Miss Luci, the next treatment will be in a month," Rosalind said, "However"

 Chapter 60: The Primal Fangs 2

    Chapter 60: The Primal Fangs 2


    "However?" Luci asked.


    "However, I might have a probleming here in the future as I will start traveling very soon and"


    "Ah this is what I wanted to talk to you about," Luci smiled as she interrupted her. Then she handed her what looked like a ring.


    "What is that?" Rosalind pretended not to know to avoid suspicions but she could not help but smile inwardly. The timing was just right, she thought inwardly.


    "This is something that our craftsmen just developed recently. This is a teleportation ring that will take you to one of the rooms underground. Sadly, it cannot take you anywhere else other than the room, but once we develop something like that, I am going to give you one." Luci handed her a ring with a blue gemstone.


    Rosalind immediately put it on her left ring finger.


    "Ah!" Rosalind gasped when the ring suddenly vanished. "What"


    "I know you wanted to hide your real identity so I specifically asked them to add this. The ring was absorbed by your finger. It is still there, but... you cannot feel it or see it. The only one who can remove it from your finger is you. Once you think about removing it, the ring will then appear. To use it, you can think about teleporting back to the room and you will be there," Luci exined while smiling. "Go on think about it. I will be waiting for you in the other room."


    Rosalind wasted no time. She thought about being teleported to another room and just as she expected, she felt a strong suction. She shut her eyes as her head turned foggy. There was a loud swooshing sound and then her heart started racing. She felt like something had pulled her back, then she hit a hard object.


    When she opened her eyes again, she was already inside the room. She was lying on the cold hard floor.


    ''Hah,'' she could only sigh inwardly. It seems that teleportation wasn''t as morous as her dark mist. Thest time she used the mist in front of the Duke, she felt a little pain but that was it. There was no strong suction and she did not fall to the floor.


    But that was because she teleported a few feet away from where the Duke was located.


    Moreover, she could not use her mist when she is teleporting to further areas.


    But this ring was different. If she was right, she could teleport back to this room. She looked around and immediately notice the symbols decorating the walls. Runes.


    Ancient Runes!


    She had stumbled upon these things in her past life and she knew that you could create anything using runes. It seems that this is another reason why the Merchantpany became one of the strongest merchant associations in this continent.


    "Ah! I am so d you are fine!" Luci opened the only door to the room and rushed to her side. "It seems that you did not sustain any injuries?"


    "No," Rosalind said. "Though I am curious. Can I use this as long as I am in this Empire?"


    "In this continent," Luci proudly said. "As long as you are on this continent, you can teleport back to this ce."


    "And I can use this as much as I want to?"


    "Ten times," Luci said. "We will give you a new one after the gemstone loses its ability to transport you."


    Rosalind could not help but feel amazed. This was something that she had never even dreamed of touching in her past life! But now, she actually owned one!


    "Thank you"


    "Mistress" a man appeared by the door.


    "What is it Lomet? Didn''t I tell you not to disturb me?" Luci frowned at the younger bald man wearing the uniform of the people working in the building.


    "I apologize Mistress but I think I think you needed to know this. The master has been trying to handle it but he "


    "What is it?"


    "Your father"


    "My father?" Luci immediately lifted an eyebrow.


    "Yes. Mr. Montgomery from Primal Fangs is here with with someone who imed that he could heal the Young Miss."


    "What?" Luci immediately eyed Rosalind. "How could he show up without telling us?"


    "The master has been trying to handle it and "


    "Lead me to my father! Miss Lin my apologies for doing this but I have to ask someone to lead you back. There seems to be a situation that I needed to personally handle."


    "May Ie?"


    "What?"


    Rosalind smiled at her. "I wanted to meet the head of the Primal Fangs." And to meet the person that has imed that he could heal a dark curse.


    "That Miss Lin, I would like to apologize but I think this isn''t the best time to meet him. My father can be very intimidating and sometimes rude. I don''t want him"


    "It''s alright," Rosalind uttered. "I would like to meet him. Though " Rosalind smiled. "Please do not tell him anything about me or that I healed Alma."


    "You Do not tell me you wanted to"


    "Miss Luci, a person that can heal a dark curse is very rare. I would like the meet the other person iming that they can heal little Alma. I would like to open my eyes to the wonders of this world." What ame reason, she thought inwardly as she tried to stop herself fromughing at her very own antics.


    She maintained a gentle smile.


    For a moment, Luci just stared at her.


    "Very well I am taking you to my father, but Miss Lin, I really hope that you will not take his words to heart. He is just a bit"


    "A bit what, Luci?"


    Luci''s face darkened when she heard a deep voice that grumbled inside the room.


    "Father!"


    "You used to run to hug me when me visits you! It seems that your husband has finally convinced you not to act like a child in front of your father?"


    "Father!" Luci''s eyes widened. "Stop spouting nonsense!"


    "What nonsense!? Me would never"


    "We should go back to the drawing room," Luci immediately pulled her father out of the room. She blinked and lowered her head as she followed the father and daughter.

 Chapter 61: The Primal Fangs 3

    Chapter 61: The Primal Fangs 3


    Rosalind had heard of the leader of the fearsome Primal Fang, Joren Montgomery. The man was a legend in her past life.


    He was the sole leader of the Primal Fangs and singlehandedly made it into a famous mercenary group. There were stories about his past and one of them was the fact that he was someone from one of the Empires down south. He used to be a soldier then he started working as a mercenary that would guard merchants who wanted to travel to the dangerous areas in the continent, such as the North and the ones surrounded by sands.


    During the second Great War of the Empires, the man yed a great role in the South''s victory. In fact, because of him, the Empires located near the Northern borders like the Aster Empire suffered great losses. Because of this, Dorothy asked Rosalind to try and entice the man to work for them.


    Sadly, the great leader would not even meet her.


    But now, she finally had the chance to meet him! How could Rosalind let go of this opportunity?


    "When I heard that someone imed they could heal my dearest Alma, me could not believe my ears!" the man''srge physique seemed to make the room a little smaller. He was taller than any man she had ever seen. More muscr and indeed very intimidating.


    "So, I immediately brought a specialist!" Mr. Montgomery gestured towards a man wearing a white robe with a hood that covered most of his face. Rosalind smiled inwardly. He was actually wearing something opposite to what she was currently wearing!


    While she chose ck, the man was wearing white!


    Was this just a funny coincidence?


    "Tell her what you know."


    "Aye," the man nodded. "Good Evening Madam, my name is Mathies Hekhuis, and I have been traveling with Sire Joren for months. I specialized in healing. I cannot do much and I have no magic but I have studied medicine all my life. May I have permission to check the Young Miss?"


    "Father? Why would you bring someone I do not even know here?" Luci looked at her father, irritation apparent in her eyes.


    "Me do not have any evil intentions." Joren looked at Luci and then towards Mr. Pratt who was standing next to his wife. "Me only wanted to check my granddaughter''s health. Me wanted to make sure that you did not let someone who wanted to trick you into your home and allowed it to touch my granddaughter!"


    "Father!"


    "Alright let''s calm down." Mr. Pratt said. He eyed the man named Mathies. "So you are a physician?"


    "Aye, Sir."


    "And you can read auras as well?"


    "Aye, Sir."


    "Father, you said you brought someone that could possibly heal Alma. What"


    "Before you asked questions, let Mathies see my granddaughter. Then me will tell you everything that you want to know."


    "But father, how could we allow a stranger to touch our daughter? You said it yourself" Luci sighed. "We cannot let him touch my daughter without checking his background first."


    "Me have checked his background! There is no need for such procedures!"


    "Father"


    "I will allow it," Mr. Pratt suddenly said.


    "What?" Luci looked at her husband.


    "I will allow him to check Alma but he cannot see her face."


    Rosalind''s eye twitched. She did not realize that the couple did not let other people see their daughter''s face, but shepletely understood the reasoning behind it. Alma was the daughter of a rich merchant who was running the ck market. It was only right that they protect her.


    "Me agree. There is no need to let him see my granddaughter''s face. All me want is to check if she was doing well after the treatment that you said!" Luckily Joren agreed.


    Still, Mr. Pratt''s words really bothered Rosalind. If they were not allowing strangers to see Alma''s face then why did they let her in when she first came here? It seems that the security wasn''t as strong and they had treated her cordially.


    She looked at Mr. Pratt and thetter just gave her another cordial smile which only made her confused. Did... Did he know who she was? But how? Her light magic was working perfectly fine and no one could see her real face. In fact, if they stared long enough, her face would change as the light changed!


    Even if they had craftsmen that were able to utilize the relics and runes from the ruins, they did not have something that was powerful enough to beat an illusion created by the Blessing of the light. Not even the Dark Lord could defeat it.


    Confusion shed in Rosalind''s eyes but she chose to put it behind her as she observed the current situation. Right now, the man named Mathies just touched Alma''s wrist where her pulse was located. Alma was wearing a ck mask and only her eyes could be seen.


    Rosalind realized that Alma was actually staring at her! Despite not being able to see her lips, Rosalind could feel the warm smile from the child so, she smiled in response.


    "This"


    "What is it?" Joren Montgomery asked. "Is there a problem?"


    "The dark curse." Mathies uttered, his lips trembling. "How is this possible?"


    "Mathies! What is happening!"


    "Sire, I think that the one who healed the Young Miss actually absorbed the dark curse. The dark curse inside the Young Miss''s body has decreased. I believe she no longer feels pain during the night and can walk for at least an hour. Is this right?"


    "R Right," Luci said. Luci and Mr. Pratt already knew that Alma''s body was slowly recovering, but they were not aware that Rosalind had absorbed the curse. "Then Then the one who absorbed the curse. What is going to happen?"


    "Ah they should be experiencing terrible pain," Mathies said as If he was so certain about it. "A pain so painful that they could lose their consciousness every single night."


    Luci gasped but before she could look at Rosalind, she felt Rosalind tug her elbow.


    "Truly?" Luci asked.

 Chapter 62: The Primal Fangs 4

    Chapter 62: The Primal Fangs 4


    "Yes!" Mathies said. "I am certain of it. I have studied dark curses in the past and this is one of the reasons why Sire Joren brought me here. I lost my sister to the same curse and I have been looking for ways to relieve others'' pain." He got up and bowed at Joren Montgomery.


    "When I was in the south, I thought about the possibility that we could suck the curse out of the body by switching the blood. You see the curse runs in the blood. If we changed the blood inside a person''s body, there might be a possibility that the curse would vanish." Mathies gave a wry smile.


    "However, I cannot perform any experiments and I was not even sure if it would be effective. I cannot risk the lives of young children. So, I tried to read more books and conduct more research. Until now, I could not find a way to suck out the curse, but this" Mathies suddenly said excitedly. "I would love to meet the one who made a such miracle happen."


    "I"


    "Me too! Me would like to meet this person!" Joren eximed. "Me would like to personally thank this person!"


    "Father I"


    "What? Did that person leave?"


    "No, Sir, I am still here" Rosalind removed the robe that covered her face and took a step toward Joren and Mathies. Rosalind realized that she looked too short next to the giant! Her head just reached his stomach! She looked like a little child!


    "You Why does your face look strange?" Joren frowned as he lowered his gaze. "Eh"


    "Father"


    "My apologies. Ehem" Joren awkwardlyughed as he scratched the back of his head. "I I just expected someone older." Joren suddenly got down on his knee. "Everyone calls me Joren of the Primal Fangs. May me know this Lady''s name?"


    "Please call me Lin," Rosalind couldn''t help but smile at the way the man spoke. Some people living in the southern inds spoke like this. When she heard it, she thought it was endearing.


    "Ah Miss Lin, I would like to personally thank you for making my granddaughter feel better. Tell me, Young Miss Lin, what do you want aspensation for what you did for my granddaughter?"


    "Compensation?" she frowned and looked at both Luci and Mr. Pratt. The two nodded at her.


    "Ye, nothing in this worldes for free. My granddaughter''s life is something that I value the most. I understand that my daughter already supports you, but I cannot leave this ce without knowing that I have given you your due. Tell me what you want and I I will give you everything that I can."


    Rosalind couldn''t help but turn serious. First, the daughter and now the leader of the Primal Fangs wanted to give a reward.


    "In fact, I want two things," Rosalind said slowly.


    "Do tell."


    "First, no questions. I do not want you to inquire about my real identity or the things that I will do in the future."


    "That, I can give with all my heart," Joren answered without batting an eyelid.


    "Second" she held two fingers toward the man. "Money."


    "Eh?"


    The atmosphere immediately turned awkward. She looked at Mr. Pratt and Luci and the two also had weird expressions on their faces. Did did she say something wrong?


    As if sensing her thought, Mr. Pratt cleared his throat.


    "My apologies Miss Lin. It''s just that, we expected you to demand the loyal of the Primal Fangs or a portion of the Four Quarter Masters authority."


    Oh Rosalind blinked. Then she blinked again.


    Authority.


    It would be something that many people would covet, but she was not like most people. She was nning to live her own life and survive the uing war! In the North, she would be safe living under the Duke''s roof, but she needed something that could change her life!


    Money!


    Some say that money could not buy happiness, but money could be used to buy everything that was going to make herfortable! And afortable Rosalind was a happy Rosalind!


    Although some might believe that she was too naive and somewhat shallow, she had already lived a long life in the past. She had experienced a lot of things and was quite sure that money was the thing that she needed most right now. With money, she would be able to survive a long time without a man''s support.


    "I do not need that, Mr. Pratt," Rosalind said truthfully. "Power and authority would only attract unnecessary attention, " and jealousy. She had experienced it once and she would be a fool if she let other people betray her again in her second life.


    "I understand," Mr. Pratt said and just as he finished speaking, Joren Montgomery startedughing.


    "Ah the thoughts of the younger folks," Joren chuckled. He found arge chair and made himselffortable. "Me understand your words, Miss Lin, but me is confused. You are given a chance to have authority over a mercenary guild and a merchant guild, and yet, you still demanded money. May me know why?"


    For a moment Rosalind stared at him.


    "Because money is the only thing that will not betray me, Mr. Montgomery."


    The man gave another loudughter that echoed inside the room.


    "Ah me understand, me understand. Me have not met someone like you before. Would you like to work with me? Me could give you money."


    "Thank you, Mr. Montgomery. I am taking the money but I do not have the intention to work for you. I have some personal matters to attend to."


    "Oh, that is unfortunate, but knowing you itself is a good thing. A good thing! Pratt, aren''t you going to prepare a feast to celebrate this?"


    "Father, we already"


    "A feast for me then! Me do not visit a lot because of some business and you did not even offer wine! How shameless, ah!"


    "Father" Pratt looked helpless as he soon left the room to prepare a feast for his father-inw. Seeing the man flustered, Rosalind couldn''t hide the smile on her face.


    The giant, or Mr. Montgomery, soon ushered her to sit next to him and even offered her a drink, something that she had to refuse.


    "So Miss Lin I still have three younger sons around the age of twenty. If you are interested"


    **BANG**


    The door of the hall was burst open and a man wearing ck clothes walked in. The noticeable glint of mischief in his eyes immediately attracted Rosalind''s attention.


    ...

 Chapter 63: Huig

    Chapter 63: Huig


    Rosalind''s face turned ugly when she realized that she could recognize the person behind the mask. It was the Duke! Duke Lucas!


    Why would hee here?


    She immediately lowered her gaze. She was almost certain that the man could recognize her just from one nce.


    Until now, she wasn''t quite sure how he was able to recognize her, but then again, there were more pressing matters to address. How was he able toe here and just barge into the room as if he owned the ce?


    This did not make any sense!


    "Ah isn''t this the "


    "I heard that you found someone that could heal curses." Duke Lucas did not even hesitate to stare at her.


    "Ah? We"


    "Words travel fast, Mr. Pratt." Duke Lucas sat on the other side of Mr. Montgomery. "I came here to join the festivities."


    "And here me thought you came to try and steal the bride of my child."


    Almost immediately the atmosphere stilled, even Rosalind could not believe her ears. Bride? Bride of who?


    "Bride of who?" Duke Lucas hissed, fire apparent in his eyes as he looked at Rosalind.


    "Bride of my youngest. He"


    "Are you certain that the woman you are talking about is not already married?"


    "Eh?" As if just realizing what he said was wrong, Mr. Montgomery stared at Rosalind. "Are you are you not"


    "Mr. Montgomery, I would really prefer it if we stop talking about anything personal," Rosalind said as she patted herself on the back. She thought she handled the rejection very well. She could easily use this excuse to reject people from now on.


    "But"


    "Father, please stop. Miss Lin just told you not to inquire and yet you asked her for personal information just a couple of minutes after you swore with your heart! How about I cut your heart out of your chest?"


    "This child has be bolder and bolder since she married into this family. Me think that this is what her husband wanted. Young man, should me just behead her husband instead?"


    The Duke scoffed and finally turned his gaze away from Rosalind. She immediately breathed a sigh of relief. This man was very unpredictable and seemed to be everywhere else! Was he that idle?


    She originally thought that the Duke was someone that was extremely upied with the matters of the North! And yet, he seemed to have the time to wander around and do other things aside from managing his territory!


    The conversation turned for the better after the Duke came and finally, Rosalind was able to bid them goodbye. She quickly made her way back into her house and was initially thankful that the Duke did not follow her. However, she realized how wrong she was when she noticed a presence inside her room.


    "Howe you are here again?" she asked, a little irritated. They could always talk during the day when there was light and out in the open but instead, the man barged into her room in the middle of the night. What a rogue!


    "I came to tell you that I will be leaving two days from now," the Duke said calmly. Again, he was sittingfortably in the chair inside her room. "I need to visit the other Northern kingdoms and a two-month journey is not going to be enough time."


    Rosalind did not say a word, she just stared at him and his perfect features. The man looked younger than twenty-four, his skin was perfect in the dim lighting of her room. Yet, she could not help but spot the marks between his brows.


    Perhaps it was because the man loved frowning.


    How silly.


    "Thank you for letting me know," she replied.


    "Tomorrow, I am going to the manison to give them an official proposal. The night after that, I will be joining them for a celebration before I leave."


    "And?"


    "And I am not sure about the other preparations that your empire will have done. After all, you are marrying a Duke of another Kingdom. Perhaps, you will be invited to join a ball by the Royal Family. All I know is that everything will be more dangerous from now on."


    "Whatever do you mean?" she asked.


    "The Royal Family and perhaps even your family, might use this opportunity to kill you and frame me. After the incident at the hunt, the people have been talking about me, and the Royal Family would never want that to happen. Killing you and telling everyone that I did it will reverse my positive image."


    Rosalind frowned.


    "The incident. Do you have any idea why that beast attacked me?"


    "Unfortunately not," the Duke stated. "But there is no harm in being more careful. As this might be rted to me, I would like to apologize in advance for putting you in danger."


    Rosalind snorted.


    "It''s funny how we seemed to put each other in danger all the time."


    "Is this your way of telling me that we perfectly suit each other?" he lifted an eyebrow.


    "No, Sir, it''s me telling you to be careful. I do not want to end up a widow even before I marry you."


    For some reason, the man found her words funny and he ended upughing so hard, she immediately thought that Milith would barge into her room to make sure she was safe.


    "So do you young one," Duke Lucas uttered. "You seemed to have the tendency to walk into dangerous situations. I do not want you to die before you even reach the North."


    Rosalind smiled.


    "And to make sure that you survive, I am going to leave one of my most trusted men." The Duke snapped his fingers and a man a familiar man appeared by the windows.


    It was the white-haired man!


    "That That man tried to kill me," she said, "And yet you wanted him to guard me?" she continued in disbelief.


    "Yes," the Duke stated.


    "He could"


    "He would not," the Duke said clearly. "He would not want to lose his head."


    "But"


    "Do not trust him, but trust that he will keep you alive no matter what. He will do anything and everything to save you. Even if that means sacrificing his own life," the Duke reassured her.


    Rosalind frowned. "What was his name?"


    "Huig," the Duke answered. "You can call him. Huig."


    ...


    5/5


    Please do not forget to vote for the novel. Thank you!

 Chapter 64: Huig 2

    Chapter 64: Huig 2


    Rosalind''s eyes narrowed at the man with white hair who was trying his best to avoid her gaze. He was tall and lean, his face leaning towards being pretty than being called handsome.


    "Whatever happen to him?" she asked. The man looked angry and she could guess that the Duke might have beaten him to submission but there were no bruises on his face. "I do not want to keep someone that might kill me if I close my eyes. I tend to value my sleep very much," she said.


    "He will not touch you again."


    "You seemed so sure?"


    "Don''t you trust me?"


    "Can you me me?" Should she really trust a stranger when her life was at stake? True, she revealed her Blessing to the man and the Duke had been helping her, but this Huig looked like he would behead her the moment she closed her eyes.


    Would she be able to sleep knowing someone like that was standing near her?


    "He will not do anything." The Duke offered a rather wry smile. It looked like he was helpless but could not really give up just yet. "He will do anything to keep you safe."


    "Alright," Rosalind said. "But if I die by his hands"


    "Even if you die by someone else''s hands, Huig will be punished. From now on, he is yours. You can do whatever you want with him."


    "Mine?" That surprised her. What was he talking about?


    "Yes, my Lady, Huig is yours. Your wish is hismand, he would even slit his own throat without a second thought if you asked him to do so."


    Rosalind frowned at that. Was the man akin to a ve? That did not sit well with her.


    "I am leaving. I would see you tomorrow, my Lady." The Duke got up and elegantly kissed the back of her hand, then he jumped out of the window and vanished into the dark.


    ...


    Just as the Duke said, Rosalind''s grandfather called her in the early hours of the next morning. Maids were sent to change her clothing to a decent set and to make her look more presentable. After hours of doing her skin and hair and makeup, they finally let her towards her grandfather''s study where Martin and Federico Lux were waiting for her.


    "Hey"


    "Young Lady Dorothy, we apologize but your grandfather wanted us to lead the Young Miss to"


    "I wanted to talk to her." Dorothy suddenly appeared before they could walk inside the house. "You follow me."


    Rosalind blinked as if she did not understand her sister''s orders.


    "I said, I wanted to talk to you!" Dorothy hissed, her eyes narrowed. Despite this, Dorothy still looked beautiful with her blue dress and braided blond hair. In fact, she looked rather gentle and harmless.


    But the fire from the woman''s eyes was undeniable.


    "I said"


    "I heard you older sister," Rosalind said meekly. "But grandfather wants to talk to me. If it''s alright I will visit you in your quarterster on," Rosalind continued.


    "Hah You"


    "Young Lady, many people are watching," Dorothy''s maid immediately chimed in. "We should leave."


    Dorothy frowned. Then she red at Rosalind and marched towards the garden.


    "I apologize," Rosalind said. "It''s my fault that"


    "Young Miss, you should not apologize to them," Milith immediately said. "You are always like this. How will you survive in the North if you would always bow down to everyone?" Milith''s voice cracked and everyone who heard it could not help but assume that this was not the first time that Rosalind apologize to the maids.


    "We are your servants, Young Miss, it is our responsibility to serve you. Promise me you will not do this again."


    "Milith"


    "And you are going to cry again, we should go inside. His Blessedness is waiting for you," Milith said and assisted her inside the manison. Obviously, the two did it all just for show, Rosalind was quick to act like a weak woman and Milith was smart enough to y along.


    After a few minutes, the group finally arrived at the study of the oldest Lux.


    Rosalind walked in alone. As always, not even the servants were allowed inside without being called or given permission to do so.


    "Grandfather"


    "Do not call me that," Federico Lux snapped. "You do not have the right to call me that."


    "But"


    "Shut your mouth and listen to what I have to say." Federico was sitting in front of the firece, a wine ss in his hand. He narrowed his eyes at the scorching fire and did not even spare Rosalind a nce.


    "The Duke is going to deliver an official proposal today, and you will ept it with all your heart."


    "The Duke?" her eyes widened.


    "In the North, you will be sending us letters every month, if you survive the long travel."


    "Letters?"


    "Telling us what the Duke has been up to."


    "But grandfather" she frowned. "Are you trying to make me spy on my own husband?"


    "No. I only want to know if he has been treating you well. Despite the fact that you look different, you are still a Lux, you are still a member of my family."


    "Then"


    "There is no need to put pressure on yourself, one letter will do."


    She pursed her lips in response as she wondered what was the old man up to. Did he really think that his shallow words would fool her? What nonsense.


    "The Empress wants to invite you to a ball."


    "A ball?"


    "But you you are not well."


    "What?"


    "You have been very sicktely so there is no need for you to join any balls. Just prepare yourself for the cold, you are leaving in half a month from today."


    "But isn''t this"


    "She will understand once I tell her about your weak body. You are ignorant, clueless, andcked etiquette, did you really think that I would let you embarrass the Lux Family in front of the Empress?"


    "I" She was speechless, really speechless. Actually, she was looking forward to this ball! The Duke told her about it the other night but she did not think her grandfather would do something so unimaginable.


    "As someone from the Lux Family, you carry not just yourself but the whole Lux Family behind you! Do you understand me?"


    "Y Yes your Blessedness," Rosalind answered meekly. Yes, she did.

 Chapter 65: Huig 3

    Chapter 65: Huig 3


    "Miss, please follow me," Dorothy''s new maid said the moment Rosalind left the mansion. Rosalind was informed that the Duke would arrive tonight to talk to Martin, Victoria, and Federico so she would have to go home and prepare for everything.


    The Duke would talk about their marriage and the customs of the North and the Lux Family would tell the Duke what they wanted for this wedding. Normally, having two weddings was normal for something like this.


    First, the bride would have a wedding in the empire she was born to, and the she would have another wedding in her husband''s kingdom. There were also two celebrations and both the parents of the bride and the groom needed to join all of the festivities with them.


    However, her current circumstances were a bit different. Rosalind doubted that they would allow her to have two weddings or that the Lux Family would even dare to go to the North for her second wedding. That would not only waste their resources, but it would also put their lives in danger.


    So, she was prepared to hear a lot ofpromises  something that this family was very adept at doing.


    Rosalind nced at the maid and she could feel Milith''s presence behind her. Milith advised her not to see Dorothy, but how could she not see her older sister?


    "Pleasee in" the maid gestured for her to go inside. "I apologize but the Young Lady instructed me to not to let your maid in. You will just have a simple conversation with her Ladyship so there is no need to have a maid nearby. I hope the Young Miss will understand."


    "Alright," Rosalind smiled gently. "Milith stay here."


    With that, she walked inside therge luxurious room and looked around. The red carpet and golden decorations inside immediately attracted her attention. This room was even more luxurious than the one that the Duke gave her when she fainted after the attack!


    She looked around and immediately took note of some important items that she remembered from her past life.


    Because everyone thought that Dorothy was going to inherit the Blessing, many people had given her gifts. For instance, the Empress and even the Duke of Duance had given her luxurious gifts for her birthdays.


    Dorothy had used these gifts as mere ornaments, being disyed inside her room without even caring if they broke or got damaged by someone else.


    "You are here" Dorothy''s cold voice weed her.


    "Older sister. I I am so d"


    "Sit down Rosalind."


    "I"


    "Stop the act, I know it was you who did it. You agreed to work with the Duke to be able to scheme against me. I knew you were jealous of me, but I never thought that you would stoop so low as to work with our enemy!"


    "Enemy!?"


    "You and your ignorance can burn in Hell! Aren''t you aware that the Duke is not an ally?"


    "What?" Rosalind frowned as she wondered what Dorothy was up to.


    "I''ve heard about your uing marriage with the Duke."


    "I"


    Dorothy snorted. "You must have thought that this was going to be the escape that you had been wanting, you must be so excited as you are finally free from the Lux Family."


    "Older sister"


    "I AM NOT YOUR SISTER!" Dorothy suddenly bellowed, making Rosalind flinch. "You are not my sister! How could someone like me have someone like you as a sibling? You You are ungrateful and"


    "Older sister please calm down." Rosalind immediately sobbed. "I did not mean to upset you."


    "You did not mean to upset me?" Dorothy smiled as she tried to calm herself down. "What a hypocrite! You worked with the Duke"


    "Older sister, I swear, I did not work with the Duke. I swear I know nothing about it. I meet him just as I was leaving. You were fine when I left!" Rosalind insisted. "You do you not remember anything? Then did you think someone put something in that tea?"


    Dorothy gritted her teeth as she stared at her. "Did you really think I would believe you?" Dorothy snorted. "Hold her."


    "What?"


    Before Rosalind could react, tworge hands held her arm. She opened her mouth to scream but someone else suddenly covered her mouth. Her eyes widened, panic apparent in her eyes.


    "Did you really think, I would let this go?" Dorothy snorted. "You You ruined my life! You ruined everything that I worked so hard for! If you think that I would let you leave this ce unscathed then you are wrong!"


    "Hmmm! Hmmm!'' Rosalind tried to move but the two men who held her arm were stronger than her. She gulped, what was this woman nning?


    "Hmmm!" Rosalind struggled so hard, she heard something rip. She was certain it was her dress.


    "You are not leaving this ce, Sister. " Dorothy gave her a deranged smile. "If you think I am going to let you marry him and obtain the freedom that you so wanted, you are very wrong. You took everything from me so I am going to take everything from you!"


    Dorothy''s eyes were red and wide, her smile looked disturbed. Rosalind was surprised to see her always-poised sister like this. In her past life, Dorothy never once lost herself to madness.


    But then again, the circumstances were different. She pursed her lips and shook her head. She could feel Huig''s presence nearby so she wanted to tell him not to intervene. She wanted to see what Dorothy was up to!


    As if on cue, Dorothy revealed a knife in her palm.


    Rosalind immediately struggled again. Was Dorothy nning to harm her? No. She was not that stupid. Then was it just to scare her?


    No. Dorothy seemed certain that the Duke would not marry her after this, so she was certain that Dorothy was nning to do something more something sinister.


    **RIPP**


    Just as she expected, Dorothy used the knife to open the fabric in her chest. A ripping sound echoed.


    "Hmmm!" Rosalind struggled while shaking her head. To some, it looked like she was fighting back. In fact, she was telling Huig not to involve himself and let her handle the situation!


    ...


    The rest of the chapters will bete. I apologize for the inconvenience.

 Chapter 66: Huig 4

    Chapter 66: Huig 4


    "You can stop pretending that you are still sleeping" a cold voice said, breaking through the deafening silence. Rosalind immediately opened her eyes and smiled at the white-haired man who had just calmly killed the two people that Dorothy asked to watch her as she slept. Even now, Rosalind did not know what Dorothy''s real intentions were.


    Dorothy had to leave as she decided she needed to join the banquet with the Duke and the other members of the Lux Family. So she left her there in the room, thinking that the drugs she used on Rosalind had worked.


    The thing was poisons did not work on Rosalind. She could feel the pain, but it usually did not have any effect on her, so Rosalind just pretended to faint. She heard Dorothy instruct those men to watch her and then Dorothy left.


    As soon as the door shut behind her, the ughter started.


    Rosalind still pretended to be asleep when she heard the first stab of a sword as it sheathed itself into someone''s flesh. The sound seemed to echo given the silence that engulfed the room.


    "Thank you," she said. At first, she did not believe that the man who once tried to kill her would do something like this to protect her. However, it seemed that the Duke was right, or at least he was right for now.


    People changed.


    No one actually knew what this man was nning. If he disliked her so much, why would he agree to guard her?


    "Wear this."


    "Eh?" Rosalind eyed the ck coat that he handed her. Then she realized that he was avoiding looking at her. "Oh Oh" A part of her chest was exposed when Dorothy cut her dress, she had forgotten about that. She sighed and epted the coat. Her chest wasn''t that impressivepared to Dorothy''s but it wasn''t as t as the ins.


    She used the coat to cover herself.


    "Let me carry you back to the house."


    "No need," said Rosalind.


    "The event is about to start, people are going to look for you."


    "Oh? Then are you nning to run to" Before she could finish her words, she was already in the man''s arms.


    Without saying anything, he jumped from the windows and floated?


    No. He wasn''t exactly floating but gliding through the branches. How did he learn to move like that?


    The cold air made her aware that she was about twenty feet from the ground and that if the man dropped her at any point, she would definitely break a bone or two!


    ''That would be a very unfortunate event,'' she thought inwardly. Not long after, they finally arrived at her room where a dress was already waiting for her. She was certain that Milith would worry so she asked her new guard to find someone and inform Milith that she was already inside the house.


    Rosalind did not waste any time as she changed her clothes and applied anotheryer of makeup to her face. Just as she was about to let her ck hair down, Milith arrived inside her room.


    "Young Miss, I am not going to ask you any questions," Milith started as she tried to catch her breath. "But only if you let me do your hair!" Milith continued exasperated. In response, Rosalindughed and nodded.


    Milith was very quick. She immediately arranged Rosalind''s hair into a beautiful updo and added a few gems on top of the hair, making her hair look like the starry night. Then she left a few strands near her ears and curled them using some special powder. She also made Rosalind wear some jewelry that wouldplement the ck mermaid dress that perfectly hugged her curves and had a slit that reached the top of her thigh.


    "Young Miss, the dress is rather provocative. Are you certain you are going to wear something like this?" Milith asked as she examined her clothes. "It seems that it was the Matriarch who sent this. Should we"


    "No need," Rosalind replied. She knew that it was Victoria who sent the dress. If this was in the past, she would have thrown a tantrum and refused to wear the dress, but she was no longer that woman. Rosalind smiled at her reflection.


    With her makeup on, she looked a few years older and more mature, but she quite liked it. This reminded her of her past self.


    "Do we have something red for my lips?" she asked.


    "Yes but young women usually chose pink or something lighter for their lips. Are you certain that you wanted something red?"


    Of course, Rosalind understood Milith''s hesitation, after all, Federico hated the color red. There was no need to antagonize the man further.


    "Yes, red would suit me." She spent her time near the North, meaning, her skin was a bit paler than the skin tone of everyone else in the Empire. The color red would look good on her.


    Not long after, she finally walked out of the house. A beautiful smile adorned her face.


    ....


    "We have been waiting for a few minutes. I already sent people to check on the Young Lady earlier but it seems that she was not in the house. Husband, do you happen to know where she went?" Victoria asked as she tried to hide the panic in her voice. One mistake, just one mistake and she was certain that Rosalind would reveal her ability to everyone.


    That would be a tragedy!


    How could she let the girl do that?


    "Mother, I am certain that younger sister will arrive soon," Dorothy responded for Martin with a warm smile on her face. She then took a cherry from her drink and ate it. "She would do anything to marry the Duke, Rosalind would rather burn in Hell than miss this event."


    "Shhhh" Victoria immediately shushed her daughter. "Stop speaking nonsense. Your sister is "


    "Someone check on the youngdy, the Duke is about to arrive, " Martin immediately instructed when he was informed that the Duke had already left his guest mansion. He would arrive anytime now!


    Meanwhile, his bride was nowhere to be seen.


    "Father, can''t we just start even without my younger sister? I mean there is no way that she would refuse the formal proposal. We cannot let the Duke wait, can we?" Dorothy suggested.


    "I agree," Marie Lux agreed. "Rosalind is not even that"


    "Shhhh stop spouting nonsense. All you lot go back to your seats, the Duke will arrive any minute now!"

 Chapter 67: Formal Proposal 1

    Chapter 67: Formal Proposal 1


    A formal proposal.


    A formal proposal is something verymon in most noble families. It was a festive event where the groom would take his parents to the house of the potential bride to formally propose marriage in front of their peers. Before this, the groom would send a bride price to the bride''s family.


    The bride''s family could ept the gift but still refuse the proposal. If this happened, the groom would have no choice but to go home with his family.


    To avoid this, it was advised that the groom and potential bride should spend time together and establish a rtionship before they decide to have a formal proposal. However, since the nobles like to follow rules and enjoyed shaming someone for being promiscuous if they somehow break these rules, the couple can only see each other in front of many people.


    They can still do many things together, but they were not allowed to be left alone with each other in a remote ce. Once this rule was broken, the female was already considered married to the male, with no need for a formal proposal or marriage ceremony. The two were asked to sign the marriage documents and were given a house. Then society would mock them for their embarrassingactions.


    Dorothy''s circumstances were somewhat different and this was because Dorothy was considered a higher noble. She was the daughter of the Blessed One and the Blessed ones and their families were always the exception to the rules that society had set.


    While Dorothy would not have a formal proposal, she was still going to have a small marriage ceremony in front of Martin and Federico. After that, she would be spending a month living in the groom''s household before moving to their new house together.


    There were other, moreplicated, norms that the nobles followed but Rosalind was not aware of most of them simply because, in her past life, she did not have a wedding. To make Jeames marry her, she intentionally asked him to be with her alone.


    They were caught holding each other''s hands and the rest was history.


    She did not have any formal proposals and was just thrust into marriage within a few days.


    Of course, the circumstances were much better now.


    The Duke walked inside the hall followed by two other men holding a golden chest. Then he greeted the older Lux before handing him the treasure.


    "Bitter tea?" Martin did not know how to react when he saw that the chest was full of tea. The same bitter tea that everyone disliked in the Capital. At this point, he did not know if this was intentional or if the Duke simply did not know that no one wanted to drink the tea because of its taste.


    "Yes. This is the rest of the tea that we have. Please ept this as a gift to the Lux family," the Duke said with a smile. His gaze immediatelynded on the vacant seat where Rosalind was supposed to seat.


    "Please sit down your Grace," Martin said as he tried to hide the irritation in his voice.


    "I do not see the youngdy?" Duke Lucas asked. "Is there something that I should be concerned about?"


    "What? No! I The young miss "


    "Is here," Rosalind''s voice echoed through the hall. Everyone turned towards the woman wearing ck as she slowly, step by step, walked through the entrance.


    "Younger sister, how could you wear something ck to your formal proposal?" While surprised by Rosalind''s sudden arrival, Dorothy still managed to say something when she saw Rosalind''s appearance. "ck is not the color of happiness."


    "But it is the color of the North," Duke Lucas chimed in. He walked towards Rosalind, his long legs reaching her in just a few steps. Without saying another word, he held her right hand and kissed the back of it. "Thank you for considering the customs of the North, my Lady."


    "You are most wee, your Grace," Rosalind said softly. ''But if anything, you should thank my mother, she prepared the dress for me." She shed a smile at Victoria, silently mocking her for the failed scheme. "My mother loves me a lot, she was very excited about this union so she prepared a lot of gifts for your Grace."


    "Eh?" Victoria''s eyes turned round as she stared at Rosalind. What was this girl up to?


    "Isn''t that right, mother?"


    "I"


    "My mother specially prepared this dress because she was very familiar with the customs of the North. She let herself get immersed in the books about the local customs when she heard the Emperor''s order. She did it just for me," Rosalind gushed, still smiling at Victoria.


    "Wife?" Martin Lux immediately asked.


    "Yes, she is right," Victoria said after her initial surprise. "I specifically pick the dress because of the customs of the North."


    "Please, mother there is no need to be shy. I know that you have been preparing gifts for my marriage," Rosalind said as she continued smiling. It was entertaining how Victoria was so sure that she could get away with what she did.


    It seemed that she needed to teach the woman a lesson.


    "Mother, what is she saying?"


    "It is right," Victoria said as she forced a smile out of her face. "Thedy is right. Indeed, I prepared gifts for the Duke and Rosalind."


    Rosalind gave Victoria a tightlipped smile. Perhaps her changes had been very noticeable as her father was just staring at her saying nothing, but Rosalind did not care. After what Dorothy did, she knew that she could no longer hide in this ce full of people that would devour her at any given time.


    She could not just sit still while they nned to harm her.


    She was going to do as much damage as possible before leaving this ce! And she was going to walk out of here with a huge smile on her face.


    "Very well shall we start the banquet?" Federico Lux asked, his voice stern as his eyes met Rosalind''s.

 Chapter 68: Formal Proposal 2

    Chapter 68: Formal Proposal 2


    "The North has its own set of customs that we follow," the Duke exined as he crossed his legs and smiled at Federico. He was acting as If he was enjoying the current tense atmosphere in the hall. In fact, the Duke and Rosalind were the only ones who looked like they were enjoying the banquet.


    "We only practice monogamy and a marriage is grand and harmonious. A mistress of any kind is strictly forbidden and punishable byw. Aside from that, there are no other things that the bride needed toply with. As long as the bride is alive and well then we shall proceed with the wedding," the Duke smiled at Rosalind and in response, she smiled back. The two of them sat across each other.


    "How did you get out?" Dorothy whispered next to her. She pulled Rosalind''s arm harshly.


    "Sister I have no idea what you are talking about."


    "Stop talking nonsense and answer me!" Dorothy said, grinding her teeth together to stop herself from screaming. "What did you do to them?"


    "Older sister, it seems that you are still tired. Do you want me to apany you in your quarters?" Rosalind asked sweetly.


    "Rosalind"


    "Smile, older sister," Rosalind responded, her voice low, just enough for Dorothy to hear. "Smile for everyone or they will think that you are not happy to see his Grace, the Duke."


    "You" Dorothy looked surprised. It was as if she never expected this reaction from Rosalind. Did Dorothy expect her to continue acting like a fool after she tried to harm Rosalind? How silly.


    "Lift the corner of your lips and pretend that you are happy for your dear little sister," Rosalind continued. "We don''t really know what the Duke will do if he knew that you were not happy for me."


    "You" Dorothy looked like she was about to explode, her face red from anger. "Did you really think that he will not kill you once you leave this ce?" Dorothy said harshly. "The only reason why he did not want to marry me is that it would be harder to exin my death to father!"


    "Is that so?"


    Dorothy sneered. "Did you really think he chose you because he liked you?"


    "Maybe he actually did"


    "He doesn''t," Dorothy''s voice was too soft yet she could easily spot the malice in it. "He just wants to use you and kill you once you leave this ce."


    Rosalind faked a horrified expression. Seeing this, Dorothy smiled at her, however, before Dorothy could say a word, Rosalind spoke, "Do not worry, older sister. I am going to send you a letter the moment I arrived in the North."


    Dorothy snorted and turned her head away. It looked like the woman waspletely finished with their conversation.


    "Since that is the case, we suggest that you sign the marriage documents here and have the ceremony in the North."


    "Oh? I did not know that his Blessedness was willing to travel to that ce to join the festivities."


    "You are wrong, Your Grace," Federico said. "We are not intending to travel to the North, we decided to just celebrate the marriage here. As you know, Rosalind was born sick. She was always sickly and the warm weather does not suit her. I believe the cold of the North is the only thing that made her feel better. The moment she arrived, she immediately started getting sick again. She is as pale as paper and as weak as a baby animal. If we have a marriage ceremony in the Capital, she might even copse just from the weather alone."


    "Ah" The Duke nodded. "Then I agree."


    "What?" Martin looked like he did not expect the Duke to agree with what he was saying.


    "We shall hold the marriage to the Kingdom and sign the marriage documents here."


    "You wanted to sign the documents here?" Martin Lux chimed in.


    "Is something the matter, your Blessedness?"


    "Ah no. I was just surprised. I always thought that Your Grace, are you perhaps aware that once she marries into another kingdom she would lose the identity she held when she was still a maiden?"


    "I am," the Duke eyed Rosalind. "She will lose her status as someone from the Lux Family and will be removed from the ancestry."


    "Then if you sign the documents here"


    "I am well aware, Your Blessedness. The moment we sign the documents, she will be my responsibility, she will be my person."


    My Person.


    For some reason, the term made her heart warm. This wasn''t the first time that he called her his person, but somehow, it somehow felt different.


    "Then we shall sign it first thing tomorrow. Rosalind is not exactly feeling well and that was the reason why she waste. We will be sending her to her quarters very soon and will decline any further invitations from anyone else. I hope this condition does not bother the Duke too much?" Federico questioned. It was pretty obvious that he wanted to finish this banquet as soon as possible just to get rid of the Duke and Rosalind.


    Right now, Federico was spouting lie after lie, but no one dared to speak against him. Everyone knew that Federico hated Rosalind and so instead of helping her, they just decided to enjoy the show.


    The two continued talking about the details of the wedding, but it was pretty obvious that Federico had already lost interest in the conversation. While many of them already expected this, many thought that Federico deliberately did it to show the Duke the kind of status Rosalind had in this family.


    He wanted to tell the Duke that Rosalind was not someone important. In the end, the formal proposal ended without any mishaps. Of course, Rosalind couldn''t just leave the hall.


    Victoria immediately pulled her away from the crowd.


    "Why would you do that?" she asked.


    "What?"


    "I did not prepare anything for the Duke."


    Rosalind snorted. "I guess you just have to..."


    "You-"


    "Are you saying that you are not going to give a gift, mother?" she asked, tilting her head and touching Victoria''s arm.


    "You evil thing!" Victoria hissed. "I will send it to your quarters tomorrow!"


    ....


    5/5

 Chapter 69: Start of a Tragedy 1

    Chapter 69: Start of a Tragedy 1


    "Young Lady, why would they suddenly tell everyone that you have gotten ill?" Milith grumbled. "Clearly you are not sick so why would they suddenly spread those rumors?" She ced the teacup in front of Rosalind.


    "Let them be, Milith." All she wanted was to leave this ce. The Lux Family was now trying to lessen her presence before she left, they wanted everyone to forget about her existence. If that happened, they would not ask questions if Rosalind would suddenly turn up dead.


    The Journey to the North was long and hard, she needed to be as prepared as possible. To do this, she needed to visit the ck market but she could not do it when Milith was with her all the time.


    "I want to rest."


    "Young Lady, you just woke up," Milith said worriedly. "Do you want me to get a physician and"


    Rosalind frowned. "Whatever it is that you are thinking, you''re wrong."


    "But Young Lady, you are going to marry the Duke. You need to be healthy to prepare yourself for"


    "Enough."


    Milith bit her lower lip before she lowered her head. "My apologies Young Lady."


    "It''s alright." In this Empire, it was expected for women to give birth immediately after marriage so they are tasked to maintain a healthy body just before they marry into a family. Some families would even perform some physical examinations on a woman''s body to make sure she was fertile and ready to bear a child.


    However, this wasn''t going to happen to her.


    In her past life, Rosalind was not able to get pregnant. At first, she thought it might be because of the two Blessings in her body, one light and one dark, one made of healing, the other for destruction. They were pr opposites and she was certain that her body would suffer from it, but she did not know that it would affect her capability to give birth.


    However, Jeames never took any concubine. No. The man stayed faithful to his wife. Everyone envied Rosalind for having such a good husband.


    Now that she thought about it, she realized that Jeames must have done it because he already had Dorothy as his lover. Rosalind started thinking about Dorothy''s two children. If she had been in a rtionship with Jeames then was it possible that those two were not the Emperor''s children?


    The possibility was high but she could no longer confirm this.


    "Young Lady I"


    "What is it?"


    "Are you not worried that the Duke will not treat you well in the North?" Milith asked. "Please do not misunderstand, it''s just that usually wives who cannot give birth are treated less than others. I don''t want to see the Young Lady suffer on her own."


    "Am I on my own?" Rosalind asked. "You wille with me, so you are going to be there for me."


    "Young Lady"


    "I am not worried about that Milith." In fact, she did not talk about these things to the Duke. Should she tell him about the fact that she could not give birth because of her Blessings? She needed to tell him the truth so he would be able to find someone that would birth his heir.


    Now that she thought about it more, the Duke really should find someone that would be able to give him a son to inherit. Their rtionship was only transactional and once she repaid the Duke, she was nning to leave the North and survive on her own. Rosalind had already made up her mind to tell the Duke the truth the next time she saw him.


    But for now, she needed to prepare for the uing tragedy that will strike this ce in the near future.


    "I am going to sleep, please do not let others disturb me. Do not let anyone inside my room."


    Milith nodded in response. Getting her reassurance, Rosalind walked back to her room, closed her door, and changed her clothes. Then she thought about teleporting to the merchant building.


    She immediately started to feel dizzy. When she opened her eyes she was already transported to the room. The ring was very convenient.


    Just as she walked out of the room, an overwhelmed-looking Pratt weed her.


    "Miss Lin! I did not know that you were going to visit the market today. Do you want anything specific for today''s visit?"


    "The ck relic stones? Were you able to get some?" she asked.


    "Yes. Those stones were not considered rare so I was able to collect two chests of the ck ones and one chest of the white ones. "


    "You looked like you were running. Was it because of my sudden visit?" The man was trying to catch his breath when he arrived so Rosalind was immediately curious if she needed to send some sort of announcement or a message before arriving. Luci did not really tell her anything about needing permission.


    "No. It''s just that there have been some problems in the markettely."


    "Problems?" she lifted an eyebrow.


    "I am not supposed to tell you since we are trying to keep it a secret, but I guess it cannot be helped. Moreover, you are someone who knows about dark curses. I can show you something but only if you wanted to. I am not going to force you to do anything."


    Hearing his words, Rosalind could not help but frown. She could only hope that it wasn''t what she was expecting. Still, she nodded, she was quite curious about it. So, Pratt took her to a different building.


    "As you know, the market sells ves. These are people who lost the war or had so much debt that they could no longer pay it. Justst night, we had some new peopleing from the inds. In the south."


    "And?" her heart skipped a beat. She wanted to know more.


    "Well today, one of them died. We do not understand how she died, but her body seemed to rot from the inside out. Everything was pointing to the woman having a dark curse but her body looked normal on the outside. No bruises, no bleeding, not even a cut. She was one of the first-ss ves that we receive. There has been an argument about this and I am quite worried that whatever she had will infect the others."


    Rosalind said nothing. So everything started in the ck market, she thought inwardly. The uing tragedy that she was thinking about was supposed to be the time when Dorothy would show off ''her'' Blessing. Unfortunately for Dorothy, the only one that could save all these people was Rosalind and her dark Blessing.


    Without Rosalind''s help, the Lux Family would end up losing the confidence of many people. Rosalind lowered her head. This was an unfortunate event, but she could not really stop herself from smiling.


    She thought this gue would not happen for another month or two. At that time, she hoped to no longer be in the Empire and on her way to the North. However, it seemed that she did not know the real timeline.


    The sickness must have started in this ce and slowly spread into the Capital. That made sense! Someone must have tried to hide it from the Emperor and his people. She could only think of one person that would do that.


    Federico Lux.


    ....


    There is another mass release on the 31st. Happy New Year everyone! I am so excited for 2023!

 Chapter 70: Start of a Tragedy 2

    Chapter 70: Start of a Tragedy 2


    Federico Lux always cared about his reputation.


    He would rather kill someone to hide a terrible secret than let people think badly about the Lux Family. Once he discovers that his light wouldn''t be able to heal the curse, he would do his best to hide it from the eyes of the public. Once the public was aware, it would already be toote.


    This would change the history of the empire.


    Rosalind looked at the people who were inside the prison cells.


    "I suggest that you start wearing a mask from now on Mr. Pratt," she said calmly. "It will be chaotic from now on."


    Mr. Pratt did not waste any time and took her back to his office.


    "What are you saying?" Mr. Pratt said once everyone else already left his office.


    "That curse I recognize it."


    "What?"


    "It was from the ancient texts that my Master used to keep," she lied without batting an eyelid. "The book states that even the Blessing of the light would not be able to heal it."


    "Are you saying that it will soon spread to everyone?"


    "Oh everyone who went into that room already has it, Mr. Pratt. It''s just a matter of time before it will start wrecking your body from the inside as well."


    "You"


    Rosalind then waved her hand and a ck mist suddenly came out of Mr. Pratt''s chest. It floated towards Rosalind.


    "What"


    "This curse is something that even the light cannot heal," Rosalind stated. "As you know, my methods are a bit different because I absorb the curses. It has some effect on my body, but it will not kill me. The curse will not affect me as much as an average person because my body has be immune from the years of handling curses."


    Seeing the man fall into deep silence, Rosalind immediately smiled. "I do not want to stop you from doing something about this. I suggest that you talk to someone who received the Blessing of the light. I know that you have the power to ask them to visit the store and check the curse. Once you discover that I am telling the truth then we will talk about the things that I have in mind."


    "I am going to check the information that you gave me," Mr. Pratt said. "But you must not misunderstand. I trust you, but this is too big and could potentially ruin everything that I have worked so hard for."


    "I would not take offense, Mr. Pratt, but I suggest that you send Alma and Miss Luci to safety. Prevention is always better than cure."


    "I agree with you," Mr. Pratt nodded. "I will keep that in mind." Mr. Pratt was still frowning. "I am really curious. Can you remove the curse?" he asked.


    "I can. I can only remove curses." Rosalind decided to establish some boundaries as early as now. Once the Dark Lord''s forces start to make their move, the curses and diseases would increase. The Dark Lord''s forces wanted the people to lose hope and hate the seven Blessed families.


    This would naturally cause chaos and despair, and desperate people would hold on to whatever they could. Once the news that someone like her could heal the curse, many people would assume that she had received a Blessing, and therefore, could do more things.


    Humans did not understand that even the Blessings from the gods had their own limitations. They were going to demand more and think that the Blessed ones somehow owed them something and had the responsibility to keep them alive.


    To avoid this, she was not going to introduce herself as someone who received a Blessing but rather just a fortunate schr who studied curses and was able to find a way to absorb them from someone''s body. This n wasn''t exactly safe, but it was the only thing that she could do for now.


    She had promised to help the Duke and this was the only way that she could think of to repay him. She was going to make the North famous! Then she would suddenly die and disappear from the face of the continent. Now all she needed to do was to convince the man to support her n.


    She needed to talk to him about their marriage before he signed the documents.


    "Ah this brings me to my next concern?"


    "Concern?" she lifted an eyebrow.


    "We have started spreading the information about you and  and we just received news that someone is interested in your treatment."


    Rosalind immediately smiled, did she just smell gold? Yes. That was indeed the smell of gold.


    "However, there are doubts about the treatment. The person who wants to do it needs to talk to you first."


    "But?" she asked.


    "But I must warn you. It is not someone that other people might know."


    "So it is an important person?" A noble? Was it the future crown prince? Or Princess Isabel?


    Should she double the rate? A million gold did not really sound too extravagant, right? Surely, it is worth their lives!


    "Mr. Pratt, I swore on my Master''s name that I was not going to do anything that was going to damage our partnership. I am a professional healer who just wants to save people and earn gold. I would neverpromise this just for mere gossip."


    Silence took over the room.


    Did Did she just utter those words out loud? It seems that the thought of getting all those gold from the Princess and future crown prince made her heart skip a beat!


    "Ehem" The thought of extorting gold made her lose herposure. Why did it seem like she was looking forward to doing something against thew?


    ''How silly,'' she thought inwardly as she forced herself to stop the smile from forming on her face.


    "Forgive me," she uttered. "This was the first time that I"


    "Oh. It''s not a problem Miss Lin, but if you really want money then you could have just told us. We will pay you a hefty"


    "No, Sir. Please. There is no need to talk about gold between us," Rosalind reassured him. "I would never ruin our harmonious rtionship just for a few thousand gold coins."


    "No. I mean that if you need help, we will give you the money that you want. I understand that not many people are as fortunate as us and I"


    Rosalind held her hand towards him. The man must be thinking that she was desperate for money. "This is a misunderstanding." She was not that desperate for money.


    Not really.


    ....


    Wow it''s already the 31st! How fast! It''s already 2023! What are your new years resolution?

 Chapter 71: Princess Isabel 1

    Chapter 71: Princess Isabel 1


    Rosalind could not help but pinch her legs to try and stop herself from smiling when she saw the white jade-like skin of the woman that she was supposed to heal.


    To maintain anonymity, the woman was covered with a piece of ck fabric from her head to her toe and Rosalind was not allowed to hear her voice or even looked at her. She can only touch her wrist for the initial examination that she needed to do before the treatment began.


    "What is it?" the old woman standing behind the woman covered in ck asked. "Can you feel it?"


    "Miss Lin does not want noise when treating people," Mr. Pratt stated. "I suggest we wait."


    "What! Wait? Clearly, you brought someone who wants to trick us," said an older man wearing the white clothing that physicians love to wear while doing their treatments. Since they arrived at the house located on the outskirts of the Capital, the man had shown his skepticism and suspicion that Rosalind could not heal the woman.


    "Hmph! How could someone heal a dark curse when even the ones who are Blessed with the light cannot do it," the man continued.


    "You should close your mouth, Yates. I called them, I will take responsibility if something happens," the man standing next to Yates chimed in. "Please go on, we apologize for interrupting you."


    "It seems that a demonic snake did this to you?" Rosalind asked as if she didn''t know. She was currently wearing a hood that covered most of her face, not to mention, there was a skin mask beneath the hood. This was just some extra protection that Mr. Pratt had to do to ensure that no one would know her real identity.


    There was a thick suffocating silence.


    "If I am right then it was not an ordinary snake. This is a heavenly demonic snake and no one else can remove this curse but me." Rosalind got up.


    "Can you really do it?" someone asked. Right now, Princess Isabel, who was beneath the ck clothing, was surrounded by groups of maids, physicians, and knights. These people were all from the Duance Household and it was pretty easy to predict who was beneath the clothes. She found this both stupid and entertaining.


    She could not understand if they did it on purpose or if they were just trying to be funny. Did theye in here intending to make herugh?


    "Yes, I can."


    "If you are lying"


    "The Four Quarter Masters will take responsibility if Miss Lin is lying," Mr. Pratt bravely stated.


    "Then what do you want? Name your price."


    Rosalind did not answer.


    "What are you doing!?"


    "Yates, calm down. You are not helping."


    "No. This is just ridiculous! Why would someone say that they can heal the curse? If that is true"


    "I am not going to heal her," Rosalind rified.


    There was another silence before chaos ensued.


    "Why?"


    "Why can''t you do it!?"


    "These people are lying!"


    "The Four Quarter Masters should take responsibility for this!"


    "Everybody shut your mouth!" a shrill voice came from under the clothes.


    "Young miss"


    "Enough!" the woman got up then without warning, she removed the clothes that covered her face.


    Rosalind took a few steps back and hid behind Mr. Pratt.


    "Now that you already know who I am then you must heal me!"


    "Princess Isabel I don''t think that this is something you should be saying at the moment," Mr. Pratt calmly said. Princess Isabel immediately red at the older man.


    "Who are you?" she asked.


    "I am not important," Mr. Pratt smiled. "If that is what you wanted to know."


    "I want her to heal me," Princess Isabel ordered. "Tell her to heal me. We will be paying her anything that she wanted. My father if you do not know who he is My father is the Duke of Duance. He will give you anything you want as long as you heal me."


    "Sadly, as much as I want you to feel better, Princess Isabel, I cannot just order Miss Lin to do something that she does not want."


    "You Don''t you know who I am?" Princess Isabel scratched. "I am Princess Isabel! The only princess of the Empire!"


    "I don''t think you understand everything, Princess Isabel, so let me inform you. There are currently seven empires in this continent," Mr. Pratt said calmly. "We have buildings in all of those empires. We join the banquet set by the Emperor and we keep the goodsing in and out. You are nothing but a princess in an Empire, you have no immediate power to trade or the skills to do so. Given your current circumstances, I do not think that you have the right to raise your voice and use your status to try and intimidate my subordinate. You are the one who needed our help, not the other way around."


    Mr. Pratt smiled.


    "You"


    "Am I wrong, Your Highness?"


    "How could you"


    "If this matter will reach the Emperor''s ears, I am certain he would not be pleased to know that you would offend one of the only merchant guilds that would move goods in and out of this Empire because of your own selfish goals."


    "You have promised us that you will not tell anyone about this."


    "I did." Mr. Pratt stated. "But I do not remember giving the promise to let a mere princess disrespect me and the person that is going to heal her."


    "Do not think of"


    "Princess it is"


    "AHHHHH!" Suddenly, the Princess held her head. "My head hurts!"


    "Your Highness!"


    "Physician, the symptom is"


    "Someone bring water."


    "Let us bring the Princess to her rooms!"


    Rosalind suddenly approached the Princess. She was about to touch her when a knight stopped her.


    "I am going to take the pain away," Rosalind said.


    "Let her!" the older man from the Princess''s faction said and the knight immediatelyplied.


    Rosalind did not hesitate to touch the Princess and absorbed a little bit of the curse.


    Almost immediately, the Princess stopped screaming and her breathing slowly turned normal. However, she was still weak, so weak, she could not stand anymore. Two of her maids held her arms and helped her sit down.


    "She She was able to"


    "How did she do that?"


    "It is not something permanent," Rosalind said calmly. "I understand that the pain from the curse is something that the Princess cannot handle so I thought of giving her a small gift. I usually absorb the curse and in turn, I will be the one that will suffer the pain. This was the reason why I said that I cannot heal the Princess," Rosalind continued. She could actually heal the Princess, but for the love of the Goddess, she was not going to miss any opportunity to earn more gold.


    "Whatever you mean?" the old man asked, curious.


    "Are you saying that you absorb the curse and you will be the one that will suffer instead of the Princess?" the man named Yates uttered. "It is an honor to suffer in the name of the Princess! It is not like we will not pay you anything that you want. The Duke of Duance would do everything to make the Young Miss feel better!"


    "It would kill me," Rosalind lied without batting an eyelid.


    "What?"


    "If I do it it would kill me. The pain I would not be able to survive the curse."


    "But"


    "The curse that the Princess has is too sinister. If I absorbed everything all at once, my body would explode and that might not even guarantee that the curse inside her body would disappear." It was not like Rosalind was exaggerating, in fact, she was telling the truth. She could not absorb both the Princess'' curse and the curse inside the young Alma''s body at the same time.


    She was not that all-powerful and strong yet.


    Her ability to heal came from the fact that she could absorb the curse and store it inside her body. This was a part of her dark Blessing. However, her body could not store everything at once, she needed to use the dark curse from time to time before she could absorb more.


    "All at once?" the older man asked. "Do you mean, you can slowly do it?"


    "Yes, however, the pain that I will experience will be tripled what the Princess will undergo. So I demand arge amount of gold aspensation for not being able to get up for a least a week as I suffer from the curse!" Rosalind said as she stopped herself fromughing.

 Chapter 72: Princess Isabel 2

    Chapter 72: Princess Isabel 2


    "Five million gold coins," Rosalind said to the man sitting in front of her. She then looked at Mr. Pratt and towards Princess Isabel who was ring at her. The man sitting next to Princess Isabel was someone that she only met once in her past life.


    The Duke of Duance.


    "That amount"


    "For every treatment," Rosalind continued, interrupting the Duke of Duance.


    There was another silence.


    "Are you aware of this Mr. Pratt?" the Duke asked.


    "Miss Lin can demand as much as she likes, Your Grace. I am merely someone who is protecting her identity. I do not intend to control her or tell her what to do."


    "Fifteen million in gold," the Duke snorted. "You must have been made aware that I can only withdraw five million every day from the merchant bank without arousing the suspicion of the Emperor."


    Even Pratt looked surprised. He looked at Rosalind and in response, Rosalind shrugged, saying nothing. In the past, while she was doing all dirty transactions behind the Emperor''s back, she could only withdraw five million gold coins in a day. The Empress her very own sister told her this.


    Any transaction over five million gold coins would be added to a list that was then sent to the Emperor. They were doing this to avoid illegal activities and to keep track of the people that could possibly be plotting something against the Empire.


    "Fifteen million is a lot, father," Princess Isabel said.


    "Are you saying that your life is not even worth fifteen million, Your Highness?" Rosalind mocked. "If that is the case"


    "I did not say that! My life is definitely worth more than fifteen million. Isn''t that right, father?"


    When the Duke did not answer, the Princess added. "My life is worth more than fifteen million. To prove that, I am going to give you another five million once the treatment is done."


    "There is no need for that, Your Highness," Mr. Pratt smiled.


    "No. How dare someone like you say that I am worth nothing more than fifteen million?"


    "It seems that your daughter needs treatment that is far beyond me, Your Grace," Rosalind ignored the woman. "Perhaps something that focuses on her psyche?"


    "You How"


    "Isabel, enough," the Duke snapped. "I did note here to listen to you talk about your worth. The only reason why I came here is that I cannot watch my daughter suffer. What happened in that forest was your fault for being not strong enough. You wanted to chase a duke that could y heavenly demons and yet you refuse to even make yourself strong. Did you perhaps think the North is something that the likes of you can walk in just because their life is worth more than fifteen million gold coins!?"


    "Father"


    "We will settle this matter at home. For now, leave us."


    "But"


    "I will talk to Miss Lin and Mr. Pratt alone about the treatment. Miss Lin already assured us that you will not be feeling any pain tonight. Take this as an opportunity to get a good rest."


    Princess Isabel once again red at Rosalind and Mr. Pratt then she left the room without saying another word.


    "I always thought that I raised my daughter with enough love and support," the Duke said tiredly, his face a little grim. "It seems that I loved her a little bit more than a normal parent should. She has be like this because of me. For that, I am going to apologize," the Duke continued. This time, there was a small sincere smile on his face.


    "Your Grace does not need to apologize. I am certain that Miss Lin did not take the young Princess''s attitude to heart."


    Rosalind nodded in response. However, she was tempted tough when Mr. Pratt mentioned the word ''young." It seems that the old man was quite good with his words.


    Princess Isabel is no longer young. She was far from being someone that should act like this and Mr. Pratt pointed that out without sounding too rude.


    "As for the twenty million. I, the Duke of Duance will pay the fifteen and my daughter will give you the remaining five million after the treatment. I heard from the head physician that the treatment would take a toll on your body. Can you please tell me the details about it?"


    Rosalind nodded and started telling him exaggerated things about the treatment. Of course, they were all lies, however, as the conversation continued, Rosalind realized that her initial perception of the Duke might be wrong.


    In the past, the Duke wouldl die of an illness right after Dorothy married the crown prince. She could vaguely remember meeting the Duke once but their interaction had been limited because she simply had no other reason to interact with him.


    Because of this, she trusted the rumors surrounding the Duke.


    It was said that the Duke of Duance was supposed to be the heir to the throne, however, he visited the North and fought some demonic monsters, leading to the damage to his knees. Damage that even Federico and Martin Lux could not heal.


    They said that the Duke''s knees had been infected by some dark curse and thus, they could not touch it.


    Or at least that is what they said, but just now when she looked at theplexion of the Duke she noticed that the Duke did not seem to have any curse on his body. He looked healthy even though he could not walk properly because of some pain that he would experience.


    Because of this, the Duke was not selected as the crown prince, despite his poprity and talent. The current Emperor became the crown prince and ascended the throne. It was an unfortunate event that many people found to be very sad.


    The Duke had many nobles supporting him in the past but over the years, the support dwindled. Right now, the Duke and his house were nothing but a sham position without real power. He was just there to show the people how magnanimous the Emperor was for keeping his brother alive and even making his only daughter a princess.


    "Is that so?" the Duke pursed his lips. "If that is the case then the fifteen million might not even be enough topensate Miss Lin. The pain and suffering is simply not "


    "Please Your Grace, it is enough," Rosalind said. Since the Duke could not see her, he could not see the sinister expression that Rosalind had on her face. "It is more than enough to save the Princess''s life."


    "If there is anything else that I could do"


    "No, Your Grace. It is fine. However " Rosalind hesitated.


    "What is it? Do you want something else? I could give younds and whatever it is that you need."


    "I need no such thing, Your Grace. You may not know this but I am going to travel very soon. My Master is  My Master asked me to send the ashes of his remains to his family and I will be traveling for a few months to fulfill some of his wishes."


    "I I did not know that you just lost the man who taught you. My apologies."


    "There is no need to apologize Your Grace. It is my intention to keep this a secret as I did not want to expose my identity, however, I also wanted to do something else."


    "Something else?" the Duke looked confused. "Whatever do you mean?"


    "I grew up away from people and my Master was the only father that I knew. While growing up, he emphasized the need to help and heal people. This was etched in my skin and sculpted in my heart. Because of this, I cannot just look away when I see something that may need my help."


    Again, the Duke only showed confusion on his face.


    "That knee" Rosalind pointed at his knees. "May I touch it?"


    "What?"


    "Please do not get me wrong. I have heard rumors about Your Grace''s bravery and heroic deeds and my Master thought very highly of you. So when he heard that something damaged your knees, he immediately told me that he would want to examine you one day. However that day did note as we needed to leave the Empire because of some personal matters."


    Rosalind continued.


    "When we came back, the Master was already too weak to go down the mountains. And so I would like to ask a favor right now." Rosalind got up and bowed to the man. "Please allow me an opportunity to examine your knees. In exchange, I am willing to treat the Princess for free!"


    "What?"


    "This is for the peace of my Master''s soul! I cannot let this opportunity pass! Please, Your Grace! Please allow this lowly one to check your knees."


    There was another silence before the Duke suddenly let out a low chuckle.


    "You might be trying to hide your identity but you sound quite young. Please do not act like this in front of me in the future. I am not the Emperor and I do not deserve this kind of respect. Raise your head! I am going to let you check my knees and I am paying you for my daughter''s treatment."

 Chapter 73: Bitter Apples 1

    Chapter 73: Bitter Apples 1


    "So?" Mr. Pratt could not hide the anxiousness in his voice as he watched Miss Lin examine the Duke''s knees. Despite his calm appearance, he could not help but feel nervous. This was not part of the n! And if Miss Lin told him what she was nning he would have told her to stop immediately.


    One of the reasons why the Four Quarter Masters were very good at doing business was because they do not involve themselves in politics. All they did was pure business!


    One would ask why he was reacting like this when Miss Lin was just checking the Duke''s knees and his answer would be quite simple. Healing the Duke would bring a storm to the whole Empire.


    Miss Lin might not know this and perhaps her motive was really pure, but the Duke was the greatest threat to the Emperor when he was younger. He was stronger, more famous and the citizens adore him. He was supposed to be the crown prince before he encountered a problem on the battlefield that led to his damaged knees.


    When the people heard about his knees, many were dismayed. They wanted him to be the next Emperor and this would affect the selection for the crown prince. Naturally, this did not go well with many princes at that time, and the one who felt so much anger was the new crown prince who was not even as famous as the Duke.


    Emperor Nichus hated the Duke and this is the reason why he was keeping the Duke alive. He wanted to show the Duke that he was more capable, more talented and that he could manage the empire better than him.


    These were things that merchants like him knew as he had studied all seven empires since he was younger. He did not want to make any mistakes in interacting with the nobles and their families so Mr. Pratt did all of his research before he came here.


    "This is strange," Miss Lin''s words surprised both men inside the room.


    "What is it?" the Duke asked.


    "Well I was certain that the  ehem " Miss Lin went back to his seat and finished her tea as if she was trying topose her thoughts. "I always thought that the curse that infected the Duke was already on every part of the Duke''s body but this "


    "Whatever you mean?" the Duke frowned. "Can you do something about it? Is there a way to heal my knees?"


    "Yes." Miss Lin uttered. "There is." Confidenceced her voice. "But first, you must stop whatever it is that you are taking every morning that is giving you the subtle pain every night and is the reason why it has been very difficult for you to walk "


    "Miss Lin, this is not something that you can just say," Mr. Pratt decided to intervene. "Even the Blessed ones cannot heal this type of curse and this was given by a cursed weapon."


    "I can heal all curses, Mr. Pratt," Miss Lin blinked at him, she looked confused. He immediately wondered if she understood what she did just now. Healing the Duke would create chaos in the whole empire!


    While the Duke already lost a lot of noble supporters, Pratt was almost certain that his recovery would somehow make the citizens remember his past grandeur. With his legs healed, the Emperor would once again feel threatened and would do everything to destroy him.


    "Even the ones that were caused by a cursed weapon."


    "You" the Duke''s eyes were wide as he stared at Miss Lin. "Can you really do it?"


    "Yes, Your Grace," Miss Lin responded. "I can heal your legs, however " Miss Lin met Mr. Pratt''s eyes. "That would bring chaos inside the empire."


    Her words surprised Pratt. Does this mean she knew about the possible repercussion of this action?


    "The Emperor would surely not approve of this. He might even use the Princess to threaten you. The chaos that would follow would be severe and would surely affect normal citizens like us," Miss Lin said. "I might not look like it, but I have read books about politics when my Master asked me to take some rest. So I know what is going to happen if I heal you."


    "That"


    "However" Miss Lin smiled. "I can heal the Duke only if you promised not to reveal this to other people."


    "What is that"


    "Aren''t you interested to know who caused that ident, Your Grace?" Silence followed Miss Lin''s words. "My Master had been very curious about the matter and had be obsessed with studying the details of what happened in"


    "Preposterous!" the Duke''s voice echoed inside the room.


    Miss Lin flinched and Mr. Pratt immediately frowned at the Duke.


    "Are you trying to imply that my brother did it?"


    "Your Grace, Miss Lin was simply bbering about the things that her Master did and said. She did not mention anyone, not especially the Emperor. Please stamp out your anger. Miss Lin was only showing how much herte Master respected the whole Duance Family."


    The Duke red at Rosalind.


    "Miss Lin, I let you check my wounds because I wanted to empathize with what you are going to feel for the sake of my daughter, but that does not mean you can just tell lies in front of me. This will be thest time that we will be talking about this matter."


    Miss Lin frowned but said nothing. So, the Duke slowly approached the Door.


    "The money will be the same. Please send a letter to the mansion once you are ready to do the first treatment. Though, I would really appreciate it if you do it as soon as possible," the Duke said without sparing her another nce.


    Mr. Pratt thought that this was enough to scare Miss Lin. He was utterly wrong.


    Just as the Duke was about to open the door, the silent Miss Lin spoke.


    "Is this what you want, Your Grace?" Miss Lin asked.


    "What?"


    "Walking around being called useless and one day dying without a legacy. Is this what you want?" Miss Lin said again. This time, the Duke looked visibly upset. However, he said nothing and left the room.

 Chapter 74: Bitter Apples 2

    Chapter 74: Bitter Apples 2


    "Why did you do that?" Mr. Pratt could not help but asked her. "Why? Of all people, did you really have to offend the Duke? The Duke of Duance?"


    Rosalind looked at the man. Clearly, her conversation with the Duke caused some distress and she wanted to apologize for that, but this had to be done.


    She send out her senses and made sure that no one else was inside the house. The Duke of Duance and his people left as quietly as when they arrived earlier. His presence was something that she never expected, but was very much appreciated. The Duke of Duance must have loved the spoiled princess so much toe in here and join them despite his weak body.


    "You are curious," Rosalind said. "I suggest that you asked the questions that you wanted to ask Mr. Pratt."


    "You " Mr. Pratt frowned. "What is it that you are nning? Are you Please do not tell me you wanted to cause chaos inside the Empire."


    "War is business, Mr. Pratt. Are you not aware of that?"


    "What? What are you trying to say, Miss Lin?"


    In response, Rosalind just sighed.


    "Don''t you think this Empire is a bit problematic, Mr. Pratt?" she asked. When the man did not answer, she continued. "I will not lie to you. I have my own intentions in helping the Duke. Please, you will respect this and keep this matter a secret."


    "Do you understand what is going to happen if you heal the Duke?" he asked as if making sure that he was not talking to a child.


    "I do."


    "A war might happen and the rest of the seven Empires who had been waiting for this to happen will make their move and try to influence the Lux Family, pulling them into their Empires for their own goals. This will cause problems."


    "I am well aware Mr. Pratt."


    Mr. Pratt stared at her for a long long time. Then he sighed.


    "Alright. Since this is what Miss Lin wants then I am not going to ask any more questions. I just wanted you to understand that an Empire is not supposed to be something that you can y when you are bored."


    That made Rosalindugh. She did not know that this man had a side like this. Honestly? It was entertaining.


    The people that would reap huge benefits because of this war was going to be the Four Quarter Masters. Even in the past life, those people would not hesitate to do everything to earn a very good amount of profits from the burned towns and destroyed fields.


    But now, their young leader is acting like this just because she showed a little bit of her fang.


    "Shall we go back to the building so I could give you the first batch of stones?" Mr. Pratt suggested. This time, Rosalind smiled as she nodded.


    In fact, Rosalind did not trust Mr. Pratt. What she trusted was their partnership and his inclination to always have more profit.


    In the near future, the Four Quarter Masters would earn their own reputation in the trading world and once this happened, many people would want to even get a glimpse of their leader. At this time, Mr. Pratt would already be well known for his sharp mind and killer business instincts.


    She was not going to let someone like this slip her fingers.


    "What happen today, I hope you can keep it a secret," Rosalind said.


    "Of course," Mr. Pratt nodded and smiled before they teleported back to the ck market. After this, Rosalind chose to collect the stones and carefully put them in her spatial bag before bidding Mr. Pratt goodbye.


    She promised toe back as soon as she was ready to start the treatment with the Princess.


    "She wanted to heal the Duke?"


    The man in front of Mr. Pratt stopped eating his bitter apple and stared at him.


    "Yes, your Grace."


    "The Duke of Duance you say?" he asked.


    "Yes, your Grace. She mentioned something about having her own intentions in helping the Duke and that I was not allowed to intervene or ask questions."


    "Hmmm isn''t that interesting?" the man smiled before he bit into his bitter apple an apple that had been marinated in bitter tea from the North. This man was none other than the Duke of the North, Duke Lucas.


    He used a small toothpick and got himself another slice of his bitter apple and happily munched it.


    "Your Grace this is isn''t this a bit dangerous for our n?" Mr. Pratt could not help but ask.


    "Ah, let her be. There is no reason for you to intervene."


    "But she is trying to cause chaos inside the Empire. If the Emperor knows that we caused this mess he might do something to our trade. I do not want to "


    "Pratt," Duke Lucas smiled. "Let her be. She knows what she is doing."


    "Your Grace seems to trust her very much."


    "Hmmm " the Duke started munching his apples. "She entertains me."


    Mr. Pratt looked at him and he wondered if the only reason why the Duke was allowing her to do whatever it was that she wanted was that she was just a source of entertainment. Was the Duke that bored?


    For some reason, he could not believe his own train of thought so, he chose to push the thought out of his head.


    The Duke instructed Mr. Pratt to leave him alone as he thought of Rosalind. First, she wanted to leave the Lux Family and move to the North, and now it seemed that she wanted to cause chaos in the Empire where she was born.


    The Duke could not help but wonder what happened in the past. He understood her hatred towards the family that abandoned her but what about the Empire?


    What was her goal?


    Was she a friend? Or a foe?


    "I guess time will tell," he smiled and started eating his bitter apple again.

 Chapter 75: The Black Snake

    Chapter 75: The ck Snake


    "I heard that Count Delibar gave quite arge amount of gold to my older sister," Rosalind smiled at Victoria before she sipped her tea. Its sweetness made her frown and she wondered if Victoria had intentionally made her tea sweet just to spite her.


    "And?" Victoria lifted an eyebrow. "Did youe here just to tell me this?"


    "You are too impatient, mother."


    "I am not your mother!"


    "You will be," Rosalind beamed. "Once I leave, you will act like a good mother and dutifully give me a few things."


    "Things?"


    "Gold," Rosalind decided to get straight to the point.


    "What?"


    "The least that you can do is give me gold. After all, you will not be seeing me again after I leave this mansion."


    Victoria red at her. "Since you just want gold then I am willing to give you gold. Does that satisfy you?"


    "Hmmm " Rosalind nodded. She took another sip. "May I know when will I leave the property?"


    "In ten days. Your grandfather refused to let you join any banquet and just told me to decline every invitation, citing the fact that you have been ill as the reason. I see no wrong in doing that. We want them to forget about you," Victoria stated cooly. "There is no need for you to join banquets when you are not going to set foot in this Empire again."


    "Is there a way for me to leave earlier than that?" she wanted to use this opportunity to heal both Alma and the Princess and take care of the Duke of Duance. Even though the Duke of Duance did not say anything about treating his legs, she was certain that he would soon realize that she was right.


    And once that happened, everything was going to change.


    "My sister will be married off to Sir Delibar and I will not be here to congratte her," Rosalind said.


    "I am certain she does not need anything from you."


    "Is that so?" she appreciated the woman''s frank nature. Today, Rosalind just came here to extort more money and show herself walking outside of the house. She did not want her own father or Federico to suspect her. "Well then, as a wedding gift, I am going to gift her"


    "I am certain she would not appreciate any gift from you."


    "Now that is harsh, isn''t it?"


    Victoria rolled her eyes in response.


    "Spread some rumors that I have been trying to beg you for more money that I can use when I leave," Rosalind said.


    "What?"


    "I believe we need those rumors to make people stop talking about my older sister''s untimely marriage, don''t you think so, mother?"


    "I said"


    "And I want to join the Awakening," Rosalind''s words caused the matriarch to cough on her own tea. She immediately used the napkin to wipe her lips.


    "What did you say?"


    "I''ve heard rumors that grandfather wanted another Awakening to be done. I believe I have the right to join."


    "What? You" Victoria''s eyes were so wide it looked like it was about to pop out of their sockets. "What are you doing? I thought you wanted to leave this "


    "It won''t show."


    "What?"


    "The Awakening will not work on me since I was able to awaken the Blessing on my own," Rosalind exined. The only reason why she wanted to experience the Awakening was that she wanted to cover her bases. She wanted them to think that she was not the Blessed one and the best way to do that was to participate in the ceremony.


    If and only if her Blessing was revealed to the world, she could simply say that it was the North that awakened her Blessing and hoped that this would gain some sympathy from the people living North. She did not want to look like someone who ran away from her responsibilities just because she hated her family.


    Again, this measure needed to be taken for the future.


    Right now, Rosalind was aware that the future was slowly changing. The events no longer line up and the timeline already changed. She cannot just use her previous knowledge to survive. She needed a safety.


    "You do understand that if father discovers what you have he will never let you leave this ce, right?"


    "I do."


    "Are you confident that the awakening will no longer work on you?"


    "I am."


    Victoria''s expression turned serious. "This is a matter of importance. The awakening It''s not a simple event. There will be representatives from the other families. There were rumors that all of the ones that received the blessing can sense each other. If "


    "Again, that is not going to happen." No one could sense her blessing and that might be because there were two pr opposite blessings inside her body. In their past life, she was able to hide her secret because no one else could sense her.


    "And what makes you think that I will trust your words? For all I know "


    "You don''t have to trust my words," Rosalind said. "But you have to trust that I cannot exist in the same ce as people like you lived. Moreover, I wasn''t exactly asking for a request. It was an order. Something that you will do for the sake of saving yourself."


    "Rosalind "


    "Mother, you will do everything that I tell you to do or you will regret it." Rosalind looked around the drawing room connected to the marchioness''s room. "And lose everything that you have. That would be very unfortunate, isn''t it?"


    Victoria''s chest raised and fell in an abrupt motion. It looked like she wanted to say another word and let her anger explode but she could not utter a single word out of her mouth. Instead, she stared at Rosalind, her gaze full of hatred.


    "Alright," she uttered. "I will arrange that. But after the awakening, you must immediately leave this mansion. I do not want to see your face again."


    Rosalind snorted. "I would be very happy to do so, mother."


    ......


    "The Duke had to leave," Huig weed her when Rosalind went inside her room. She had an enjoyable evening with Victoria and, after making the woman angry over and over again, she finally decided to go back to her house. She had enough fun for the night.


    Then Huig suddenly appeared inside her room.


    "He said, he will be waiting for you," Huig continued.


    "Alright," Rosalind replied. She could not deny the fact that the Duke''s sudden departure made her a little irritated. Was she angry that he left or was it because he did not even bother saying goodbye?


    But then again, their current rtionship was nothing but a transaction, he did not owe her anything not even a goodbye.


    "He asked me to give this to you," Huig handed her two envelopes. The noticeable wax stamp on the envelope showed her the sign of the Duke of The North.


    "Thank you," she said only to realize that Huig was no longer there. She shrugged and quickly open the letter.


    Then her eyes widened.


    **I HAVE TO LEAVE. I WILL BE SEEING YOU IN THE NORTH.**


    -LOVE,


    YOUR HUSBAND


    That''s it?


    She looked at the back of the letter and then read it again. She was not expecting something special or anything, but for some reason, the letter was enough to erase the disappointment in her heart. He didn''t specifically say goodbye, but at least he left something.


    Then she opened the second one and realized that it contained a copy of a marriage document with the stamp of the head of the Lux Family.


    She was already considered legally married to the Duke!


    ording to the rules, her status would change to the Duchess after her marriage, but because the ceremony was not yet done, no one was allowed to treat her as a duchess. Everyone in this Empire was quite sensitive to events like a marriage ceremony and always thought that a marriage without a ceremony was not yet considered a union.


    It was nothing but a transaction of two souls.


    After reading the letters, she quickly put them away in her spatial bag before she called Milith and asked her to prepare a bath.


    She wanted to soak her body in some hot water just to feel better.


    Milith quickly prepared some hot water in a tub and then helped her remove her clothes before leaving her to enjoy her bath.


    Since the Duke proposed to her, the treatment from the other maids had actually improved, but she knew this was nothing but something that they were forced to do by the patriarch. She loved the hot water that was always avable for Milith and her. She loved that now, Milith did not have to boil the water herself since there were already maids doing the task for her.


    She also loved that the maids were still treating her as a pariah and, despite smiling and greeting her, did nothing to get close to her. Right now, everyone still saw her as the Curse of the Lux Family and she loved every minute of it.


    She closed her eyes, but just as her body slowly rxed, a small ck snake slowly made it''s way into her tub.

 Chapter 76: The Black Snake 2

    Chapter 76: The ck Snake 2


    The snake slowly slithered towards her, its ck skin glittered against the yellowish lighting inside the room. Then it made its way into her tub, but just as it was about to make its move, a hand caught it.


    Rosalind jolted up, her eyes wide.


    "You"


    "I did not mean to intrude," the Duke said as he turned around, still holding the snake in his hand. "Call me once you are dressed."


    Rosalind''s jaw dropped to the floor, she was speechless. It didn''t even register that she was actually naked. Embarrassment echoed inside her head causing her to turn red. She looked down and was thankful that the bubbles were at least covering her body parts.


    That would have been embarrassing.


    While she had been married in her past life, Jeames was not actually someone that loved to be intimate with her. They seldom slept together inside the same room and at that time, shepletely understood that he was busy trying to run his business.


    She bit her lower lip and quickly found her robe.


    She thought that the man had already left.


    Why was he here now?


    Frowning, she walked out of the small bathroom and into her room. She found him in her bed, reading a book, dressed all in ck as usual. The dead snake was not far away from him.


    "I thought you left?" she asked. She did not want to talk about what happened earlier, yet she still wanted to approach the situation maturely.


    "You have read my letter?"


    "I did."


    "I was just about to leave when I remembered something."


    "What is it?"


    "It seems that you have been visiting the ck market?"


    "I am not actually surprised that you know that."


    "Are you going to involve yourself in healing those people?" he asked.


    "I What are you talking about?"


    "There is a strange disease"


    "Oh" Rosalind nodded. She thought the Duke was talking about the Duke of Duance and was scared that somehow Mr. Pratt told the man everything. She did not want to ask Mr. Pratt about his rtionship with the Duke of the North as she did not want to sound too intrusive. "I am thinking about it."


    The man stared at her for a few seconds. "Do not get involved in this matter."


    "What?"


    "Can your conscience take it?" he asked.


    Rosalind met his blue eyes as she realized something. In the past, the disease would kill hundreds of thousands of people and would spark the start of the war. However, this was only the beginning of what was about toe. Now that she carefully thought about it, the North stayed safe from both the war and the disease.


    At that time, she thought that this was because of their location and the fact that they have stronger bodies, but what if it was because the one who released the curse was from the North? Then did they deliberately release it in the south to avoid suspicions?


    But why would they do it?


    "I should not have asked," he got up and walked towards the window. "If that is the case, you should take care of yourself. The disease is quite dangerous for people born with weak bodies."


    Rosalind blinked. Just as he was about to leave, she said. "I am not going to involve myself."


    Her answer surprised him. He turned and frowned.


    "Can you take it?"


    "I only want to earn money," she said softly. "I do not have any business in saving people." In herst life, she gave her everything to a man, leaving nothing for herself. She served him, understood him, and treated him like her king, but in the end, he only used her for his benefit, breaking her heart and mind and even ending her life.


    Now it was different.


    She was not going to let anyone else use her, she was going to stand on her own and she would do that even if she was going to stand alone.


    "Money?"


    She swallowed andposed herself.


    "For when I leave the North."


    "Leave the North?" he took a step toward her.


    "Yes, Your Grace. Should I stay with you even after you find the love of your life? The marriage the transaction that we have is going to end if you find someone or once I repay the favor that you gave me I"


    "I am not a big fan of divorce, Young Lady Lux," he stated.


    "This is a mere transaction. I understand that men have their needs and I"


    "Do not utter such words again," he cut her off rudely. "The marriage will stay."


    "What?"


    He took another step closer. "You were the one who approached me, Miss Lux. You were the one who asked for my help."


    "I"


    "The ceremony isn''t even done and you are already talking about leaving the North. What rudeness."


    "I I did not mean it like that."


    He narrowed his eyes. "Then tell me what do you mean?"


    "I I just thought that the Duke is still young and one of these days, you will find someone that you fancy. I just wanted to establish boundaries, I would not tolerate another woman in my marriage and so, if the Duke happens to meet someone, then our arrangement should be considered done."


    The man took another step, further shortening the already small space between them. But she did not take a single step back.


    Instead, she continued.


    "The Duke has been very helpful and I am extremely grateful for that. But but what would happen once we achieve our goals? This arrangement was something that we made because of the benefits thate along with it, but once we achieve that I do not think that the Duke would want someone like me to stay with him forever. Was it wrong for me to assume that way?"


    He snorted in response, then heughed and shook his head. He stared at her and for a few seconds, she thought she saw a glint of amusement in his eyes.


    "Why don''t we talk about this when we achieve our goals?" he asked.


    "I"


    "Ah the snake was sent by someone who wanted to kill you. It is not an ordinary snake, but something made of malice and sorcery. Dark magic."


    Almost immediately, she forgot the things that she wanted to talk about. Dark Magic? Did someone want to kill her using dark magic? Who? Who could it be?

 Chapter 77: The Black Snake 3

    Chapter 77: The ck Snake 3


    "What happened?" Dorothy asked the man sitting in the middle of candles ck candles, his robes covering his features. The man was facing a skull and chanting something that she could not understand. "What is happening? I thought you said it would be easy to kill her. Am I not paying you enough?"


    Dorothy paid the man a hefty amount of money just to send a snake to Rosalind.


    "Why aren''t you answering me?" she hissed, her eyes wide.


    "For some reason, I lost contact with the snake," the man answered, his voice sounding low and ominous. It was as if three people were speaking to her at the same time. "Someone must have intervened. You did not tell me about anyone guarding her."


    "What? Are you saying that I''m lying? I did not lie! Rosalind was alone  that maid!" Dorothy took a deep breath. "That''s right. That maid must be the one responsible for can you send another one?"


    "I can but only with the right amount of"


    "Jeames!" Dorothy yelled. Almost immediately Jeames appeared next to the man.


    "Kill him."


    "What?" the man chuckled. "Miss, if you think you can harm me inside my own house then you must be very disturbed and perhaps a little stupid."


    "You are nothing but a fake sorcerer! Jeames go on!"


    "Young Miss I think we need to leave."


    "What?"


    "This ce " Jeames spoke. "We cannot just threaten the owner of this ce. I understand that you hate her, but you must act with diligence. You cannot just "


    "Are you trying to tell me what to do?"


    "I"


    "She has lost her mind," the man wearing the hood uttered. "Let her drink this. It will calm her down." The man handed Jeames a small vial but Jeames did not ept it. Instead, he tossed a gold coin to the man and carried Dorothy out of the house.


    Using his light technique, he lifted her and he started running as fast as he could.


    "What are you doing! Jeames! Let me down! I said let me go! How dare you disobey your master! I am your master! Jeames I said let me"


    Jeames suddenly stopped and slowly put her down. Just as her feetnded on the ground, a loud p echoed. She had pped her knight.


    "How dare you disobey me! Did you really think I would not hurt you just because we grew up together?"


    "You can hurt me," Jeames said.


    "What?"


    "But you cannot hurt yourself."


    "You" Dorothy felt all the anger that she had vanish when she heard his words. Her lips trembled, and her eyes started tearing up. Then her knees turned weak.


    Just as she was about to fall, Jeames caught her and swept her up, and carried her like a princess.


    Dorothy was not able to hold back anymore. Her shoulders shook, tears streaming down her cheeks as she started crying.


    "Why? Why did you stop me?" she asked.


    "The sorcerer is known for his ck magic. We cannot offend him."


    "If that man was good with ck magic then why is she still alive? Did the snake not work? I"


    "Shhhh" Jeames tightly hugged her. "It''s alright. You can cry on me"


    "Jeames, what should I do? Wahhhh I do not want to marry that man! This was all Rosalind''s n! I knew she was jealous of me but I " Dorothy continued sobbing in Jeames'' arms.


    Since the night of the Awakening ceremony, everything changed. People no longer respected her and their treatment had greatly changed. Her parents were slowly drifting away and had been wanting to send her away to marry that Duke.


    They wanted to punish her for not having the Blessing! They wanted her to die!


    All Dorothy wanted was to stay with her mother so she wanted to make Rosalind marry that Duke instead. On that day, Dorothy wanted to ruin Rosalind''s reputation so their grandfather would easily send her to the North.


    But something else happened!


    The Duke schemed against her!


    And Rosalind took advantage of everything.


    Now, everything about her was in tatters. Rosalind ruined her life!


    Why?


    Why did they abandon her just because of that Blessing? Was she not worth anything without it?


    Everything just came crashing down as she cried and cried until she found it hard to breathe. Seeing her struggle, Jeames took her to an unfamiliar ce.


    "I really hope the youngdy does not mind. This is my mother''s house. I just cannot think of another ce to help you calm down before we go back to the mansion. Please- take a seat. I will get you a ss of water."


    Dorothy did not say another word. She looked at the interior of the house and found a ce where she could sit. She knew she was a mess and Jeames was right. She could not just go back to the mansion in the state that she was in.


    She bit her lower lip and Jeames came back. Then she epted the ss of water and finished it before returning the cup to him.


    "Would you like some tea?" he asked. For a few seconds, she said nothing. Then she lifted her eyes, meeting his concerned gaze.


    "No" Dorothy whispered. "I would like you to do something else," she continued.


    "What is it?"


    Dorothy hesitated for a few seconds. She was not sure if Jeames would do it as he was always the kindest man that she knew.


    "I I want you to seduce my sister?"


    "What?"


    Dorothy narrowed her eyes. "After what she did to me she cannot leave this ce. Alive. So I want you to do everything to make her stay."


    "Dorothy"


    "I know we all grew up together, but are you really going to let her get away with this?" Dorothy asked. "Jeames, that woman that woman wants me to be miserable. She was she had been jealous of me since we were younger. She tried to harm me over and over again and now she is going to get away with it and earn her freedom away from my family! I cannot let that happen. So please" she got up and held both of his hands. "Please do this one thing for me. Will you?"

 Chapter 78: Ominous Feeling 1

    Chapter 78: Ominous Feeling 1


    "Lady"


    "Shhh " Dorothy stopped him by cing a finger on his lips. "Jeames, you grew up with me," her brows furrowed, tears threatening to fall. "You know what I have gone through for the sake of the Blessing. You''ve watched me all throughout my life."


    "Young Lady"


    "Please call me by my name when we are alone. Didn''t I already tell you that?"


    He sighed. "Dorothy, your sister is nothing but a weak woman who"


    "Jeames, she schemed against me, how could you call her weak? She is working with the Duke. They must have wanted to get rid of me because the Duke knew he could not just kill me as everyone dotes on me. Grandfather and father would raise Hell if he suddenly killed me on my way to the North. And he is aware of this."


    "Then, we can just let him kill Rosalind on her way to the North instead. We are not going to do"


    "How could you say that?"


    "What?"


    "Did you think death is enough to punish her for what she did?" Dorothy''s eyes widened. A tear fell and Jeames immediately reached out, using his finger to wipe her cheek.


    "Then I will do it," Jeames said. "Let me give you another ss of water." He went inside the kitchen, but when he came out, the view in front of him made him freeze.


    "Dorothy, what are you doing?" he asked, his eyes wide at the woman wearing nothing but her underclothes. "It is cold and"


    "Take my body."


    "What?"


    "I do not want to end up with that man. I do not want him topletely own me and my body. Please take my first time."


    "Dorothy this"


    "As your mistress, I am ordering you Jeames. Make me a woman."


    ...


    Rosalind was walking up an endless stairway leading up. She frowned, the stairs were illuminated by therge moon that could be seen from the equally tall windows. Where was she?


    She stopped walking and examined her surroundings. She was barefoot yet she could not feel anything because of the luxuriously carpeted floor beneath her feet.


    "We cannot do this here. Your sister is in the other room."


    Rosalind immediately froze. It was It was Jeames?


    She looked around and discovered another source of light a few steps away from her. Is that the end of the stairs? Was that a room?


    She quickened her steps, her heart on her throat. If she was right then this scene


    "Despite the fact that she married the man that I loved, she is still my sister. How do you expect me to end my sister?" It was Dorothy and this was indeed the exact scene that she saw before she died.


    "This was forty years ago! How could you still think of the past?"


    Rosalind felt her chest throbbing. She lowered her eyes and found a dagger in her chest. When she lifted her head again, the couple was already staring at her, a menacing smile stered on their faces.


    "Sister, are you alright?" Dorothy asked as she approached Rosalind. She took a step back. "You look pale" Dorothy continued. "Do you want me to take you to your rooms?"


    "You look like you have seen a ghost sister," Dorothy''s voice turned sharp. "You should stop looking at me like that."


    Rosalind took another step back before she lost her bnce and fell from the top step. She desperately tried to hold on to the railing but failed miserably. She opened her mouth in to a silent scream as she felt her body fall.


    "Young Miss?"


    Rosalind''s eyes flew open. She could see Milith''s face near hers.


    "Young Miss, are you alright?"


    Rosalind immediately jolted up. She could feel sweat all over her face, her back was drenched. She tried to catch her breath.


    "Young Miss, please have some water."


    Rosalind said nothing as she took the ss and downed it.


    "Young Miss, are you alright?" Milith asked once again as she handed her another ss of water. "I heard your screams downstairs so I I came in to wake you up."


    Rosalind pursed her lips, saying nothing. She touched her chest and took a deep breath. It was all a dream, it was all a dream, it was never real.


    It happened in the past life but not in this one, she would make sure of that. Slowly, she patted her chest, as if silently telling herself that everything was alright. She thought of her ne, the one that her mother used to own. Was that really the reason why she came back?


    If it was, then she owe her second life to her mother.


    "Please leave me," she said rather coldly before getting out of bed and walking towards the window of the house. From the second floor, she could clearly see the moon and it reminded her of the moon in her dream.


    She heard Milith leave her and she let out another deep sigh.


    This was the first time that she saw them like that since she woke up in the past. Did it mean anything?


    No, perhaps not.


    Perhaps it was because she was about to leave this ce? In a week, Rosalind was going to start her journey, but everything had been going so well and she could not help but think that something sinister would soon happen. What would it be?


    Were they nning something?


    "Huig," she uttered. She felt a cold breeze and she felt a presence behind her. "Can you do something for me?" she asked, her gaze still on the moon.


    There was silence.


    "What is it?" he asked.


    "Can you tell me what Lady Dorothy Lux is currently doing?"


    Again, there was silence.


    "Your wish is mymand."


    "You are not going to ask me why?" she turned around and found him standing in the shadows. Despite his white hair, it would be very hard to notice him if one was not intentionally looking for him.


    For the third time, silence filled the room.


    Then he shook his head.


    "I will give you the information that you need." With that, he went to the window and disappeared into the night.


    Seeing this, Rosalind let out a loud sigh.

 Chapter 79: Ominous Feeling 2

    Chapter 79: Ominous Feeling 2


    There had been a lot of changes since she came back and this was giving her an ominous feeling. Everything had been happening ording to her n yet she knew something inside her knew that something ominous wasing.


    What would it be?


    Rosalind thought about everything as sheid back down in bed. Staring at the ceiling, she recalled everything that had happened since she woke up and tried to see any loose end that mighte and bite her in the back when she was not aware.


    Sadly, she could no longer predict what was going to happen inside the Lux Family as she had already made some changes for her own future.


    She bit her lower lip and could only think of one thing.


    Victoria and her daughter.


    Right now, Victoria was the only one who knew her secret, but Rosalind was confident that the woman would never reveal the truth for her own good. However, she could do something else like work a sorcerer to get rid of her.


    No, Victoria was not stupid. Victoria would never attempt to kill her while she was still living inside the estate. She would not want Rosalind to use her and identally reveal that she had the Blessing. Then was it Dorothy?


    Would Dorothy stoop so low as to work with a sorcerer to try and kill her?


    Dorothy was someone cruel, she would not hesitate to y the long game just to win everything and get what she wanted. Did something change? Was it because of Dorothy''s uing marriage?


    "Milith" she called out. After a few minutes, Milith came running inside her room.


    "Young Miss?"


    "I will go out for a few hours, do not let anyone inside my room," Rosalind said.


    "Eh? But how?"


    "I will take care of that."


    "Oh then then I will do what the Young Miss wants." Milith bowed. At least, the woman did not ask any more questions. The moment Milith left her room, Rosalind immediately found herself a robe and used her light Blessing to jump out of the window.


    Light Blessing was a supportive ability and all it could do was provide additional strength, agility, and other passive abilities to anyone, including herself. However, using this ability was very risky as it would affect her body. For instance, if Rosalind used this ability on a knight who had been practicing every day, then the result would be magnificent, but if she used it on someone who had never trained even once, then there wasn''t exactly a noticeable result.


    Meaning, if she used it on herself then the result would be above average. This was one of the reasons why she wanted to learn swordsmanship and train her body on her way to the North. She would not hesitate to ask the Duke to teach her swordsmanship just to use this skill.


    Her only other way to get out of this ce was the maze.


    At least, she knew the maze very well.


    After a while, she was able to leave the estate and started walking towards an inn that should have carriages and horses. After paying someone for a horse, she immediately made her way to the ce  the one ce where she could find the only sorcerer in this Empire.


    Sorcery.


    Sorcery was something that the followers of the Dark Lord developed to hide their powers and abilities. The people who practiced this craft could only give curses and harm other people, they could not exactly use their powers to create fire or wind or storms or fight soldiers.


    All they could do was harm people by chanting and some other rituals that only they understood and because of this, killing a sorcerer was considered very easy. Sorcerers could not fight head-on and needed time to be able to harm other people. Moreover, they also needed a few other things such as hair and clothing which made the process more difficult.


    The Empires had done their best to get rid of every sorcerer who was able to exist on this continent, but there were still a few who were hiding in in sight.


    For instance, the one who lived in the south of the Capital.


    Sorcerer Atior.


    No one knows how old he was or how he arrived in the Empire. His name would be well-known in the future as he would try to kill the Emperor, Emperor Lawrence, but fail because of Rosalind''s light Blessing. Or at least, that was what everyone else knew.


    As the name suggested, light is the weakness of the dark and it was the ultimate weakness of a sorcerer.


    "Hiyah!" She yelled as she let the horse traverse the darkness, her eyes closed. Her darkness made her aware of her surroundings and easily hid her from the prying eyes of the people who wanted to take advantage of lone adventurers.


    After a while, she finally arrived in what looked like a dpidated two-story house in the middle of what many people called the slums.


    The sound of her horse attracted the attention of the two men guarding the house.


    "State your purpose?"


    "I need help," Rosalind uttered. "Only he can help me," she said.


    The two looked at each other and one of them spread his palm. In response, she tossed them a few silver coins.


    "He is waiting for you," the man said as he opened the door. The creaking sound filled the room and before she could even walk inside, the smell of something rotting made her scowl.


    She covered her nose in disgust.


    "What do you need?" a croaking voice reached her ears yet she could not see anyone else in what seemed like an abandoned living room full of webs and old furniture.


    "I need you to find someone."


    "Lady, finding people is none of my business."


    Rosalind bit her lower lip. In fact, she had met Atior a couple of times in her past life. She had seen his face and had talked to her about some special ''cases'' that the Empress wanted him to handle. For a moment, Atior was a very useful ally to the Empress, but when he made a mistake, the queen easily turned on him and used him of trying to assassinate the Emperor.

 Chapter 80: Ominous Feeling 3

    Chapter 80: Ominous Feeling 3


    No one knew exactly when Atior started doing his business. In the past, many nobles had heard of his existence but did nothing to stop him because they feared what he would do to them. Atior had quickly developed arge number of loyal subordinates both noble and normal citizens within the Empire and his power was immense.


    He was the keeper of t thousands of secrets and thus, many of his previous clients would never hesitate to protect him just to protect their own secrets.


    "If there is nothing else, you may leave," the voice echoed.


    "You are exactly who I was looking for," she responded.


    There was silence before the voice murmured,


    "You sound familiar."


    "That is because you just tried to kill me a couple of hours ago."


    ** BOOM**


    A loud thunder reverberated outside the house. There was a sh of lightning before the sound of the rain filled her ears. Still, Rosalind did not move.


    There was a loud, disbelieving snort.


    "You daree into my abode?" the voice calmly asked after a few seconds.


    **BOOM**


    Another p of thunder echoed around them.


    "I came to ask something."


    "You wanted to know who it was it that paid me to do it," the voice responded.


    "Yes."


    Again, there was silence.


    "Why ask questions when you already know the answer to them?"


    "The answer that I am seeking" Rosalind muttered. She wanted to know if it was indeed Dorothy who came here and paid Atior for his services. It seems that she was correct.


    There was another rumble of thunder, then she saw a shadow standing not far away from her. Rosalind took a step back as the shadow slowly morphed into a person a person wearing a long, dark robe.


    The floor creaked and the figure turned towards her. Its face was covered by the hood of the robe, just like in her past life. In fact, Rosalind died in the past life without ever seeing Atior''s face.


    "You seek something else," the figure croaked. Its voice alternated from that of a man''s, into a woman''s and then back again. A creepy giggle came from the person before her. "Interesting Very interesting I have seen anger, I have seen despair and desperation. But you "


    Rosalind''s expression behind the hood changed.


    "You have nothing in you. Nothing but a ck abyss of darkness." There was another chuckle, "Tell me little one what do you seek?"


    Rosalind said nothing for a few seconds. In this life, she promised herself not to associate herself with people like Atior, but fate still brought her here. She let out a tired sigh.


    "I seek the destruction of the Lux Family."


    The figure beneath the hood gasped. It paused just a few feet away from her. "Impossible!" it said. "Light would never disappear. It can never be destroyed."


    "I know."


    "Just like the darkness."


    "What?"


    "Inside you" Atior uttered. "The feeling that we have already met in the past" he made a deliberate pause as if he was trying to recall where he met her before. "I cannot remove the feeling that we have already met Atior never forgets."


    Rosalind blinked. It seems that his sorcery was more powerful than she had originally thought.


    "I have seen that same abyss of darkness before but I "


    "That is not the most important thing," she interrupted.


    "Is it not?"


    "Since you cannot provide me what I seek "


    "Not so fast, my littledy," Atior croaked, then he began chuckling. "Not so fast."


    "You said that Light can never be destroyed."


    "You cannot destroy the light but the dark lord "


    "I do not have an intention of worshiping the dark lord."


    There was another silence.


    "Then there is nothing for us to talk about."


    Rosalind gritted her teeth.


    "The next time you try to kill me I will end you." Rosalind promised.


    "What brave words."


    "Do not interfere in my business again."


    "I do nothing but ept money that was given, little one. This is nothing personal."


    "You just tried to kill me."


    "I never would have without someone paying me."


    Rosalind red at him. "There is another thing"


    "Say it."


    "The north and the beasts. Are theying?" she asked. The change of timeline could mess up everything.


    "The beasts have spoken. It is time that theye for their king."


    Rosalind snorted inwardly. The King of the Beasts is the one and only dark lord. She immediately tossed two gold coins to the figure and both of the coins vanished before they could even reach Atior.


    "You have many questions. I can answer only a few of them."


    "There is no need," she stated. Her suspicions had been confirmed. The one who just tried to have her killed was none other than Dorothy. There was no need to stay here any longer.


    Atior might be well known for his curses and ability to kill people from a distance, but there was something that many people do not know: Atior can answer a lot of questions. In the past, Atior was able to help them because of his ability to answer questions about what wasing.


    Rosalind didn''t know where this ability came from. She didn''t know if this was because of the dark lord. But she knew that this wasn''t a blessing. She thought of the books that the Duke had bought her. She had read most of them, but hadn''t had the chance to digest them as she had been busy with everything else.


    She had decided to study more about the dark lord and curses. In the past, she did everything she could to study the blessing of the light. She learned everything in secret as Dorothy didn''t want her to ask their father and grandfather. Rosalind also avoided asking about the dark blessing as she did not want to use it or even acknowledge that she had it. After all, everyone knew that the Goddess never gave a dark blessing.


    Rosalind always thought that the darkness was associated with the dark lord and she wanted to avoid it at all costs.


    "Thank you for your time" Rosalind uttered. Despite the kind of business that Atior did, the man was still considered her friend in the past a friend that she betrayed. She started leaving, but just before she could get out of the door, she heard him say.


    "Always remember; without the light, there can be only darkness."


    Rosalind halted her steps. Then she smiled and went to find her horse.


    Under the rain, Rosalind rode as fast as she could and went back home.


    That is right. Without light, there can be only darkness.

 Chapter 81: Ominous Feeling 4

    Chapter 81: Ominous Feeling 4


    Dorothy tightened her grip on the nket that covered her naked body. She stared at Jeames who was snoring lightly next to her. They were inside a simple room Jeames'' room. There was nothing but a small cab, a chair, and a bed. Not even a table or a balcony decorated the bleak room. Even the toilet was outside of the room.


    Yet, Dorothy found this strangely peaceful.


    Dorothy grew up training to be the next blessed one. She woke up at four and started exercising both her mind and her body thinking that she would soon receive the blessing, just like her father and grandfather.


    She grew up without friends and spent most of her time learning etiquette and even thenguages of the other seven empires. She wanted to be the most powerful blessed person and she was prepared to do everything and anything to make her father and mother proud, to make the Lux Family proud.


    Then she failed to receive the blessing.


    Until now, Dorothy could never forget the look in everyone''s eyes when the blessing did note. She was not able to manifest the light.


    Why?


    She had been good, kind and understanding. She had been gracious and never hurt someone. Dorothy was pure and no one, not even Jeames whom she liked since she was younger, was able to touch her hand.


    So why?


    What went wrong?


    The tragedy did not end there.


    Dorothy soon received news of the possibility that she would be married off to the Duke from the North the barbarian who loved to behead his enemies and wear a mask that is as dark as his hair. He was someone who plundered and killed women just because he wanted to have some fun!


    How could she allow something like this to happen?


    So, Dorothy tried to involve her younger sister. Rosalind Lux the useless Rosalind whose very existence had reminded her mother that she would not be able to bear another child. The same Rosalind that everyone had considered the speck of dirt in their spotless family.


    The ck-haired woman.


    Dorothy never saw Rosalind as a threat. She never saw her as anything at all. Since Dorothy was old enough to understand things, her mother had already told her that Rosalind was nothing to worry about. So why not let her marry the Duke instead?


    Someone who had been leeching off the Lux Family should be sacrificed to the North! Not Dorothy! No, not her!


    Dorothy did everything well! She followed the rules! She had been the perfect heir. It wasn''t her fault that the Goddess did not grant her the blessing! Why are they trying to punish her for something she did not do?


    Dorothy got up and slowly put on her dress.


    On that night, all she wanted to do was ruin Rosalind''s reputation. This would have given their grandfather the perfect reason to throw that woman to the North. But Rosalind worked with the Duke and ruined Dorothy''s reputation instead.


    Not only that, she even schemed to let Dorothy marry someone as promiscuous and shameless as Anthony Delibar! That woman needed to be punished!


    There was a loud boom and then the sound of the rain woke her up from her stupor. She looked at Jeames who also seemed to wake up because of the rain.


    Their eyes met and for a moment, Dorothy just wanted to stay in his arms for the night.


    But she cannot do that.


    Almost immediately, the expression on Jeames''s face changed. It wasced with worry and gentleness.


    "Are you alright? Are you feeling any pain?" he asked as he approached her. She immediately turned her head away, blushing.


    "You are naked."


    "Oh! I " she heard him rummage for his clothes somewhere. After a few minutes, she felt his arms around her. He he put a robe on top of her dress. "It will be cold outside."


    "I heard that Rosalind will join the awakening," Dorothy said. She did not understand why the woman wanted to join when she had ck hair. Perhaps, Rosalind just wanted to use this opportunity to rub in the fact that Dorothy was not the blessed one. How hateful!


    "Stop worrying about her. Aren''t you cold?"


    She met his eyes. "I am," she whispered. "But your arms are enough to warm me up."


    Jeames smiled. Then he lifted her chin and leaned down to kiss her.


    "Thank you," he said. "It was an honor to be with you."


    "I should be the one thanking you," she replied. "And please do not forget Rosalind. She cannot leave the Empire." Dorothy could not stop thinking about Rosalind. She could not help it. "I I apologize for talking about something" she knew that she had ruined the mood just from the look in his eyes.


    "There is no need to apologize," Jeames said. He took a step back before he strapped on his sword to his hips and wore his own robe. "It looks like the rain won''t stop anytime soon. We need to go back before the sun rises," he said.


    Seeing his hardened expression, Dorothy immediately said. "I want to spend the night with you."


    Jeames stared at her eyes as the coldness slowly vanished. He smiled gently. "I will be in your rooms when we arrive." He held his hand towards her.


    However, Dorothy did not ept it. Instead, she stared at him.


    Jeames and her grew up together. However, she knew that Jeames never wanted to be a knight. He wanted to be an adventurer. The only reason why he came back was because of what happened to her. Because of her, Jeames decided to stay by her side.


    "Stop worrying about Rosalind. I will deal with her."


    "Truly?" Dorothy could not help but smile.


    In response, Jeames nodded. "You might not know this but Rosalind had always liked me since we were younger. I was able to convince her to marry the Duke. I am confident that coaxing her to do something stupid would be as easy as eating a pie."

 Chapter 82: Ominous Feeling 5

    Chapter 82: Ominous Feeling 5


    Rosalind frowned, not from her aching head, but from what sounded like an argument outside of the house.


    "I told you, the young miss is not feeling well."


    "I came to give her flowers."


    "Then give it to me, I will give it to the miss once she is awake!"


    "The flowers are "


    "Do you understand how inappropriate it is for a knight to give flowers to the future Duchess of the North?" Milith uttered. "Sir Jeames, I am well aware that you grew up with the Miss, but you cannot just ruin the Miss''s reputation like this. The Miss has yet to have her ceremony! Once her reputation is broken "


    "I know "


    Rosalind stopped listening. She knew that the voice belonged to Jeames, and judging from the argument, it sounded like Jeames wanted to see her but Milith refused to let him in.


    "That man apanied Dorothy Lux the other night."


    Rosalind almost jumped out of her bed when she heard Huig''s voice. The man was in the corner of her room, looking out of the window.


    "He was with Dorothy Lux and the two are rather cozy."


    Rosalind nodded. The man could have told her this when it was already dark, why was he


    "You left the housest night." The answer to her question came quickly.


    "I did," she responded.


    "You should not have."


    "I had something to do." She sat on the bed and looked at her still wet robe. She did not take another bath as she was really exhausted. Instead, she just removed her robe andy down on the bed. The next thing she knew, she had already fallen asleep.


    "You should have told me."


    "I need to do it alone," Rosalind answered coldly.


    "I cannot let you out of my sight," he uttered. His words made her look his way. Just as she expected, there were no emotions in his eyes. She turned towards her robe again.


    This must be because of the Duke''s instructions.


    "I will try to let you know," Rosalind said. She understood that this man just wanted to keep her safe because of the Duke. After all, she had yet to marry the Duke in the North. Huig would do his best to protect her from both Rosalinds'' and the Duke''s enemies.


    "I did not realize that this ce was as dangerous as the north," Huig said.


    "Whatever you mean?" she asked, but when she turned towards him, Huig was nowhere to be seen. He already left.


    What was that supposed to mean?


    As dangerous as the North?


    She snorted. Perhaps, he was right.


    "Milith let him in," Rosalind called out. After a few minutes, she heard the two arguing inside the house before she heard Milith''s footsteps approaching her room.


    "Young Miss, I am d that you are already awake, but this isn''t the time to make some entertaining choices," Milith started. "You are about to be married to the North. You cannot just meet another man alone."


    "I am not meeting him alone. You will be with me," Rosalind replied. She knew all about the etiquette and the customs and how strict they can be. After all, she used this to be Jeames''s wife in the past life.


    "And I just wanted to know what he wanted to say," she continued. She was very curious. After what Dorothy did the other night, Rosalind knew that Dorothy was not just going to give up. Dorothy could be very smart with her schemes as long as she used her head.


    Milith helped her freshen up. Not long after, Rosalind was already downstairs sitting in front of the smiling Jeames.


    "May I know why Sir Jeames is here?" she asked, ncing at the flowers in the man''s hand. The man looked decent from his head to his toe, but seeing him up close seemed to remind her of the dreams that she had the night before.


    She turned towards him as she wondered if he was here to confirm that she was still alive. Was it because of the snake?


    He must have known about it. Huig told her that Jeames came back with Dorothy the other night.


    In fact, Rosalind was suspicious that Jeames knew about that sorcerer. There is no way that Dorothy would know where that man is located without someone like Jeames, who had visited the slums in the past, telling her.


    "I heard that you were not feeling well."


    His words woke her up from her stupor.


    "Yes," she nodded.


    "I brought you your favorite golden flowers. It is best for tea. I hope you will feel better soon." He handed her a bouquet of flowers. When she did not ept it, Jeames added. "I just I heard that you will be leaving very soon?"


    Rosalind turned towards Milith who was standing not far away from them and gestured for her to ept the flowers. She could not help but think something about its leaves or its petals were poisoned.


    "Yes," Rosalind uttered. She could not help butment the fact that Jeames was the one who ended her life in the past. He was the source of that ominous feeling that she had the other night!


    "Look, I know that the young miss is "


    "Is there something that you want to tell me Sir Jeames?" She decided to cut him off.


    "I "


    "As you can see, I am not feeling well and I need my rest. My journey to the north will be very long. I need to rest as long as I can before I depart. I apologize. I did not want to sound so rude but sitting here is nothing but time wasted."


    Jeames looked surprised. Malice glinted in his eyes, but it vanished as quickly as it came. At that very instant, she immediately knew that this was Dorothy''s scheme. Just what was she nning to do? Did she perhaps ask Jeames to try and ruin her reputation?


    Was it like  in their previous life?


    "Young Miss "


    "I know Sir Jeames grew up with my older sister and I. However, Sir Jeames must be aware of the customs and traditions of the Empire. I do not want to drag the name of the Lux Family down. if Sir James really cares, then please do not bring me anything. I do not want everyone else to misunderstand the kind of rtionship that we have."


    And then there was silence.


    Jeames just stared at her, as if he was not expecting her words. Saying nothing, he got up, his jaws clenched.


    "I understand," he mumered before giving her a low bow. "I apologize for the gesture. It will not happen again."


    "Thank you," Rosalind also got up. "Please, there is no need to close the door when you leave."


    Again, the man looked surprised before he nodded and left.


    Almost immediately Rosalind turned towards Milith. "Throw it away," she uttered. "From now on, throw everything that he would give me away."


    There is no need to wear a mask and pretend that she liked his actions. The dreamst night was a reminder that no matter how much kindness she would show them, no matter how much leniency she wanted to give them, they would reciprocate with nothing but poison.


    The two people who ruined her life in the past had now started working together. She needed to be more careful and brace herself for an uing storm.

 Chapter 83: Mercenaries 1

    Chapter 83: Mercenaries 1


    "She is well?" Dorothy''s expression turned ugly. "Then what about that snake? Are you certain that the  ehem that the man could do that?" Until now, she still had doubts about that sorcerer. She had never heard of that man before! Perhaps, he was just trying to trick them into giving them money?


    "Yes," Jeames replied. "I tried to give her flowers but she asked her maid to throw them away even before I could leave the house. I am certain she had the intention to let me see that she disliked the gift that I had brought her."


    "She that woman had changed." Or perhaps, she was just very good at hiding herself. No. Rosalind had no one to teach her. She was alone. She grew up alone and had no friends except for Jeames only approached her to make Dorothyugh. She let out a loud sigh.


    "This is not going to work," she muttered. They needed something more. Something that would make the Duke cancel the ceremony and therefore the marriage arrangement. But what could it be?


    "I heard that the Duke has already left?" she asked.


    "Yes, he had to leave ahead of time because of some problems in the North."


    "Have you been to the North?" she continued.


    "One time."


    "And?"


    "It was just as the rumor said. The ce is dead. Demonic monsters are everywhere. The northernmost Kingdoms are working together to fight the monsters and not let them pass, but there have been some rumors that the beasts have slowly evolved as they made their way towards the south."


    "Towards the south?" Her expression turned ugly. The Empire nearest to the North was the Aster Empire. Therefore, if the North fell then the first ones to suffer is none other than the Aster Empire.


    "Young miss, the madam is here to see you," she heard the maid announce.


    Dorothy immediately fixed her clothes and waited for her mother to walk in. When her mother, Victoria, saw that Jeames was standing behind her daughter, she froze and then continued walking.


    "Why do you keep a knight next to you?" she asked Dorothy.


    "I could not see any reason why I should not try to defend myself from people who wanted to harm me," Dorothy answered.


    "My " Instead of sitting opposite her, Victoria chose the vacant spot next to Dorothy. Then she pulled her daughter into a hug. "I did not know that you would "


    "The Duke was able to do that to me in broad daylight. I cannot imagine what he would do once I am alone in my own room."


    "Dorothy "


    Dorothy felt her mother shrug, but she ignored it. This was not the first time that her mother came to talk to her, but she knew that in the end, her mother would once again convince her to let Rosalind go to the North. She had grown tired of her mother ignoring the emotional state of her very own daughter!


    "Did something happen?" she asked.


    "Dorothy, what made you assume that something happened? Am I someone that would only visit you when something happened?"


    Dorothy fought the urge to roll her eyes as her mother ended the hug.


    "You look thinner," her mother uttered. "How have you been? The maids told me you are not eating well? Dorothy "


    "If you are here to convince me to let her go then, please you know where the door is."


    "Dorothy! How could you say something like that to your own mother?"


    "That woman schemed against me! She deliberately ruined my life! And you "


    "Daughter, I wanted her to leave because I wanted to try and kill her while she was on her way to the North. That was the only reason why I "


    "Death is not enough," Dorothy fumed. "I want her to stay. I want her to suffer. You You are not someone that would just let anyone harm your daughter and yet you are letting her get away with this?"


    "Dorothy "


    "Please, mother. Please leave me alone. I want to be alone," Dorothy tried her best not to cry. Because of Rosalind, her rtionship with her mother had soured. Since she was a child, her mother never once said no to her or raised an argument against her.


    Her mother was the kindest woman that she knew, yet because of Rosalind


    Dorothy closed her eyes and let a tear roll down her cheeks.


    She hated Rosalind from the bottom of her heart.


    "You must understand, I would never do something that would hurt you."


    "You just did mother," Dorothy fired back. "You just did."


    "You " Victoria looked like she had been trying to stop herself from crying too, but Dorothy did not care. She had stopped caring since her mother showed support to that woman who ruined her life!


    Victoria cleared her throat then she walked out of the living room without saying another word. Seeing her mother''s back made Dorothy cry. She could not stop herself. Despite her anger, she could not deny that she loved her mother and that the betrayal just broke her.


    "I heard that Rosalind had been frequenting your mother''s quarters," Jeames stated as he handed her a handkerchief. She knew that Jeames must have wanted to hug her but he did not want to create more problems for her. So, she epted the handkerchief and used it on her face.


    "That woman " Dorothy hissed. She hated Rosalind but she cannot just die. That woman needed to suffer.


    "I believe I may have an idea," Jeames smiled.


    "What is it?" she asked. The sorcerer was also Jeames''s idea. The man knew his way outside of these walls because he and his mother grew up poor.


    "I know this sounded sinister but I can no longer let you cry like this. Your mother is right, you have lost a lot of weight."


    She looked at him. "What is it?" she asked again.


    "Have you heard of putting a bounty on someone?"


    "Bounty? Mercenaries?"


    "Yes. But there is the dark side of mercenaries. There are two types of adventurers out there: those who are desperate for relics and those who are desperate for money. Guess what would happen to thetter if you dangle a little bit of money their way?"

 Chapter 84: Mercenaries 2

    Chapter 84: Mercenaries 2


    Rosalind stared at the array of different dresses in front of her. She blinked.


    Then she turned towards the strict-lookingdy standing not far away from her.


    "The dresses "


    "His grace wanted the future duchess to dress ording to the asion. The Awakening event is a big matter, not just to the Empire, but to the seven other empires. His grace wanted the best fabric and style for the duchess of the North." The woman wearing a ck suit smiled as she approached Rosalind. Then she handed her a brochure full of paintings of different dresses.


    "Please check which jewelry you are going to wear for the event. After choosing the style of dress and type of fabric that you want, we will custom make it especially for you."


    "Miss Monoroe, I think this is a bit overboard," Rosalind uttered. She just woke up to find more than ten dresses in her small room. Miss Monoroe, one of the best seamstresses in the Empire, told her to check the catalog for the rest of the dresses as they would no longer fit the room.


    Apparently, Miss Monoroe had been sending letters to the Marchioness. It was an invitation for Rosalind to visit the shop and get arrangements for her very own dress for the awakening ceremony. However, the marchioness did not send any response.


    So, Miss Monoroe was forced to use her seal as someone from the Northern Kingdom to enter this ce and get her measurements.


    "Overboard? This is what the duchess of the North deserved. Here Why don''t you wear this ck dress? It will perfectly match your ck hair and the Duke loved to wear ck. This is going to be a statement of you bing one with the North."


    One with the North.


    The sentence lingered inside her head for a few seconds.


    "I am not good with clothes, Miss Monoroe, but if you say that ck is a color that would suit me then please by all means."


    The woman looked at her with surprise.


    "I did not expect that the Duchess is not like the woman described in the rumors."


    "Rumors are rumors for a reason, Miss Monoroe," she replied. Miss Monoroe was a familiar name in her past life because of her talents in dressmaking. However, her name would be ruined once Dorothy became the Empress.


    Dorothy and Emperor Lawrence did not want anyone who is not from the Empire to monopolize any of the business industry. So they schemed to ruin the best known personnel that was not from the Aster Empire. They had used many people of being a spy and Miss Monoroe was one of those who had been used.


    It was all chaos.


    But this only made the four quartermasters more famous.


    Now that Rosalind thought about it, the ones who pushed this empire to ruin wasn''t the disappearance of her blessing. It was the Emperor and Empress.


    "I believe the color is going to be a statement. The Lux Family had always been blessed with white hair but you you received beautiful ck hair. Instead of hiding it, you must embrace it."


    Rosalind smiled. In her past life, she never liked showing off her hair and thought of it as an embarrassment. But it was different now.


    "I want to curl it," she stated. "Curl and just let it flow. And I want the ck dress with sparkling stones."


    "Very well. I will make sure that the Duchess is the most beautiful woman during the event."


    "Though, I have some concerns."


    "What is it?" Miss Monoroe asked.


    "The event will be in two days. Can you make this dress in two days?"


    "There is no such thing as giving up young Duchess. It is my duty to give you the dress that you want, and you shall get it. I will make sure of that."


    Rosalind nodded.


    "Cousin?"


    Rosalind and Miss Monoroe looked at the door where the beautiful Marie Lux stood. Next to her was another woman with stark white hair, Ne Lux Marie''s mother.


    "Rosalind," Ne walked in and greeted Rosalind. "I apologized for the unannounced visit, but we heard that Miss Monoroe was here to take your measurements." Without even waiting for Rosalind to say a word, Ne Lux was already holding Miss Monoroe''s hand.


    "Miss Monoroe, It is a pleasure to meet you. I have been a fan of your dresses for years. In fact, the dress that I am wearing "


    "Was something that I made two years ago," Miss Monoroe responded cordially. "I remember everything that I have personally made."


    Ne beamed, her eyes sparkling with joy "Yes, I was lucky enough to have met Miss Monoroe all those years ago. It was such an honor to wear one of Miss Monoroe''s dresses."


    "You are praising me too much Miss Lux," Miss Monoroe uttered. In this world, a married woman who came from a prestigious family had two options.


    First, they have the option to retain theirst names and even ask their husband to take the woman''sst name.


    The second option is for them to use bothst names. However, many people who belonged to the Lux Family chose to use the Luxst name instead. After all, bing a member of such a prestigious family was an honor.


    But this was not the case when Rosalind married Jeames in their past life. She actually chose to use both of thest names as she did not want to hurt her very own husband. What a silly thought.


    "Ah, mother this one I like it!" Marie''s voice interrupted the reunion between Miss Monoroe and Ne Lux. "I want this dress for the blessing."


    "Well then Miss Monoroe did note here for you, Marie. If you want that dress, you must personally ask her to make it for you. Where are your manners?" Ne Lux smiled at Miss Monoroe. Then she batted her eyes and waited.


    But even before Marie could utter a single word, Miss Monoroe already said, "My apologies, but I did note here to make a dress for the young miss."

 Chapter 85: Mercenaries 3

    Chapter 85: Mercenaries 3


    "See? I told you Miss Monoroe would I I''m sorry, I thought Did I mishear Miss Monroe?" The smile on Ne''s face vanished. "Did you just  " Ne smiled. "Did you just say no?"


    "Yes, Miss Lux. I am not here to make a dress for Miss Marie. I apologize "


    "Miss Monoroe, Marie is going to be "


    "Months ago, everyone thought that Miss Dorothy would be the next blessed one. But that did not happen. I believe everyone learned a very hard lesson Ms Ne, please do not let it happen the second time around." Miss Monoroe took a step back and closed the brochure that she was just showing to Rosalind.


    "Since the future Duchess has already decided on her clothes, I would like to depart now so I can start making the clothes."


    Rosalind smiled. Then she got up and bowed at the seamstress. In the society of nobles, having a good and nice dress is akin to having a nice sword. It could open up conversations and it can be used to judge one''s status.


    It was shallow. But society always believed in appearances and would always judge someone based on saidr appearance. Rosalind watched as Miss Monoroe left without even sparing another nce at the mother and daughter.


    "Why would you do that?" Ms Ne scowled at her.


    "Huh?" Rosalind finally took some time to look at the older woman. In the past, Ms Ne was not able to make a lot of appearances because Dorothy stole the spotlight back when she announced that she already received the blessing.


    Ms Ne, Marie, as well as the other members of the Lux family who were called to participate in the awakening, had to go back to their own estates. When Dorothy married the crown prince, Ms Ne and Marie were there for the ceremony but they left almost immediately.


    Thest thing thate she had heard was that Marie died during the war and Ms Ne went missing. There were rumors that Marie had been captured by another Empire, but no one was able to prove it since, at that time, Rosalind had already lost her blessing and obviously, Dorothy cannot do anything without Rosalind''s blessing.


    "Why did you not ask her to make a dress for Marie?" Ms. Ne asked.


    "I" Rosalind''s jaw dropped. Where did this entitlemente from?


    "Rosalind, you are meant to leave the Empire anyway, you could have helped your cousin. After all, this was for the awakening ceremony, and once your cousin received the blessing"


    Rosalind refused to listen to the next words so she chose to focus on Marie instead. The woman was indeed a beauty, but something about her seemed off. She looked too tired.


    "Are you listening to me?" Ms. Ne asked.


    "Yes I I apologize but I did not think it would be appropriate since Miss Monoroe came here under the instruction of the Duke."


    "The Duke of the North?" Ms. Ne''s eyebrow raised. "Why would someone from the North order someone like Miss Monoroe?"


    Rosalind shrugged. Not many people knew that Miss Monoroe was from the North. In fact, the only reason that she knew this was because she was there when Dorothy had a meeting with the Emperor and some other officials of the court about the supposed espionage. She had to be there to assist Dorothy as she showed everyone ''her'' blessing.


    "Still, the least that you could do is to tell her to make a dress for Marie. Even if Marie could not use it for the awakening, she could use it in her meetings with the Prince."


    "The Prince? Why would Marie see the Prince when when she isn''t the blessed one yet?" Rosalind blurted out. The Princes are bound to marry the one who received the blessing. There is no reason for them to even talk to Marie as she is not the official heir yet.


    She blinked.


    Why was everyone expecting that Marie would receive the blessing? Why can''t it be another person in the Lux Family? They have many cousins who are about their age. If she was not wrong, there should be another four men and three women including Marie.


    Were they doing it because of Marie''s physical appearance? Was it because Federico Lux and Martin Lux were both blessed with good looks? If one would really think about it, all members of the Lux Family had been blessed with good looks because the wives and husbands that they chose all came from families with good looks. At this point, their looks were already a part of their inheritance.


    "Why wouldn''t she? As the next blessed one, shouldn''t she try to talk to the Princes?" Ms. Ne raised an eyebrow before clicking her tongue. "I knew you would not understand a thing. Marie, let us go."


    "Yes mother," Marie looked defeated. The Marie that she knew was always proud and arrogant, her nose was on the skies. But this Marie looked like she was carrying the world. Rosalind could not help but be curious, but it was none of her business. Right now, all she needed to do was leave this ce and she would be able to avoid her horrible fate in the hands of the people that she used to love.


    Once the mother and daughter left, she immediately called Milith and told her to put the dresses that Miss Monoroe brought away. Miss Monoroe said that the dresses were all designed for the North and that she could wear them while she was still in the Empire or on her travel to the North. After her arrival, Miss Monoroe is going to give her new sets of dresses that would suit well for the weather in the North.


    As for the ck dress that she is going to wear during the awakening ceremony, it would be something made of thinner and morefortable fabric that was perfect for the weather in the Empire.


    "It seems that we might have a little problem."


    Rosalind''s heart almost jumped out of her chest when she heard Huig''s voice behind her.


    "You " She red at him. The man really had no presence whatsoever. "Would it kill you to stop doing that?"


    "Your sister"


    "What?"


    "That knight serving your sister asked someone to approach a mercenary group from the slums."


    "What did you say?"


    "As of ten minutes ago, everyone in that group saw a painting of you their new job."


    Rosalind immediately frowned. "What did you just say?"

 Chapter 86: Mercenaries 4

    Chapter 86: Mercenaries 4


    "I could take care of them," Huig uttered, his expression morose.


    "There is no need to do that now."


    "They are going to take you. I do not have all the details but I don''t want to risk it. His grace asked me to do everything to keep you alive."


    "And you will," Rosalind replied. "You will keep me alive, but I do not want you to intervene."


    The man narrowed at her. "Do you understand that a woman who had been taken by men will have her reputation torn to tatters even if she survived?"


    "Yes, I do." The man was telling the truth. Being taken by a group of men is akin to death. Many people would immediately see you as dirty and would literally avoid you like a gue.


    This concept does not make sense but many people especially the nobles seemed to think that being kidnapped is the same as being sexually assaulted.


    "Do not worry, it will note to that. And I would need your help to make sure that I am safe."


    "But "


    "Please" Rosalind met the man''s eyes. "I would not drag the Duke''s name down with me." She looked outside and smiled. She was right.


    Dorothy was slowly losing her head and was doing things that were very much unlike her. She was getting impatient as she knew that Rosalind would be leaving very soon. The fact that Atior failed was enough to trigger her into madness.


    Now, she wanted more. She wanted revenge and the best way to do that was to make Rosalind stay in the mansion. After all, Dorothy could never touch Rosalind once she reached the North.


    "Very well, since that is what the future duchess wants. However, I am going to let the Duke know about this."


    Rosalind nodded. The Duke does not know why she was doing this, but she trusted that the man would allow her to do what she wanted as long as she went to the North with him.


    And just like that days passed and the day of the awakening Ceremony had finallye.


    Rosalind looked at her appearance in the mirror. She was wearing the ck dress she chose, her make-up was simple, only to be highlighted by the color red she chose for her lips. Her ck hair fell down her back with beautifulrge curls.


    "Young Miss, you look beautiful," Milith sobbed next to her. Rosalind rolled her eyes inwardly. Her maid had been switching from crying toughing while watching her. At one point, she wondered if Milith was doing alright in the head. But then again, a part of her understood that her maid was simply happy for her. After all, Milith would be with her in the North.


    Milith suffered with Rosalind yet, she never left. The woman never left her despite theck of food or heat. She was just Milith being Milith. She would make her food and scold her if she did something stupid, like reminiscing about her time with her family. She would help her out with everything yet forbid her to spend so much time under the sun as it would ruin her pale white skin.


    "I never thought that I would see you wear something like this dress," Milith continued. "Young miss, I am really lucky to  "


    "Will you stop crying?" Rosalind signed in exasperation. "You look like you are drowning in sadness. Are you perhaps sad that I can wear something like this?" Rosalind pretended not to smile.


    "What? I would never "


    "Milith " Rosalind turned towards her maid. "This is not going to be thest time that I am wearing a dress like this. Are you going to cry every time that we experience something nice?"


    "I "


    "Once we leave this house, everything will change. We must prepare ourselves for those changes." Rosalind smiled. "Let us live our lives do you understand me?" she asked.


    This time, Milith nodded.


    "Good. Now raise your head and let us walk out of here with smiles on our faces."


    However, their conversation was interrupted by a man walking into Rosalind''s room.


    ....


    Dorothy''s Quarters


    "Are you certain this is going to work?" She stared at Jeames from the mirror. Dorothy was well aware that she was losing weight, buttely, she felt lighter and betterpared to what she had to endure in the past few days. The humiliations and those gazes that haunted her dreams had slowly disappeared.


    In response, Jeames held her shoulders and slowly squeezed them. Then he let go and took a few steps back when he heard Dorothy''s maiding their way.


    Since that night, the two of them had been spending a lot of time together, and to say that it was good was an understatement. Dorothy never had any experience with any man before Jeames as she thought she would be the crown princess. She was taught to save her body for her husband and that holding a man''s hand was embarrassing not just for her but for the whole Lux Family.


    But she no longer cared about those norms.


    Since her mother abandoned her, she decided to follow her heart and stop thinking about the Lux Family. Sooner orter, she would leave this ce for her wedding, and then she could easily spend most of her time with Jeames. Anthony Delibar is not someone that could stop her.


    She narrowed at her reflection.


    "I want to tie my hair up," Dorothy said.


    "But young miss, your beautiful hair is "


    "Tie it up," she ordered. She hated her hair and everything about it as it was just a reminder of the blessing that does not belong to her! After the failed awakening she had asked herself so many questions about the blessing. It was supposed to be hers. She had the perfect hair, she was the perfect student and she had strived to be the best at everything. She asked herself so many questions until she started to hate everything about herself including her hair.


    "Young miss, are you going to be alright?" her maid, Lena, asked.


    "Is there any reason for me not to be alright?" she fired back. Since that incident, her rtionship with Lena had changed as she med her for what happened back then.


    If Lena had been more careful. If she was just watching enough she would have avoided that fate! But she wasn''t! And now, Dorothy had to suffer because of her maid''s ipetence.

 Chapter 87: Mercenaries 5

    Chapter 87: Mercenaries 5


    "I did not expect that you would have the audacity to show up," Marie Lux said the moment she saw Dorothy walk in with her maid and knight.


    Marie''s gaze immediatelynded on Dorothy''s white dress which looked too simr to hers. "Still acting so mighty and noble. Have you forgotten the fact that you are going to marry your lover very soon?"


    "What does it have to do to you, Lady Marie?" Dorothy asked. "My marriage had nothing to do with you. Unless of course, you fancied the young Delibar and wanted to marry him instead?"


    "You " Marie''s cheeks flushed as she red at Dorothy. She was tempted to pour the contents of the ss of champagne that she was holding onto Dorothy''s white dress but she chose not to when she spotted Dorothy''s mothering their way.


    When Marie arrived, not many people acknowledged how good her white dress looked, yet when Dorothy walked in, many people immediately said something about how her clothes suited her. Were they trying to insult Marie? She was there! Listening to their praises towards the woman who did not receive the blessing of the Goddess!


    Why was everyone still paying attention to Dorothy despite her scandalous sins? Dorothy was an unclean woman! On top of this, she failed to receive the blessing of the Goddess!


    "Dorothy, you look stunning!"


    Marie''s irritation further increased when she heard the Matriarch''s voice. Victoria Lux. The woman arrived with more than two chaperones, arge red gown that matched the suit that her husband was wearing, and hair that looked like a vase sitting on top of her head it was disgusting.


    Both Marie and her mother, Ne found this trend disgusting but they could not do anything about it as Victoria was the wife of a blessed one. Many nobles respected her and treated her as the queen of the socialites. Of course, this would change once Marie receives her blessing. She would make sure to change the current style from mboyant to elegant and simple.


    This was Marie''s vision.


    She chose to ignore the mother and daughter who were having a conversation next to her as she nced at the stage where they would call upon the Goddess to give them Her blessing. The ceremony was not going tost long, but every one of them will be given an equal chance to touch the clear ball in the middle of the stage. It wasrge and transparent, big enough to fit three to five people and it would determine if someone would receive the blessing of the Goddess or not.


    The ball will light up once someone who received the blessing of the Goddess touched it. For instance, it would change to the color red if someone who received the blessing of the fire would touch it.


    Brown for rock.


    Blue for water.


    Skyblue or pale blue for ice.


    Purple for Thunder.


    Gray for air.


    And a white light of the blessing of the light.


    Seven blessings.


    Seven different colors.


    As one would guess, everyone who was a member of those families had those seven hair colors as well. But there are some exceptions as there were people who had brown hair color that were not a member of the Quarris Family. Among all of the seven families, the Quarris Family member''s hair color was a mixture of brown and gray. It was a very unique hair color that everyone in the Quarris Family had.


    Marie smiled to herself. She was feeling excited. Her heart was loudly thumping through her chest. She was confident that today, she is going to receive the blessing of the Goddess.


    "Since everyone is already here let us all start!" Federico''s voice boomed. They are currently in another part of the mansion. It was an open area surrounded by yellow flowers that looked even more beautiful because of thenterns that lit up the whole area. "My name is Federico Lux and I am the seventh generation blessed individual of the Lux Family. Today, we are going to have an awakening ceremony for the ninth generation of the Lux Family!"


    There were a few cheers from the back while thedies slowly pped their hands. Then Federico continued.


    "Let us wee some guests that have joined the ceremony in the name of their families." Federico looked at the group of people whose hair was different from the rest. "Mr. ize, the eighth Generation member of the ize Family. Mr. Quarris is the ninth Generation of the Quarris Family. Miss Hydran the ninth Generation blessed one of the Hydran family. Mr. Fleur the ninth Generation blessed one of the Fleur Family. Miss Thun, the eighth generation blessed one of the Thun Family. And Miss Gliss, the ninth Generation blessed one of the Gliss Family."


    There was apuse.


    Federico approached the ball along with the other blessed ones.


    Then the seven of them uttered.


    "We call out to the Holy Goddess!


    Let the heavens, oh Goddess forgive us.


    Give us the mystery of your wonders!


    Our future lies in your hands.


    We call out to the Holy Goddess!


    Let the heavens, oh Goddess forgive us.


    Give us the mystery of your wonders!


    Our future lies in your hands."


    After the second time, Marie and the rest said, "Our future lies in your hands."


    This was a short prayer that the soldiers who fought against the dark lord used to chant during the war. Soon, the prayer had been passed down to generations and now, it had be a tradition to utter those words when the seven blessings were in one ce.


    "With great honor and pride, I would like to wee some other delegates that came to witness the grand ceremony of the Lux Family!" Federico''s assistant said. Then he started calling the names of the representatives from the different, smaller kingdoms that brought gifts to the ones who would receive the blessing.


    Seeing all those crates and boxes overflowing with gold and various diamonds, Marie could not help but be more excited. It was her time


    Finally.

 Chapter 88: Mercenaries 6

    88 Mercenaries 6


    "We will call each and every member of the Lux Family who is qualified to join the awakening ceremony. However, if you have yet to reach the age of eighteen, the color of the orb will not have that many changes. Still, it is enough for us to know if you are the one who received the blessing of the Goddess." Federico''s right-hand man continued.


    "Once again, you will feel the warmth in your veins as the Goddess gives Her blessing. It will flow to your heart and then into every part of your body. Do not be scared. Instead, embrace the blessing of the Goddess."


    "Please¡­ let me start with Marie Lux, the daughter of Ne Lux."


    Marie smiled. She got up and looked at her mother who looked extremely proud. It was her moment, the one that she had been waiting for her whole life.


    Slowly, she took a step toward therge orb. Her slow yet careful steps made it seem like her white dress was hovering in the air. Then Marie took a deep breath before biting her lip. It did not take her too long for her to reach the orb.


    Standing before it, Marie recalled everything that happened in the past. Growing up, they always thought that it was Dorothy who would receive the blessing. They were taught to give her everything that she wanted, to respect her, and even to worship her.


    They were taught that she was the one to please as she would soon be the blessed one of their generation.


    Those people were wrong.


    Dorothy did not receive the blessing.


    When Marie heard the news, she immediately knew that it was her time.


    In the past, the most outstanding ones in their generation would always receive the blessing. Since Dorothy did not receive the blessing, clearly, the next one in line was¡­ her!


    Marie Lux.


    With this in mind, she smiled and touched the orb. Then she closed her eyes and waited for the warm blessing to flow inside her veins.


    In the books that she read, the blessings were always warm, andforting.


    Soon, she realized that something was wrong¡­.


    She did not feel any warmth.


    Her eyes flew open.


    Frowning, she stared at the orb.


    There¡ª was nothing on it.


    She swallowed before she closed her eyes once again. She could not understand¡­. She was the most outstanding one in their generation¡ª aside from Dorothy of course!


    Fear shed in her eyes when she opened it and still saw nothing.


    There was¡­ nothing on the orb.


    "It seems that your best bet did not receive the blessing of the Goddess, Federico. And here I thought the Blessing of the Light would finally fall into someone''s hands." L ize, the eighth generation blessed one of the ize, or the Fire, Family chided when nothing came out of the orb.


    "Was it because you are still alive?" L chuckled. "Perhaps, the Goddess refuses to give the blessing to another member of your family since you already have two blessed ones."


    Federico''s face immediately turned ugly. "This is just the first member of the Lux Family who touched the orb and you are already celebrating L. Things like this would always lead to disappointment."


    "Hah¡ª I came here a few months ago for another ceremony and I was not disappointed. I am certain that this ceremony would not disappoint me either."


    Federico ignored L and looked at Marie Lux. In fact, he had high hopes for Marie because she was the most outstanding member of the Lux Family only next to Dorothy. Despite the fact that she did not learn as many things as Dorothy, she was a fast learner.


    Even the Tutor who started teaching the others when they came back could not help but praise Marie for being a fast learner.


    "Continue," Federico uttered. He could not believe that Marie did not receive the blessing as well. The second one came and just like Marie there was no light that appeared on the orb when he touched it.


    "Next!" Federico uttered.


    "Your Blessedness Federico, I prayed to the Goddess to give another blessing," Miss Jean Hydran uttered, her blue hair seeming to dance in the air as she continued. "I hoped that the Goddess heard my sincere prayer for the blessing of the light."


    "It is not about praying to the Goddess," of course, Federico''s enemy, L ize did not hesitate to join in the conversation. "It is about faith and faith is personal. One cannot just dere that they are faithful to the Goddess in front of everyone and hope that the Goddess would believe them. It is about what is in the heart."


    "Your Blessedness ize, what are you trying to insinuate?" Miss Ina Thun frowned.


    "Don''t you agree with me Ina, from the Family who held the Thunder? A blessing will disappear once the faith is gone. We must remember that a blessing is not just something that our families got because we were good fighters. The Goddess gave us the blessing because of our faith. Would you dare say that I said something wrong?"


    Federico said nothing. He knew that the ize Family disliked him and his family. The invisible friction between the two families had existed for hundreds of years. Many members of their families had forgotten the reason why the two families disliked each other, but Federico knew it was because of their rivalry.


    Fire and Light.


    Both have their own allure.


    Both have their own power.


    But Fire always thought they were more powerful than the rest of the seven families. It can be said that the members of the ize Family always see themselves as the leader¡ª the ones who are going to protect everyone with their fire.


    However, the light blessing was made to protect everyone. They were not made to fight and kill. They were meant to save and protect.


    "Next!" Federico chose to swallow his anger. These are the members of the ninth-generation Lux Family. Surely, someone¡ª anyone of them would receive the blessing of the Goddess!

 Chapter 89: Mercenaries 7

    Chapter 89: Mercenaries 7


    Marie could not help but pinch her arm as she stopped herself from shaking.


    "I always thought that Miss Marie would be the one who would receive the blessing. It turns out that." Dorothy had a look of worry on her face as she blinked at Marie. "I apologize Miss Marie. But please do not worry the one who will receive the blessing will surely treat us well." Dorothy gave her a warm smile as if she wasforting her yet, Marie did not miss the mockery in her eyes.


    The woman was mocking her.


    Yet, she could not do anything to rebut her words. She gritted her teeth. Her face was still pale and she could still feel her limbs shaking from what just transpired. She then looked at her mother who fainted after her turn. Right now, some servants are escorting her mother out of the gardens towards the physician''s quarters.


    "Oh it seems that no one would receive the blessing " someone from behind them uttered. "Isn''t it a pity?"


    "There is still one," someone said.


    "Miss Rosalind Lux " Federico''s right-hand man said. "Pleasee in front of the orb."


    "Isn''t she the one with the ck hair?"


    "Why would she join the awakening?"


    "I thought every one of the Lux Family had white hair?"


    "I heard about this before. Let me tell you about the rumors "


    Just as they expected, many people who joined the event started gossiping as they waited for Miss Rosalind''s arrival.


    "Please do not worry, I am sure that my sister will be here," Dorothy said, smiling at everyone. Marie immediately frowned.


    "Rosalind Lux! Pleasee to "


    "Where is Rosalind!?" Martin Lux asked as she looked at Victoria. The ones who were allowed to sit on the stage and near the orb were the blessed ones. Their spouses and families were sitting on the luxuriously decorated tables in front of the stage.


    There were about seven tables in the front and each table had the families of the blessed ones. Behind them were tables of the nobles and even Dukes and duchesses of other Kingdoms who gave presents to the Lux Family.


    "Where is Rosalind?" Victoria immediately asked. "Everyone should join the ceremonycan someone find Rosalind?"


    While everyone seemed to be wondering where Rosalind is, Federico and Martin were receiving more taunts from L ize.


    "Ah the ck-haired one. We should find her and let her test the orb," L uttered. "Everyone in the ninth generation should be given a chance to touch the orb. This was only right." He looked at Martin. "I heard that she is your daughter, your Blessedness Martin." Despite L and Martin being members of the eighth generation, L was way older than Martin.


    "This is only right."


    "But howe she is not here? Did you perhaps forget to send her an invite? I heard that she just came back from the North. Did you just remember her after your eldest daughter failed to receive the blessing of the Goddess?"


    "I think that is enough your Blessedness ize," Martin uttered. "My family matters are my concern. Though, I could not help but wonder why your Blessedness seemed to know about my family. Did I miss anything? Or was it just because his Blessedness really liked to know everything about my family. Please, next time, if his Blessedness wanted to know something, do not hesitate to send me a letter. I would dly tell you everything that I can."


    L''s face blushed as Federico sneered.


    "Your Blessedness L, it seems that your knowledge about the Lux Family has be very unhealthy. I suggest you take a step back and worry about your family instead." Miss Myra Gliss chimed in. "Now, where is thatst member of the Lux Family? It is very disrespectful of her to have us wait like this."


    Martin immediately called his secretary and asked him to find Rosalind.


    "What did you just say?" Martin frowned when he heard that there was already a problem. They just found out that Rosalind''s house was a mess and she was nowhere to be seen. He immediately looked at his wife, silently asking her what happened.


    "For her to arrive sote without a little consideration of our time " L ize uttered. "Your Blessedness Federico, is this what you have been teaching your descendants?"


    "ize, I am telling you to shut your mouth. This is not the time for this." Federico uttered. He cannot lose face now. "Martin go ahead and find your daughter. In the meantime, I am taking them to my study. We have something important to talk about."


    Hearing this, Martin immediately got up and asked his wife to follow him. Since this was the matter of the Lux Family, only the members of the Lux Family followed them towards the house where Rosalind had been staying.


    "I could not believe that she would not arrive at the ceremony," Dorothy muttered. "I know that my sister, despite her ck hair and different eyes, has always wanted to try the awakening."


    "It is not something that many people could just try," Victoria said. "The awakening is sacred."


    Silence filled the area as they continued walking. Not long after they finally arrived at the house.


    Dorothy could not help but eye Jeames who was standing not far away from her. If she was right, the only thing that awaits them in the house is a letter from the one who took Rosalind.


    Those people would ask the Duke of the North for five hundred thousand gold coins in exchange for Rosalind''s precious life.


    "Search the house," Martin instructed.


    The person who told them that the house was a mess immediately opened the door only to freeze.


    "Eh?"


    "What is wrong?"


    "This when I left the house was really a mess. But now Why was it so clean?"


    Martin''s face immediately turned ugly.


    "Search the house! Rosalind should join the awakening ceremony today!" Rosalind might have ck hair and everyone was not expecting anything from her but all of the blessed ones are here.


    How could they show that they did not treat Rosalind like she was not a member of the Lux Family in front of the other families?


    Martin did not want to lose face!

 Chapter 90: Mercenaries 8

    Chapter 90: Mercenaries 8


    "What is going on?" Victoria asked as she red at the servants. "Where is she? We came here because you told us that everything inside had been in disarray, but where is the mess!?"


    "Madam, there is no one in the house, and there is no mess."


    "What do you mean there is no mess?" Dorothy asked. "The servant earlier "


    "Young miss, I am telling the truth. Everything inside is very clean. I don''t understand why that man said that there was a mess inside. I believe he should be punished." Grace, Victoria''s maid, saide.


    "But I really saw it earlier! Everything was a mess! Even the other "


    "Enough!" Martin spoke. "Let us not waste our time here. Find her!"


    "Your Blessedness! Your Blessedness!" A servant bowed towards Martin. "Miss Rosalind just showed up."


    "What did you just say?" Almost immediately Dorothy panicked. How was it possible? They did not receive any news that they failed to take Rosalind! She side-eyed Jeames who immediately left.


    "Miss Rosalind just showed up with the representative of the North."


    "What representative of the North? All three representatives were in attendance." Martin said as he started walking back towards the venue. He gritted his teeth. How dare Rosalind show this side of her in front of everyone? He always knew that the woman wanted attention but does she have to act like this?


    Sadly, he could no longer do anything to her as she is going to be the future Duchess of the North. Doing something to her while she lives in this ce would be akin to dering war on the North. In fact, Martin had been secretly keeping a close eye on her because he did not want anyone to harm her.


    While her safety is not really a priority, he could not just deliberately ignore her and make the North take advantage of the already tense situation. After all, the Duke left without reaching an agreement with the Emperor.


    He cannot let that schemer just win.


    They rushed towards the garden and immediately saw Rosalind calmly talking to a middle-aged balding man with arge tattoo on his neck. His shaved head was instant proof that he was from the North. A barbarian.


    "Your Blessedness " the man bowed when he spotted himing their way. "Allow me to introduce myself. I am the Representative of the Three Northern Kingdom Alliance, Barnard Lytton."


    "Lytton? Are you a descendant of the Great General Lytton from the North?" Martin frowned. The great General was respected during the war. They are servants of the Rothley Family A very loyal subordinate of Duke Lucas and his family.


    "Yes, your Blessedness. It is an honor to meet you. I did not expect that his Blessedness would know about my humble ancestor."


    Humble? Martin could not help but snort inwardly. The Lytton Family is very well known not just in the North but in the south as well. They are feared because of how resilient and courageous they are.


    They were feared not just because of their strong body, but also because of their courage and loyalty to Duke Lucas and his family. But why would someone from a famous military family join them?


    Martin''s gazended on Rosalind who was smiling gently.


    "I hope I did not get the Young Duchess in trouble by dragging her away!" Barnard chuckled. "I did not expect the young duchess to be able to talk to someone like me. Isn''t that right, Henrye! Oi, Henrye!"


    "Aye General!" A man answered, surprising Martin as he did not sense the man''s presence. He did not even notice him standing next to Rosalind and the General.


    "Ah let me introduce my Lieutenant. Henrye Bohan! Henrye What are you doing? Bow down to his Blessedness!"


    "Aye General!" Just as General Barnard said, Henye bowed.


    "Bohan Family?" Martin uttered. "Aren''t they "


    "Ah The Bohan Family of the North is the same Bohan family who was trained to be assassins since they were younger, but please pay him no heed. He is harmless."


    Harmless?


    The Bohan Family are known killers and murderers because of their assassination skills!


    Why would a general and an assassine to an event like this?


    "Ah... You must be wondering why we came! Henrye, go ahead and give his Blessedness our gift!"


    "Aye, sir!" Henrye uttered, he then got a box from his ck suit and handed it to Martin.


    "The Pearl of the North! The Alliance wanted to give this as a gift to the Lux Family after the marriage of the Young Duchess Rosalind to our Young Duke Lucas Rothley! We hope that his Blessedness and his family will continue to protect the continent."


    With that, Barnard bowed together with Henrye.


    "So So you took Rosalind and that was the reason why she waste?"


    "Young miss, please mind your words. I thought thedies of the Empire were careful with their words? Ah I guess I was expecting too much."


    "General Barnard, please mind your words, that is my daughter."


    "Ah the one who did not receive the blessing, eh? I always wonder why the one who was believed to be the best failed to receive the blessing. I guess " the General snorted. "I now understand why the Goddess would not bless someone like that."


    "General!"


    "Your Blessedness with all due respect, I came to pay my respect to the young duchess. We will be escorting her carriage until she reaches the north. And yet, your daughter easily used the words ''took her away''. Do you want everyone here to think that I am a barbarian that would touch a newly married maiden?"


    Martin blinked. He was speechless.


    He did not expect the barbarian to be so eloquent with words. While this was the first time that they met, he had heard of the man''s name before and from the information that he had gathered, Barnard was an uneducated Barbarian who knew nothing but the way of the sword!


    How could someone like him throw an insult like this?

 Chapter 91: Mercenaries 9

    Chapter 91: Mercenaries 9


    "General, my daughter did not mean it like that. It is just that the awakening ceremony had been dyed because we were looking for Rosalind. Please do not misunderstand my daughter''s concern, " Victoria was quick to calm the situation down.


    "I apologize for her tone. It''s just that, we receive some false reports that the house where Rosalind had been staying was in disarray. As her family, we immediately panicked. But we are d that she is already back." Victoria added as she took a step in front of her daughter, deliberately hiding Dorothy from the General.


    "This event was meant to be a merry one," Rosalind finally decided to intervene. She gave everyone a brilliant smile. "I hope my absence did not cause too much inconvenience." She then bowed to her father and mother.


    "Next time, you should send someone to inform us," Victoria uttered. "Go ahead and call his Blessedness so we can continue with the ceremony."


    Rosalind smiled and acted as if nothing had happened. Then she let the men do the talking. Her father, Martin immediately started a conversation with the General.


    To give a summary of what happened earlier, Henrye arrived just before they could leave the house. He told them that the General wanted to meet her and did not want to attract any attention. Just as the General arrived three mercenaries came and tried to take her away.


    Perhaps, they did not expect that there would be two other people inside the house. It was an amateur mistake and Rosalind immediately noticed the mistake on Jeames''s part when he gave them a painting of her face.


    He must have told them that she is nothing but an irrelevant character. Someone who did not have any other servants or guards because her family had neglected her.


    Those people must have tried to do their research but since Rosalind did not spend any time outside of the house, they chose to believe the rumors surrounding her and the Lux Family.


    So, they thought this would be an easy job.


    Well the mercenaries ended up dying before they could even touch her. The General did not even bother to spare any of them and Mr. Henrye just killed them as if he was killing a chicken.


    In her two lifetimes, this was the first time that Rosalind actually saw someone kill as silently as Mr. Henrye Bohan. His way of killing immediately reminded her of the past of an event that would rock this Empire.


    The assassination of one of the Generals of the Aster Empire.


    The General, despite being a hardened veteran of the war, died mysteriously with his head broken. No sound. No signs of any fighting. It looked like the man just died in his sleep. In fact, the Empire announced it as such.


    However, Rosalind knew the exact details of the assassinations as she was with the Empress and Emperor when they heard the news of his death. She knew that the assassin came from the North, but she did not expect to meet him in this lifetime!


    Still, she was grateful that the General and Mr. Henrye was able to save her. However, she could not help but feel that this was such a waste of an opportunity to get back at Dorothy whose obsession to get back at her seemes to have escted even further.


    Actually, Rosalind didn''t exactly me Dorothy for her anger. Dorothy failed to receive the blessing and despite this, she was able to show it was no one''s fault that she was not blessed.


    Only the Goddess knew why she was not chosen.


    Then Rosalind appeared.


    It was easy for Dorothy to be angry at Rosalind and me her for everything than to be angry at the Goddess.


    "You are indeed very lucky," Dorothy uttered in a low voice as she gave Rosalind a ss of tea. Rosalind smiled as she epted the cup.


    "I know," Rosalind responded.


    "But there will be no next time."


    "Are you threatening me Lady Dorothy?" Rosalind asked, her voice low. Right now, there were many people around them but she was certain not many of them were paying attention to either of them the ck-haired member of the Lux Family and the maiden who failed to receive the blessing of the Goddess.


    To them, the conversation between Martin and General Lytton seemed more interesting.


    "Are you threatened?" Dorothy lifted an eyebrow. The woman''s calmness surprised Rosalind. She had expected Dorothy to panic and wonder what happened to the mercenary but it seemed that she easily gained her poise- it was exactly like Empress Dorothy in her past life.


    Was she nning another assassination attempt?


    In four days, Rosalind is going to leave this ce. Until then, she was not nning to leave the house. She knew that thest few days of her stay were going to be crucial as her death could literally spark a war between the two nations.


    She did not want to get the Duke in trouble and obviously she refused to sacrifice her life for politics.


    Rosalind snorted in response. "You really should wonder where their bodies went, Lady Dorothy."


    Just as she expected, Dorothy''s expression turned sour.


    "Did you perhaps expect me to leave them where they died?" Rosalind gave her older sister a tight-lipped smile. She wanted to kill her and Jeames. She wanted to punish them for what they did to her in the past.


    But she chose not to do it.


    She was not doing it out of pity or kindness. She was doing it because she knew that letting them live is the greatest punishment for what they did to her.


    They are going to suffer in this lifetime.


    She wouldl make sure that the Lux Family no not just the Lux Family, but the whole Aster Empire, would face the consequence of their actions.


    "You dare?" Dorothy took a step towards her. "Did you really think that just because you marry the Duke you would be able to leave this ce alive?"


    "Oh, I will," Rosalind smiled. "I can assure you that."


    In response, Dorothy snorted. "The Goddess will not stand for this injustice. You will be punished for what you did to me sister."


    Rosalind chuckled lowly. "And so are you" she uttered. "So are you my dear older sister!"

 Chapter 92: Mercenaries 10

    Chapter 92: Mercenaries 10


    "Since Rosalind Lux is here, let here forward and have her test the orb." Federico''s right-hand man requested calmly. Despite the annoying dy, no one said anything about the inconvenience that Rosalind had caused because of the General.


    It seems that even the blessed ones viewed the General in a positive light it was something that Rosalind never expected. After all, these people always saw the Northerners as barbaric.


    "Young Duchess go ahead and approach the orb," General Lytton uttered. She knew that everyone never really took her seriously. After all, she was the one with the ck hair. However, she still felt giddy as she walked toward the orb.


    She knew that the two blessings would cancel each other out, leaving her without a light, but touching the orb was still enough to excite her. For some reason, it was making her feel like she was approaching home the past.


    She stood in front of therge orb. She knew that not many people were paying attention to her. The representatives from the other Empires and Kingdoms, even the blessed ones, were talking to each other about some random topics.


    Earlier, she heard that her grandfather asked everyone to follow him in his study. While she did not know what they were talking about, it was apparent that the conversation affected everyone''s mood.


    Slowly, she lifted her hands and touched the orb. Then she smiled. The familiar warmth of her blessing flowed inside her. Yet, just before it could reach her heart, a cold sensation intervened, wrapping around her heart, protecting her from the warmth. While the warmth wasforting, the cold was aggressive, but to her, the two of them felt strangely at peace with each other.


    It was as if they were made to exist together.


    She opened her eyes and just as she expected, there were no changes in the orb.


    The blessing did not show.


    Without saying a word, she went back to her seat, her steps lighter than it was before.


    Something about the orb seemed to awaken a different sensation inside her.


    "Did you really expect that you would get the blessing?" it was Dorothy who asked the question. The woman was taunting her from behind.


    "You have no idea what I was expecting older sister." She turned and smiled at Dorothy. One in white, one in ck. The two faced each other, staring into each other''s eyes for a few seconds.


    Just as Dorothy was about to say something, Federico''s voice boomed.


    "It seems that the Goddess has yet to give her blessing. Everyone, please do not let out sour the mood. We have prepared great food and drinks from various parts of the continent. Let us enjoy the night and pray that the Goddess will soon give another blessing to the Lux Family." Federico said. One would think that the old man was fine as he was smiling at everyone. Yet, Rosalind knew that this event would change the old man in various ways.


    For instance, the old man had been obsessed with making himself stronger. He studied the blessing of the light to make it purer and more potent. He discovered various ways of creating illusions by bending the light. In fact, it was because of his notes that Rosalind learned how to bend the light in her past life.


    The man wanted the Lux Family to be the most powerful and respected blessed family on the continent.


    Then one day. The Goddess did not give him something that he always wanted- the pride of having a third blessed individual inside the Lux Family.


    She knew the old man too well.


    She knew that he would probably make Martin marry another woman for the sake of having another child. He may even encourage the other members of the family to birth more descendants just to have more children that would possibly receive the blessing of the Goddess.


    Just thinking about this made her smile.


    Oh. She would be enjoying their downfall.


    "Young Duchess" General Lytton bowed at her. "It seems that the Lux Family failed to receive the blessing this time."


    "It seems so" Rosalind smiled. Despite beingbeled as a barbarian, the old General was actually a very smart man. He was versed in politics and history and she could not help but indulge herself while she had the conversation with him earlier. Their conversation revolved around military strategies and economics which she had studied in the past.


    "Do you want to have some tea? I "


    "General, we are not supposed to stay here." Lieutenant Henrye Bohan interrupted them. "Please control yourself."


    "Ah thisd how dare you embarrass me in front of the Duchess?" General Lytton chuckled and elbowed the younger man.


    "General, is there somewhere you need to be?" she could not help but ask. "This banquet does not interest me too much. I would like it if we talk some more. Perhaps "


    "Oh? Does the young Duchess want to meet everyone else that would apany your trip to the North?" General Lytton asked.


    "If that is not a bother "


    "A bother? The young duchess is a smart young woman. Why would it be a bother? We are but lowly soldiers tasked to serve the Duchess! Come on we shall "


    Their conversation was interrupted when a panicked maid approached Victoria and whispered something in her ears. In response, Victoria''s eyes widened, her eyes immediatelynded on Dorothy. Then she quickly bid everyone goodbye before approaching her daughter and dragging her out of the gardens.


    Seeing this, Rosalind could not help but smile. She knew exactly what was going on.


    "Let us go ask permission to leave from Grandfather," Rosalind uttered. She did not want Federico to use this opportunity to chastise the Northerners for not respecting him in his own home. So, she and the General approached the group of Blessed ones that were having a conversation.


    "Your Blessedness" The General and Rosalind bowed. "I hate to interrupt your conversation." The General was smiling, beaming in fact. "But I do not want to be seen as rude. Aftering to a banquet that I was not invited to and even leaving without saying a word."


    "General Lytton please everyone is wee to join the banquet." A woman with blue hair said. "We are d to have you here. Why not spend more time at the banquet? I am certain that there were many dishes here that can only be eaten in this part of the continent."


    "Ah Miss Jean Hydran. Thank you for those words. But as much as I would like to spend more time at this wonderful and joyful banquet, I needed to get back to my soldiers. The reason why I came is to ask his Blessedness Federico if I could bring his granddaughter with me to greet the soldiers that would apany her to the North. I do not want to create another rumor about the young duchess. After all, the people of the North cannot do anything to try and quench those rumors. I simply do not want to drag the duchess name down."


    Almost immediately Federico''s face turned ugly. The General sounded cordial but how could they miss the meaning behind his words?


    The North is powerless in this Empire. Because of that, they cannot do anything about the rumors surrounding the young duchess. It was a dig into the Lux Family.

 Chapter 93: Mercenaries 11

    Chapter 93: Mercenaries 11


    The Lux Family are considered very powerful in this part of the continent yet, they were doing nothing to try and pacify the rumors. Those were meant as an insult.


    "I wonder about these gossips too" Of course, Federico''s enemy L ize immediately joined in the conversation. "How could they say that the Lux Family has abandoned Miss Rosalind when she has been proven as a member of the family? Was it just because of her hair? Isn''t that a little too shallow? Does that mean that the Lux Family is this shallow?"


    "Oh! His Blessedness ize is indeed right. The soldiers fighting in the north have heard about this news and we were perplexed by the rumors. How could they say that the Lux Family are shallow people? The Lux Family is one of the renowned seven families! Talking about them like this is unthinkable!" General Lytton added more fuel to the fire.


    While L ize was asking if the Lux Family are shallow people, the General twisted his words and made it seem like the rumor was about the Lux Family being shallow for abandoning Rosalind.


    Upon hearing this conversation, Rosalind could not help but feel different sorts of emotions inwardly. This was actually the first time that someone said something to defend her.


    Although the General and L ize''s intention might not be to avenge her, this was the first time that someone actually said something about this matter in front of both Federico and Martin''s faces.


    "If this was the north, the people who spread those rumors would already be dead." The General added. "I heard that the rules in your Empire are as strict as the north?"


    "Ah in my Empire, people who spread those types of rumors would be turned into ashes." L izeughed. Clearly, the older man was enjoying the conversation. It looked like he finally found a long-lost friend as he even patted the General''s shoulder in glee.


    But this was enough. They needed to leave before Federico exploded.


    "I think the General has had enough of saying his goodbyes," Rosalind mummered. "Father, Grandfather, we are going to leave." With that, she bowed to the two, showing her respect before she turned and started walking away. There is no need for her to stay in this very hostile environment. Why force herself to be with people that do not even acknowledge her as a member of their family?


    The General also made a bow and left with her.


    "This is going to be the start of the Lux Family''s downfall," the General uttered as they made their way into a carriage at the back of the mansion. It was just near Rosalind''s house.


    "Why do you think so?" Rosalind feigned ignorance.


    "They have been obsessed with bing more and more powerful as the days passed. They have lost their way."


    "Whatever makes you say that?" she asked.


    "Federico wanted to stand at the top of the blessed families, bing the leader. The blessings were given equally. He on the other hand wanted to prove that the Light blessing is more powerful than the other blessing. It wasical, to say the least."


    "Comical?" She spotted the carriage and saw Milith waiting by the door, ready to assist her. She smiled at her smart maid.


    "The blessing was meant to work together. Not against each other." The General uttered. "But this is no longer the concern of the North. We do not have a blessed one and that is a relief."


    "Why do you say so?" For the short time that she had known the General, she discovered that aside from being really smart, the man was also very blunt and would not hesitate to utter the words that he wanted to say.


    He does not care who he was talking to, nor fears that those people would hold grudges and try to have him killed. This character can be very good if you are an ally but hateful when you are not.


    "Blessed ones are greedy in nature. They want acknowledgement and to be treated as if they were gods. Just because they have something that the Goddess gave them made them think that they are somehow more important than the people that they protect. That is not the case."


    Rosalind was silent as she let Milith assist her toward the carriage. The General and Lieutenant Henrye were going to ride their horses alongside.


    "Young Duchess, we will be following behind you." General Lytton uttered then he instructed the coachman to go to the outskirts of the Empire. Since there would be about a dozen soldiers not including the General and Lieutenant, they were instructed to stay outside of the walls of the Empire to avoid anyplications.


    This has been a part of thew as long as she could remember.


    This means that those soldiers could only stay outside of the gates and wait for her and the General. Of course, this is not the case with ambassadors from other Empires and Kingdoms who had their own soldiers and escorts.


    This was only for the people of the North.


    At first, the Empire denied any favoritism and said this was just because the Northerners have a stronger build and body and could easily defeat the soldiers of the empire in a fight. They did not want to lose the morale of their very own soldiers.


    Then, they said that the Northerners came from such extreme ces that they are not certain if their bodies have different diseases that might be fatal to normal citizens.


    The North cried foul, but the Empire easily used other nonsensical reasoning andvish gifts to silence them. In the end, the three Northern Kingdoms chose to follow the ''rules'' and can only stay outside and send a few of their people inside.


    "Young miss, those people " Milith whispered as if one of her words could easily have her killed. She looked around the empty carriage just enough for four people before she continued. "Did the General kill them?"


    "No," Rosalind uttered. The people that Milith was talking about were the mercenaries who attempted to take her earlier. As always her maid was shaken, yet managed to act calmly in front of her.


    "Then Did the General  "


    "They were in Dorothy''s quarters." Naked. But, she chose not to tell Milith that. She was certain that Victoria would do everything in her power to silence everyone involved and stop any news from reaching the Delibar household.


    Oh how good it would have been to see their faces when they see three naked men in Dorothy''s bed?

 Chapter 94: The Unbelievers 1

    Chapter 94: The Unbelievers 1


    "It was her." Dorothy could not stop herself from shaking as she staggered. Seeing the body of three naked men in her bedroom left her shaken. For the first time, fear registered inside her. "It was Rosalind. She did this. She really wanted to bring me down. She "


    Realization hit her.


    This wasn''t just Rosalind''s doing.


    There is no way that someone like Rosalind would be able to aplish such a feat. It must be the Duke.


    The reason why Rosalind had changed so much was because of the backing of the Duke. This was all the Duke''s doing!


    "Get them out of my daughter''s bed!" Victoria hissed, her gaze full of poison. "If this was indeed Rosalind''s doing then" She hugged her daughter and slowly stroked Dorothy''s back. "That woman just crossed the line."


    "I told you, mother, she will not stop until she destroys me! She is going to kill me, mother. How could you stop me from doing something to her? No matter what, she needed to stay! She cannot leave this mansion and have her freedom!"


    "Shhhh. Calm down don''t worry your mother will take care of everything."


    "Mother." Dorothy sobbed in her mother''s arms. "We need to do something about her departure. We cannot just let her go."


    "Grace, go ahead and escort her towards my quarters. Give her a bath and light up some candles that we receive from the south and pour her some calming tea. I will take care of everything." Victoria narrowed. Her daughter was still crying in her arms and as a mother, she could not let this continue. Rosalind wanted Dorothy''s reputation to fall into ruins. Even if it was Dorothy who acted first, Rosalind''s retaliation was still meant to destroy Dorothy!


    How could she do that after everything that the Lux family had given her?


    It was Rosalind and the Duke who schemed to make Dorothy marry into that family, knowing that Anthony Delibar is nothing but a waste! They wanted to ruin Dorothy''s life! Why?


    Dorothy did nothing to them!


    She did nothing but exist!


    Victoria thought that if she gave Rosalind everything that shewanted, thetter would leave her daughter alone! But this did not happen. Instead, she had been doing all these things with ns topletely ruin Dorothy''s marriage and future life in the Delibar Household!


    She needed to teach that woman a lesson!


    Something that she cannot forget! She gritted her teeth.


    She did not want to resort to this as she did not want Rosalind to reveal her blessing but thetter was leaving her with no choice!


    She watched as the maids removed the bodies of the three naked men in Dorothy''s bed. The men were only knocked out. They were not even dead.


    "Madam, we already cleaned the room." A maid that looked to be in her twenties said. "We have removed the bed and are going to change everything."


    "Good. I want everything done in an hour."


    The maid nodded and disappeared once again. After making sure that she was alone, Victoria cleared her throat.


    "Loren" she uttered in a low tone. In a few seconds, a man wearing ck appeared next to her.


    "Madam"


    Loren was not someone from the Lux Family but from her very own marital family.


    "Take care of those men."


    "Do you need to leave a body?" he calmly asked.


    "No."


    "What about the maids?" Loren asked.


    "Make sure that they would not be able to see another sunrise," she said without an iota of emotion on her face.


    "Everything will be done ording to the madam''s order."


    "Is there any news from my father?"


    "There is"


    Almost immediately she looked at the man wearing a mask on his face. Loren had been with her since she married Martin and arrived at the Lux Family. He was someone that her father gifted her. A ve. A knight. A guard. He would be everything that he wanted her to be.


    Loren would do everything that she wanted, even if that involved ending his own life.


    "Later. I want to hear everything that he has to say," she ordered before turning around and walking back into her quarters. The life of the maids and everyone else who saw those men were going to end tonight. That was not cruelty. That was called protection.


    She was just trying to protect her daughter and everything that Dorothy deserved to have.


    Not long after, she reached her quarters and was informed that Dorothy fell asleep in her bed. She immediately instructed Grace to leave her alone.


    "Loren" she called out.


    "Madam."


    "Tell me everything that father said."


    "There should be a way to transfer a blessing, but these were simply rumors."


    "Rumors?"


    "It was said that the one who kills the blessed one would be able to steal the blessing. But there are certain conditions that is needed to be met before that can happen."


    "Conditions?"


    "The blessed one needs to give up their life. They needed to lose hope and lose their faith in the Goddess."


    "Whatever you mean?"


    "There are certain ways to make someone lose hope, but all of them involve blood. I am not certain if the madam would "


    "Do it."


    "Pardon?"


    "Do everything that you can to satisfy the conditions that this ritual needs."


    "Madam, the master said that the methods are not proven yet. Killing a blessed one is a curse and everyone knows that. Unless of course, you use something that was used to kill a thousand souls."


    "A thousand souls?" Victoria narrowed.


    "Innocent souls."


    "Is there a way to get such a de?"


    "There is."


    "Tell me."


    "The ck market. They sell all types of weapons and we could tell them to get the de that had killed as many as a thousand souls. However "


    "What is it?"


    "These methods are not proven. These were included in some forbidden books that the master acquired in the past. The methods were from a diary, but no one knows the owner or who wrote it. The master is unsure if it was even real."


    "So there is a possibility that it was not even real," Victoria gritted her teeth in silence. It wasmon knowledge that the person who would kill a blessed one would be cursed by the Goddess and this curse wouldst for eternity.


    But then again, she was not even sure if this was real or was just something that the seven families decided to make to save themselves from the people who hated them.

 Chapter 95: The Unbelievers 2

    Chapter 95: The Unbelievers 2


    "Then do everything to acquire an item like that," Victoria uttered, her eyes narrowed. Rosalind thought that she could just reveal her blessing to her without consequences. She thought that Victoria would not do anything to her as she was scared of what would happen if Rosalind would reveal her blessing.


    She had forgotten something.


    Victoria''s maternal family.


    "Everything?"


    "Yes," Victoria uttered. "I am willing to pay anything to get a de that could kill a blessed one." Stealing someone''s blessing was unheard of. There were theories about it but no one was able to prove anything as the Seven Families were the ones running this continent.


    They were quick to ban books that would discuss the past and had altered history just to hide their weakness. While they were doing this, Victoria''s maternal family the Foster family had been doing everything to try and dig whatever it was that they were hiding.


    They were not doing this out of spite but to protect themselves. After all, they were one of the richest entrepreneurs on this continent.


    The Foster family had acquired many of the forbidden books and had been studying about the past and the dark lord secretly for the sake of business. The Foster Family would not hesitate to grab any opportunity to further increase their profits. They were simply thinking about their business and money.


    Or at least that was what the previous head wanted. The current head of the family Victoria''s father had a different thing in mind. Victoria bing Martin Lux''s wife was not a coincidence. Sure, she loved the man with everything that she had, but hering into his life was not an ident.


    It was a nned meeting.


    She does not know what her father had nned for the future but she was confident that her father would never do something that would harm her or the whole Foster family.


    As for stealing Rosalind''s blessing?


    She was not sure that this might even happen, but Rosalind was already a liability. She was not sure if the woman would even stop. Victoria didn''t know Rosalind''s ns or the reason behind her actions, but the thing Victoria hated most was uncertainties. She always hated the things that she does not know as it would lead her to overthink things.


    Victoria hated the unknown.


    And right now, Rosalind was an unknown.


    She needed to die.


    Victoria does not care if being able to steal the blessing was real or not. All she needs is a way to end Rosalind''s life and give Dorothy the peaceful life that she deserved after not receiving the blessing of the Goddess!


    ...


    Atior''ss Abode.


    "Eh? Someone from the Lux Family?" Atior lifted their eyebrow. "Are you certain you have the right information?"


    "Yes, Sorcerer."


    "How could someone from the Lux Family have so much darkness inside their heart?"


    "The woman had been left alone. She grew up with no one but a maid. She wasn''t exactly mistreated as she was still given food and all the necessities, but she grew up alone, in a shed to stay the least."


    "Are these rumors or "


    "I was able to talk to some maids and found out about it. Some of them thought she was innocent as she did nothing to deserve it while some openly mocked her for trying to leech off the Lux family."


    Atior nodded. They stared at the candle that was perched on the head of a skull not far away from them. "And she is going to the North?"


    "Yes, she is going to marry the Duke of the North."


    "Are you certain it is that Duke Lucas Rothley?"


    "Yes, sorcerer."


    "Interesting" they started drumming their thin and long fingers into the table. "Very interesting someone with that much darkness would not have escaped the eyes of a blessed one. Even I saw it. How did they miss that darkness? And how was she able to survive that pain? That curse must be something that she had since she was born, yet she did not show any signs of it. That is something unheard of."


    To Atior, the darkness inside Rosalind was a curse. A dark curse.


    Someone with the light could sense it and it would always make them ufortable. Was it possible that the light inside the Lux Family is weakening?


    They snorted.


    "I believe we just found our next priestess" Atior uttered before they started chuckling. Soon, the chuckle turned into a burst of full-blownughter until Atior almost fell from their seats.


    "Inform everyone Atior will no longer live in the Empire but in the North. I I am going to the North."


    "Yes, Sorcerer."


    With that, the man who Atior was talking to, left the room, leaving Atior on his own.


    Once alone, Atior removed the hood that covered his face, revealing a rather youthful face that looked like they were still someone of Rosalind''s age. They touched their face before letting out anotherugh. This time, theughter that sounded like a chorus of three or four voices slowly dwindled until the voice changed into that of a teenage man.


    Atior then got up.


    He walked towards one of the crates that surrounded him and rummaged it until he found a piece of a broken mirror. Then he stared at it and caressed his face.


    "Ah." He hated how good he looked. He could stare at his face for years. Isn''t this why he instructed everyone not to bring a mirror around him?


    But desperate situations require desperate measures. He needed to show his real self to be able to get close to their next Priestess their next Goddess.


    After staring at his face for a few seconds, he threw the mirror away before he took it back and stared at his face again.


    His ck hair, straight nose, youthful face, plump lips, and perfectly carved eyebrows were simply perfect. He decided to stare a bit more before throwing the mirror away. A face like this would be enough to attract any maiden. Who would dare say no to this face?

 Chapter 96: The Unbelievers 3

    Chapter 96: The Unbelievers 3


    "Young Duchess please mind your steps" the General warned her as she took a step out of the carriage. It was already the dead of the night and the surroundings were already a bit dark.


    "Those people " she looked at the people camping outside of therge gates. She was certain that they were not soldiers as they were too skinny. She even spotted a pregnant woman carrying a skinny child.


    "Ah unbelievers."


    "Unbelievers?" Rosalind''s expression changed. Unbelievers were people who did not believe in the Goddess. Many empires and kingdoms ept them, but the citizens usually do not treat them well simply because they have different beliefs. "And you are camping with them?"


    "Young Duchess, this is the only ce where the Empire allowed camps. If one would camp on the other side of the gates, soldiers would arrest them and punish them ording to thews of the Empire." The General calmly said while staring at her face.


    Rosalind nodded without another word. She knew that the General was testing her reaction. In the past and even now, unbelievers were not really treated like a citizen by any empires or kingdoms.


    On the outside, they were epted, but they were not given any rights.


    For instance, they cannot ownnd or a house or any business inside any Empire or kingdom. They are also not allowed to seek medical help inside any Empire. Though some smaller kingdoms allow them to give birth and die in their hospitals, many still refuse to entertain them.


    Their fates were like this because they refused to acknowledge the existence of the Goddess and even imed that the Goddess was nothing but a cruel existence that lived to torment people so the people would pray to Her. These people do not really believe in the dark lord as well or any gods and goddesses. They simply lived without believing in anyone.


    Now, one would ask why people would choose to live a life like that. The answer is quite simple.


    They did not have any other choice.


    Some of these people were born into a poor household that cannot pay taxes and were forced to move out of the Empire and live in a ce without proper health care or any education system. They simply did not learn anything about the Goddess or the history of the Continent, as they were busy looking for food and trying to survive.


    Soon, they realized they could live a normal life without these gods and Goddesses and that the most important thing is working hard. Those people that themunity had rejected the Goddess and refused to teach their kids about faith and history and so, this has be a custom for most of them.


    Obviously, many people tried to convince them to have faith in the Goddess, or they would die. But these people would onlyugh at their faces and tell them that they have been living outside of the walls for tens of years and they are still alive. In the end, the unbelievers would mock those who believe in the Goddess, while thetter would defend the Goddess. A fight would ensue, and then there was only chaos.


    "Come this way" the General said. "Our people found a really good spot."


    Again Rosalind nodded. She was not surprised that the guards at the gates would tell the Northerners to stay here with the unbelievers, as there were actually rumors that most people in the North do not actually believe in the Goddess. Again, these were nothing but rumors. But people inside the walls of the Empire react badly to rumors.


    "Everyone the Young Duchess is here Henrye, go ahead and call everyone."


    Soon, men started crowding towards her.


    "Young Miss, are you sure this is alright?" Milith could not help but ask. "This ce "


    "It is alright," Rosalind smiled. About a few hundred unbelievers were camping just outside of the gates and the camp where the soldiers were staying was located on the outskirts of the camp. Meaning they had to walk all the way through the other encampments to arrive here. Meaning. They have to see everyone else before seeing the soldier.


    Rosalind could not understand if this was some sort of test. Was the General trying to see if she would vomit if she smelled something nasty? Isn''t that a bit too childish?


    "Ah who visits an encampment wearing something like that?" a woman''s sharp voice interrupted her stupor. She looked to her left and discovered a ck-haired woman looking at her from head to toe. "A gown? Is this the young duchess''s way of telling everyone that she is a duchess and that these people were nothingpared to her?"


    "I do not like your tone," Rosalind answered. "For someone who failed to introduce themselves, I don''t believe you have the right to question my reasons." Rosalind quipped back. "Unless, of course, it was you who arranged this meeting. Was this deliberate to try to embarrass me?"


    "You "


    "That is enough," General Lytton uttered. "Lieutenant Fraunces, introduce yourself."


    The woman snorted and took a step in front of Rosalind. "I am Lieutenant Fraunces of the North. It is a pleasure to be in the presence of the young duchess."


    Rosalind only stared back without saying a word. The fact that the General might be doing this to test her was irritating. She hated tests. She hated surprises.


    She did not understand why he was doing this.


    Did he want a reaction? If he did then he was just wasting his time.


    She had seen these problems before. She had dealt with it along with the Empress. Rosalind had interacted with the unbelievers In her past life. She had seen things that no one could even imagine.


    "Aren''t you going to introduce yourself?" Lieutenant Fraunces asked.


    "Is there a need for me to introduce myself? Why don''t you do it for me, young lieutenant? You seemed to know a lot of things about me, even though this was our first meeting." Rosalind''s lips lifted into a beautiful smile.


    5/5


    Please don''t forget to vote for the novel! Thank you!

 Chapter 97: The Unbelievers 4

    Chapter 97: The Unbelievers 4


    "Everyone was excited to meet the young duchess," General Lytton said when Lieutenant Fraunces was not able to say a word. The current atmosphere had gone cold and the General must have realized that Rosalind is not going to bend.


    He cleared his throat. "Shall we go inside the tent?" General Lytton uttered.


    "Of course," Rosalind said without removing her gaze away from the woman. She had a feeling that she had seen the woman in the past but no matter how much she thought about her name, it failed to ring a bell. Perhaps, the woman just looked familiar?


    "After you," General Lytton let her inside arge tent. The interior of the tent was as simple as the one on the outside. There were four beds and a long rectangr table with a few chairs. As part of security, the soldiers could not all sleep at the same time so the beds must be for them. She wondered if the woman Lieutenant had her own ce. Maybe even the General had a separate tent.


    "This belongs to the soldiers. And since we are not nning to stay in this ce for so long, we only have one tent. Henrye and I as well as Lieutenant Fraunces sleep in the carriage." General Lytton uttered. "Please " He gestured towards the chair.


    In response, she sat down.


    "Do you want some tea?"


    "I would prefer the bitter tea of the north," Rosalind responded. "My maid will make it." She looked at the soldier who was about to brew the tea. "Thank you."


    "Did you think we would poison you?" Lieutenant Fraunces uttered, her tone condescending. "There are other ways to kill you. Did you really think we would be that stupid to poison you while you are in our tent?"


    "Fraunces "


    "On the contrary, I think serving tea is not the job of a soldier." Rosalind interrupted the General who was about to reprimand the woman sitting next to him. "Or do you make your soldiers serve you tea, Lieutenant?"


    "And if I do?"


    "Isn''t that a bit too tacky? Serving tea is something that a servant would do. If you see your soldiers as servants then"


    "Stop twisting my words!" the Lieutenant''s eyes widened. "The soldiers are my brothers and sisters. I would never see them as a servant."


    "Ah so you asked your brothers and sisters to serve you tea." Rosalind snorted. "Interesting"


    "You What was so wrong with that?"


    "Nothing," Rosalind replied. "It was you who thought that making my maid serve me tea is wrong. You tend to overthink things, Lieutenant. I would advise you against it as it would slowly put your head into ruin."


    **BAM**


    Lieutenant Frauncis mmed her fist on the table.


    "You dare "


    "That is enough Lieutenant. Go outside."


    "General "


    "Now," General Lytton growled. In response, the Lieutenant narrowed at her. She along with the rest of the soldiers who followed her inside chose to go out leaving Rosalind with the General and Milith.


    "I did not expect them to act like that." General Lytton said.


    "I did not expect you to act like that," Rosalind fired back without holding anything back.


    "That "


    "I always see the General as someone blunt and knowledgeable. I did not expect you to stoop so low as to try and test me."


    The General pursed his lips. He stared at her for a few more seconds before he uttered. "My apologies."


    "Your apology is epted. But I would appreciate it if you stop this nonsense. I do not like it when people try to test my tolerance. I have already seen things, General. Something like this is not going to affect my gut."


    "That "


    "The trip will be in four days. I hope that the General and his men will be at the gates by then."


    "Yes. We will be there for you."


    "Wonderful," Rosalind smiled as if she did not just establish her very own boundaries in front of the valiant General. To many people, General Lytton was a hero a strong warrior. This alone was enough to intimidate many.


    In fact, many people could not even look him in the eyes because of his history and blunt nature. He did not expect that someone like Rosalind who has yet to reach the right age would be fearless enough to call him out on his antics. Hah


    "Very well, I believe this conversation is done." Rosalind got up. "There is no need to lead me to the carriage. I know where we left it." Rosalind then marched out of the tent with her maid in tow without even waiting for the General to say another word.


    "That " Henrye took a long sigh of relief when Rosalind left. He then looked at the still-frozen General. "That woman "


    "Is different." General Lytton uttered. He had met many of the women that the Duke was supposed to marry. But this was the first time that someone acted like that in front of him. He narrowed his eyes before he startedughing. "Isn''t she amusing?" he asked as his shoulders shook. His voice must have attracted Lieutenant Fraunces''s attention as she walked inside the tent.


    "You looked amused." Lieutenant Fraunces hissed.


    "Admit it, Francheska, this is the first time that someone made you speechless with nothing but their tongue. Even thedies before were easily intimidated by your presence. She despite her age is very different."


    "Different?" Lieutenant Fraunces snorted. "No matter how different she is still going to die. Just like all of them."


    "You cannot be sure about that Fracheska no one knows what the Duke is thinking," Henrye uttered.


    "I know what he is thinking! He is thinking that these women were nothing but a hassle. How could they stand next to him as he fought against those demonic forces? Just like everyone else, she would one day die without any trace. We would not even know of her death until the very next day. It was always like that."


    General Lytton said nothing. Instead, he continuedughing. There was a reason why he was here, personally escorting Rosalind. And only he knew what that reason was.

 Chapter 98: The Unbelievers 5

    Chapter 98: The Unbelievers 5


    "The North had been acting all mighty," Miss Ena Thun said as she sat down inside Federico''s office. She might be an eighth-generation descendant but she had interacted with Federico for a long time because of her father''s disease.


    Federico, and now Martin Lux, have been healing her father.


    "Are they looking down on the blessed ones?" she continued while casually pouring herself some wine. "The audacity of that General to act like that in front of everyone. I cannot " she clicked her tongue before taking a sip from her ss.


    When Federico still did not answer, she looked at him.


    "Besides that the awakening did not go as nned this time. What are you nning to do now?"


    Just as Federico was about to answer, Martin walked inside, his expression was as serious as his father''s.


    "You called for me?"


    "Sit," Federico gestured.


    "What is it?" he asked as he sat down across from Ena. Seeing Ena casually drinking wine, he also poured himself a ss and then looked at his father.


    "The Goddess did not give us her blessing. Yet." Federico said.


    "I know. We can "


    "Miss Thun will be providing us with two women. They will be your mistress and you will have them bear your child."


    "What?"


    Hearing this, Ena Thun smiled and nodded.


    "Mistress? FatherI don''t think "


    "We need someone from your lineage to be the next blessed one. That is the only way for me to die at peace."


    "Father!"


    "I am not in my prime Martin, and as much as I like to live forever, I am not blessed enough to do that. One of these days, I will perish and you will lead this family. Once that happens, we need to secure the line of blessed ones. To do that, you need to have someone birth more children for the family."


    "Victoria and the Foster family would never allow that to happen," Martin stated. "In the past, the Foster Family already caused a ruckus when I took that woman in. This time I am not certain that they would do "


    "And what would they like us to do? Dorothy did not receive the blessing of the Goddess! Did they want our line to perish?"


    "Martin, I think your father is right. You should you must consider taking in more women and having more children. I do not understand why Victoria would not allow you to do that. She was the one who cannot give you more children. Why would she stop you from having more? As a Blessed one, you have the responsibility to bear more children and share the goodness of the Goddess."


    "This is a family matter. Please refrain from "


    "It was Miss Ena who graciously offered to give us the most fertile women from her n. Someone from another Blessed family does not sound too bad."


    "Father, have you lost your mind?" Martin asked. The reason why not many people from the Blessed family marry someone from another Blessed family was not just because of the distance between the Empires. It was also because mixing two bloodlines would onlyplicate things."


    For instance, if someone with the blood of the ize Family would impregnate someone from the Lux Family, there was no telling what the child would be. There is a possibility that the child will get red hair and another possibility of white hair.


    "This was a veryplicated thing, father. Please think it through." Martin asked.


    "Martin, I believe you got it all wrong. The woman that I told your father about is not exactly someone from my lineage. Over the years, we have had a few branch families. These are families that are not really rted to us by blood. The reason why we call them branch families is that we chose the bride and some groom of our descendants from their families. They were smart and beautiful. Tall and have really good genes. We made it like this to make sure that our descendants will be strong and pleasant in the eyes." Ena calmly exined.


    "You "


    "They have been doing the things that many of the blessed families refused to do because of morals. But now that I thought about it, I believe what they were doing is right. So, I will ask permission from the Emperor to establish our very own branch family to keep our bloodline strong and pure." Federico added.


    "You "


    "And you do not have a say in this matter," Federico said. "Miss Ena will give us two women and you shall do your best to impregnate them. Do not worry, there will be no wedding and you are not required to spend any more time with them. Victoria is still going to be the Marchioness, that I can assure you."


    "Father, this is "


    "Again, you have no say in this matter. From now on, Miss Ena will be providing you two women every two months. You shall do your best to impregnate them until I sessfully establish our own branch family."


    "Martin, please do not misunderstand your father''s intentions. The Northerners despite their barbaric ways, have slowly gained a reputation in the south because of their bravery. Right now, many people have started to criticize us for involving ourselves in politics instead of fighting in the North. It was a mess. This is the time that we need to earn the blessing of the Goddess."


    "But impregnating women? Monogamy is a rule in this Empire, if the citizens hear about this, they would surely criticize us." Martin muttered. There was a reason why many people have criticized the Thun Family and this breeding method is only one of them.


    "But many people understood why we were doing this. Monogamy is not something that the Goddess asked everyone to do. Even if everyone had been practicing Monogamy, we should be an exception, after all, we are blessed by the Goddess. Our Blood is special. Why do we need to limit ourselves when we are tasked by the Goddess to protect this Kingdom?" Ena smiled, her voice soft and gentle. Yet, the glint in her eyes was saying a different thing.

 Chapter 99: The Unbelievers 6

    Chapter 99: The Unbelievers 6


    "Another woman?" Victoria almost could not believe her ears when she heard Martin''s words.


    "Women there will be twoing next week. Two monthster, her Blessedness will send another two and "


    "Women?" Victoria felt her knees turn weak. She staggered but was immediately supported by her maid, Grace. "You you will ept another wife? You promised me "


    "They will not be my wives. Father assured me that you will stay as the duchess and my one and only wife. They will only exist to give birth to more of my children. Once they gave birth, we can take care of them and "


    "And you wanted me to take care of them?" Victoria''s already pale face lost all its colors.


    A different sensation rippled inside her stomach, making her want to puke her guts out. She swallowed the embarrassment and anger inside.


    "Of course. Those women will be leaving their families. And children will grow up as our children."


    Victoria pursed her lips as she sat down. Grace then handed her tea to calm herself.


    "Is that what Father really wanted?" she could not help but ask. In response, Martin approached her. He then got down on one knee and looked his wife straight in the eyes.


    "This is something for us and our future. Father wanted the blessing to stay in the family. This is not going to be permanent. We just need to endure." He held her hand and kissed the back of her palm. "Do you understand? We just have to endure for a few more months and everything will be alright."


    She stared at her husband in disbelief. Endure? They wanted her to endure and let her watch as they let her husband take in more and more women.


    The blessing for the ninth generation will never appear as it already belonged to Rosalind! Meaning no matter how many women he took, there will be no blessing.


    He is going to break her heart for nothing!


    She gritted her teeth as she stopped herself from blurting out the truth. No. Telling them that Rosalind was a blessed one was worse than anything. Rosalind would surely get all the attention that Dorothy deserved and she could not let that happen. No. She would never let that happen.


    "So, they are going to let the women go after giving birth?" she asked.


    "Yes. Father said so."


    "Martin, my family would never want me to be second in your life."


    "I know, darling. I know." With that, Martin pulled her into his arms, hugging her tight. In response, she hugged him back. She knew how much the Lux Family valued the Blessed ones and this was the reason why she would never reveal Rosalind''s secret to them. Once that happens, Martin and Federico would surely favor Rosalind more than them.


    This can never happen.


    "Let us stop talking about this," Victoria said. "Grace, please brew us some tea."


    "Yes, Madam."


    "I know you have been very stressedtely," Martin responded. "What happened to Dorothy was not your fault, you should stop ming yourself."


    Victoria sighed. "The disappointment was normal. What was not normal was the fact that people are still putting pressure on her. She is just an eighteen-year-old woman. Don''t you think she should spend more of her time having fun now that she did not receive the blessing?"


    "Whatever do you mean?"


    "Well Dorothy had been stressed over her uing marriage. She did not want to disappoint everyone again. She has been eating less and less and that is just I worry about her."


    "Do you have something in mind?" he epted the tea that Grace gave him.


    "I thought she should have a vacation away from the capital. For a few weeks. Just let her spend time away from all this chaos."


    "This is not the time to do that. People wouldl notice and would start talking about it."


    "I know you would say that" Victoria sighed. "Rosalind will be leaving in a few days. And I heard there were soldiers outside the gates waiting for her. Don''t you think we should at least have a banquet for her departure?"


    Martin looked at her, he narrowed his eyes as he was digesting her point.


    "A banquet with the soldiers from the North. This would surely divert the attention of everyone. The failed awakening would be the topic of everyone else, people would be looking at our every move. We need something to change the current atmosphere whilst diverting the attention and making people forget about Dorothy."


    "At first, you did not want her to attract any more attention but now "


    "I just thought it would be beneficial for us to let Rosalind take the brunt of everyone''s attention. She would be leaving the Empire anyway. It would not hurt for her to show herself to everyone. If we asked permission from the Emperor to wee the soldiers and hold a banquet on the Pce grounds, I am certain that many would talk about it. Many would see this as an opportunity to greet the great General and his people."


    When Martin did not respond, Victoria continued.


    "The Northerners, although barbaric and had no social etiquette, are still considered heroes who sacrificed their lives every single day to protect us. Showing our endless gratitude towards them should be of high priority. During the banquet, we could silently send Dorothy out of the capital and use the excuse that she wanted to take some time away before her wedding. People would not even talk about her as there would be more important matters like the General and his allies."


    Martin frowned before he nodded.


    "You do have a point."


    "What we need right now is to divert everyone''s attention," she calmly said. "What better way to do that than show them the people from the North?" Victoria smiled.


    "Then, I will talk to father about this."


    "Also. I thought it would be a nice gesture to send a few guards to apany Rosalind to the North. I selected a few people. I will ask Grace to give you the list tomorrow." Victoria continued smiling.

 Chapter 100: The Unbelievers 7

    Chapter 100: The Unbelievers 7


    "New wives?" Rosalind scoffed when she heard Milith''s report.


    "Apparently, they are not going to be wives, but just concubines. They will not marry into the family and will be living in quarters that have been abandoned for years. The Madam is currently asking everyone to clean those quarters now. There are rumors that they will be sent away after giving birth."


    "That''s cruel," Rosalind said. Yet, they already tried to do it before to her mother. However, she never expected that they would be so tant about it this time. Then she snorted.


    No. They were not the ones who were tant about it. It was Victoria. The woman must be devastated but could not do anything about it as she cannot really reveal that Rosalind was the one who received the blessing.


    "The General sent us some bitter tea. Do you want me to prepare them?" Milith asked.


    "No need. I am going to sleep." She met Milith''s eyes as she gave her a meaningful gaze.


    Milith nodded. "Alright, young miss. I will make sure that no one else will be allowed inside your room." Milith did not hesitate to exit the room without turning back or asking any questions. Milith already understood the meaning behind her words.


    She would be leaving the room on her own.


    Of course, the smart Milith did not ask any questions and just guard the door. She smiled before she found a cloak, put it ont, and then used her ring to teleport out of her room.


    The next thing she knew, she was already in the ck market. However, Mr. Pratt was not waiting for her outside of the room. Instead, there was a man that she did not expect to see.


    Mathies Hekhuis.


    She first met Mathies when he apanied Mr. Mongomery Luci''s father and the head of Primal Fangs to see if Alma''s treatment was real. This man loved to wear white and seemed to be giving her a very very weird gaze.


    "Miss Lin!" Mathies gave her a low bow when he saw her. "I would like to apologize for surprising you but Mr. Pratt is currently preupied and when he was informed that your room lit up, I immediately volunteered to get you."


    Volunteered. Why would he volunteer?


    She only smiled in response.


    "Ah it has been such a long time since west saw each other." Mathies beamed as he started walking next to her.


    "How have you been? Are you here to heal Miss Alma? Is it alright if I watch you do it? Mr. Montgomery was coincidentally here to watch too! When I heard that you will be performing another treatment, I immediately got excited and I thought I would never waste this opportunity to see you and the wonderful  "


    "Mr. Hekhuis, it is nice to see you too," she uttered.


    "Please call me Mathies. In fact, I am not that oldpared to what I look like. I had some idents while studying light and dark blessings two years ago. The next thing I knew, I had aged like this. However, to my surprise, I have not aged since that time. Do you think "


    Rosalind stopped walking. She stared at the man, frowning. "What did you say?"


    "Oh?" Mathies smiled. "Since the ident, I no longer age. I believe "


    "Before that." She thought she heard him say something interesting.


    "There was an ident that made me like this two years ago?"


    "You said you were studying something?" she asked.


    "Ah yes I was studying the light blessing and the possible existence of another blessing."


    "Another blessing?"


    "In the absence of the light, there can only be darkness. If there is light, then there is darkness. So I thought about it and started my own research. I joined some adventurers and explored some sites but sadly, I "


    "There were only seven blessings, Mr. Hekhuis."


    "Mathies. If you call me Mathies, then I will tell you about it." The man beamed. It seems that he was very excited to talk about everything.


    "Then Mathies. There were only seven blessings and seven families."


    "But what if there is one more?"


    "You are telling me that there is a blessing of the darkness?"


    "That is a possibility. There is fire and there is water. What about light and dark?"


    "That is an interesting notion," she started walking again as she pretended to act calm. "But the history "


    "What if it was altered?"


    "What are you trying to suggest?"


    "Well this is nothing but mere conjectures of a bored man. But what if the seven families altered the history books to suit whatever it is that they wanted to tell? To suit their own personal goals?"


    "That is" she looked around. " Preposterous. Saying something like that could easily get you killed Mathies. You should be more careful with your words. Especially in public ces."


    "Hah many people would say that, but those families were not gods. They were humans and humans were greedy. Again, these are mere conjectures and of course I would not say this in front of other people, not even to Mr. Montgomery. However, I am telling you because I want to know the method that you used to absorb the dark curse. Perhaps, this would help me more in my research!" Once again, the man started talking about the things that he had been doing.


    The more he talked about things, the more interested she was to hear more about the dark blessing.


    "So tell me about it," she encouraged. "What made you think that what I have is connected to this eighth Blessing?"


    "Because normal humans would die if they tried to absorb a dark curse. And you  not only did you not die, you even thrived! You are not "


    "Not someone that you can use for your research," Rosalind interrupted him.


    "Oh I didn''t mean it like that. I just thought that maybe the dark blessing would interest you. What if what if you have been blessed by the Goddess and "


    "My teacher can also do the things that I can do Mathies. What I have is not a blessing but an absorption method. I do not think that a dark blessing exists. If they do then. Where were they all those years ago?" she asked.


    However, she was well aware that those questions were actually something that was meant for her instead of the man standing before her. "Why did the seven families remove it from the history books?" she asked.


    "I "


    "And assuming that the Goddess gave the darkness blessing to an eighth family, then where are they now?"

 Chapter 101: The Unbelievers 8

    Chapter 101: The Unbelievers 8


    Silence filled the hallway.


    "Do you understand why saying something like this could get you in trouble?" Rosalind asked. "Many people would think that you do not believe in Her."


    Again, he said nothing in response. Instead, he shook his head.


    "You Do not tell me that " He is an unbeliever?


    "Is there something wrong Miss Lin?" he asked as if he did not have an idea of what she was talking about.


    Understanding became apparent in her eyes. "I No I just did not expect it."


    "You would not believe how many people in the south do not believe in the Goddess anymore," he murmured.


    Hearing this, she turned to her left and right once again. Those words could get them in trouble!


    "Shall we continue walking?" he smiled at her.


    "Yes I just You know that this is a very dangerous matter. I would appreciate it if you refrain from talking about this to someone else." Many people would immediately judge someone who does not believe in the Goddess.


    "She is a bully."


    "Pardon?"


    "She you know who I am talking about."


    Her eyes widened but she calmed herself down. What was this man talking about?


    "Until now, no one was able topletely travel this world," he said. "Sometimes, I could not help but wonder what was beyond the seas and even beyond the north. Are there monsters? Are there people? Ah Am I talking too much Miss Lin?"


    She stared at his side profile as she wondered why he was telling her this. These were taboo topics and considered dangerous, even in this ce.


    "No. It''s alright."


    "Just as I expected, Miss Lin is not like those people."


    "People?"


    "The ones who hated the unbelievers?" he asked.


    "Oh" That does not concern her in any way. All she wanted was to live, to survive. That might sound selfish, but she already experienced life in her past life. That life was something she would never want to have again. Since she was given a chance to live another life? Why would she waste it on something soplicated?


    Is it not better to live a carefree life?


    "I think all we just need to do is live our life," she blurted out loud. "I mean "


    "Be careful Miss Lin, many people think that not believing the Goddess is a capital offense."


    "You should tell that to yourself."


    "I have seen things, Miss Lin. Things that are not very pleasant. Things that have affected my beliefs." He gave her a wry smile.


    "If what they were saying is really true, then I would have died years ago. But you are different. You are young, and your future is vast. You will meet many people, your friends will betray you and you will have your heart broken. You must be very careful with your words," he added.


    "Miss Lin, is he bothering you too much?" a loud voice interrupted her stupor. She did not even notice that Mathies and her were already inside Mr. Pratt''s office.


    "Ah?" Rosalind looked at therge Mr. Montgomery. He was smiling at her, yet this was not enough to lessen his intimidating size.


    "Me knew he would talk too much. Tell me if you want me to cut his tongue. Me shall do it in a heartbeat."


    "Leader!"


    "Hahahaha it was a jest. A simple jest." Mr. Montgomery continuedughing. "Since that day, Mathies had been wanting toe back here to meet you, Miss Lin. Me can only hope that he did not bother you too much?"


    "No. Nothing like that." Rosalind was still surprised to hear Mathies''s words earlier. Was he trying to test her? No. That is impossible. His interest in her methods was genuine. He really wanted to learn. Sadly, she cannot just teach him anything as she did not want to reveal her gifts for now.


    "Very well, my son-inw had been very busy trying to tell the Duke that you are not yet here. That entitled man wanted you to heal his daughter as she had been suffering so much. Me think that we should just kill them. Do you agree?"


    "Leader, here we go again. We cannot juste here and kill people."


    Rosalind pursed her lips when Mr. Montgomery and Mathies started arguing in front of her. She looked at Mr. Pratt who was silently sitting behind his table. Just like her, he had a funny look on his face.


    "Please do not mind them."


    "Not at all," Rosalind ignored the two and walked towards Mr. Pratt. The room was as simple as it was before yet something about it seemed different. Something about it felt warmer.


    "So the Duke wanted to start the treatment as soon as possible?" she asked.


    "Yes," he nodded. "That and something else."


    "Something else?"


    "I have a suspicion that he wanted you to treat him."


    Rosalind narrowed her eyes. Of course, she already expected this.


    "Are you certain that this is the right decision?" he asked. Both of them knew that this would create waves of problems for the Emperor and would eventually cause chaos inside the Empire.


    "Helping people is what I do Mr. Pratt. Do you think helping people is wrong?" she countered.


    "This is a different case."


    "There are no different cases Mr. Pratt. They are my patients. Healing them is what I do," she said.


    "Very well. When do you want me to arrange the healing?"


    "My priority is Little Miss Alma once I finish healing her then I can immediately start healing the Princess."


    Mr. Pratt stared at her for a long time before he sighed.


    "I appreciate your help."


    "It is nothing. However, I will start traveling in a few days, and I wille here every two days after that. And I would like to hire mercenaries to protect me from this treatment." Rosalind uttered.


    "What do you mean?" Mr. Montgomery interrupted them. He must have already finished his argument with Mathies.


    "I am a simple healer Mr. Montgomery, I cannot protect myself. We do not really know what they would do once the process is sessful."


    "You mean "


    "I do not want to assume the worst but it is always better to be prepared. Don''t you agree with me?" Healing the Princess is not the problem. Healing the Duke was.


    The Duke of Duance would surely try to keep this a secret and might do something just to make sure that everyone involved will not be able to say a word about it. Literally.

 Chapter 102: The Cursed Weapon 1

    Chapter 102: The Cursed Weapon 1


    Rosalind took a seat and epted the tea that Mr. Pratt just gave her.


    "I will arrange everything. There is no need to worry about your security "


    "We will be there," Mr. Mongomery interrupted them.


    "Huh? Father, I thought you were hired to guard someone traveling to the North?"


    "You are going to the North?" Rosalind immediately asked.


    "Yes. The Lux Family just hired them to escort the woman marrying the Duke of the North."


    "I Isn''t this supposed to be a secret?" Rosalind asked.


    "Ah, we are all families. There is no need to keep secrets from each other." Mr. Montgomeryughed. "If you wanted to harm us then you would have targeted the heir to both of our Empires. That and, Me am certain that you will not betray the Four Quarter Masters."


    "How did you know, I would not do a thing to betray the Four Quarter Masters?"


    "Because you need usss," Mr. Montgomery calmly sat opposite her. "You are here because we need you and you need us. And me am a very good judge of character. If me not, then me would not have allowed this poor businessman to marry into my family! Hahahahaha!" Mr. Mongomery startedughing again before he reached out to one of the cups and downed its contents in one go.


    Rosalind could smell alcoholing from it.


    Was the leader drunk? That is the only exnation for his behavior.


    "Mathies, you should bring him to his rooms," Mr. Pratt sighed. "When father is drunk, he just blurts out everything."


    "Me am serious. Mathies can take care of it. There is no need for this old man to apany a pampered princess to marry that Duke. And Me knows that guarding Miss Lin is more important than guarding that woman. Mathies tell me her name one more time?"


    "Ah it is Miss Rosalind Lux."


    "Me have never heard of that name before. Are you certain she is someone from the Lux Family?"


    "Aye, sir."


    "Aishhhh. Then you must apany her and keep her safe. Meanwhile, me will guard Miss Lin."


    "Father "


    "Are you telling me that Miss Lin''s life is less important than that of Miss Lux?"


    "That is not what I wanted to say."


    Hearing another argument, Rosalind could not help but try to stop herself from smiling. She failed.


    This situation was just a little too entertaining, is it not?


    "I would not mind it if we just "


    "No," Mr. Mongomery interrupted her. "Me will personally keep you safe while tending to that Duke."


    Rosalind pursed her lips.


    "Why do you need to guard her, leader? Is it not great if you guard Miss Lux while I stay here to guard Miss Lin? I am less noticeable and you you are the opposite. You must show yourself to everyone while guarding Miss Lux to show that Primal Fangs do their business well!"


    "How dare you doubt me?"


    Again, another argument ensued. Not long after, this conversation was interrupted by one of the people working in the building. He informed Mr. Pratt that someone is looking for a cursed item.


    "A cursed item?" Mr. Pratt frowned.


    "Yes. They specifically wanted to have something that had been used to kill a thousand people."


    "A thousand that is a lot!" Mr. Pratt uttered.


    "Then shall I tell them that we do not have such an item?"


    "Hmmm I will personally deal with them," Mr. Pratt uttered. "This is not a simple matter. Inform the other Quarter Masters."


    "Aye, sir."


    "A weapon that killed a thousand people?" Rosalind asked after the person left. It was said that the more souls the cursed weapon took, the more powerful it would be.


    "Yes. A cursed weapon like that is very rare." Mr. Mongomery answered. "And expensive. I am very curious about who this person is and why would they want a weapon like that. Were they nning to kill a blessed one?"


    "Kill a blessed one?" Rosalind frowned.


    "Ah. There were rumors that killing a blessed one with a weapon like that could avoid the curse from the Goddess."


    Rosalind could not help but shudder. She she heard of this rumor in her past life but had forgotten about it simply because she did not think it was relevant. Rumors like that alwayse and go but no one was able to prove it.


    "Where did those rumorse from?" she asked.


    "Who knows? But me knew that the blessed families had killed a lot of rumors like that. Sadly, they have no power in this part of the continent. In the ck market, blessed families have little to no power. After all, they would never announce who they were whening here. Why would a blessed individual visit this ce?" Mr. Mongomery chuckled.


    "Do you think some people believed those rumors?"


    "Me has no idea. But me heard that the blessed families have started to collect weapons like that. Perhaps it was to hide them from the public?"


    "These are mere rumors," Mr. Pratt uttered. "But, I still have to tell them the dangers of possessing such a weapon."


    "Are you going to give them the weapon?"


    Mr. Pratt paused. Then he shrugged. "Is there anything in this world that does not have a price, father?"


    With that, Mr. Montgomery smiled and patted his son-inw''s back.


    "May I May I see the weapon?" Rosalind asked. She heard that Federico and Martin have weapons like this in the past but she had never seen it before. But that might be because her blessing vanished when she heard about this rumor.


    "Of course."


    "Do you really have a weapon like this in hand?" she asked.


    "Yes."


    "Then do you think I could buy it instead?"


    Her question made the room silent.


    "You "


    "It was just to satisfy my curiosity."


    "You would buy a cursed weapon to satisfy your curiosity?" Mr. Pratt asked.


    "Why not?" she frowned. In fact, she just wanted to see the weapon''s potential for business. A person wounded by this de would suffer until they die or they can pay her to treat them.


    Isn''t this a very good business opportunity?


    "Miss Lin, you must be honest with me. Are you nning to kill a blessed one?"


    "Eh?" Rosalind blinked at Mr. Pratt''s troubled face. Why would she kill someone? She just wanted to earn gold!


    ....


    Mr. Montgomery talks like that. He uses Me instead of I.


    Please do not forget to vote for the novel! Thank you!


    I found and editor and we are currently working on the past chapters! Yey! Thank you very much for the support! I felt like crying. I am too happy!

 Chapter 103: The Cursed Weapon 2

    Chapter 103: The Cursed Weapon 2


    "This cursed weapon was found in the North," Mr. Pratt exined as he opened a ck box. Inside was a dagger that looked used and old. She immediately noticed the dried blood on its jagged and rough de. "Just touching the dagger could give the holder a curse. Because of that, we do not allow anyone to touch it unless they take proper measures to do so. We also asked someone to change its hilt to make it appear more ordinary. We wrapped it with silk from a demonic spider monster so that the holder would not cut their hands."


    Rosalind just stared at the dagger. She could not deny the feeling of darkness as she felt it trying to suffocate her. The others took a step back while she took a step forward. Something inside the dagger seemed to call to her, enticing her to touch it, to hold it and make it hers.


    "Miss Lin?"


    She could hear Mr. Pratt''s voice, but for some reason, a part of her consciousness chose to ignore him. She stood in front of the box, staring at the dagger as if it was the most beautiful weapon that she had ever seen. Despite theck of jewels on its imperfect de, something about the weapon made her want to possess it.


    "Miss Lin?"


    This time, Mr. Pratt grabbed her shoulder.


    "I suggest you take a step back. Getting too close will probably endanger your health." It was Mathies who spoke first. He stood far away from the dagger as if it was something that would kill him without a second thought.


    "He is right. Please do not carelessly touch the dagger."


    "What would happen if I touched it?" Roselind asked Mr. Pratt.


    "All of the previous individuals who touched it had a cut on the palm of their hand and were affected with a dark curse." Mr. Pratt uttered.


    "Even I would not dare to touch a weapon like that," Mr. Montgomery chimed in.


    However, something about the weapon is simply too enticing for her to listen to reason.


    "Why do you think they wanted a weapon like this?" she asked.


    "Just as I said, they must be one of those people who wanted to harm a blessed individual." Mr. Pratt said. "But they will not seed. No one could directly hold this dagger because of the potency of the darkness inside it. Even staring at it for a long time can hurt one''s eyes."


    He paused deliberately.


    "Now, you understand why I thought it would be a bad idea to own this dagger."


    "I want it," Rosalind said.


    "What?"


    "A dark curse does not work on me."


    "Miss Lin, have you had a cursed weapon before?" Mr. Pratt said.


    "No."


    "Having a cursed weapon is different from healing a dark curse made by that curse weapon." Mr. Pratt had a look of worry on his face. "Even if you can absorb a dark curse ah!"


    Mr. Pratt was not able to finish his words when she suddenly grabbed the hilt of the dagger, holding it in her bare hands.


    Everyone inside the room gasped, even Mr. Pratt who was standing near her could not help but take a step back.


    "You You put it back in the box! This instant!"


    Instead of responding to Mr. Pratt''s words, Rosalind just stared at the dagger as she felt its cold darkness flow into her hand and up her arms. She could feel it.


    The coldness of death.


    The frightening screams of the people who had lost their lives to this dagger.


    She could hear the screams inside her head.


    But just as the coldness was about to reach her heart, it bumped into something warm andforting. It was as if the coldness of death met the warmth of life.


    "Miss Lin?" Mr. Pratt called out.


    "Miss Lin, are you alright?"


    Rosalind wanted to assure him that everything is fine, but she could not move nor speak. Her limbs felt strangely powerless and strong at the same time.


    The coldness from the dagger had now subsided, subdued by the warmth in her chest. Yet, she could not help but shiver from its chilly killing intent.


    "Hah!"


    Rosalind staggered as she let out a gasp. The dagger in her hands fell on the floor with a loud thud. There was silence.


    But just as Mr. Pratt was about to say a word, the dagger flew back into Rosalind''s hand and then it disappeared.


    Rosalind stared at her empty palm, her eyes wide, her mouth agape. What just happened?


    "You did you just absorb the dagger?" Mathies was the first to recover. He immediately approached her, held her right hand up and down as if he was still hoping to find the dagger attached in her skin. "What just ah " Mathies let her hand go, her eyes wide. "There is something "


    "What is it?" Rosalind said as she examined her hand. Then she saw it. A dagger tattoo. It was tattooed on the spot in between her ring and middle finger.


    "The dagger is inside you!" Mathies said just before he beamed. "The dagger is inside you."


    "Uh" Unable to exin what just happened, Rosalind looked at her hands again. She thought of the dagger and before she knew it, the dagger was once again back in her hand.


    There was another suffocating silence. She looked at Mathies and the other two men inside the room.


    Again, she thought of hiding the dagger, and once again, it disappeared as if it was never there in the first ce.


    "That is"


    "Beautiful," Mathies said. "It''s magnificent!"


    "Mathies, calm down." Mr. Montgomery must have noticed Mathies'' crazed eyes. So, he pulled the man away from Rosalind. "This is something that we should take to our graves. Do you understand me, young man?"


    "I But she she is the one who was blessed with the darkness!" Mathies uttered. "The blessing of the darkness exists! I have read about this. The one who could swallow the dark. The one who could absorb it and make it theirs. It is her! The one who was blessed to own the darkness!"


    ....


    I FOUND AN EDITOR!


    She''s currently working on the previous chapters. I am going to write a lot so she could also edit in advance! Yey! I am so excited! I felt like crying!

 Chapter 104: The Cursed Weapon 3

    Chapter 104: The Cursed Weapon 3


    The silence inside the room was deafening, yet, all Rosalind could hear was the sound of her own heartbeat.


    She stared at the cup of tea in her hand as she thought of what happened earlier. The dagger vanished inside her body, but she didn''t feel anything different. If anything, she felt good, better.


    She did not know what happened this time, but she was certain of one thing.


    The darkness reacted to her.


    In her past life, she never thought that a cursed weapon would react to her blessing. She hadn''t exactly held one herself and just thought that she could use dark curses to make herself more powerful. But this this was different. So different, it almost felt surreal.


    "Me, the head of the Primal Fangs Mercenary Group promise to keep this secret to my grave," Mr. Montgomery''s words interrupted her stupor. She watched as the older man used a dagger to cut his palm. Then he used an empty cup and let his blood in the cup.


    "I, Mathies Hekhuis of the Primal Fangs Mercenary Group, promise to keep this secret to my grave," Mathies uttered before he followed Mr. Montgomery and added his blood to the cup. Before she could stop him, Mr. Pratt also started to swear.


    Just like the first two men, Mr. Pratt did not hesitate to cut his hand and put his blood into the cup. Then the three men drank from the cup.


    "I I am not drinking that," was all she could say when the three of them stared at her. She did not know if this was something from the north or the south but she is not going to drink their blood.


    "The cup is empty," Mr. Pratt awkwardly said.


    "Oh," she nodded. "Right."


    "Miss Lin, this secret you cannot tell anyone else about it. You must do your best to avoid meeting someone with the light blessing as they would surely feel the darkness in you and once that happens the other members of the seven blessed families will know about your blessing too."


    Rosalind stared at Mr. Montgomery, the man really looked concerned. Obviously, what the old man just told her would never happen as she has the light blessing as well.


    "Thank you, I will keep that in mind."


    "Then the blessing "


    "Mathies, this is not the time for that."


    "But she is the one who received the blessing of the darkness."


    "Something like that does not exist!" Mr. Montgomery hissed. "And you will never speak of it again!"


    Mathies nodded. "But I could give you books about it."


    "If anyone from the outside knew about those books, they would hunt her down and kill her!" Mr. Montgomery hissed.


    "Kill me?" Rosalind frowned. "I understand that there are books that the Empire has banned, but I do not think that reading one would have people hunt me, Mr. Montgomery." To be honest, what she has is not enough. She needed more resources and books to read. Preferably something about the history and something involving the dark lord.


    "You do not understand," Mr. Montgomery said. "There are books that are considered far more dangerous than the books that you are talking about. These books are something that Mathies had collected over the years."


    "You knew?" Mathies said.


    "Of course I knew! Do you see me as a fool?"


    "I "


    "What books are you talking about?" Rosalind asked.


    "There is an ind in the west of the Aster Empire. It is made of rock and volcanoes and was said to be something that possessed the power of the dark lord." Mr. Montgomery exined. "Years ago, many adventurers chose to visit the ind. Of the twenty eight people that went, only one returned with a small ruined boat. Unfortunately, he died just as he reached the shore."


    "Twenty eight people," Rosalind muttered. Mr. Montgomery and even Mathies were clearly ufortable about this.


    "Warriors. These were not just mere adventurers. These were people who had been mercenaries for years. One of them was my friend. MeI was young then and naive. I wanted to join them, but my wife was pregnant with Luci and she forced me to stay. She knew it would be dangerous. And she was right."


    "So all of them died?"


    "Yes. But the one who was able to live until he reached the shore wrote a book about everything he saw. That book is currently with Mathies."


    "You how did you " Mathies'' eyes widened. "There is no use. The books were old and fragile and I could not evenpletely read the symbols written on it. There were symbols that I have not seen before, yet I know that the book talks of an eighth blessing."


    "So, you came up with the eight blessings from the book?" Rosalind asked.


    "Not just that. The book was talking about something else. Something that everyone would find difficult to believe," Mathies continued.


    "What is it?"


    "It said that the world only has one God and that is the God of Darkness."


    "The God of Darkness?" Rosalind once again lowered her eyes towards her now cold tea. She hadn''t heard of the God of Darkness in the past. "What if the writings were nothing but lies?" she asked.


    "Lies? Why would a dying person speak of lies?" Mathies countered. "Moreover it does make sense. At least a little of it. All of the history books said that it was a dark lord that waged war against the Goddess. To protect humanity, the Goddess blessed the seven families to fight and seal the dark lord away forever. If that was not real, why would the seven families try their best to hide every book about the dark lord? Why would they try to change history ording to their liking?"


    "And most importantly why would they lie about the eighth blessing?" Mathies asked her.


    "Again, I do not know what happened earlier. Let us not conclude something so impossible."


    "Impossible?" Mathies asked. "Nothing is impossible in this world. You are enough proof of that. How could someone absorb the dark curse and even a cursed weapon? Only the Dark Lord was able to do that in the past. If and only if, what you have is not a blessing, what if  are you perhaps a reincarnation of the dark lord?"


    ....


    This chapter will be updated once she edits it! I am so excited. Please don''t forget to vote for the novel.

 Chapter 105: Trouble Brewing 1

    Chapter 105: Trouble Brewing 1


    Rosalindughed. Sheughed so hard, she almost fell out of her seat.


    Reincarnation of the Dark Lord?


    The Dark Lord was not dead, he was simply sealed away by the seven families. No one could kill the Dark Lord. Why would she suddenly reincarnate as one? To be fair, she was someone who was reborn, but she was not the Dark Lord. She was Rosalind Lux.


    "I apologize I just " she cleared her throat when she finally calm down. "I just I didn''t expect that it would be like this." Nor did she expect that someone would actually call her a reincarnation of the Dark Lord. It simply did not make sense.


    However, instead of feeling down, the smile on Mathies'' face grew bigger. "No one would."


    "Eh?"


    "Who would believe that someone actually received the blessing of the dark?"


    The Duke did.


    She blinked as she thought about his reaction the first time she showed him her blessing. Now that she thought about it, that reaction didn''t look normal. She was too absorbed with her ns that she failed to realize that it wasn''t normal for the Duke to react that way.


    "You are not going to tell anyone about this unless we are sure," Mr. Montgomery said.


    "I know, Leader. This is something that could "


    "I think it is just too abrupt for us to assume something like this exists," Rosalind inturrupted. Again, she did not want anyone to know this. There are ways to keep this a secret, but all of those ways involve making them shut their mouths forever. She did not want that. She wanted to build rtionships that would benefit her in the near future, not something that would give her a bounty on her head.


    Again, she sighed inwardly.


    She did not know what to do. That daggerpletely ruined her ns. Should she just tell them about herself?


    In the end, she decided against it. She could not reveal her identity to them. At this point, it would be better if the only one who knew who she really was is the Duke.


    "For now, let us avoid jumping to conclusions, but if this news will reach the ears of other people, you can forget our previous agreements. I will not be working with you oring back to the ck market." She narrowed her eyes. "And I will do everything to destroy it."


    Seeing the seriousness of her words, the three other men turned serious.


    "We understand. You can definitely trust us, Miss Lin."


    "I hope so, Mr. Pratt. I really hope so." Revealing her identity was a stupid thing. She cannot let them find out who she really was so she could avoid any dangers. Even sisters and blood-rted families could betray each other. She learned this the hard way in her past life.


    She will not fall for the same thing in this life.


    After that, the three finally decided to stop talking about the Dark Lord or anything about the dark Blessing. The atmosphere slowly brightened, especially when she told them that she would start her treatment.


    Not long after, she was taken to Alma''s room where she did another round of treatment by absorbing the dark curse. Then she informed them that after this treatment, she still needed to treat Alma every six months just to make sure that the curse would note back.


    Next, she needed to tackle the Duke and Princess Isabel. By now, she was fairly sure that Isabel had been through a lot of pain. That should be enough, right?


    "You are going to treat them tomorrow?" Mr. Pratt uttered. "Are you sure? You said that you will be in immense pain after treating Alma."


    "It''s alright, I can handle it." More importantly, she needed the gold. She needed money as she was going to the North in a few days. She needed to prepare for the cold. Probably at least buy a few coats since she did not have something that couldst long during the travel and  she needed medicine.


    Since she cannot carelessly use her light Blessing, she could not just heal anyone if she wanted to. Therefore, she was going to bring things that will help her in the north. Luckily, she had a spatial bag and she could just put everything in it.


    "Then, I will send a word to the Duke. Tomorrow, night, they are going to a ce that only I know."


    "You are not letting them decide on the ce this time?" she asked, surprised at Mr. Pratt''s actions.


    "No," thetter shook his head. "Your previous assumption about the Duke was right. I had been careless. You need more protection after healing the Princess."


    She nodded. She did not know if Mr. Pratt just thought of this because of the dagger or if this is simply his way of thanking her for saving his daughter. Frankly, she did not care. This was nothing but a transaction something that has a price.


    "Very well... please give me the new crates of ck and white relics, as well as the things that I gave youst time. I will be paying for them from my card." She dly handed the man a card. This was from the gold that she epted from both Mr. Pratt, Luci, and Mr. Montgomery.


    Of course, she had the option to use the card that the Duke gave her in the past, but she chose not to. It would be too obvious. She could not reveal anything to them including her somewhatplicated rtionship with the Duke.


    After Mr. Pratt gave her the things that she asked for from thest time that she came here, she gave him another set of lists for her travel. From books to food to clothes and herbs, she decided to be prepared this time!


    She did not know how long this journey wouldst so she just wanted to be prepared for all possible scenarios that she had in her head. Then she went home only to find a panicky Milith.


    "What''s wrong?" she asked, frowning.


    "Miss Grace just came here she said the Madam wanted to see you."


    "In the dead of the night?" she asked.


    "Yes she said she wanted to see you as soon as possible."


    ...


    UPDATE ON EDITING: CHAPTER 80-104 is already editing. We are working backward and slowly editing the earlier chapters. Slowly. :) Please vote for the novel.

 Chapter 106: Trouble Brewing 2

    Chapter 106: Trouble Brewing 2


    "Miss Lin is someone that the Duke knew," Mr. Montgomery said after Rosalind left. "And yet you wanted to keep this as a secret from that man?" he lifted an eyebrow, smirking. "Ah one of these days, you will realize that me am right! That man is dangerous Pratt, you need to be careful if you want to keep a secret asrge as this."


    "What did you want me to do, father?" Pratt asked. "I have sworn not to tell anyone about what we saw, and I will do exactly that. Do you think I would have lived this long if I tattle everything to him?"


    For some reason, that made Mr. Mongomeryugh. "As long as you know boy. As long you know. The Duke is not someone that you can y games with, but me would not have agreed to you marrying my daughter without the principles that you stood by. Ah little Alma is doing better because of her. The least that you could do is to shut your mouth and keep it closed until you die."


    "You did not have to tell me that." Mr. Pratt gave him a look. "Did you choose to stay longer because you thought I would tell him?" he asked.


    "Did you think, me would stay here to give you a hug?"


    Mr. Pratt could only shake his head as he watched his father-inw leave his office. Alma was finally feeling better and he was supposed to celebrate with his family. Yet, here he was, contemting about Miss Lin and what just happened earlier. The incident with the dagger was something that he had never heard before.


    And while he was tempted to use it to his advantage, something is telling him that offending the woman was a wrong move. As an entrepreneur, Mr. Pratt had learned to trust his instincts. In this type of business, a good instinct was needed to live. Right now, every fabric of his being was telling him not to do anything that could potentially harm his rtionship with Miss Lin.


    His instinct was telling him that she was not a woman he could cross.


    He leaned back, closed his eyes, and rested his hand on his stomach. Then he smiled.


    Alma is finally fine. His daughter will live longer than he and his wife!


    ......


    "You wanted to see me?" Rosalind asked the moment she walked inside Victoria''s drawing room. "It was the dead of the night."


    "I know but this cannot wait," Victoria replied. "We will be holding a banquet tomorrow and I want you to be there."


    "I don''t need to do that." Rosalind immediately felt that something was wrong. The woman was very suspicious. What was she nning now?


    "Yes, you do. In fact, you will do that as this will be yourst time in the family. Consider it a gift from me."


    Rosalind snorted in response.


    "You did not have to be so rude," Victoria snapped. "You might not know it, but your departure is something that I needed to celebrate."


    Again, Rosalind said nothing. Victoria has always been very cunning and scheming. In her past life, she suspected that Victoria had a hand in the things that happened to her. However, she could not prove it.


    "Aren''t you supposed to feel sad?" Rosalind asked.


    "Sad?"


    "Your husband is taking women, no?"


    "What?"


    "Ah Is this your way to tell everyone that this does not affect you at all?" smirked Rosalind.


    "I do not understand what you are saying. Martin is only doing something that would benefit the family."


    "We can drop the antics," Rosalind smiled. "I know what you are. There is no need to pretend in front of me." A banquet would be the perfect opportunity to show that Victoria was the magnanimous Marchioness that everyone adored.


    "If you wanted to throw a banquet and tell them you are not feeling good even after the failed awakening then you must do it without me. I do not want to be a pawn in your games."


    "You misunderstand," Victoria uttered. "This banquet is not just for you. It is for the soldiers that would escort you to the North."


    "General Lytton?" This time, Rosalind''s brows furrowed.


    "The heroes of the North."


    "You wanted to invite them to a banquet?"


    Again, Victoria gave her a sweet yet sickening smile. "It was not just me who wanted to invite them. It was the pce."


    "The The Pce? The Emperor?" This was a surprise. Why would the Emperor suddenly invite someone from the North into the Empire? To make matters worse, the Emperor would hold a banquet for her?


    This She did her best to try andprehend the Emperor''s actions, but could note up with something logical to exin the invitation. The Emperor would never care about Rosalind or the North. To him, she was simply a pawn that he needed to sacrifice to the Duke.


    Why would he suddenly invite her?


    "Yes, the Emperor was magnanimous enough to invite them inside the gates of the Empire and hold a banquet for them and you of course the Emperor wanted to hold a banquet for you." Victoria smiled.


    Rosalind lowered her head. This was not the Emperor''s n.


    There is no way that the Emperor, who feared that the Northerners would gain influence in the south, would do something so illogical. This must be Federico''s work.


    But why?


    Why would he suddenly host a banquet for her and the soldiers of the North?


    Rosalind could not help but overthink things. She was suspicious that there is some sort of a trap prepared for her. Was it Dorothy? Was she trying to stop her from leaving the Empire?


    If that is the case then the trap should be something grand, something that would involve the Emperor or any of the Princes or members of the Royal Family.


    But Dorothy does not have that kind of ability. Dorothy now does not have any blessings. Moreover, Victoria must have seen the naked men that she prepared for Dorothy.


    What is happening here?


    "I called you because I wanted you to be ready. Tomorrow morning, I will send my maids to prepare you for the banquet. Do not worry, I will give you the most beautiful dress and would be there with you all the time."


    Rosalind said nothing. It seems that they were finally going to make a move.


    Trouble was brewing.


    ....


    Please do not forget to vote for the novel! Once we edit everything, I will start releasing edited chapters! Yey!

 Chapter 107: Trouble Brewing 3

    Chapter 107: Trouble Brewing 3


    Rosalind was definitely in a bad mood.


    It was not because she did not know what they were nning, it was because she was supposed to earn millions of gold tonight for treating Princess Isabel and the banquet changed this. Compared to earning her gold, this banquet was simply useless.


    She stared at her reflection. Donned in an ugly purple dress that looked too dark to be called purple, Rosalind frowned. She looked ten years older. This dress must be made for someone Victoria''s age.


    Before the sun rose, Victoria had already sent her people to drag Rosalind back to her quarters so they could try out some dresses that she was supposed to wear tonight. Theck of sleep and her spoiled n left her in a foul mood.


    "The dress was made for your sister Dorothy but seeing you and her have the same body type, I thought it would be nice to have you wear it. She had not worn this even once. Knowing her current predicament, I know that she would not wear the dress or at least would not be given the chance to wear the dress in the future."


    Victoria gave her the smile that she always hated. "Purple is your color don''t you like it?" she continued.


    "I would have liked it," Rosalind responded. "If it did not look like I was already a married woman." Purple? Really? She could not fathom the lies. What gave Victoria the courage to do this?


    She observed the older woman''s face as she wondered if Victoria was deliberately doing this to irritate her or to make herugh. Perhaps both?


    "Ah How could you say that? This dress was made by the same tailor who created the clothes of her majesty, the Empress." Victoria said. "I do not think you would be able to wear such clothes in the North."


    "Something like this does not work in the North," Rosalind said. "It''s simply too cold."


    "Oh Nevermind. Tonight, you will be wearing this dress and I will be apanying you in the carriage."


    "You wanted to apany me?"


    "Why not? Am I not your mother?"


    Rosalind gritted her teeth. She nced at the people behind them, servants and even the head butler Arman, who is going to betray the family very soon, was watching her every move. The woman purposely did this to try and restrict her movements.


    A wise move, Rosalind could not help butmend her for the job well done.


    Yet, this only made her more curious about Victoria''s n. Why was she doing her best to suppress her and make it seem as if she was nice to her? Everyone in this room knew that Victoria neglected her. Everyone knew that she sent her away.


    This made the current atmosphere somewhat fake. For once, everyone was smiling at her and treating her very very well, and it was enough to make her even more suspicious. However, Rosalind chose not to show any anxiety on her face.


    "Mother, It is nice of you to give me a dress that was meant for Dorothy. I appreciate the kind gesture. However, purple is not something that would suit a maiden like me. Let us not forget that I have yet to marry the Duke and wearing something that married women are supposed to wear when I am still unmarried would be an insult to the Wugary Kingdom and the Duke. Don''t you agree?" she turned towards Victoria.


    Before the older woman could respond, Rosalind continued, "I just started studying the etiquette of the North and have been receiving books from the Wugary Kingdom about the norms and conduct of a proper duchess and this is simply not one of them. Wugary might not be as rich as the Aster Empire, but they are warriors; brave men, and women who would not hesitate to sacrifice their lives for us. The least that we could do is to conform to their etiquette when we do something like entertaining them, especially when we were the ones who invited them to the pce. Don''t you think so? Mother?"


    "I " Victoria''s mouth fell to the floor. It was because Rosalind started talking about the Wugarians out of nowhere. They were originally talking about the dress and Rosalind suddenly switched topics out of nowhere to the norms in the North?


    "Well " Victoria forced a smile. She did not know if Rosalind was just acting ignorant or if she was simply like this.


    "You do not have to worry about my dress, mother," Rosalind said, smiling. "His Grace, the Duke sent a few dresses that would be just as beautiful as this dress. Moreover, he had sent a few red gowns. I believe red is my color. Don''t you think so too?"


    By now, Victoria knew that Rosalind changed not just because of the Blessing but because of the Duke. She already sent her people to the house where Rosalind stayed all those years to try and find out the truth about Rosalind''s rtionship with the Duke, but they came up with nothing. Still, she refuse to believe that the Duke was doing all this just because he wanted to use Rosalind.


    He must be aware of the Blessing!


    Victoria already thought of this and has decided to use the information in the near future if and only if, their ns failed tonight. However, she was pretty confident that it would seed.


    "Oh my. What a sweet gesture. I did not know that the Duke would be so kind," Victoria smiled as she forced the words out of her mouth. The Purple dress that she prepared for Rosalind had something on it but since Rosalind refused to wear it, she was forced to change her ns for the night.


    "Since the Duke is generous enough to give you a dress then, please wear it tonight," Victoria added.


    "Thank you, mother," Rosalind responded.


    On the outside, the two of them looked like a real mother and daughter talking about dresses and the Duke''s gift. However, everyone in that room knew that both were only pretending to be nice to each other.


    After she met with Victoria she immediately went back home so they could start preparing her for the banquet.


    ...


    Update on edit:

 Chapter 108: Trouble Brewing 4

    Chapter 108: Trouble Brewing 4


    "I believe we may have a problem," Huig greeted Rosalind the moment she walked inside her room. She looked at thetter before she turned towards the door and locked it from the inside.


    "What is it?"


    "The woman that you asked me to observe was secretly preparing to leave the mansion."


    "Dorothy?" Rosalind lifted an eyebrow.


    "That woman, yes."


    Since the attempted kidnapping that did not happen, Huig had been calling Dorothy ''that woman'' and Jeames, ''that man''. Honestly, she found it entertaining. In her past life, she had never met anyone that would disrespect Dorothy and Jeames by calling them that.


    "They are leaving?"


    "They are preparing to leave as we speak."


    "They did not announce this departure," Rosalind murmured. Instead, they were telling everyone about the banquet. Are they trying to use the banquet as an opportunity to hide Dorothy and make her leave the mansion without attracting anyone else''s attention?


    But That does not make any sense.


    Why would she suddenly leave after what happened?


    This was not the Dorothy that she knew. The Dorothy that she knew would never give up this fast.


    "Keep observing them," she said.


    "And you?"


    "I will be fine."


    She felt him leave just before there was a knock on the door. She immediately opened it knowing that it would be Victoria''s maids.


    A few hourster and Rosalind walked out of her room feeling exhausted.


    "How do you feel?" Grace greeted her with a smile on her face. "This must be the first time that you experienced something like this. So, the Madam asked me to give you this tea. It will make you even feel better."


    Rosalind smiled. Saying nothing, she took the tea and finished it in one go. She was not feeling better at all. If anything, she felt pain all over her body.


    When Victoria told her that her maid would help her, she did not say anything about shaving every inch of her body, scrubbing it so hard until she felt like her skin would fall off, and then cleaning the rest of her as if she was that dirty.


    Even in her past life, she did not experience this type of treatment. She felt like these people were preparing an animal to be ughtered and served to the Emperor!


    She smiled at the older woman before she was once again dragged away by the maids so that she could have her hair and makeup done. Only once all those things were done could Rosalind finally change into her red gown.


    "Youngdy, I know this might feel a little rough since this was your first time, but this ispletely normal for women that would be entering the Pce for the first time." Grace was smiling at her as if she was a mother looking at her very own daughter. Rosalind hated it.


    In the past, Grace was quite close to Rosalind as she was Victoria''s aide and Rosalind had always seen thetter as her mother. Grace would give her words of wisdom that would help her decide things. All in all, Grace had a hand in the actions of her previous life which meant that Victoria had a hand in it too.


    Grace was a servant and Victoria was her master.


    It would be impossible for Grace to act like that without Victoria''s approval.


    "Every noble woman that would step inside the pce for the first time shall be thoroughly cleaned. The world outside of the pce is nasty and cruel. It is only right that we clean ourselves to not influence the Blessing that the Goddess granted the Empire," Grace added.


    "I understand," Rosalind responded.


    "Are you nervous about seeing the Emperor?" Grace asked.


    "Yes."


    "You should start preparing yourself for events like this. Once you marry into the Duke''s family, you shall join him in events with Emperors and Kings."


    What a way to make her excited, Rosalind thought inwardly. If this was the previous Rosalind, she would have beamed at the thought of talking to Kings and Emperors. She would be that naive again. However, in this life, she knew that talking to those people was akin to being in a war. One mistake and you would lose your head.


    "Very well... Since you are almost ready, I will inform the Madam so we could leave at the fifth hour in the afternoon." Grace bowed toward her and elegantly left the room.


    Just as Grace said, it did not take too long for them to finish ''preparing'' her. She walked out of her room in a red long gown that hugged her body. The dress had beautiful sparkling jewels embedded in its fabric.


    Miss Monoroe assured her that the stones and jewels would not fall off of the fabric even if she would run inside the cursed forest with her gown on.


    This time, her hair was in a beautiful bun to emphasize therge diamond choker ne. Her red strapless dress and the diamond made her look older yet regal. Something that she quite liked.


    "You look absolutely beautiful!" Milith said as she handed Rosalind a white shawl made of fur. "Young Miss " Milith''s eyes were teary as she stared at her. "You You just "


    "Stop the antics. We have no time for such," Grace interrupted as she entered the house. "The Madam is already waiting. Milith and I will be riding in another carriage as the Madam needed to talk to the youngdy."


    "So it is just mother and I in the carriage?" Rosalind asked.


    "Yes. The Madam wanted to talk about. Important matters." Grace gave her a knowing look. "The Madam is aware that we have not taught you some etiquettes so she wanted to tell you stuff that should be avoided once you are inside the pce. This will greatly help you."


    "You stay with Grace," Rosalind said. "I will see you in the pce."


    .........


    "You are awfully quiet," Victoria said just as the carriage started moving away from the mansion. The banquet will start at six in the evening, yet they needed to leave the mansion as early as five because it would need at least thirty minutes to travel to the pce in a carriage asrge as theirs.


    "It is not every day that I wear something so luxurious," Rosalind responded. Until now, she was still trying to figure out what their n was. She was not prepared to lower her guard.


    "That " Victoria suddenlyughed. She smoothed her dark blue gown and leaned forward. "There is no need to pretend anymore. It is just the two of us."


    ...


    What do you think will happen next? I am pretty excited!


    Tomorrow Jan. 18 is my birthday so I might be busy. Anyway, I am hoping to have a mass release after my birthday! I hope I can do it!

 Chapter 109: Trouble 1

    Chapter 109: Trouble 1


    "So, you were indeed nning something," Rosalind snickered.


    "I have no idea what you are talking about." Victoria leaned back. "It was not me who asked the Emperor to hold the banquet. I told them not to. After all, you are leaving and nevering back. Why would you need a banquet? In the end, Martin convinced me that this is for the best. He told me to at least pretend that I am happy about it. He did not want the Crown to hear about any disagreements on my part."


    "So you agreed to y the perfect stepmother," Rosalind said. If she was right, one of the people who was watching her try on some dresses earlier was from the pce. Sadly, she did not know who it was.


    "How can I show my hate when people are watching?"


    Rosalind frowned and look out of the window.


    "I can only hope that the Duke would treat you well," Victoria muttered. "I heard the Duke had a way of killing his brides. Must be nice to marry a man like that."


    Rosalind looked at her.


    "That is better than taking many women, isn''t it?"


    "You "


    "At least I know that there will only be one and that is me. Other women who would even think about marrying him would die trying. Literally. Isn''t that wonderful?"


    "Martin did it to have more heirs."


    "Heirs" Rosalind made a deliberate pause. "I am the heir. There can only be one heir in this generation and that is me."


    Victoria red at her but did not say another word. Rosalind already knew that riding with this woman would be awkward, but she was here for that. For a few minutes, the carriage was wrapped in another nket of suffocating silence.


    "It won''t stay like that forever." Victoria was the first one who decided to break the silence. When Rosalind only stared at her in response, she added. "The heir will have to change."


    "Changing the heir?" Now that was something that Rosalind found entertaining. There were no changing heirs. "Did you think you can take the blessing away from me?"


    "I would do what is necessary."


    Necessary? What was the woman talking about?


    "I wonder," Rosalind responded. As if on cue, the horses pulling their carriage suddenly started going awry. She heard a neighing and the carriage stopped moving.


    Rosalind immediately turned her attention towards Victoria. The woman was smiling at her. Then she suddenly took a small dagger from her purse and did not hesitate to stab her arm. The action was quick and totally unexpected that Rosalind was not able to react immediately. She blinked at the blood oozing from Victoria''s arm.


    "What are you "


    "Tonight, you and I will disappear," Victoria said as the screams and the sound of fighting reach Rosalind''s ears. "They will find me alive and wounded while you will have to die. Don''t worry, you are going to die while saving me. At least that''s what I will tell everyone when they asked."


    Victoria then opened the door of the carriage.


    "What is going on here! Grace?"


    For a moment, Rosalind stood there, frozen. She wanted to move but for some reason, she couldn''t. It was not a surprise but it was something else.


    "The tea that you drank earlier should have put to you sleep. I did not know if this was the Blessing of the light, but that tea always works on Martin." Victoria informed her but her words only seemed to echo inside her head as if she was talking at her from a far far away ce.


    Rosalind''s head became heavier and heavier. She did not sense anything from the tea earlier, but if it was made for Martin then that should exin it. Slowly, she felt herself drift into a dreamless state.


    ........


    When Rosalind opened her eyes again, she was already inside a small room, sitting in a wooden chair, arm bound by some sort of fabric. She squinted at the only candle that barely illuminated the whole room. The air is thick and wet, it smelled like urine and feces and death.


    Right.


    This was the smell of death.


    Someone must have died inside this room.


    She quickly examined her pieces of jewelry. At least they have not removed her ring. She could easily


    "Hm?"


    Her eyes found some weird inscriptions on the floor. It was surrounding her. Sorcery? ck magic? The ring that was given by Pratt was surrounded by script too. Even the room where she would be transported to has inscriptions. She immediately wondered if this was meant to stop anyone froming in or. from getting out?


    If it was the former then it should be fine but if it was thetter then she was somewhat screwed.


    "You are finally awake. I was expecting that you sleep for another eight hours but they reminded me that you are different. The tea did not work immediately on you. It only worked because of some additional inscriptions that we put on your shawl." Victoria walked inside the room. She had changed her dress. There was a noticeable bandage on her arm too. It was as if the bandage itself was not done by someone who knows what they were doing. Instead by an amateur.


    Victoria was indeed very smart. The woman actually thought about everything, even the fact that her wound should show some signs of neglect and infection for it to be believable once the North began investigating her death.


    Infection can easily be cured by the light Blessing so Victoria would never care about any of those things.


    "As expected, dark magic and sorcery was the only thing that could stop the light."


    "Dark magic?"


    "You have never heard of them, have you?" Victoria snorted. She pped her hand and a man walked in with a stool in hand. After making herselffortable, Victoria added. "The only thing that could stop the light is obviously someone who had been working with the darkness."


    "You  you are working with sorcerers?" Actually, that didn''te as much of a surprise to Rosalind. In the past, the one that killed Federico was an expert in dark magic. Now that she knew that Victoria was working with them, she could not help but wonder if the woman was involved in Federico''s death in the past.


    Was it possible that Victoria was the one who killed her father-inw?


    "''With'' is the wrong word. They are working for me. I pay them. Ah you will not understand what ten gold coins can do in this world."


    "Actually I do," Rosalind said. She wanted to prolong this conversation, but knowing that the woman was working with sorcerers didn''t sit well with her. She needed to get out of this ce as soon as possible! But just as she tried to teleport, she was surprised to know that the ring did not work.


    It failed to get her out of the room.


    "What are these inscriptions," Rosalind calmly asked. She cannot let the woman know that she had a way to leave this ce.


    "These? These are simply things that would stop you from using your Blessing."


    Rosalind said nothing. Her heart was stuck in her throat as she thought of the past and the reason why the Blessed individuals started to be at odds with each other.


    Someone created a weapon that could hurt them.


    And that weapon came from the North.


    But this inscription is not from the North. Or was it?


    Either way, she was in trouble.

 Chapter 110: Trouble 2

    Chapter 110: Trouble 2


    Rosalind''s eyes narrowed. If Victoria was really nning on killing her then why was she here? Why was she still alive?


    This didn''t make any sense.


    It would have been easier to just kill her while she was still sleeping.


    Now that Rosalind thought about it, the one who wanted the cursed weapon must be Victoria. After all, she needed one in order to kill Rosalind while avoiding the curse of the Goddess.


    "What do you want?" she asked.


    "Your death."


    "No, that''s not it. If you wanted me dead, you could have killed me while I was unconscious. However, you did not."


    Victoria chuckled.


    "Loren bring her here."


    A man suddenly appeared next to Victoria. The man bowed before he went outside.


    Loren.


    Rosalind did not expect to see him here and working next to Victoria nheless. It seemed that Victoria and the Foster Family were indeed involved in Federico''s downfall.


    After a few minutes, Loren walked in with none other than Dorothy and Jeames.


    Seeing Rosalind, Dorothy immediately smiled.


    "So it is you," Dorothy said. "The reason why you were so eager to leave the Empire was not just because you wanted your freedom, but it was because you receive the Blessing."


    "Go ahead and give her the knife," Victoria said. Just as Rosalind had expected, it was Victoria who wanted to buy a weapon that could kill a blessed one.


    "What must I do?" Dorothy asked her mother.


    "Stab her five fatal points. Make sure to keep her alive and only end her life by stabbing her heart."


    "Do I have to do this now?" Dorothy asked.


    "We do not have much time. By now, everyone is already aware that Rosalind and I were attacked and are currently missing. They must be waiting for the letter demanding some gold. The Northerners would immediately try to find her. If you want that Blessing you must do this."


    "You wanted to transfer the Blessing?" Rosalind asked.


    "Shut your mouth. Loren, go ahead and cover her mouth," Victoria said before she continued to convince her daughter to hurt Rosalind.


    "Mother "


    "There is no time for that, Dorothy. If you wanted the Blessing, you must do this."


    "But I cannot "


    While the two were arguing, Rosalind met Jeames''s eyes. Loren, the tall man working for Victoria already covered her mouth with some cloth and she was not going to stupidly waste her energy trying to wriggle her hand out. She needed to do something else.


    She concentrated on the ring and once again failed to teleport out of the ce.


    "We need to talk," Victoria hastily said. "Come" With that, she pulled her daughter out of the room before telling Loren and Jeames to guard the door and make sure that Rosalind did not do anything funny.


    Seeing them gone, Rosalind let out a sigh of relief. She knew she should be panicking right now, but what can her panicking aplish? This is not the time for that.


    She thought of the ways to ess the bracelet that the Duke had given her. She could use it tomunicate with him. Sadly, it seems that the inscriptions also worked on the bracelet. If that is the case then she had no other choice but to use her dark Blessing.


    She thought of the dagger and it did not take too long for it to appear in her hand. Slowly, she used it to cut the cloth around her wrist.


    She really needed to learn how to fight!


    She had dyed learning swordsmanship and fighting as she had not want anyone to suspect her sudden interest in learning how to defend herself. Moreover, it was not normal for women in the capital to learn how to protect themselves. Unless of course, they grew up in a warrior''s family.


    Because of her negligence, she would have a problem fighting the two men outside. After freeing herself, she immediately took a step away from the chair only to realize that the inscriptions actually covered the whole room! She could not teleport out!


    She wanted to leave this ce without fighting as she knew she was currently useless against a knight. She was not a coward. She was simply aware of her capabilities!


    She had tried it earlier and was pretty sure that these inscriptions also worked on her light Blessing. This room was actually made for someone like her.


    But her Darkness was a different thing.


    She was going to use it to get out of this ce!


    Without having second thoughts, she kicked the chair and watched it fall on the floor with a loud thud.


    .....


    "Mother I cannot just kill her without proof that the curse will not affect me at all," Dorothy said.


    "Are you doubting your own mother?"


    "Those were mere rumors! If this was indeed true then why are the others still alive? I have never heard of a Bblessed individual dying like this! I have never heard of a Blessing being transferred!"


    "Then are you just going to let them bully us?"


    "Mother!"


    "Federico wanted your father to take other women. He wanted someone else to rece me in your father''s heart!" Victoria lied without batting an eyelid. "While you you are going to marry a waste! A drunkard! A man who does nothing but y in the tavern with those women! Is this the kind of humiliation that you wanted?"


    "I "


    Victoria approached her daughter. She tucked a loose strand of Dorothy''s beautiful hair behind her ears. "You and I we are the only ones who can trust each other. Men are not our allies. They would do everything to prove that we are not capable, then they would throw us away like used rags. This is not our fate, my lovely daughter. You and I are bound to have the best things in this life. Do you understand me?"


    "I "


    "Good " Victoria stroked Rosalind''s cheeks. "Strong women like this are bound to make sacrifices to win the game. Do you understand me?"


    "Mother."


    "I arranged everything for you. All you have to do now is walk in there and kill her. Go ahead. We do not have the time."


    ...


    Editing update: I am about to upload edited versions of 16-25 and 107-110. Thank you for the support!

 Chapter 111: Trouble 3

    Chapter 111: Trouble 3


    The loud thud surprised Jeames. He frowned as he looked around. As always, the man named Loren was nowhere to be seen. Although, he was almost certain that the man was just watching him, Loren was an expert in stealth, a warrior that only wanted to stay hidden while doing his mission.


    At first, Jeames found the guy intimidating. As much as he didn''t want to admit it, he could not lie to himself. He was certain that Loren was stronger than him and he didn''t like that. However, he had learned to tolerate the guy''s presence for the sake of his beloved.


    He started walking towards the room where the thud came from. It was the prison cell where Rosalind was kept.


    "I suggest you stop making a fuss," he murmured. Growing up, he always disliked Rosalind. True, she was beautiful and kind, naive even. Yet, the woman was annoying and loved to follow him around. He was almost certain that Rosalind would confess her feelings towards him, but that never happened as they sent Rosalind away.


    At first, he did not think too much of Rosalind. After all, she was considered no one in the Lux family. To him, she was just another person that would soon be forgotten, just like most people in the Lux Family.


    However, things slowly changed.


    Rosalind, not only started changing her attitude, but she also worked with the Duke of the North to scheme against Dorothy. Thispletely changed his perspective and made him hate the woman.


    He slowly opened the door and almost immediately, he froze.


    No one was on the chair!


    "Loren!" he hissed, his senses alert. Where could she be?


    He was aware that the woman was the one who received the Blessing of the light, but she could not really use her light inside this room.


    "Loren! She''s not here!"


    "What happened?" Loren suddenly appeared behind him. Jeames was almost sure that the man wanted to show off in front of him but he had no time to argue. Rosalind is no longer inside the room.


    "She cannot use her light inside " he said. "She cannot use illusion," Loren said after making sure that no one was inside the room. "Go inform them, I will find her."


    "But " Before Jeames could even finish his words, Loren already disappeared.


    He gritted his teeth and immediately made his way toward the room where Dorothy and her mother were talking.


    "How could you walk in without even knocking!? Have you forgotten "


    "Rosalind escaped." Those two words were enough to stop the Marchioness from talking. Victoria''s face nched, her eyes widened.


    "What did you "


    "She''s missing. She escaped. We need to find her."


    "How? It''s not even been ten minutes since moreover, she cannot use her light Blessing!" Victoria hissed. She paid a lot of gold to make sure that anyone with a Blessing could not use their special abilities inside the room. The writings on the walls and floor should have stopped her from using illusion the only thing that could have helped her escape that ce.


    "Find her!"


    "We are already on it. Loren said he would check the premises. She''s wounded and it is nighttime. It would be hard for her to heal herself. What do you want me to do?" Jeames was already looking at the nervous Dorothy. Right now, his priority is not really the Marchioness, it was Dorothy.


    He was prepared to run away with her just to make sure that she was safe from those Northerners who should be looking for Rosalind now.


    "I "


    "Go and find her!" Marchioness Victoria screeched. "That is the only thing that you can do. We needed to find her so Dorothy can end her life. That is the only thing that would solve this issue. Go ahead and inform everyone else! Find her and bring her to me! At all cost!"


    Jeames clenched his jaw. He stared at Dorothy and when he saw that thetter turned her head away and avoided his gaze, he took a step back and left the room. Dorothy did not have to tell him what to do. He knew. Dorothy wanted that Blessing and her silence was enough proof of that.


    Dorothy wanted him to find Rosalind.


    He made his way back into the room that once held Rosalind, making sure that he had not miss anything.


    "I will not kill you," Rosalind''s voice made him flinch. He turned around and found her standing not far away from him. He frowned.


    Rosalind looked different. It was as if she was surrounded by something dark and domineering. Illusion!


    This must be an illusion. Since Rosalind was already outside of the room, she could now use her light Blessing; albeit weakly.


    Still, this would not stop her from trying to manipte the light, bend it and create an illusion. However, this technique had one weakness.


    As someone who had lived with the Lux Family for years, he knew that this illusion would end once he removed the source of light. After all, she was bending light to fool him. Without having second thoughts, he used a dagger to target the candles that lit up the whole way.


    Darkness enveloped the small hallway that was only enough for one person to pass by.


    "Naive," he heard her snort. There was nothing but disgust in her voice.


    "I was prepared to let the two of you live," Rosalind said, her voice strangely heavy. It was not the voice of a seventeen-year-old girl.


    Then Rosalind snorted.


    "I wanted life itself to punish you for what you did to me," Rosalind continued. Since the hallway was already dark, Jeames was forced to use his training to try and sense her, but for some reason, he could not hear her breathing or her footsteps. However, she sounded near him.


    He tightened his hand on the hilt of his sword.


    "You cannot fool me," Jeames said. "This is nothing but an illusion."


    Again, there was another snort.


    "You are right," Rosalind said. "I cannot fool you." Then she chuckled. "You knew me better than most of them, Jeames," Rosalind said. "How could I let you live in peace? That Rosalind was no more," Rosalind said. "That Rosalind was already dead."


    ...


    107-109 already edited. Thanks

 Chapter 112: Trouble 4

    Chapter 112: Trouble 4


    Jeames could not help but shiver when the light suddenly returned. He looked around and found no one in the hallway. Just as he expected. it was nothing but an illusion!


    "What are you doing here?"


    Jeames looked at the annoyed Loren.


    "I told you to inform them about the matter and yet you have been here for a few minutes, in a daze!"


    "I think she did something in this hallway. An illusion perhaps." Jeames said.


    "You believe that an untrained woman could perform an illusion in a ce only illuminated by candles in the middle of the night?" Loren asked condescendingly.


    Jeames red at the man. He was certain that anyone would find something like that impossible, but he was certain it was Rosalind who did it. Who else would have the ability to do it?


    That was an illusion!


    "Go ahead and inform everyone else! I found some traces of her running towards the forest. I will follow her. Get the others and go to the west. We will see each other at the waterfall. Follow the man from the Madam."


    Jeames wanted to ask more, but again, Loren vanished like a cloud of smoke.


    He really hated that guy.


    This time, he did not think too much about his dislike and focus on looking for Rosalind instead. That woman yed him. He would definitely teach her a lessonter on!


    Jeames refused to believe that Rosalind could leave this ce alive. She simply had no strength or training to do that. With that in mind, he made his way into the other members of the mercenaries that the Madam hired and told them to go to the waterfall. They are going to catch that dirty mouse of a woman!


    ....


    Rosalind was almost out of breath. Using her light magic like that was enough to tire her out. She didn''t want to risk it, but how could she let go of an opportunity to trick Jeames?


    She hated that man!


    She might sound petty and perhaps a little dumb, but the fact that she was able to do it gave her satisfaction. She was not nning on dying tonight, but if she did, she would at least do it witha little bit of glee!


    She stopped running and tried to catch her breath as she leaned against arge tree.


    Again, she tried to use her teleportation ring but it was still not working. What happened? She wondered. Was it broken?


    Biting her lips, she calm her racing heart and started running again.


    Unfortunately for her, she couldn''t teleport using her dark Blessing again as she already used it twice earlier. First was when she left the room and second was when she got out of that old dpidated house!


    Again, her dark Blessing could not transport her that far as she was not strong enough. The most that it can do was about two hundred or three hundred meters.


    Again, it was not too much, but she could still use it to save her life.


    Her only way of getting out of this ce was to use the ring.


    But it was not working.


    "Ah!" she hissed when she felt something hit her right foot. She was running barefoot in the middle of a forest. Naturally, idents like this would happen, but she was not prepared for the pain that came with it. There were roots everywhere and sharp rocks and branches.


    She knew her feet were already bleeding.


    Again, she found arge tree. She crouched and examined her feet. She could smell blood and the pain was simply too much. She wondered if she hit some sort of


    "Found you "


    "Ah!" Rosalind yelped when the man named Loren grabbed her arm, dragging her away from the tree. "Let me go!"


    "What futile attempt. This ce was covered with scripts. You cannot escape or call for help!"


    "Let me go!" Rosalind started to struggle, but it was all for naught. The man was stronger, taller, and bigger than her. There was no way that she could defeat him with her current skills!


    Again, she scolded herself. She had been very careless.


    She thought that she had everything under control but she was wrong.


    She had underestimated both Victoria and Dorothy.


    Their greed simply knew no bounds!


    Perhaps, the only reason why she did not think that they would do everything to try and get her Blessing was that this had never happened in her past life. But then again, she chose to work with them in her past.


    There was no need for them to try and take her Blessing out of her body.


    "Madam we found her."


    Before Rosalind could even say a word, she felt her body hit the ground. She gasped at the pain in her wrist. She must have twisted it when she unconsciously tried to use it to support her body.


    "What a waste," Victoria said. "How did she escape? I thought she was not able to use her Blessing anymore? I paid a lot to make sure that she would not be able to do anything and yet here we are. We needed to hurry for the sun is about to shine. The scripts would not work during the day!"


    "Take her back to the room," Dorothy uttered.


    This time, Rosalind lifted her head and met Dorothy''s indifferent gaze. Earlier, Dorothy clearly showed hesitation, but this time, there was simply none of those emotions in her eyes.


    Seeing this, Rosalind gritted her teeth.


    "Did you really think you can take away the Blessing from me?" she asked. "You fool, you are doing nothing but curse yourselves!"


    Dorothy stared back. She walked a couple steps towards Rosalind, lessening the already small distance between them. "I would rather die cursed than be treated like nothing," Dorothy said. "Please don''t me me for doing this sister. This was simply fate. I was fated to be the Blessed one."


    Rosalind snorted at that. Two strong hands grabbed her arm and pulled her up then another man restrained her. She red at them before turning her gaze back to Dorothy.


    "You better be careful big sister," Rosalind uttered as she thought of her knife. "Some wishes doe true." When she felt the dagger in her hand, she wasted no time and swung it towards Dorothy.


    ....


    Please vote for the novel. Thank you!

 Chapter 113: Live 1

    Chapter 113: Live 1


    "You" Dorothy''s eyes widened when the dagger cut her skin. She was not near enough for a clean hit, yet the small cut was enough to draw blood.


    Seeing this, Rosalind smiled.


    The dark curse on the dagger was very potent.


    "Hold her!" Victoria screeched. Earlier when Rosalind swung the dagger, the other two people who held her were also wounded by the weapon.


    It did not take too long for them to start screaming in pain. The dagger was cursed.


    Rosalind smiled when Victoria realized this.


    "Kill me" Rosalind said. They could kill her now and she would die smiling knowing that the pain Dorothy would go through because of the dark curse was going to make her suffer until she died. Not even the Blessing of the light could heal her.


    "Mother that "


    "The dagger is curse. Take it away from her!"


    However, the other mercenaries were already showing some signs of hesitation. They knew that no one could heal a dark curse. Having it was worse than dying right then and there.


    While everyone stood frozen, Loren was different. He immediately tried to snatch the weapon away from Rosalind, but the moment he approached her, arge sword flew his way. He quickly avoided it and looked at the source of the sword.


    There stood a man with hair almost as white as Dorothy''s.


    Huig!


    Rosalind could not help but see hope. Huig is here! He is here to save her.


    "What are you waiting for! Go call someone to help my daughter''s wound. Take her away from this ce and that woman go get her! Why aren''t you listening to me? Get her!"


    "Madam that dagger is cursed," one of the mercenaries said. "We only agreed to take her. Not risk our lives and suffer forever. We did not sign up for this."


    "You Where are you going!?" Victoria panicked. How could they cower in front of an old rusty dagger? "Where are you going!?" she screeched. "Attack her! She is powerless! She does not know how to defend herself!"


    "Two of our colleagues are already screaming in pain! Do you really think we are fools!? That dagger must be something special. I am not paid enough for this nonsense! I still have a kid at home!"


    "Me too!"


    "You How dare you say that! I paid"


    "You did not pay for our lives!" someone else said. "Everyone, we should leave."


    Slowly, the mercenaries who were once surrounding her left while shaking their heads. These people were really not that powerful. They were just desperate to ept the gold because most of them were Unbelievers and had been struggling to live with their families.


    They just wanted the gold.


    They were not there to sacrifice their lives!


    "Hey! I gave you gold! I own your lives! How dare you leave now?"


    "Loren do something Jeames "


    "Madam, my priority is taking the Young Lady to someone who could heal her." Jeames did not even let Victoria speak. He lifted Dorothy up and disappeared into the dark. Seeing this, Victoria stilled. She was speechless. She looked at Loren who was now fighting the white-haired guy.


    Aside from them, there were two mercenaries on the ground, trembling from the pain.


    Victoria intentionally hired mercenaries to do the job because she wanted to keep it clean. Moreover, she did not want anyone else to know what happened tonight. Loren and Jeames were the only ones who should have known what happened here. After that, she had already nned to get rid of the mercenaries by killing them!


    She could not allow those people live to tell the tale!


    She needed them dead!


    But then this happened!


    "You you did this!"


    Those mercenaries recognized her! Then they left before she could tell Loren to kill them!


    "Loren! Kill that man and take care of this woman!" Victoria said. However, Loren said nothing in response. Irritated, Victoria red at Rosalind who had been staring at her as if as if


    "You What are you nning to do?" Victoria asked when she saw her tilt her head and gave her a sadistic smile. "What are you nning to don''t you dare approach me!" Victoria ordered.


    "Why not?" Rosalind responded, her voice a little low, but Victoria could clearly hear it.


    "You If you hurt me"


    "Hurt you?" Rosalind frowned. "I would not do that. Why would I hurt the woman who raised me as her own?"


    "I" Victoria took a step back, and her knees started to shake. She wanted to move, run away from Rosalind, but her legs refused to move. Her heart thundered against her chest as her body grew colder by the minute.


    For the first time Victoria felt scared.


    "Do you know what the dark curse would do to your body?" Rosalind asked. "You must have known. You have read the books, you saw the illustrations."


    Victoria swallowed. "Get away from me."


    "Don''t worry, mother," Rosalind said. "I am not going to hurt you. I would rather let you live and watch you suffer than give you a quick death. You along with Dorothy, deserve a long long life." Rosalind smiled. "Together."


    Before Rosalind could take another step, the man with white hair appeared next to her.


    "You must leave," the man said. "Now!"


    "What about you?" Rosalind examined Huig and notice that he did not look too well. From her peripheral she could see Loren approaching them.


    Instead of answering her question, Huig pulled her wrist and started running.


    "I" Rosalind could not tell him that her feet hurt. Somethingpelled her to just run. Perhaps it was her will to live.


    No matter what, she was not going to die tonight!


    "You must reach that tree," Huig said. "The inscriptions end there. Go now!"


    "What about you?" she asked.


    "I will follow you."


    "But" The next thing she knew, Huig already pushed her away as he turned towards Loren who was following them. For a moment, Rosalind stopped running.


    "What are you doing!? Run! Now!"


    Rosalind blinked, and then she blinked again.


    Then she turned around and ran away without looking back. Tonight, she was going to live.

 Chapter 114: Live 2

    Chapter 114: Live 2


    She knew that only a few minutes had passed since she started running, yet to Rosalind, it felt like forever. A part of her wanted to stay. She wanted to help Huig fight Loren, but the other part of her knew that she would only be a burden if she did.


    Her light was useless and she was about to exhaust her darkness. Luckily, the other mercenaries that Victoria had hired chose to leave when they saw her cursed dagger and Dorothy and Jeames had decided to leave in order to save themselves. The two of them were extremely selfish so there was no way that they were going to wait around while Victoria tried to deal with Rosalind.


    Still, Rosalind knew that she could not waste her precious time.


    Just as Huig instructed, Rosalind ran as fast as she could towards the cliff where arge tree without leaves was located. A tree that marked the end of the ruins that controlled her. She chose not to stop even though her knees were trembling and she was almost out of breath.


    ''I can''t stay here,'' she thought inwardly. Her heart was stuck in her throat, sweat beaded her back and face and still she ran. Then, just as she was about fifty feet away from the cliff, she felt a sudden rush in her chest. It was a sh of warm and cold, hatred and happiness, and of life and death.


    She immediately found a tree and used it to support herself. Clutching her chest, she bit her lower lip. The initial rush of agony had now be a throbbing pain. She patted her chest and hoped it would be enough to calm down the pain.


    It was futile.


    "What is ugh!" unable to control herself, she fell on the ground, her knees weak and exhausted.


    ''Is this it?'' She wondered.


    There was a sudden sh of light and then


    **BOOM!**


    A loud crash of thunder reverberated around her. She could almost feel the ground shake.


    There was another sh, followed by another loud boom then the sound of rain filled the air.


    However, she did not have the time to care about any of this. She was patting her chest, trying her best to endure the pain that almost felt like someone was trying to break her ribs, one by one.


    She could not understand.


    What was happening?


    This had never happened in her past life!


    What was this pain? She shut her eyes as the pain from her chest started to move towards her shoulders and arms. Her chest was increasingly turning hotter and hotter until she felt something inside her crack like an egg.


    Her eyelids turned heavy just as she started to feel the raindrops on her back.


    There was another explosion of thunder.


    Then she heard them.


    The sound of peopleing her way.


    "This way! The Madam said that the girl ran this way!"


    "Hurry, this ce is dangerous, especially when it''s raining!"


    "Find her! She should be hiding somewhere! There is no way that she could run that fast!"


    As their words started to flutter towards her ears, Rosalind immediately stood up and started running again. Forget about the pain. All she wanted to do was to live.


    "It''s her! She''s over there! Follow her!"


    "Hey! Follow her!"


    Rosalind gritted her teeth; the cliff was not too much farther away. Below it should be a river or a forest. She didn''t care. The moment she reached the edge of the cliff she was going to jump.


    And just like that, she reached the edge of the cliff where the tree was located. She hurriedly tried to use her ring, but just as she expected, it did not work. She didn''t know if this was because she was too tired or perhaps this really was her fate.


    Either way, she was not going to die without a fight. She turned around and found five people approaching her. Biting her lip, she turned towards the cliff and, without a second thought, she jumped.


    She shut her eyes in anticipation of the pain that would surelye. It was dark and wet and she was weak. Except for pain and death, what else could she expect to happen?


    If she was really lucky, she would live.


    But life was not just about luck. Just as she epted the possibility of dying, she felt two strong arms wrap themselves around her body. For a moment, she felt the world stop spinning, that she stopped falling.


    "You troublesome woman" she heard a familiar voice before she felt her feet lightly touch the ground.


    "L Lucas?"


    Sadly, she felt her consciousness slip before she heard his answer.


    Rosalind tried to fight the exhaustion, but her body had had enough. She was well aware that she was at her limits. One more attempt to use either of her Blessings would have killed her. A part of her actually wondered if this was the end or if there was still a chance that she would wake up.


    However, another part of her could only feel relief. Perhaps it was Lucas'' presence that caused it, she didn''tknow.


    She fell into an endless abyss as suffocating silence filled her ears and darkness embraced her. She survived, she thought inwardly. Slowly, the pain in her chest vanished. Then she fell into a deep slumber.


    ....


    Rosalind opened her eyes to what sounded like a horse neighing. She jolted up, her senses on high alert. After checking her surrounding she was able to conclude that she was currently inside a moving carriage a moving, luxurious, carriage.


    She examined her body and found that she was no longer injured. How long had she slept this time?


    After a while, the carriage stopped, its door opened and a man walked in.


    "Your Grace?" she vaguely remembered smelling him before she lost consciousness. She also remembered calling his name. So, she was right after all.


    "I''d prefer it if you called me Lucas," he smiled and made himselffortable across from her. "Feeling better?"


    "I" she felt lighter and better. "Yes. Thank you."


    "Good, we are approaching the border any time now. The soldiers will probably ask for your identity. So what do you want me to call you?"


    "Huh?" Rosalind blinked.


    "I believe Rosie suits you well. What do you think?" he asked.


    "Huh? What Rosie?" What was going on? Before she could ask more questions, the Duke handed her a circr mirror. epting it, she stared at her reflection. Her hands trembled, her eyes widened as she looked away from her image and back to Lucas. "This" Howe she now had white blond hair?


    Wasn''t this the hair that everyone in the Lux Family had?


    ....


    Please don''t forget to vote for the novel! Thank you!

 Chapter 115: Live 3

    Chapter 115: Live 3


    "Your hair has changed " the Duke said, his face stern. "I asked a physician to examine you while you were asleep and he was able to confirm that there was no dark curse in your body, nor was there anything from the outside that could have prompted the change."


    This was unheard of. Even in her past life, despite her always using the light Blessing, her hair had never changed to white. "When?" she asked. Was it that night? Was it that pain that she had experienced?


    "The morning after we rescued you. When the sun shone, your hair slowly changed into what it is now." He looked calm, yet she could clearly tell that he was not amused by the current situation. ''It''s understandable,'' she thought inwardly ''I''m not too happy either.''


    "I have prepared some food. They will be serving it in a bit."


    Rosalind stayed silent for a few seconds, then she handed the mirror back to the Duke. "How long was I asleep for?"


    "Two days. I expected you to only wake up after a month or two since since the physician said that you have depleted your life force. I knew that you were healing, but I did not expect it to only take two days."


    Rosalind bit her lower lip. She couldn''t feel any lingering pain in her body, infact, she could feel her light and dark Blessing surging in her chest before it slowly spread to every part of her body.


    "What happened since then?" she asked, turning her gaze back to him.


    "They have sent people to find your your body. The Marchioness was rescued that morning and she told everyone the bandits took you. The General and the rest are trying to locate your body as of this moment but the rumors have already spread."


    Rosalind''s lips thinned. It seems that they were hell-bent on kicking her while she was down. Even if she reveal herself now, her reputation was almost nonexistent because of those rumors. In the eyes of the public, she might as well be dead.


    "Is something the matter?" she asked.


    "I do not appreciate you telling Huig to let them take you."


    "Huig where is he?"


    "Alive and well."


    "It was not his fault."


    "His job was to protect you, not follow someone else''s orders."


    "I You told me he would do everything that I said," she reasoned.


    "He will do everything involving your security."


    "Letting him follow Dorothy was part of my security," she quickly insisted.


    "You almost died."


    "But I did not."


    He narrowed his eyes at her before leaning closer, decreasing the already small distance between them. "You did not die because of me."


    "That "


    "You were careless. You underestimated your enemies."


    She swallowed. She could see his blue eyes and his perfectly curledshes that were longer than hers.


    "I asked Huig to protect you and you alone. He failed to do so. He shall be punished."


    "No."


    Again, his face turned ugly.


    "He saved me," she said. "It was not his fault. He was only listening to my orders. There is no need to punish him for something that he did because I asked him to."


    He snorted.


    "What?" she asked, frowning. She always knew that he could be domineering, but to actually scold her just after she woke up? It was irritating, but she couldn''t say anything to refute him. He was right.


    Her carelessness was the main reason why she was in this situation. And now, Huig had to suffer too.


    "What were you thinking?" he asked. "First, the sorcerer; you ran out in the middle of the night without Huig. Then you asked him to not stop the kidnapping, and then asked him to follow someone else instead of guarding you. What were you thinking?"


    "I "


    "You must have thought you could use the opportunity to turn the situation around and make them pay. Yet, you have forgotten one thing. You cannot protect yourself."


    Her gaze shook. He was angry.


    "I apologize," she was not that prideful to deny the fact that this was also her fault. She could have prevented it from happening, but she wanted more. In the end, she had bit off more than she could chew. The gravity of the incident had far surpassed her expectations.


    "You should learn from what happened," he advised. "You are young. There will be many opportunities for you in the future."


    Rosalind said nothing. The fact of the matter was she was no longer young. Her soul was older than him. How embarrassing.


    "Thank you for saving me," she said. She knew that he only did it because of her Blessing, but she was still thankful for being alive. "I will repay you when I can."


    For some reason, her words seemed to make him more irritated. He red at her before leaving the carriage without saying another word.


    Disappointed, she sighed and closed her eyes. Again, she examined her body and immediately notice a few changes. First, she had be stronger. Not physically as her body needed more training, but rather both of her Blessings had improved. In the past, she could feel the two fighting in her chest, but now, she could actually feel their weight as they settled down.


    The two Blessings sat near her navel and they felt like a ball of fire. One ck, one white, the two were asrge as her fist.


    Not long after, a maid arrived with enough food for two people. She waited for the Duke to return, but since he hadn''te after a few minutes, she leftto find him instead. She found a cloth and used it to cover half of her face before she tied her long white hair into a ponytail. Stepping out of the carriage, she immediately saw more than ten soldiers eating.


    There were a total of four carriages, including hers, and all of them actually had a very simple exterior. Even her carriage looked simple on the outside. "Do you know where the Duke is?" she asked one of the soldiers nearby.


    "Ah he is currently in the tent with Dame Fraunces. They are in a meeting."


    "Dame Fraunces? The Lieutenant?" she asked.


    "Yes. Yes."


    Rosalind nodded and thanked the soldier before she walked towards the tent.


    "I told you! She is trouble!" a woman''s voice came from the tent. "They humiliated us and now they think we had a hand in the kidnapping? Why are you not doing anything? Is it because of that woman?"

 Chapter 116: Live 4

    Chapter 116: Live 4


    "Francheska, calm yourself. Why would you talk to the Duke like that?" Another voice responded.


    "Hmph!"


    "Apologize!"


    "I will never!"


    With that, the cloth covering the entrance of the tent opened and a morose-looking Fraunces stormed out. Of course, she took time to re at Rosalind before stalking away.


    Seeing this, Rosalind wondered ifing here was the right thing to do. She turned around intending to leave.


    "Since you are already there,e in. There is no point in trying to leave now." It was the Duke.


    She blinked in embarrassment before entering the tent.


    Inside, there were two other people aside from the Duke. One was the man with red eyes and the other looked a little like General Lytton but a bit older and more mature.


    The three of them were standing, surrounding a table with a map on it. Although, a part of her thought that they were standing because the stools inside the tent did not look sturdy enough to support theirrge frames.


    To her left was another stool and a small table with fruits and beef jerky on it. Seeing the jerky, a strange hunger overpowered her senses. She heard her stomach growl.


    "This is Rosie Rosie Rothley" the Duke stated. "The only mistress of the Duchy."


    Rosalind could not help but stare at Lucas. What was he talking about? Earlier, he told her about the name. But now


    "The wedding will happen the moment we reach the North. For now, I want you to send flowers to the Lux Family. Tell them, we will mourn Miss Rosalind Lux''s death."


    The two men stared at Rosalind before they nodded.


    "Ah this must be the first time that you have seen me. My name is Markus Lytton. I am Francheska''s father and General Lytton''s older brother. It is a pleasure to meet the Madam."


    The man put his fist on his chest and bowed to her.


    "It is a pleasure Count Lytton," she answered.


    "Ah! It seems that you have done your research! Good! You will fit right in with the socialites of the North."


    Rosalind gave the old man an awkward smile. To tell the truth, she had studied the nobility in the North when she was still at the mansion. However, she had also learned about them in her past life as well.


    "This is Denys, a trusted subordinate," Count Lytton continued.


    "It''s nice to meet you, Sir," Rosalind smiled and in response, Denys bowed just like the Count.


    "I did not mean to overhear anything," Rosalind said. "And I do not want to assume anything. I know it is bold of me to ask this but may I know what event Dame Fraunces is talking about?"


    Right now, Rosalind was certain that the people in this tent knew about her real identity. Right? Well, it did not take too long for her to be proven wrong.


    "You might not know this because you were sleeping but the Duke''s previous wife Miss Rosalind Lux had been kidnapped and is now presumed dead after the bandits took her. I know you just woke up and perhaps, you have no idea who Miss Rosalind is. I am certain that his Grace will exin everything," the Count informed her.


    "I will take care of that," Duke Lucas said. "You may leave now. Do not forget to send flowers to that household."


    "I will," Count Lytton bowed towards Lucas before he and Denys left the tent.


    "I have decided to call you Rosie. I thought it was a beautiful name." The Duke handed her a full ss of wine. "Bitter as you like it."


    She epted the ss, but then put it back on the table where the map was located.


    "Rosie Rothley?" she asked.


    "Your new name." He lifted an eyebrow. "As my wife."


    "I What about my face?"


    "What about your face?"


    "I look like Rosalind."


    "No, you do not."


    Again, he handed her the mirror. She frowned and wondered if he was trying to make herugh but decided to remove the cloth that covered her face and stare at herself in the mirror.


    "This " her hair was still white. Her eyes were still brown but something on her face had indeed changed. She touched her cheek and pinched it. Was she hallucinating? It seems that her face had be smoother, poreless. Her nose seemed to have be taller, her lips a little plumper.


    At the first nce, she would be mistaken for Rosalind but upon closer inspection, her face was not the same. They look the same, yet different. So different.


    And that might be because of her white hair.


    "What happened?" she asked.


    "I have suspicions," he said.


    "Tell me."


    "You overused the Blessing and it made you stronger." He approached the table with the fruits, picked some jerky, and handed it to her. "For one, I am not a Blessed individual, I do not know anything about it. But as someone who has practiced swordsmanship for years, I have stumbled upon a phenomenon like this in the past. It is called a breakthrough."


    "A breakthrough? I''ve not read of anything like that in the past."


    "Did you really think the Blessed families would share their secrets with the world?"


    "That no " Those families will never do that.


    "Then that''s the answer to your question. Naturally, you would never hear of something like that."


    "So, I have be more powerful?"


    He nodded.


    "Are you still upset?" she asked.


    "I was never upset." He gently gripped her chin and tilted her head, observing her face. For some reason, it made her aware of how pitiful she actually looked. She was wearing a loose white dress befitting a sick patient. Her ubed hair was in a loose ponytail and she looked too pale and skinny.


    "Rosalind is no more," The Duke stated. "She''s dead."


    "I can see that," Rosalind responded.


    "From now on, you will be Rosie. Rosie Rothley, my wife. A simple daughter of a merchant that I saved on my way to the North." The Duke moved closer until he was just a foot away. Instead of taking a step back, she stayed rooted on the spot, bravely meeting his blue eyes. "It is nice to meet you, Rosie. I am Lucas." Letting go of her chin, he reached out and tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ears.


    She gulped and smiled. "It is a pleasure to meet you, your Grace."


    "Call me husband," he said.

 Chapter 117: Live 5

    Chapter 117: Live 5


    Rosie Rothley.


    ''It''s not a bad name,'' Rosalind thought. The fact that her hair, and even her face, had changed was fortunate. It meant she could start a new life. Duke Lucas Rothley just gave her the one thing that she wanted the most. A new start.


    She did not care if he wanted her to call him husband or that she would spend the rest of her life repaying this favor, she could think about all the consequencester. Right now, she chose to bathe at the fact that from now on, she did not need to hide herself or her gift anymore.


    "Are you awake?"


    Rosalind looked at the door of the carriage that separated her from the Duke. Lucas had told her to sleep inside it instead of the tent as the camp was in the middle of nowhere. t Since she was still recovering, she needed to be where it was safest, and out in the wild where there might be beasts that would attack them, that meant the carriage.


    "Yes, pleasee in," she called out.


    Duke Lucas walked in. He was still wearing ck, but his face was not as serious as it was when she had first woken up.


    "I just received news from General Lytton. It seems that the Emperor wanted them to give up on the search. Rumor has it that it was me who kidnapped the Marchioness and Miss Rosalind in order to avoid the arranged marriage. I told them to add fuel to the fire and talk about a lover that I had been hiding."


    Rosalind nodded.


    "Thank you."


    He said nothing as he stared at her.


    "If they do not find Miss Rosalind''s body by tomorrow, the Marquess household will hold a small funeral. I will ask the General to attend it."


    Again, she nodded. This man really had done a lot for her. Somehow this made her a little guilty. She was too reckless and he had been cleaning up after her since they first met. For now, she could only thank him.


    "I would like to ask Huig to start training me," Rosalind started. When she saw the Duke frown, she immediately exined. "I do not want to be a burden. I believe that learning swordsmanship and archery will be good for everyone. I may look like this but I have my Blessing and "


    "No."


    "What?"


    "You cannot ask him to teach you."


    "Why? Did you " her eyes widened. "Did you kill him? I told you it was my mistake. You did not have "


    "He is under probation. He will guard you again once we reach Wugary."


    "But why can''t he teach me?"


    "Because I will."


    "Huh?" Was he not busy? He was a Duke. Surely, he had better things to do than teach her how to fight?


    "And the training will be done on secret grounds. You and I will be training there alone."


    "Your Grace, I think you have done a lot of things for me. I know you are probably swamped with work. I just "


    "There is no need to negotiate. I am not going to make you pay a lot."


    "Huh?" ''What pay?''


    "Are you nning to get someone to train you for free?"


    "I " He was asking her for payment? "I did not know that "


    "I understand, the custom is notmon in the South. There is nothing free in this world. Huig would probably charge you a lot and I am better than him, not only in swordsmanship but in all aspects. And since I am your husband, I am going to give you a discount."


    Rosalind nodded. Now that she thought about it, asking Huig to teach her for free was truly impolite. She could not just ask Huig for a favor after what she did in the Aster Empire. Why did she not think of that before?


    "I understand. It seems that I still have a lot of things to learn," she said. In response, the Duke nodded in satisfaction.


    "You are fine. You will learn these things slowly once you reach the North."


    Again, she nodded. "Thank you."


    "There is no need."


    "I mean thank you for everything that you have done. I know that you did it because of the Blessing, but I still think that  "


    "I said there is no need for that!" he said, frowning. "Let us stop talking about this matter. It ruins my mood. I came here to drink."


    The man revealed a jug of wine from his coat. She wondered how he fit the wine in his coat and then thought of his spatial bag. She eximed. She had forgotten about the bag! She left it at


    "Are you thinking about this?" the Duke suddenly revealed a bag her bag. "Huig was able to get it from that Victoria." He then threw it towards her, Rosalind smiled and graciously epted it while saying another word of thanks.


    "Now, let us drink." The Duke said as he poured her a ss of wine.


    .


    THE ASTER EMPIRE


    "Still nothing?" Victoria demanded as she looked at her sleeping daughter. It was already the dead of the night and Dorothy had just fallen asleep after a sever bout of pain because of the dark curse.


    "No. Sadly, no one could heal the curse," Loren answered, his face undeniably pale. "I have asked our people to do more research about it."


    "And Rosalind?"


    "Still no body," Loren said. "There is no way that she would have survived that fall. Despite the fact that she had the Blessing, she was still a weakling. She was already wounded and drained from using her Blessing. The rain, the wind, and the rocks would have destroyed her."


    "But you have not found her body yet!" Victoria screeched before quickly lowering her voice. "Blessed people are called Blessed because they received the Blessing of the Goddess. Did you really think people like that are easy to kill?"


    Loren said nothing.


    "Find her. I want her body, her clothes, or anything that will prove she died from jumping off that cliff. And I want you to find her before the Northerners can!" Victoria hissed. Since that kidnapping, the Northerners had never stopped looking for Rosalind in that forest. She was lucky, her ment were able to clean up the ce and made sure not to leave any evidence of their crime or that General would have killed her!


    How hateful!


    3/5


    I was hoping to get 1000 unlocks for the winwin to get a better rebate. I hope I can reach that number of unlocks!

 Chapter 118: Live 6

    Chapter 118: Live 6


    THE ASTER EMPIRE


    Since that night, Dorothy had been suffering from bouts of pain and this would never sit well with Victoria. The fact that her daughter suffered was because of that woman! Rosalind!


    The least that Victoria could do was show her daughter the corpse so Dorothy could burn it and feed the rest to the dogs.


    "Are you certain the fall would have killed her?" Victoria asked for the umpteenth time.


    "Yes. I am certain of that matter. The rocks are sharp, they would have turned her into minced meat in an instant. My guess is that the body drifted away because of the rain and flooding. The rain was pretty hard at that time and if it wasn''t for that, our people would have immediately gone down the cliff to retrieve her body."


    "Still, I want to see the body. Any part of her would suffice. Be it her head or her toes or her hair. Anything!"


    There was a brief silence before, Loren started speaking again.


    "The master has been asking questions about the cure. He said, there might be someone that could help the Young Miss, but we do not know if it would work. For now, the master is inquiring about the matter."


    "Something that could cure Dorothy?" Victoria''s anger vanished. "Where?"


    "In the ck market."


    Victoria frowned. All sorts of things could be found in that ce, but that did not mean that it was true. She needed to talk to her father in person as soon as possible. However, she needed to do that in secret.


    Just a few days ago, two women arrived for Martin. Since then, Martin had been staying in their rooms and spending the night with them. Tomorrow, another two women would arrive.


    "Loren I have read in the books that once the Blessed one in that generation died, someone else in that generation would be able to rece him or her. Am I right?" She was not too clear about this matter as it had never happened before. She thought she read it from some book in Martin''s study, but she had already forgotten what book it was.


    She did not want to ask Martin about this now as she did not want to make the man suspicious.


    "Yes. That was what the books have said."


    Victoria nodded. Again, the books had been filtered by the Blessed families. She could not really trust the information.


    "Do you know of anyone that could verify this information?" she asked.


    "There is a sorcerer in the slums, but I heard he just left his house and is currently traveling. However, I could ask our people to find someone else to verify this information."


    Victoria nodded at that. If that is indeed true then. She cannot let those women bear Martin''s child. Her eyes narrowed.


    "I wonder," she murmured. "Do you have any medicine that can stop a pregnancy?" She could not risk Martin having another child. It would be better to prevent it from the start.


    "I could get some."


    She turned towards him. "You already know what to do, right?"


    Loren nodded. In response, she waved her hand.


    However, just as Loren vanished, the door opened with a loud bang.


    Martin walked in, his face dark.


    "Is it true?" he nced at the sleeping Dorothy before ring at Victoria.


    "What are you talking about!?"


    "Does she have the curse?" he asked.


    "I " How did he find out? She made sure to tell everyone that Dorothy was sick because of traveling. She


    "Is it true!?"


    "Yes, it is." Victoria gritted her teeth. There is no point in hiding this matter now. Soon, Martin and the rest would know the truth.


    "How."


    Victoria swallowed.


    "Answer me!"


    "It was Rosalind!"


    "What?"


    "I know you would be angry but I "


    "The kidnapping was staged," he concluded as he finally connected all the dots. His face turned even gloomier. "You dare harm your own self to punish Rosalind!?" he asked in disbelief.


    "You do not understand"


    "Oh, I do. I do understand everything. You cannot ept the fact that she would marry a Duke while your daughter is stuck with that Delibar! You Victoria how could you do something so stupid!?"


    "Rosalind is nothing but a lowly member of the family! What was wrong with killing her?"


    "Have you lost your mind?"


    "I have!"


    "You "


    "Why is it that my daughter has to suffer because of that Duke!? Even if he disliked my daughter, why did he have to do that! He deserves to be punished!"


    "So you framed him."


    "I had to! You are not doing anything to avenge your daughter! I was the only one who stayed by her side. I was the only one who cared! All you abandoned her when she failed to receive the Blessing!"


    "I would never do that to my "


    "You already did, Martin!" Victoria said. "You already did. You had forgotten about us and have be just like your father! Obsessed with the Blessing!"


    "Without it, there is no Lux family," Martin said. "The Blessing is what makes us who we are! Do you not see this? Why must you always think about yourself? Did you know that Rosalind''s death could easily spark a war if the Duke wanted to? The fact that you told everyone that you spotted someone wearing the Duke''s uniform was enough to cause a war!"


    "I "


    "Do not tell me that you only did it because of Dorothy "


    "Can we talk about this matter some other time? At least not now." Victoria pleaded. "Rosalind stabbed Dorothy with a cursed weapon. We need to find someone that can heal her."


    "That is impossible. Not even father nor I could heal a dark curse caused by a cursed weapon. Unless of course the weapon was not that strong to begin with. But I am guessing just from the amount of darkness that I can smell, that the weapon Rosalind used was potent and had killed at least a few hundred people." Martin''s expression grew worse. "However there might be a way."


    "What is it?" she asked.


    "The weapon. Find it."


    ...


    4/5

 Chapter 119: Live 7

    Chapter 119: Live 7


    Rosalind tilted her head. She had been drinking with Lucas for a few hours now and it seems like the alcohol had finally shown its famous effects. She was getting sleepy.


    "There is a way to cure it?" she asked. "How?" They were talking about dark curses and cursed weapons. She told him about the curse that she left on Dorothy and he said that there was actually a way to heal it. How?


    She had never heard of a method like that before.


    "The weapon that was used to inflict the wound could be purified by the light Blessing and could be used to heal the person."


    "But "


    "You are underestimating the Blessing of the light too much."


    She frowned. Howe she had not heard of such a method in the past?


    "As I said, the Blessed families are hiding a lot from the normal poption. Did you really expect them to tell the citizens all their secrets?" he snorted. "They are hiding the fact that they could heal the curse because they wanted to keep it as a secret weapon against the dark lord''s people, against the ones who want to end them."


    That made sense. But howe Martin did not tell her about this in the past?


    Perhaps it was because they did not want her to learn everything about the Blessing? They wanted her to be dependent on them so they could continue using her. And when she suddenly lost her Blessing, they just ignored her and treated her like trash.


    Irritated, she finished the wine in her ss and put it on a small table in between them.


    **THUD**


    "Why does that upset you?" he asked.


    Why? She could not tell him the answer to that, so, she chose to change the topic instead.


    "Are you not scared that beasts will walk into the encampment? The fire and the smell of meat could easily attract them," she said.


    "There is no need to be frightened. You are next to me, I would not let them harm you."


    She blinked. Then she blinked again. Was he jesting?


    "Hey, howe you know so much about the Blessings?" she could not help but change the topic yet again. She wasn''t too sure if he was drunk or not. His face was not showing anything aside from that slight smirk that was starting to irritate her.


    "Why wouldn''t I?" he asked.


    She rolled her eyes.


    "The Blessing is not something that astonishes me. You will understand this when you are in the North," he said. "In the South, anyone with a Blessing is worshiped and has been treated like a god, but when they reach the North, they realize that they are just like normal people. Up there, everyone is a soldier trying to fight off the beasts. Blessed or not, you are going to fight the beasts to save your home."


    He added, "When they realized this, they stopped going to the North. Is that something that the Goddess would have wanted them to do?"


    Rosalind frowned. She recalled Mathies''s words about the Goddess''s cruelty. She stared at the Duke''s side profile. Lucas was looking outside the carriage, his lips thinned, his eyes deep and mysterious. She could not help but wonder what was he thinking.


    "Hey there were rumors that you always wear your mask even when you are sleeping," she said. "Is that true?"


    "True."


    "Then the first time that we met"


    "I just decided not to wear it."


    Again, she was speechless. Most people would be more talkative when they were drunk. This man was the exact opposite.


    "Why don''t you give me another ss?" she asked. "I have been waiting."


    "You are drunk. You should sleep. Since your maid is still on her way "


    "Milith is alive?"


    "Milith is safe, but she cannote with you to the North. You cannot bring anyone from that ce to the North."


    "Oh "


    "I have picked a few maids that will serve you. They are going to arrive tomorrow morning. For now, you must do everyone on your own. I have asked my people to prepare water "


    "But I still want to drink," she said. "I am not drunk yet."


    "No drunk would say that they are drunk."


    She pouted.


    "That look does not suit you," he said nonchntly. "It would have worked if I did not know that you could wield the Darkness and use it to incapacitate anyone."


    "You "


    "You should rest. You have had enough wine for the night." He was about to leave the carriage when Rosalind suddenly pulled his arm. Rosalind expected him to fight back and use his strength to stay rooted on the spot, after all, he was obviously stronger than her.


    But he did not. Instead, he let her pull him back into his seat.


    His action caused her to lose her bnce. She closed her eyes as she expected to fall and embarrass herself. But again, her expectations did not happen. Instead, she felt herself fall forward and thennd straight into something hard.


    His chest.


    She opened her eyes before she froze.


    "I " he was close too close, she could feel the calm beating of his heart. It was the exact opposite of her own. She took a deep breath. He smelled like a mixture of citrone, vani and something spicy. It was warm and sweet andforting.


    "For someone so small, I did not expect you to be this heavy," his words pulled her out of her stupor. She immediately frowned when she realized he was smirking. Again.


    "Are you calling me fat?"


    "I am not calling you skinny."


    "I am not fat. I am perfectly normal. You only say that I am small because you are a giant," she red at him.


    "Well, this giant is your husband, so before your husband does something that husbands do to their wives, you should probably get up and let me leave this carriage. Don''t you think?"


    ....


    5/5


    I will update the edited version in a while.

 Chapter 120: Rosie Rothley 1

    Chapter 120: Rosie Rothley 1


    All she wanted to do was live, to be given a chance to thrive after the betrayal in her past life. And now, here she was, a few kilometers away from the border that separated the North from the Aster Empire. In a few minutes, they were going to pass by the walls.


    She nced at the Duke who was nonchntly reading a book in an unknownnguage. He wasn''t showing any signs of worry.


    "There is no need to think too much," he spoke, his eyes still on his book. He was resting his chin on his hand, his legs crossed. Thisnguid posture was enough to tell her that he was not worried at all.


    "The documents have been prepared. From now on, you are Rosie, the only daughter of the Midnight Sky merchant group. The only surviving member of the group. The Duke''s people saved you and now, you are going to meet with the Duke in the North. The Duke will see you and fall in love with your ethereal beauty and make you his wife."


    "I wonder" she nodded.


    He lifted his head and stared at her. She was currently wearing an article of all-white ethereal clothing. The lower part of her face was covered with a piece of thin cloth and a red cinnabar mark was on her forehead, in between eyebrows. One could easily say that she looked like a beautiful goddess with her long white hair that had been braided and adorned with yellow flowers.


    "I heard that the guards could be very strict," she smiled.


    "You wanted to do something?"


    "If you wanted me to be the new mistress of the Rothley Family, I think it is best that we start everything at these gates."


    ......


    Raulio yawned as he stared at the vast whiteness in front of him. To others, the North sounded extremely intimidating, but for someone like Raulio, who had been born in a vige nearby, this ce was nothing like that. The constant struggle that many people expected to see on this end of the continent did not really exist. At least not in this part.


    The North was divided into three parts and each part had its own kingdom. The first kingdom was called Cirid and was located next to the forbidden mountains. Because of where it was located, it was a ce frequented by many hunters and adventurers who wanted to visit the ind or the northern mountains.


    The second kingdom was called Lonyth and was near both the Rakha Kingdom and the Aster Empire. Because it was located in the middle of Wugari and Aster, its economy was somewhat better than the other two kingdoms of the North.


    Finally, thest kingdom and the one located in the northernmost part of the continent was the Kingdom of Wugari or Wugary.


    The Wugari Kingdom was the most remote Kingdom of the North and probably the one that was hardest to reach. Despite this, many people still chose to stay there.


    "Hey. I see something," one of the soldiers guarding therge gates made of rocks and sand murmured to Raulio. "A merchant group. Call the captain."


    "Alright," Raulio immediately said. The Captain that his colleague was referring to was someone that belonged to a noble family from the capital. He was from the House of Drydens, the second son of Baron Dryden. Rumor had it that the man was sent here as punishment for his actions in the capital.


    "Captain, a merchantpany is about to pass," he said after knocking on the door. Captain Esmael Dryden was simply one of theziest people that Raulio had ever met in his life. He chose to sleep during the day and spend his time with women and alcohol at night. "Captain, you have to personally check the merchant groups."


    "Can''t someone at least give me some time to sleep!?" a grumpy voice came from inside the room. Not long after, the door opened, revealing a shirtless man with a weird goatee. This was Captain Dryden.


    "What did you say?" Captain Dryden said.


    "A merchant "


    "After that!"


    "We needed you to stamp their permits."


    "Oh right.. Do I really have to do that?" Captain Dryden mmed the door in Raulio''s face. In fact, the Captain had been there for two weeks already, yet the man would still forget about thews it was embarrassing to say the least. How could someone who imed to be a noble forget about thews?


    Raulio heard that male noblemen had to study thews of the empire since they were younger!


    After a while, a still-drunk Captain Dryden walked out of his room and marched towards the post. By now, the four carriages that were once approaching the North gates had already arrived at the post and were waiting for the captain.


    "Give me their identity card." As always Captain Dryden ordered the guards at the post. If Raulio was right, the captain would surely stamp his name on the card without even checking the contents. The man had been like this since he arrived.


    "Oh?" Captain Dryden said. He then approached one of the carriages and knocked.


    "Rosie of the Midnight Sky Merchant Group! Open the carriage." The captain said rudely.


    Slowly, the carriage door opened. Then the curtain that covered the entrance of the carriage parted. Raulio was stunned when he saw white, jade-like hands, a beautiful white dress with a matching fur jacket and white hair, and a face that was covered by a thin piece of cloth.


    How could someone be so beautiful?


    Those were the only things that Raulio could think of when he saw the woman who stepped out of the carriage. Almost immediately, the captain''s attitude changed.


    "I heard about the Midnight Sky group in the past. I did not think that I would have the honor of meeting their daughter today. Please forgive this one''s rudeness. I am Captain Esmael Dryden from Baron Dryden''s household."


    The woman''s lips lifted into a beautiful smile.


    "It is a pleasure to meet you, Captain Dryden. I am Rosie. May I know why you called me? Is something the matter?"

 Chapter 121: Rosie Rothley 2

    Chapter 121: Rosie Rothley 2


    "What? No. Of course not I just " The captain, who was always good with women, started to stutter. "I just " Even Raulio, who was standing not that far from them, could not help but feel like something inside the captain''s brain had stopped working. "The permits that you have shown me, I still need a bit of time to verify them."


    "Is that so?" Rosie''s perfectly carved eyebrows furrowed, emphasizing the beautifully drawn tattoo in between her brows. Yet, this was not enough to stop the fact that she looked troubled, scared even. "Then"


    "Then why don''t you and yourpany stay here for the night?"


    "Captain it is only noon," Rosie said.


    "Ah? I  It is because checking the results would probably take a bit more time. I cannot just let you camp outside because of the increase of beasts that had been trying to attack ustely. My men and I will be here to protect you and your people. I can assure you that you will be safe next to us."


    "Is that so?"


    "Y Yes and we have food and proper shelter. The Young Miss might not know this, but we got our rations from the Capital. It is not somethingmon for merchants to get."


    Raulio wanted to p his own face in embarrassment. What was the captain talking about?


    Rations?


    Their rations did note from the Capital!


    The captain''s words about the increase in the attackstely were true, especially during the night.


    This ce used to be so peaceful because the Northern Kingdoms would always take care of the beasts, but now, there has been an increase in attacks. It was honestly very rming as most of the soldiers at the posts were not actually that strong. Some of them were actually just vigers who agreed to stay here because of the food allowances and the decent pay.


    Moreover, even their superiors like Captain Dryden were not that strong to begin with. Most of them were just nobles who knew nothing about the North and were here because their families sent them here after something that they did in the Capital.


    "I have heard about the increase in attackstely," the woman named Rosie said. "But can we truly stay in this ce? I do not want to intrude and "


    "Anything for the Young Miss. My people and I will do our best to protect you."


    Raulio blinked in embarrassment. He had to turn his head away to stop himself from kicking this young master who seemed to only want to embarrass himself and the rest of the soldiers even further.


    "If that is the case then this young one would like to thank the Young Captain," Rosie curtsied and immediately instructed her people to take shelter inside the post.


    Since most people working at this post actually live in the vige nearby, the post was nearly empty. It was the perfect ce for the captain''s debauchery. Seeing the captain talk to the woman named Rosie happily, Raulio could not help but sigh inwardly.


    This was not the first time that something like this happened. He could only feel bad for the women who would fall into the captain''s trap.


    "Hey have you heard about Midnight Sky Merchants?" Raulio immediately asked one of the soldiers who had been working in this ce for more than ten years.


    "Ah, yes. Midnight Sky Merchants was obliterated on their way to another Empire. I believe it was near the ck Forest. This happened more than five years ago. Everyone in that group died except for their daughter who survived. I heard she was still having nightmares because of what happened. Poorss. The death of her parents must have traumatized her."


    "That is "


    "That is not the only tragic thing that happened. I heard that the woman had been a subject to many greedy men because of how she looked and her age. Moreover, her parents owed a few merchants some gold. Because of this, some merchants who are even older than her father have asked her hand in marriage."


    "How cruel."


    "However, the woman still survived," the soldier snorted. "No one knows how was she able to survive, but she was able to establish the merchantpany again and is now thriving."


    "She looks quite young."


    The other soldier nodded.


    "Are you really going to let her stay with the captain?" Raulio could not help but ask. The woman had been through a lot, and yet, they were just going to watch as their Young Master did something to her? This did not sit well with Raulio!


    The man snorted. "What can we do about it? You and I are just normal people trying to make a living. Aiyo. You should stop thinking about things like this. Let them do what they want."


    Raulio could only sigh. He spotted the captain take the dame to his personal drawing room. He could not help but wonder if the man actually could feel no shame. He smelled of alcohol and women! How could he think of even harming a woman who had been through so much?


    However, the older soldier was right.


    They could not do anything about it. Moreover, Raulio was not stupid enough to sacrifice what he currently has for a woman that he barely knew. Just like most people here, Raulio had a family at home, a sick mother and a weak sister waiting for him to go home every day.


    His righteousness would not benefit his family at all.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    The loud scream of a woman interrupted his stupor. He and a few other soldiers immediately ran to where the sound came from.


    "This "


    "Quickly, the Young Master is bleeding and the Young Miss has fainted. Call the physician!" one of the soldiers who arrived first yelled.


    "What What happened!?"


    "An assassin! Someone tried to kill the captain but failed, only leaving a small cut. The Young Miss must have fainted when she saw the blood. Go quickly! Call someone and tell the other soldiers to find the culprit!"

 Chapter 122: Rosie Rothley 3

    Chapter 122: Rosie Rothley 3


    "Young Miss, please do not leave your rooms, we are still currently looking for the culprit. We are "


    "But what about the captain?" Rosalind blinked at the soldier guarding her door. "It has been a few hours since he started screaming and it is making me worry. What is happening?"


    "The captain is currently in pain because of the wound that he sustained earlier."


    Rosalind bit her lower lip. "Then may I see him?"


    "I''m afraid that we cannot let anyone see him now. It is too dangerous. We are still checking the surroundings, making sure that everything is safe. For now, please stay inside your room. We will inform you once everything has been cleared."


    Rosalind nodded and then closed the door. The moment the door closed, the sadness in her eyes disappeared. She smirked and stared at the man sitting casually on her bed.


    "Must you do this?" it was the Duke. In fact, the Duke had been with Rosalind since she left the carriage, but she was able to hide him from everyone due to her light Blessing. This time, it was the Duke who encouraged her to hide him so she could measure the extent of her power.


    He assured her that he could just kill everyone in case there was any problem.


    "Do what?" she asked, pouring herself some tea.


    "Save the man."


    "You do not want me to save him?"


    "Is there any reason why you needed to save someone like that?"


    "Well" she really did not havea reason. "Except for the fact that I needed to slowly create rumors in the viges surrounding this area?" she asked.


    "I suggest we just kill him," he said, his eyes glinting with blood lust it was something that she had never seen from him before.


    "What are you doing?" she asked, confused. The Duke agreed to this n earlier. The n was to inflict the captain with the dark curse and then heal him. This would start rumors about her. However, the moment that this reached the capital, she would already be in the North, married to the Duke.


    But when the Duke met the captain everything changed. Suddenly, he wanted to kill the young captain instead. Of course, Rosalind had to stop the man frommitting a crime against the clueless individual. In fact, Rosalind already heard of Esmael Dryden before. The man loved alcohol and women, but aside from that, he had never hurt the innocent and was actually pretty righteous.


    Still, he is just terrible when it came to women.


    Rosalind thought that there is no point in killing people like that.


    "The man kissed your hand."


    She blinked. What was he talking about?


    "Why would a husband allow another man to kiss his wife''s hand?" he blinked as if he was seriously asking the question. Rosalind awkwardly stared at him, wondering if that question needed to be answered or perhaps it was simply something that he was asking himself.


    In the end, she said nothing and sat next to him instead. The two of them just sat next to each other and said nothing as the captain''s screams once again echoed through the air. The curse had started.


    Captain Esmael Dryden was in a lot of pain.


    "This was a dark curse."


    "A dark curse?" Raulio frowned. "How?" he asked the physician.


    "The knife that was used was cursed. Perhaps the one who did it only wanted to harm him and make him suffer. Has he offended someely?"


    Raulio frowned. Every night, the captain would sleep with different women from the vige. Married women, younger women, and even women that looked like children. He would never care about their families or their stories. The only thing that he wanted was to sleep with them.


    It has only been two weeks since he arrived, and yet he had already offended countless of people from the vige.


    "What are we going to do about this? A dark curse is simply too cruel. Perhaps, the one who did this truly hated him."


    "The captain has slept with countless women since he arrived. Most of them were married, some were widows. The man has offended a lot of men. I knew this would happen. I just did not expect it to be this quick."


    "There is no other choice but to just send him back to the Capital."


    "Even the one with the light Blessing cannot heal him. What a poor man. He should not have slept with other people''s women. We all know that cursed weapons are still all over the North. Tsk. He was simply not careful enough."


    Everyone could only sigh as they listened to the screams of the new captain. A dark curse was something that was made to make people suffer forever. It is said that killing yourself was better than having a curse.


    "Pardon me"


    Everyone turned towards the sweet voice. It was none other than Miss Rosie. Just like earlier, she was wearing a mask on her face but everyone had actually seen her face when she fainted. The soldiers understood that the woman must be trying to hide her beauty, but even with the mask, everyone could tell how beautiful she actually looked.


    "You should go back to your room, Miss Rosie. The young master is not well. You should rest so you and your people can leave tomorrow. We have already confirmed your identity." A lieutenant said.


    "Well, I " Rosalind hesitated. "I did not mean to over hear what you were talking about with everyone else, but is it true that the young captain is currently experiencing the effects of a dark curse?" she asked, almost innocently. She blinked her watery eyes anticipating an honest answer.


    How could someone tell this beauty a lie?


    "We did not mean to frighten the Young Miss. If you are notfortable staying here for the night then "


    "No. I just I think I have a way to make the captain feel better." Again, Rosalind blinked. "I think I can heal the young captain."


    ....


    There is another mass release tomorrow! The editor cannot edit as fast as I write. lol. So please be patient with us. Thank you so much.

 Chapter 123: Planting the Seeds 1

    Chapter 123: nting the Seeds 1


    "Not even the people who received the Blessing of the Goddess could heal something like this," one of the soldiers said. "Why would you allow her to go near the young captain?"


    "Isn''t it obvious? It was the young captain who agreed to her request!"


    "Aigo! Even in this situation, the young captain is still thinking of sleeping with a woman?"


    "How could he not? Did you see her face when she fainted? She was a beauty!"


    "An absolute beauty."


    "I have never seen someone so beautiful!"


    "Hey, her hair is different too."


    "I heard it was because of the sadness."


    "Huh?"


    "Her hair turned white because of her parent''s death. Grief could change everything."


    "Shhh. she is about to start. We should just watch."


    Raulio sighed as he listened to the whispers of the other soldiers. When Rosie told everyone that there was a possibility that she could heal the young captain, no one actually believed her. How could she heal someone who was affected by the dark curse? Everyone, including Raulio, thought that the Young Miss was talking nonsense.


    Even the Blessed one cannot heal it. How could she do it? This was unheard of before!


    He nced at the curtains that covered the light from the window. Rosie instructed everyone to block the lights and light some candles instead. Apparently, she needed to do this while it was dim.


    Obviously, this raised Raulio''s eyebrows. At one point, he started thinking about the possibility that the one who wanted the captain dead was the young miss. Was she doing this topletely kill the young captain?


    However, this theory did not make any sense.


    First and foremost, this was the first time that the two have met. Miss Rosie does not have any reason to hurt him. Second, she is a merchant. Why would she ruin her reputation just to kill someone she does not even know?


    The two candles on each side of the bed attracted his attention. Rosie only wanted two candles. She wanted one on the right side of the bed and the other on the left. It was the only source of light inside the room.


    He then looked at everyone else, his sense alert. He was ready to defend the young captain if Rosie tried to do anything funny.


    Luckily for them, Rosie agreed to let them watch the process. This somehow lessened his suspicions. But still, Raulio chose not to lower his guard.


    "While I was traveling, I met a master who knew how to do it," Rosie said. As always, there was a white cloth on her face. "He taught me how to remove the curse by absorbing it. However, I cannot guarantee that this willpletely remove the curse from the captain. I am just a novice." Rosie looked at the sweating captain.


    Right now, Captain Esmael already woke up and was actually the one who gave her permission to try and heal him. Raulio actually understood that the captain only did this because of the pain. At this point, the captain would agree to anything. He would hold a knife and maybe even bleed himself using that knife just to get rid of the pain.


    The young captain was desperate.


    Still, Raulio thought this was wrong. This was sphemous! How could someone who is not a member of the Lux Family im that they could do something that the Lux Family could not?


    The Goddess was all-powerful! She chose to give the Blessing of the light to the Lux Family so that they could heal people.


    "You look troubled," the older soldier murmured next to him. "Must be thinking about that Blessed family again?"


    Raulio elbowed the man in response. "Shut it."


    "What?" the man chuckled.


    "This is sphemy."


    "sphemy?" again, another chuckle escaped the man''s lips. "What are you talking about? The Blessed family no longer does what they were meant to do. Right now, the only people that receive their light are the nobles and the kings. Did you really think that this was the Goddess'' will?


    "Hmph!" Raulio heard that this soldier had just lost his daughter to some disease a couple of months ago, so he understood the man''s sentiments. People in this part of the continent wanted the Blessed family to visit them too, but just as the soldier said, they stopped this practice a long time ago.


    There were many excuses used to avoid their responsibility. At first, the people still believed them, but now? Many were thinking that perhaps the Lux Family wasn''t as holy as they had originally thought.


    "She''s starting," Raulio heard the man whisper and everyone held their breath. There was nothing but silence inside the room. Then the captain started trembling.


    "What is going on?"


    "Shhhh look!"


    "There was a ck smoke!"


    Everyone saw ck smoke slowly seep out of the captain''s skin. Then, it gathered towards Rosie''s palms.


    "What " Raulio widened his eyes. How could this happen? The woman''s hand absorbed the smoke! He immediately looked at Rosie''s face. She looked pale and weak.


    It did not even take a minute before Rosie started vomiting blood.


    "Our young miss is exhausted now," one of the merchants who apanied Rosie spoke. "This is the only thing that she can do. Hopefully it will help with the pain but this might not be enough topletely remove the curse." The female merchant then held Rosie and helped her stand up.


    "Was it really like that?" Raulio asked. He looked at the captain and just as the woman said, the captain no longer looked like he was in pain. The color on his face had returned and it looked like he was sleeping peacefully.


    "Yes. Sadly, the Young Miss was not able to learn a lot from that hermit. The hermit only traveled with us for a couple of weeks. Then he disappeared one night, never to be seen again. Ah please excuse the Young Miss. She needs to rest now as we will be leaving this ce and continue with our travels tomorrow."


    Raulio nodded. It seemed that they needed to observe everything to make sure that Miss Rosie had actually healed the young captain and did not harm him instead.


    "Eh? It seems that the curse that slowly spread inside the captain''s body has stopped spreading." The physician said. "How could something like this happen!?"

 Chapter 124: Planting the Seeds 2

    Chapter 124: nting the Seeds 2


    "Miss Rosie is currently sleeping," the female merchant announced when Raulio asked to speak to Rosie. "You might not know this, but by absorbing the curse, the Young Miss is bound to suffer. Did you expect everything to beplimentary? Some payments must be made!"


    Raulio looked at the strict-looking woman.


    "But this is urgent"


    "Nothing is more urgent than the health of our Young Miss!"


    Raulio could not help but sigh. It had been two hours since Rosie had healed their captain, and right now, the captain was already showing signs of recovery. However, they were not really certain if the curse woulde back the very next day.


    He was here because his lieutenant sent him.


    He wanted to talk to the young miss and invite her to have some tea,but it was already the middle of the night so Rauliopletely understood the woman''s reasoning.


    "Are you saying that she would be the one to feel the pain instead of the young captain?" Raulio could not help but ask. Earlier, Rosie had not exined anything to them and just did the treatment.


    "Of course. Where do you think the curse would go? Did you see it go out of the Young Miss''s body?"


    "I " Raulio did not expect the woman''s condescending attitude butpletely understood it. After all, their young miss would be the one that would suffer after the treatment. Rosie''s people must have tried to convince her not to do the treatment as it would damage her own body. Yet, she still did it.


    If that was the case, they really owed her.


    With this information, Raulio bid the woman goodbye and immediately went back to the lieutenant.


    "Are you telling the truth?" Lieutenant Rustom Cordova frowned. He too had noticed that everyone''s gazes toward them had changed after the Young Miss said that she is going to heal the captain. That must be the reason for the sudden shift in attitude.


    "Yes, unfortunately, the Young Miss would be the one who would bear the brunt of the curse''s effects'' Raulio said. "The maid said that they were going to leave tomorrow. Are we going to let that happen?"


    "Allowing them to leave?"


    "Well "


    "After helping the captain, do you want us to stop them from leaving? Isn''t that absurd? The Young Miss has already suffered because of our foolish captain and you still want to prevent them from leaving?"


    "But what if "


    "I just received the full report of the physician."


    "What did it say?"


    "Originally, I wanted to invite the Young Miss here because I wanted to talk to her about the results and asked her to stay for another night. The physician said that the captain was no longer in pain and the curse in his body seemed to have decreased but it did notpletely disappear."


    "So it wille back?"


    "The method only suppressed the pain, it did notpletely remove the source of the pain. This was nothing but a temporary solution. So, I was originally nning to ask the Young Miss to perform the healing again. I wanted to see if a second treatment could remove the curse. But hearing your report just changed my mind."


    "So, we are letting them leave?"


    "Yes. We cannot stop them and put the Young Miss in harm''s way because of our own selfishness. The fact that the Young Miss was able to help the young captain was enough."


    Raulio nodded. Indeed, the maid''s words changed everything. They were not going to force the Young Miss to do another treatment.


    "As for the payment I only have about a thousand gold coins. I know, they do not need money but this is nothing but some appreciation for what the Young Miss did. Send it to them along with some tea and wine from the Empire," the lieutenant said before asking Raulio to leave.


    Soon enough, the rumors that Miss Rosie was able to stop the curse from spreading immediately spread in the encampment. On that night, the soldiers who went to their viges and their homes also told their families about the beautiful maiden that could heal the curse.


    The seeds that Rosalind wanted to nt were starting to show their first sign of life.


    ..


    The Aster Empire


    "Another woman?" Victoria was already red from anger and humiliation when she heard Grace inform her that Martin chose to stay in one of the women''s quarters instead ofing here where Dorothy had been suffering. Martin still refused to see her after that confrontation.


    "The master said that he cannot do anything about it if the Madam cannot find the weapon," Grace added. On that night, Martin informed her that they could actually help Dorothy but first, she needed to find the weapon that Rosalind used to stab their daughter.


    "Mother "


    Victoria immediately turned towards therge bed where Dorothy wasying.


    "Mother ''


    "Dorothy, how are you feeling?" It was already nighttime, and soon, the pain of the curse would start again. For the next seven to eight hours, Dorothy would experience unimaginable pain. The worse thing was the fact that she could not even faint as the pain would once again wake her up.


    Victoria had tried everything to help her daughter, but how could she fight against a curse made by the Dark Lord himself?


    "I "


    Grace handed Dorothy a cup of water with various herbs that were supposed to help her with the pain. This water had received some Blessings from Martin too.


    She epted it and finish the cup in one go.


    Seeing her daughter desperately try to drink more of the water, Victoria could not help but cry. It felt like someone was crushing her heart into small, little, pieces and left her chest open and raw.


    How could Rosalind do this?


    "Is she still alive? Did you find her body?" Dorothy asked.


    "I We are doing our best. Please do not worry about it. That woman shall receive her punishment in time!" Dorothy was supposed to be the one who had the blessing, yet Rosalind stole it.


    Even this did not satisfy Rosalind, she even did her best to try and ruin Dorothy''s life.


    How could someone be so cruel?


    ....

 Chapter 125: Planting the Seeds 3

    Chapter 125: nting the Seeds 3


    "How could someone be so cruel!?" Rosie stood in front of the lieutenant. "I did not expect that someone would attempt to kill the captain just as we arrived. To think that such a young man would have enemies " her eyes were teary as she lowered her head.


    "We have been doing our best to investigate the matter. However, we would like to thank the Young Miss for helping the captain. We wish that we had even more gold to give the Young Miss but"


    "I did not do it for the gold," Rosie smiled. "In fact, here please take it back," Rosie told one of her maids to hand over the gold that the soldiers had given her while she was sleeping. "I need no such thing."


    "But "


    "I can only hope that the captain will recover soon."


    "Young Miss "


    "Again, I did not do it for the money. I did it because I wanted to help."


    With that, Rosie boarded hercarriage and sat down. Soon enough, the carriages started moving and the group were finally outside the borders of the Aster Empire.


    Rosalind immediately patted her chest, beaming. She was currently alone in the carriage. In fact, she had not seen the Duke since she woke up earlier. The man had been grumpy since they arrive at the post, and it only intensified when she insisted on healing the young captain.


    Then, after she performed the treatment, the Duke vanished. The Count informed her that the Duke left for some important business. She wanted to know what it was but chose not to ask questions.


    "I am finally out of the Empire," she could not stop herself from chuckling. Finally! It was surreal, but this was just the start of everything.


    Now that she was far away from the Lux Family, she could do whatever she wanted. And just like that, their long and tedious journey toward the North started. Rosalind chose to spend her time mostly in the carriage, reading books and waiting for the Duke to reappear.


    "Young Madam," there was a knock in the carriage, and a young maid walk in. "The Count told everyone to be prepared for the temperature tonight. It is going to be very cold. I have prepared some nkets that the Duke wanted you to have. It is made from a demonic bear." The woman put a stack of ck and white furs on the seat opposite her.


    "Thank you." Since Rosalind grew up away from the snow, she was not used to this very low temperature. Luckily, it seemed that the Duke had prepared everything for her; from her clothes, to the heating inside the carriage, and now the nkets.


    Because of the snow, everyone had decided to stay in the carriages and just put the tents up next to the carriage to keep in the heat. She was informed that this was normal because camping away from the carriages could be very dangerous; not just because of the temperature, but also because of the demonic beasts.


    Not long after making sure that she wasfortable, the maid bid her goodbye. Since the Duke left, Rosalind was the only one in her carriage so it was actually easier for her to leave and visit the ck market. This was exactly her n tonight.


    After making sure that everyone had fallen asleep, she activated her ring and appeared in the room inside the ck market. Wearing a hood that covered her hair, Rosalind walked out of the room and immediately saw Mathies.


    "Miss Lin," Mathies beamed at her.


    "I did not expect to see you here," Rosalind said.


    "Ah you might not know this but I asked the leader if I could stay here and help you out."


    "Help me out?"


    "I have a little knowledge in healing so I thought I could help out."


    Rosalind nodded. This must be because of the issue with the dagger earlier. Right now, Pratt, and maybe even Mr. Montgomery, were wary because of that incident.


    Mathies immediately led her to find Mr. Pratt.


    "The Princess is ready," Mr. Pratt said. "So is her father."


    Luckily, the man did not ask about her sudden absence. The ident and traveling to the North dyed her original timeline.


    Rosalind looked carefully at Mr. Pratt. "You don''t look well, are you feeling alright?" she asked


    "After you left thest time" Pratt started before cutting himself off mid sentence.


    "What happened?"


    "A curse has started to spread from the south. It seems that the ves have brought it into the Empire."


    "You don''t look well?" she asked.


    "Thatst time"


    "What is it?"


    "The curse that has started from the south. The one from the ves."


    "Oh?" Did the gue start to spread already?


    "It seems that your warning was right. Most of the people who interacted with the prisoners have caught the curse. It has started to spread in the Capital."


    "And?"


    "And it seems that Federico Lux wanted to stop the news from spreading. The pce just sent their people out today. They wanted to close down the prison and kill everyone who was infected by the curse."


    Rosalind said nothing. Right. That sounded like something Federico would do. She observed Mr. Pratt, it seemed that the man had be older since thest time they had met. It must be because of this problem. Mr. Pratt was a businessman, he understood the repercussions of this problem.


    "But you did note here to hear mein," Mr. Prattughed awkwardly. "We should leave, the princess and the Duke are waiting for you."


    Rosalind nodded. She sounded selfish, but this time, she is not going to intervene with the curse. At first, she wanted to help the people and earn money, but she could still remember the Duke''s warnings. He did not want her to intervene in this matter.


    Rosalind followed Pratt and the two of them teleported into an unfamiliar ce. This time, she immediately spotted the skinny, pale princess upon her arrival.


    It seems that the woman had suffered enough, she thought inwardly. In this situation, Rosalind did not feel any guilt at all. First and foremost, she told the Princess to leave that ce when the fight started, but instead of leaving, she actually marched towards the beast thinking that her sword would be able to scratch it.


    She warned Princess Isabel, yet, the princess did not listen. It was only right that she suffered from the consequences of her actions.


    "Miss Lin " it was the Duke who spoke. He gestured for his attendant to help him up. Once he was standing he gave Rosalind a low bow. "Please heal my child. Take her pain away. I will do anything. Just heal my only daughter!"


    .....

 Chapter 126: Planting the Seeds 4

    Chapter 126: nting the Seeds 4


    The Duke''s action came as a surprise to Rosalind. She had never heard the Duke do anything like this, even in her past life. The Duke of Duance, despite his current inability to walk, never bowed his head, not even to the Emperor.


    She frowned and just stared at the man. Just like the princess, the Duke had gotten skinnier, his cheekbones became even more prominent, and his eyes deeper. He looked like someone who haven''t had any sleep for the past twenty-four hours or more.


    Then she smiled inwardly. The Princess was the Duke''s only child. Obviously, he did not want her to suffer and her condition affected the Duke''s state of mind.


    "There is no need for that, your Grace. Please I am not someone worthy to receive your bow." She nced at Princess Isabel, who had not even bothered to lift her head to look at Rosalind. She just sat there, like a doll. Beautiful, yet looking so fragile. The haughty attitude that she used to have was gone.


    Rosalind did not know if this was a blessing or another curse. The psychological effects of the curse were indeed different from its physical ones.


    "She has tried to end her life twice." The Duke gritted his teeth. "After the first time, she started begging me to end her life as she could not take the pain anymore." He stared at the Princess before looking at Rosalind. "I cannot watch my child continue suffering. The curse is something that even the Blessed ones cannot heal. Miss Lin is myst resort."


    Again, Rosalind nodded.


    "This is the gold. Take it. Tell me everything that you want. I will do it as long as you help my daughter."


    This time, Rosalind said nothing. She approached the Princess and held her hand. Then she closed her eyes.


    Silence surrounded them and Rosalind did not hesitate to start absorbing the dark curse. She knew she had gotten stronger, yet she did not know the true extent of her abilities. She wanted to test it out and thought that this would be a very good opportunity for her to do that. Almost immediately, everyone saw a ck mist rise from the Princess''s body and move toward Rosalind''s palm.


    "That "


    "Your Grace, please take a seat. This might take a while." Mr. Pratt said. "Ah why don''t we talk in the other room? Let us give her some time to heal the Princess."


    "I "


    "Do not worry. I can assure you that Miss Lin would never hurt the Princess."


    This time, the Duke nodded and they left Rosalind with the Princess''s aide.


    "When Miss Lin started treating my daughter, I also felt a little hesitant." Mr. Pratt said. "But I soon witnessed a miracle. Alma was born with the curse. Many said that she would not reach the age of nine because of her condition. I was prepared to ept that, however, Miss Lin came."


    "Is it true that your daughter is now feeling better?"


    "Better?" Mr. Pratt poured tea for the Duke. "My daughter no longer had the curse in her body. That was definitely far from being better."


    "Are you telling the truth?"


    "I would never lie just for the sake of earning money." Mr. Pratt said.


    "Forgive me for insinuating that."


    Mr. Pratt only gave the Duke a mysterious smile.


    "I hope that the Duke would honor his words about Miss Lin''s identity."


    The Duke nodded. "But this ability once the world knows about this, they would surely ask questions."


    "Those questions I am prepared to answer them. But Miss Lin''s safety is the priority. She is here to help people and once those people hear about this, they would surely try to stop her. Miss Lin only wants to heal, and I hope that the Duke could help keep it that way."


    The Duke said nothing as he lifted the teacup towards his lips, slowly sipping the hot tea. Despite the man''s now calm expression, Pratt could still sense some anxietying from the Duke. He could not me him for that. After seeing Alma suffer, Pratt understood the emotions that were hidden in the Duke''s eyes.


    "I will keep it that way," the Duke said. "I swear on my name. I will not try to find out her identity or try topromise her practice. Although I am wondering if her words about healing me were true."


    "Miss Lin would never tell a lie," Mr. Pratt said. "Since she ims that she could heal you then that might just be the truth."


    "But even the Blessed one said that I could not walk again."


    "Miss Lin is not a Blessed one. Her practice is different. I suggest that the Duke take his chances and try the treatment. It is not like it would do you any harm."


    Again, the Duke was silent.


    "I understand the repercussions that wille once the world knows your legs are healed," Mr. Pratt said. "I told Miss Lin about it, yet she insisted that she only wanted to help. At first, I dissuaded her from doing it. If I will be honest, I do not want to cause political unrest in the Empire."


    "So."


    "She insisted that healing you was something that her master would want to aplish. Sadly, her master is gone. Now, she is simply doing it to honor the man who taught her everything."


    There was another silence. The Duke was well known for his few words so Mr. Pratt just continued drinking his tea. The man must be thinking about the treatment and its possible effects on the Empire.


    "This treatment is not just going to endanger my life," the Duke uttered. "It would put Miss Lin''s life in danger too. Those people" the Duke took a deep breath. "They will not stop until they discover the identity of the person who treated me. Federico and my brother would not stop until they found her. And soon, they will discover that it was you who helped us. Are you prepared to drag the whole merchant organization with you?"


    Pratt only smiled in response. "Your Grace did you think we would be having this conversation now if I was scared of the crown?"


    ....

 Chapter 127: Planting the Seeds 5

    Chapter 127: nting the Seeds 5


    "There is no need to worry about the organization," Mr. Pratt said. "All you need to think about is your legs."


    "You Do you understand what you are saying right now?"


    "I do. The organization will stand with Miss Lin and if the Duke chose to support us, we will do our best to support the Duke in his future endeavors too."


    The Duke frowned.


    "I understand the Duke''s hesitation." Mr. Pratt said. "But the Empire has changed. Everything is slowly changing. The Blessed ones have be different. They are no longer the people who promised to help the people. Don''t you think this is what the Goddess wanted?"


    The Duke said nothing. And for a moment, the two men inside the room maintained their silence, each having their own thoughts.


    "The rumor about the disease is it true?"


    "Disease?" Mr. Pratt lifted an eyebrow.


    "The one that was from the ves from the south."


    "Ah and here I thought his Blessedness did a decent job at hiding it."


    "Are you trying to tell me that this is true?"


    "Yes. There is indeed a mysterious disease that is slowly spreading through the Empire."


    "And? Why would they hide it? What is their n? Are you working with them to create more profits? Are you trying to create a viin to have a hero?"


    "Unfortunately, I cannot answer your questions, your Grace. Only his Majesty the Emperor and his Blessedness Federico could answer them."


    ...


    THE ASTER EMPIRE


    PALACE of the EMPEROR


    "I just received reports from the other Empires, and not one of them included the mysterious disease," His Majesty Emperor Nichus Goosebourne looked at the man sitting opposite him. "Are you certain that hiding this matter from the popce will help us out?"


    "Your Majesty, this disease is something that we can easily get rid of," Federico said, confidenceced his voice. ''There is no need for you to worry about it. All you need is to mind the affairs inside the Empire."


    "Your Blessedness, I do not want any mistakes this time. The Aster Empire needs toe out as the victor. We cannot make careless mishaps."


    "I understand, Your Majesty." Federicoughed. Not long after, he excused himself and went to see his son.


    "Are you still thinking about the matters in the house?" Federico narrowed his eyes at his son who seemed to have be older than him after just a few days.


    He made sure that the door behind him was locked before he added, "You, the next ruler of this Empire cannot even manage his house? How can you manage an Empire?"


    "Father "


    "The Future Crown Prince is sick and stupid. The other Princes are all incapable of ruling this Empire. It is time for the light to shine. You knew that," He sat opposite to Martin Lux. "And yet here you are worrying about pacifying your wife. What a weakling."


    "Father, this is not just a simple matter. Dorothy has been infected with the curse."


    "Dorothy is not the Blessed one."


    "She is still my daughter."


    "Soon, she will not be your only child. You will have plenty. There is no need to think about someone who does not even qualify to receive the Blessing from the Goddess."


    "Father, you "


    "I asked the people from the ck market to kill the ves."


    "What?"


    "I wanted no traces of those people. Meanwhile, the prison guards that have been infected with the disease will be sent to the other Empires."


    "Father, you are creating a pandemic?"


    "The disease came just in time when we needed to show this continent that we are still the most powerful Blessed family." Federico eyes narrowed. "And I do not appreciate your tone. I am not trying to create a pandemic, I am trying to save everyone."


    "You " Martin was left speechless at his father''s nonchnt words. How could someone who was nning to murder millions say something like that? But then again, Martin chose not to say anything.


    "You are looking at me as if I am a monster," Federico said. "When all I want is to save our family."


    "Save our family?"


    "The war has passed. The Dark Lord has been gone for hundreds of years. Isn''t it time that we do something about the current power dynamics in this continent?"


    "Father, I think we need to think things through thoroughly. We cannot act hastily. Moreover, I have heard that the curse "


    "There is no curse. It was a disease."


    "But you cannot heal them."


    "That is because of my age. However, you are a different story. You have the capability to heal them."


    "I have never seen a ''disease'' like that."


    "Does that matter?" Federico said. "We have been Blessed by the Goddess. It is only right that everyone in this continent would recognize us as its healers!"


    Martin frowned. He did not know when this started or how his father became like this. He did not understand why the man would suddenly want to have more of what they currently had now. But looking back, he understood that his father always had the tendency to think like this. For some reason, Federico had an obsession with power.


    The man would not have tried to study his own body if he did not want to be even more powerful.


    Sadly, Martin could not do anything about it. Federico was still his father.


    "Ah. As expected. Having this conversation with you would end up the same way." Federico shook his head. "Sometimes I wonder why I was blessed with a cowardly son who had no dream and refused to adjust to the new reality."


    "New reality?"


    "The new reality is that we the Blessed ones should be treated as Kings and Queens. The Goddess gave us everything that we needed to rule thesends, yet, the Kings and Queens refuse to acknowledge that. But soon that will change," Federico uttered. "Soon, everything will change."


    Martin had a troubled look on his face. He could not help but wonder what changes his father was talking about.

 Chapter 128: Famished 1

    Chapter 128: Famished 1


    "How is she?" the Duke immediately asked when they saw Rosalind walk inside the room he and Pratt were sitting in.


    "Better, she is currently asleep now. I will do another treatment after two weeks."


    "Two weeks? I thought it would be weekly? What about her I mean the pain?"


    "She will not feel any pain for the next two weeks."


    "Is that true?"


    "Yes."


    ''Then when will the treatments end?"


    Slowly, Rosalind started exining everything to the anxious Duke. "The treatment has been sessful and the Princess will no longer feel any pain. However, I need to do more treatments topletely remove the curse. For now, the Princess needs to recover. She needed to sleep and eat healthy food in order to gain back the weight that she lost.


    "Thank you! I truly "


    "Now, shall we talk about the elephant in the room?" Rosalind sat next to Mr. Pratt. "Thest time that we talked, the Duke did not want to undergo any treatment. I am curious if that is still the case now?" she asked.


    "I "


    "If the Duke is curious about my goal, then I can tell you that I have no interest in politics. All I want is to heal people." Her direct words must have surprised the other two men in the room, but she was not actually saying this because she wanted to. It was just she was running out of time. She had been here for four hours.


    She needed to go back to the carriage or the other people will notice her absence.


    She was in a hurry and had to pretend that she was all calm.


    "I would like to think about it. I will tell Mr. Pratt once I have decided."


    "I see," Rosalind suddenly got up. "Since that is the case then please excuse me. I just finished treating the Princess and I have exhausted my body. I needed to rest."


    "I understand."


    "I took the gold that his Grace has given me. It has been a pleasure. I will see you in two weeks," Rosalind said. With that, she walked out of the room and waited for Mr. Pratt to follow her. After a few minutes, Mr. Pratt made his way out and saw her.


    The two of them went back to the ck market where she received another batch of the relics that she asked him to collect. Rosalind gave the man another list and the gold to pay for the items before returning her the carriage.


    Unexpectedly, the treatment had affected her body this time. Usually, absorbing the darkness would give her energy, but this time, the opposite happened. Her head started to turn heavy, cold sweat beaded on her forehead, and her limbs started hurting. It was ufortable.


    However, she did not want to show this weakness in front of other people, so she hurried back to the carriage to rest.


    Right now, she needed time to assess her new abilities.


    Quickly, Rosalind fell into deep slumber the moment she arrived in the carriage.


    .....


    Rosalind woke up from the noise outside of her carriage.


    She frowned and got up. The light from the blinds seeped inside the carriage. In the North, the darkness of night was undeniably longer. At four in the afternoon, the skies were already dark and usually, the sun would announce its presence around nine in the morning. Once it got dark, the beasts would start to appear, and thus, traveling in the dark was not something that any sane man would do.


    Meaning, they only have about seven hours to travel.


    "Someone," Rosalind said. Almost immediately, there was a knock on the door, and a maid with a basin of clean water walk in.


    "Madam, the Count had to leave because of some official business. He wanted to tell you, but there has been an urgent problem in his estate so he had to leave even before the sun rose."


    "He left even when it was still dark?"


    "Yes, he only took two soldiers and their horses."


    "How far is his estate?" she could not help but ask.


    "Ah about ten days worth of travel if he does not sleep during the night. Knowing the Count and those soldiers, they should arrive at the estate in about fifteen days."


    Rosalind frowned. "How many soldiers do we have now?" The Duke did not want this trip to attract any attention so there were only a few soldiers around.


    "There are eleven soldiers, four servants, and four coachmen."


    "I understand," Rosalind knew that the North was very dangerous, but she also knew that attracting the attention of those from the Aster Empire couldpletely ruin her ns.


    "Here is water so the Young Madam can wash her face. Breakfast will be served soon. Please tell us if you need anything else."


    With that, the maid left the carriage. Seeing the maid''s actions, Rosalind could not help but frown. That was suspicious. She looked at the water and sensed nothing, but her expression grew dimmer when she touched the water.


    It was freezing cold.


    Since those maids arrived to assist her, this was the first time that they have given her cold water to wash her face. Was it because the Count had left? She closed her eyes. Luckily, her headache had already disappeared and she was not in the mood to deal with them. She touched the water again and slowly Blessed it.


    Using Blessed water to wash one''s face waspletely unheard of. After all, Blessed water had its own healing properties. Moreover, only the Lux Family could give Blessings using this light. Meaning, having Blessed water was also very rare and expensive. The people who were lucky enough to have Blessed water would save it and not waste it in washing their faces but instead, use it as a medicinal drink.


    After washing her face, she called the maid and informed her to take the dirty water out. Seeing her fresh face, the maid blinked but said nothing.


    "Ah please do not forget my hot breakfast," Rosalind gave the maid a meaningful smile. "I am famished."

 Chapter 129: Famished 2

    Chapter 129: Famished 2


    Bullying.


    In her past life, Rosalind had experienced so much bullying that she considered ending her life. She had been bullied by her maids and by the other members of the Lux Family.


    However, this changed because of Dorothy. The bullying only stopped when she discovered Rosalind''s Blessing. At that time, she thought Dorothy was the one who told everyone not to bully her out of love. Now, she knew it was because Dorothy wanted Rosalind to owe her. And well she seeded.


    Still, she could not forget the extent of bullying that she experienced. From giving her stale food to dirty water to wash her face, to not giving her thick nkets for the cold and even giving her dirty clothing that were unwashed and had been worn by someone else.


    This time, Rosalind could only smile when she noticed that it had been two hours since they were traveling and the maids seemed to have forgotten to give her food.


    Not that it mattered.


    She came here prepared. Her spatial bag was full of not just food, but nkets and even tents that she could use on this journey. She was equipped with water, candles, and matches as well as wood. She was prepared to stay in the carriage even without them giving her food.


    Obviously, Rosalind was not nning toin.


    She got herself some jerky and enjoyed munching it as the journey continued.


    When she left the Empire, she was prepared to start a new life, and she knew that this wouldn''t be an easy thing to do. Bullies exist not just in the Empire, they existed everywhere.


    With this in mind, she changed into somefortable white clothing, locked the door of her carriage, and waited for them to knock. However, it seems that Rosalindpletely underestimated the maids or whoever it was that was bullying her as not one of them knocked on her door to give her food.


    Rosalind sneered.


    It seems that these people wanted to y a game, she thought inwardly as she opened a book and started reading. With her snacks,fortable nkets, and books, Rosalind decided to just wait for them to make another move.


    "Madam, it is getting darker, the lieutenant has decided to camp in this ce for the night. Please tell us if you need anything else," a maid informed her after hours of waiting.


    "Thank you. Please make sure to warm the carriage." Rosalind said. In fact, the carriage wasfortable. It wasn''t cold in the slightest. However, she had to say something to let them know that she was still alive. "And I will be resting for the whole night. Please do not disturb me."


    "Yes, Madam," the maid said before leaving. Rosalind waited for the darkness topletely swallow the surroundings before leaving her carriage using her dark Blessing. Since the dark Blessing enabled her to teleport short distances, it was the perfect way to leave a ce like a small carriage and spy on everyone else around her.


    Rosalind observed the carriages from afar, and as always, the carriages were standing together. There was a camp in between the carriages and four soldiers were outside watching the surroundings. Slowly, Rosalind made her way into the carriage where Lieutenant Fraunces stayed.


    She did not know why this woman stayed despite her hate for Rosalind. She actually thought that she left with the Count.


    "Dame Fraunces, it seems that the young Madam was hell-bent on keeping up with the appearances. Until now, she had not asked us for any food or water. She did not evenin when we gave her cold water to wash her face in the morning." Rosalind heard someone say inside the carriage.


    "She only wanted to keep her carriage warm," another maid said. "Dame Fraunces, if the Duke hears about this "


    "He won''t." Lieutenant Fraunces hissed. "Are you certain that there was no hidden food inside that carriage?"


    "Yes, we already removed the snacks and nuts. There is also no water inside. Not even tea."


    "Then why wasn''t she asking for food?" Fraunces asked.


    "That "


    "Tsk go ahead and asked her if she wants dinner. We cannot let her starve."


    "But the Madam said that she will be resting. She did not want anyone to disturb her."


    "That woman is truly stubborn. Just who does she think she is? Isn''t she nothing but a merchant''s daughter?"


    "Dame I heard rumors that she uses her beauty to Do you think the Duke has been "


    "Shut your mouth!" Dame Fraunces uttered.


    Just from their conversation, it seems that Fraunces and the maids did not know that she was Rosalind. Actually, Rosalind had the impression that Fraunces knew about her. It seems that she was wrong.


    Still, she is wondering why the woman seemed to hate her so much. She did not remember doing anything to offend her.


    "Then what are you nning to do, Dame Fraunces?" one of the maids asked. "Shall I go ahead and give her dinner?"


    "Let her starve because of her pride. How could someone who was not even a noble act like one? Just because the Duke personally came to escort her out of that Empire does not mean that he cares for her!"


    "Dame what about the heater?"


    "Hm?" There was silence. Then Fraunces said. "You are indeed very smart. Tonight, you will have two servings of soup. Go ahead and stop adding wood to the heater inside that carriage. Just tell the soldiers to keep the fire outside. We do not actually want her to die from the cold, do we?"


    Hearing this, Rosalind could not help but sigh inwardly.


    Really? Is this the best thing that they could do?


    "Alright," the maids said before they slowly left the carriage. Knowing their n, Rosalind quietly returned to her carriage and waited for them to act.


    She was not in the mood to prolong this matter. Tonight, she was going to teach them a lesson.


    ....


    5/5


    This ispensation for the promised mass release yesterday. I am going to upload the edited chapters for this batch tonight or tomorrow GMT+8 time. Thank you.

 Chapter 130: Famished 3

    Chapter 130: Famished 3


    "The temperature is going to be colder thanst night," one of the guards, who was keeping watch tonight, said. "Luckily, we have enough wood for the fire.


    One of the guards nced at the carriage where Miss Rosie had been staying. Earlier, they were instructed to stop putting wood in that carriage. He could not help but wonder if the woman staying in it would survive the night.


    "I heard she''s used to the South and this is her first time traveling to the North."


    "The temperature in the South is much warmerpared to the temperature that we have in the North. How could someone like that survive here?"


    "I heard she had not asked for any food either."


    Slowly, the guards got to talking. All of them were from different parts of the southern continent so they quickly noticed that most peopleing with them were from the North. It was the ent and the fact that they could easily walk around the carriage with little clothing. Even the maids would walk around without coats.


    This was normal behavior for someone who had lived in the North all their lives.


    This immediately made them wonder about the woman with white hair.


    "I heard that the daughter of that merchant guild had extreme trauma because of what happened to her parents. I did not expect her to even know how to talk to other people, much less to heal a dark curse!"


    "She will surely bring waves of changes in the Empires," the guard sitting on the top of one of the carriages said. This guard was undeniably older than the rest, and guards only knew him by his name Suarez. The man used to work as a mercenary and then worked as security for hire in variouspanies. The three of them had worked with Suarez before and were quite familiar with the way he spoke.


    "What do you know, Suarez? You only spend your time gambling anyway."


    The rest chuckled.


    "I lost my wife to the curse," Suarez''s suddenly said. "I took her to see the Blessed patriarch Federico, hoping he would at least ease her pain. The man did not even bother to see her. He sent me away with my dying wife. I have lost faith since then."


    Everyone turned serious. Many of them knew someone who had been affected by a dark curse. They have seen people deteriorate to the point of losing their minds and even watched a few people end their own lives because of the curse.


    Knowing that Suarez had experienced something like that was enough to ruin their moods.


    "If only I have met someone like her" they heard Suarez mumble. The three of them stared at each other. After that, they chose to go back to their own posts. No one was in the mood to talk as they wanted to avoid saying things that could possibly get them in trouble.


    Soon enough, the different sounds of beasts filled the night. Then it happened.


    At first, it was just the smell of something burning.


    "Fire!"


    Almost immediately, everyone in their carriages came outside only to discover that the carriage carrying their food supplies was on fire!


    "How was that possible!?" Lieutenant Fraunces could not help but raised her voice to the four guards. "How could a fire start inside the carriage?" While the fire was not able to burn every supply that they had, it was still able to burn a considerable amount of food!


    Food!


    How could they survive this long and arduous travel without food? Hunting was not only time-consuming, but the smell of blood might even attract even stronger predators! As a soldier in the North, Lieutenant Fraunces knew how dangerous something like this could be.


    She nced at Rosie who was standing in a daze not far away from her. The woman looked like she just had woken up from a long sleep. Then their gaze met.


    Suddenly, the Lieutenant noticed something on Rosie''s face. It was the slight smile that she was giving her. The woman was smirking at her. Lieutenant''s eyes widened.


    "You "


    She was about to rush towards Rosie when one of the maids gave her a report.


    "We lost a month''s worth of food," the maid said. "Luckily, we were still able to save some, if not" the maid did not dare to utter those words, scared that it might cause them more bad luck.


    Hearing this, the Lieutenant once again turned her attention towards Rosie and realized that the woman already approached them.


    "What an unfortunate thing to happen," Rosie said, her tonepletely insincere. "I understand that hunting in the middle of the journey is perilous but the Lieutenant is blessed with a good physique and strong martial arts. We will be relying on you to survive."


    Hearing this, Fraunces snorted. "Do you not know that hunting in the North is not encouraged, especially if you are traveling? The smell of blood could easily attract predators and could put everyone in danger."


    "That sounds horrible," Rosie''s eyed widened. Almost immediately Fraunces realized something. This woman and that woman from the Aster Empire almost had simr looks. However, Rosie is undeniably more pleasant to watch than that Rosalind. Fraunces always had the suspicion that the Duke might have saved this woman because of her face. But how could the Duke, someone that she had admired since she was younger, do something like that?


    The man was a dragon among men! A mere beauty is not enough to fool him.


    "Does this mean the maids are no longer allowed to have three meals a day?" Rosie asked while looking at the maids. "We cannot really starve the guards as they need the energy to keep us safe. Then that leaves the maids."


    Rosie gasped as if she had just realized something. She covered her mouth and stared at the Lieutenant.


    "Isn''t that too cruel Lieutenant?"


    Her words made Fraunces realize something. Rosie was somewhat simr to Rosalind, but this woman was more sinister and scheming. She narrowed her eyes at Rosie, her suspicions had never failed her, and right now, she had an idea of what just happened.


    Rosie must have burned the supply carriage.

 Chapter 131: Famished 4

    131 Famished 4


    "Did you have a hand in what happened earlier?" Dame Fraunces did not hesitate to ask the moment Rosie walked into her carriage. She had invited Rosie to have tea.


    "Is there any reason for me to burn a carriage?"


    "Stop lying!"


    "I am merely asking you a question Lieutenant. Is there any reason for me to burn the carriage that carried our supplies?"


    Dame Fraunces snorted. "You know why¡ª "


    "I do not understand¡ª "


    "You deliberately burned the supplies to prove a point!"


    "Prove a point? Is there a need for me to prove a point?"


    "You¡ª Did you know that the servants would surely suffer because of what you did?"


    "But Lieutenant¡­" Rosie smiled. "It was you who decided to let the servants eat once a day."


    "You¡ª " Right then and there, Fraunces realized that the woman had trapped her. Rosie gingerly asked about letting the servants eat only once a day to make it look like it would be Fraunces who had the final decision on the matter. In the end, Fraunces was not able to refute her words and just invited Rosie for tea instead. It was a very embarrassing situation¡ª something she was not prepared for when she was informed that she would escort this woman instead of Rosalind Lux.


    Speaking of Rosaind, Fraunces heard that she had been dered missing and her family had not even bothered to have a burial for her. This only showed how unimportant she was.


    Now that Fraunces had thought about it, she immediately felt better. She was right all along. Everyone who would dare to get close to the young master would perish. Now, all she needed to do was wait for this woman to have the same fate as Rosalind.


    And just like that, the group continued on their journey. Because of what happened, the maids stopped bothering Rosalind and would just do the bare minimum to serve her. They gave her food and water, yet never provided her with hot water to wash. Every time, the water they gave her was cold. Of course, Rosalind did not mind this as she would immediately Bless the water and make it something that could make her skin even better than it already was.


    However, because of what happened, the convoy now had to go to a nearby town to restock. This would dy their journey even further, but to Fraunces, this was all worth it as they needed to keep everyone healthy. She did not want to encounter any more problems on this trip.


    "What do you say the name of this town was?" Rosie asked a maid named Tabatha. She was the youngest among the four maids that the Duke left. Her twin braided hair was cute and perfectly matched her small heart-shaped face. Tabatha should be about fourteen turning fifteen soon, yet, her body already looked like that of an eighteen-year-old woman.


    At first, Rosalind could not believe her ears when the maid told her her age simply because her bosom was healthier than Rosie''s!


    "This is a small town in Lonyth. It''s called Nanorvik. It is a mining town, yet an ident in the past year affected the town''s poption. Still, this town is still popr because of the travelers that woulde by to buy supplies."


    Rosalind nodded. Since the fire incident, the maids had started to converse with her. She knew that it might be because of boredom, but she enjoyed talking to them and asking them about the North. All of them were born and had families in the North so their knowledge was very helpful.


    Rosalind looked outside just as the carriage passed therge gates made of wood. She immediately saw a tower on each side of the gate and noted that no one was there. Not a guard. Not a soldier.


    She thought this might be because of that cmity that Tabatha told her about.


    There was a knock in the carriage and another maid walked in.


    "Young Madam, the Lieutenant said that we will have to stay in this town tonight, but she is advising you against leaving your carriage."


    Rosalind nodded. This was the other reason why Fraunces did not want to go to the town in order to replenish their supplies. She did not want to leave any traces of Rosalind. The Duke must have instructed the woman to be careful about this.


    "Tabatha and I will be guarding the carriage tonight, along with two guards, while the Lieutenant buys more supplies for our journey."


    Again, Rosalind nodded. In fact, she was very curious about this town. This would be the first northern town that she was able to visit. She wanted to explore the town and perhaps enjoy some tea, but she knew that it would be dangerous. She did not want to expose her identity.


    "Can you tell me about this town?" Rosalind asked Tabatha and the other maid named Jenemay.


    "Ah¡­ this town only has two stores, two pubs, and one restaurant. This is not really that big. The people living here are mostly miners, but the mine copsedst year because of some incident, so a few families chose to leave," Jenemay answered her. "I heard many people died because of that incident."


    "Sister, it is not good to talk about the dead," Tabatha whispered.


    "I am not talking about them. I am talking about the reason why it happened. I heard it was intentional and that was because the miners refused to leave this area. A Duke from Lonyth owned this town. It was said that the young Duke wanted to develop this ce into a new attraction as it was the nearest town to the south, but the miners refuse to leave. So¡­ he deliberately caused the ident instead."


    "What are you talking about?" Tabatha asked, horrified.


    "Aish¡­ what are you so scared of? It is only us in this carriage. Moreover, that Duke is not here. He wouldn''t know!" Jenemayughed. However, herughter stopped when another maid knocked on the door.


    "We have a problem! We have a problem!" the maid said.

 Chapter 132: Famished 5

    Chapter 132: Famished 5


    Rosalind''s delicate brows furrowed when she heard the report from the third maid. She sighed inwardly.


    She always knew that the Lieutenant would get into trouble because of her temper, but she did not know that it would happen so quickly. Rosalind understood that Fraunces was very arrogant, not just because she was already a lieutenant at a very young age, but she was arrogant because of her father and her close rtionship with the Duke.


    But these rtionships would not work everywhere.


    "Are you certain it was the Duke of Lonyth?" she asked. What bad luck!? They were just talking about the ruthless man who caused an explosion for business and now they would identally meet him?


    But what could she do?


    "Yes. The Duke saw the Lieutenant and started asking her to spend the night with him and the Lieutenant immediately exploded. She She immediately used her saber and there was an altercation with the guards. It was chaos. I had to run here to inform you. Please stop the Lieutenant. The Duke is not known for his patience."


    "But the Lieutenant actually asked us to leave?" Tabatha said. "How can that be?"


    "She said she said that her father will help her anyway. The most important this is for us to leave since we cannot defend ourselves. Young Madam, please help the Lieutenant. She might be strong, but the Duke has more than ten robust people with him! How could a mere woman defeat them?"


    "Young Madam please save Dame Fraunces!"


    "Young Madam, you might not know this, but Dame Fraunces is kind and generous. She might act like she is arrogant, but that was only because she has liked the Duke since she was younger. She cannot ept that the Duke refused to marry her. Please she is still young."


    How?


    Rosalind asked inwardly. How could she stop a Duke? Right now, she had no status or power. In front of the Duke, she was merely a beautiful merchant that he could force into bed with him. She sighed yet again.


    This Fraunces is indeed very troublesome and naive.


    "Alright. You stay here and do note out. Never leave this carriage," Rosalind said. She wanted to leave that woman here. After all, she had no good feelings about the Lieutenant, but leaving the lieutenant would surely cause more problems for her and the Duke.


    She quickly grabbed a ck robe and covered her whole body. She used its hood to cover her long white hair and her face. Then she walked out of the carriage.


    Luckily, there was some light and she could easily use it to her advantage. She made her way to the pub where the altercation was happening. Apparently, Fraunces wanted to buy some wine for the journey. Despite her distance, she could already hear the sound of swords and shouts.


    "You dare asked me to spend the night with you!? Did you look at your face!?"


    "How dare a woman say those crude things in front of me, the Duke of Lonyth!?"


    "You are not the Duke yet! Your father is still alive. Are you trying to curse your father?"


    "You lunatic! I never said "


    Hearing the argument, Rosalind had to stop walking in order to calm herself down. Those words sound extremely childish. How could Fraunces do something like this?


    Without saying another word, Rosalind found a wall and used it as a cover. Then she snapped her finger.


    Illusion.


    Almost immediately, everyone who was fighting stopped moving.


    "Eh? What Why is it so dark?"


    "Your Grace?"


    "I I can''t see anything!?"


    Words of surprise echoed and Rosalind used this as an opportunity to approach them.


    "Come with me," she whispered as she pulled Fraunces out of the pub. The two guards were already unconscious, so she chose to leave them behind. Her priority was this troublesome woman who must have chosen to work as a soldier just to get closer to Lucas.


    "Rosie?" Fraunces elbowed her. "What are you Why are you here!?"


    "Shhh" Rosalind harshly pulled the woman and made her follow her. The area of her illusion was only inside the pub, so the moment they walked inside, Fraunces''s ability to see came back.


    "What just "


    "A trick Lieutenant. Let us get out of here."


    "The guards."


    Rosalind blinked. Was she nning to


    Just as she expected, Fraunces ran back inside and used all her might to drag the two guards with them.


    "Come on help me."


    Rosalind was speechless. Fraunces could barely save herself, and yet she was trying to save other people? What kind of thinking did this woman have?


    Despite herints, Rosalind helped Fraunces as she had no other choice. It''s either she would help her drag two abled men or leave and leaving wasn''t an option. She swallowed her grievances and saved the two men instead.


    Not long after, they finally arrived at the carriage. Fraunces immediately instructed everyone to leave. Right now, they only have two carriages as they chose to leave the other two outside beforeing inside the town.


    "You have to "


    "Why did you have to pick a fight with someone like that?" Rosalind could not help but ask. "And once you fell into trouble you immediately asked us to leave you behind. What were you thinking?"


    "I " Surprised at her outburst, Fraunces forgot what she was about to ask her earlier and just turned her head away.


    "You might know martial arts, but do not forget that you are still a woman. How could you fight ten men at the same time? Are you stupid or simply naive!?" Rosalind asked.


    "You sound just like my mother," Fraunces grumbled. "But we are safe so we should stop talking about this matter. As for what happened inside the pub" Fraunces eyes narrowed at her. "I would like to hear an exnation, but I know you would not tell me the truth, so it is better for me not to know than hear lies."


    Rosalind snorted. At least, the woman was thinking straight. She was not nning to tell Fraunces about her Blessings. She had alreadye up with some borate lies to tell her. Besides, even if it was a lie, Fraunces had no way of knowing the truth, and even if she did, her opinions simply did not matter to Rosalind.

 Chapter 133: Bandits 1

    Chapter 133: Bandits 1


    Rosalind was lucky that she had died. Or at least that''s what Rosie thought while staring at Fraunces. The woman had been staring at her for hours. Perhaps that was an exaggeration. In fact, Rosalind was just really too tired to count.


    "Satisfied?" she asked Fraunces. "Dame Fraunces, I know that I am pretty but there is no need for you to stare at me like that."


    "What are you?"


    "A primordial beast in human''s skin?" Rosalind said.


    "You are not blessed. Your hair is somewhat different than those Lux people."


    Rosalind nodded but did not exin anything. She turned her head away. "Thanks to you, we were not able to gather enough food," Rosalind said. "Are you prepared to give your food to the maids?"


    "If you did not burn the food, we would have food by now."


    "I have no idea what you are talking about."


    "The Duke will surely hear about this."


    "You are too childish," Rosalind said. "No wonder the Duke refused to marry you."


    "You " Dame Fraunces touched the hilt of her sword. "How dare you."


    "Am I speaking nonsense?"


    "You do not know me."


    "I do not need to know you enough to know that you are childish."


    "You "


    Again, Rosalind turned her head away. Since that incident, Fraunces refused to leave her carriage and would use the pretense of guarding her against the beasts. Then the woman would spend her time staring at Rosalind as if as if she wanted to open her skin and take a look at what was inside.


    "Luckily, the Duke did not follow us," Tabatha who was staying with them to pour them tea and wine tried to defuse the situation. "I heard that despite not being a Duke yet, that man had been doing all sorts of tyrannical things, creating troubles for his father. Many merchants would talk about this in Wugari. They said that the Duke in Lonyth is quite troublesome."


    "That man I am going to castrate him one of these days," Fraunces said.


    "I thought Wugari and Lonyth have a good rtionship?" Rosalind chimed in. The three Kingdoms were known because of their alliance.


    "What do you know? The books made from the south knew nothing! The blessed families only wanted to teach everyone the history that favors them." Fraunces said.


    "Are you saying that Lonyth and Wugari are at cross with each other?"


    "Not at that point at least. However, the current King of Lonyth had always wanted to form an alliance with Wugari. He wanted to marry the first princess, the sister of our current King since they were younger. Rumor has it that the Lonythian King already had two wives when he proposed the marriage alliance and thus our Wugarian King immediately declined. This caused some problems. Until now, the atmosphere between the two is considered tense."


    "I am also quite familiar with these rumors," Tabatha said. "There were many songs in the streets about the King with two wives who wanted to marry our Princess."


    Rosalind listened as the two women gossiped about the king of Lonyth. It was honestly very entertaining to listen to the locals of those ces talk about the North. In the past, she had talked to emissaries from the North but they never talk about rumors or anything like that. They talk about business and the economy and more things that would cause her more headaches.


    Thinking back, she never had anyone like this even in the past. The maids would never talk to her or even the soldiers working for her husband.


    "As I was saying, the Duke of Lonyth is jealous of our Duke. After all, that man is already old and bald. Our Duke is young and handsome. No one would even dare topare the two." Tabatha uttered. "Isn''t that right Lieutenant?"


    "Hmph!" Fraunces snorted. "What about you? Where did youe from? I heard this was the first time that you traveled since your parent''s death?"


    "I " Rosalind blinked before she nodded. "Indeed. I spent my time praying for them to the goddess."


    "You did what?"


    "I I burned paper and prayed to the goddess every day."


    "You spent years praying to someone like that?" Fraunces said.


    "Whatever do you mean?" Rosalind asked. Since meeting the Duke of the North, she had already met a lot of people who does not really believe in the goddess. This was the exact opposite in her past life.


    Next to the Empress and the Emperor, Rosalind always heard about the miracles that the goddess did. She slowly hated the unbelievers while she solely believed in the goddess the omnipotent goddess.


    "The goddess many people in the north no longer believe in her," Fraunces said sternly. "When in the north, you should not mention this matter to the other people. Many people in the north had lost their lives in the name of the goddess and then the people from the blessed families abandoned them. If the goddess was real, she would have already removed the blessing from those people who were not doing her will, no?"


    Reasonable, Rosalind thought inwardly.


    "The northerners have seen too much death. They no longer believe in some random god. If anything, they only believe in themselves."


    "Not even the dark lord?" Rosalind asked.


    "The dark lord is a different matter. There is an entirely different religion in the northern Kingdoms that is focused on trying to find where the blessed individuals sealed the dark lord. It has been hundreds of years and they still found nothing."


    "A different religion huh" Rosalind has heard of those people before. Many empires actually considered them terrorists because they tend to do some extreme things to try and kill more people in the name of the dark lord.


    "The Empires had been hunting them but hunting them in the north can be very different as most of them can easily run around without a coat. They have lived in the north all their lives, their immunity to the cold is different than that of someone who came from the south."

 Chapter 134: Bandits 2

    Chapter 134: Bandits 2


    After a few more hours of talking about the north, Fraunces finally left her carriage telling her that she had to leave to facilitate the next camping grounds where they will be staying for the night. And she will not be staying with Rosalind tonight. This somehow made Rosalind happy as she wanted to visit the ck market to get more supplies for the night.


    Moreover, she needed to get more of those ck stone relics before they discover their uses.


    "Lieutenant. We have a problem."


    Rosalind immediately frowned when she heard the soldier outside of the Fraunces'' carriage. She looked out of the window and noticed something. A smoke not far away from them.


    Slowly, she felt the carriage stop. Not long after, Fraunces sent a soldier towards the ck smoke. When the soldiers returned, they were informed that it was a carriage that had been burned. Bodiesy next to it and all of them already lost their lives.


    Rosalind knew this as the maid Tabatha informed her of the matter.


    "Bandits?" Rosalind asked.


    "Perhaps we must be very careful. This ce in Lonyth has many bandits that liked to rob merchants. Although, the lieutenant is quite strong so there should not be any problem." Tabatha was quick to assure her so she chose not to think about it too much and focus on going to the ck market instead.


    Slowly, their carriage started moving again and they passed by the burning carriage and the bodies earlier. Surprisingly, the bodies around the carriage were too badly damaged. Bloodied flesh strewed everywhere. Many maids and even some soldiers puked when they saw the body.


    "Are these the works of bandits?" she could not help but ask.


    "Certainly."


    "Why were they so brutal?" Rosalind asked Fraunces who was now back in her carriage.


    "How should I know? Many people chose to end other people''s life just because they wanted to."


    Rosalind nodded. She agreed. Many people would indeed kill someone just because they have the capability to do that.


    "We found someone!" a soldier shouted. "Alive! We have someone alive!"


    "Bring him or her to the other carriage," Fraunces said before looking at Rosalind. "Do not move. Bandits may be watching. We cannot risk showing a beautiful face to them. They would surely target us next."


    The corners of Rosalind''s mouth lifted. Did the woman really just call her beautiful? But she agreed. Now that her face had changed, it was simply too hard to hide her appearance.


    The previous Rosalind, while not ugly, was not really considered very good-looking. In fact, the woman would easily disappear in a crowd. She liked to call herself a wallflower as many people would never notice her. But now? This Rosalind looked too dashing. The changes in her face and hair were very eye-catching.


    Rosalind immediately thought of bending the light to change her appearance in other people''s perspective but then again, she cannot just single out someone to see it. Everyone around her would also see a different face. Obviously, this would not work as everyone on this journey already saw her real face.


    How troublesome.


    Rosalind then heard the door open.


    "You are back?" she looked at Fraunces. "We are going to continue with the journey. The man that we rescued is dying. We need to find a shelter very soon before I can start surgery."


    "You you knew "


    "Just some basic ones," Fraunces answered as if Rosalind''s questions annoyed her. "All women in the north knew basic treatments. It cannot be helped that we encounter a beast or two while running around. Without knowledge, all of us would have died a long time ago."


    Rosalind only smiled in response. She did not know what changed but it seems that this Lieutenant is warming up to her?


    As if realizing what she just did, Fraunces red at Rosalind "Stop smiling! How could someone smile in the middle of a tragedy?"With that, Fraunces left the carriage once again. For a few minutes, Rosalind deliberated if she would show them that they could heal that man but decided against it.


    It was too early.


    Moreover, it seems that Fraunces had some knowledge of medicine. It would be nice to watch the woman try her best and observe.


    Rosalind immediately asked the maid not to disturb her as she was going to sleep. Obviously, she made sure to lock the carriage from the inside too.


    Then she teleported into the ck market.


    ......


    Lonyth Forest


    "Are you certain that is the group of merchants that we are looking for? I do not want to make mistakes this time!" a muscr man wearing nothing on his upper body asked. He looked at the group of people surrounding him. "If not I would kill one of you!"


    "Sect Master please forgive us this time. We just got the information wrong. We did not think that they would make a detour and dy their trip. This was not our fault but the fault of whoever it was that is currently overseeing this trip! If they did not make a detour then we wouldn''t have attacked the wrong carriage and killed for nothing!"


    "Hmph!" the sect master harrumphed and once again stared at the group of carriages nearby. Nighttime is upon them. Soon, the darkness would swallow the light.


    "We cannot make mistakes this time. I want some good maids to warm my bed and those horses. They are fine horses. We need them too. Just kill all the men and then we can take the women and the goods." The Sect Master said. A spy in the posts informed them about merchant carriages with women. How could they ignore such information?


    Hearing the news, everyone in the sect immediately set out to find the goods and the women.


    "Aigo looking at those carriages they look simple but expensive. Are we really going to burn them?"


    "We are known as the carriage-burning bandits!" the sect master said. "How will they know it is us who created the ruckus if we do not burn the carriage? What a stupid bandit!"

 Chapter 135: Bandits 3

    Chapter 135: Bandits 3


    "So far, the ck stones relics are dwindling," Pratt said as he asked his people to open thest crate of ck relics. "These are the only things that we could get our hands on."


    "Is that so?" Who Is it? Clearly, the Emperor did not make any moves yet as they were still able to get their hands on the ck relic. Moreover, she believed she was able to stop the Emperor of the Aster Empire from discovering the effects of these relics. No. That''s impossible.


    No one would have found out about it.


    "These stones are nothing, they are useless. Yet all of a sudden, the ck relics would slowly vanish from the market. I sent someone to inquire the people in the ruins why the supply was no longer as it was before. But even the ones who just came from the ruins said that they had no idea why the ck stones are slowly getting lesser and lesser in numbers."


    "Are you saying that the ck stones I mean the supply itself was the one in decline?"


    "Yes."


    Rosalind nodded. This did not happen in her past life.


    "Very well. Be on the lookout for the stones. Give them to me as soon as you get them." After checking the supplies that she asked for, she gave the man a hefty amount of money.


    "Miss Lin, may I know why you had a sudden interest in seeds?"


    "Huh?" She blinked. She did not want to tell the man anything.


    "I did not want to pry on your personal matters but the seeds that you instructed us to purchase are just a bit are you nning to start farming?"


    "Cough cough." Rosalind could not stop coughing. "Of course not. What are you "


    "Then why are you trying to purchase so many seeds?"


    Rosalind blinked. She just wanted to . Earn money!


    Naturally, she wanted to bless thends in the north and nt the seeds then she is going to sell them. Obviously, this was something that she nned ahead of time.


    What was she supposed to do in the north? Sit down and read a book?


    She cannot do this.


    She needed to earn money and earn a stable living. The only thing that she could do it start a business!


    She was nning to nt all sorts of nts and create products that are not yet seen in this timeline.


    "I just wanted to nt. Mr. Pratt, is there any problem? Are you having trouble collecting seeds?"


    "Hm? No. It is not like that. I just found this peculiar. Not even the farmers would buy those many seeds."


    "Eh?" She did not know this. She just bought the seeds of the nts that would be useful in her pursuit of money. Since the north had ten months of snow and only two months without it, she had to be very perceptive and needed to study which nt would survive. In the end, she decided to just ask the Duke for a greenhouse and nt all sorts of things that she could use or sell.


    "However, if you really wanted to farm and learn more about nts then please do not hesitate to tell me. I have many books about farming even in extreme weather."


    "Then thank you, Mr. Pratt. I would not hesitate to tell you." Rosalind faked a smile. In her past life, she had studied the snow in the north and their economy. She knew that the north rely on tea and wine mainly. This was because there is a certain type of tea and vegetable that would grow in the north. This vegetable will be used to create a very spicy wine that many people in the south love.


    The nt is called Veggret. It has purplerge leaves that looked like palms. It only grows in the snow and does not survive anywhere else.


    Many thought that this was the only thing that the north will produce but a few years from now, someone started selling a rope that is made from another nt that only grows in the north.


    The nt is called Tickle Felonwort. Just as the name suggested, the nt had small little spikes that felt ticklish against the skin. This nt is just considered a normal nt that is good against insects. So many normal households in the south have it. However, someone would soon nt it in the north and discover that the nt could survive in the snow. Aside from this, the coldness of the snow somehow made its roots stronger.


    Someone then made it into a rope and discovered that it was very strong. It would be perfect for carriages and even boats and ships in the south!


    Almost immediately the four quartermasters got ahold of the information and started selling it. The market for this business was very specific yet because of the product''s quality it immediately became a household name.


    Rosalind silently asked the one who discovered the rope for forgiveness as she was going to steal this business away from that man! Aside from this, Rosalind had so many ns, all of them involving making monies!


    Obviously, her current situation with the Duke is not going tost, and she was just preparing herself to be a rich ex-wife!


    So what if she does not have a husband? Being with someone that could potentially betray you is the worse thing that could happen to someone like her!


    With this in mind, Rosalind started smiling.


    She immediately bit Mr. Pratt goodbye and quickly gathered everything before going back to the carriage.


    However, just as she arrived, her face immediately turned ugly.


    She could feel a few people approaching them! She did not know how this started but she could almost smell their blood thirst.


    She bit her lips. Is this going to be another assassination attempt?


    "Someone" Rosalind softly said, hoping that her voice would stop the group of people from approaching. "Someone" she repeated.


    "Young Madam?" a soldier from the outside answered her.


    "I feel cold would you mind adding more wood to the heater?"


    "No problem. Please give me a minute."


    Rosalind sensed that the group had stopped approaching. It seems that they also decided to back down. She immediately sighed in relief.


    However, she could not help but asked another question.


    How? How could she sense something like that?


    ....


    125- 132 already edited.

 Chapter 136: Bandits 4

    Chapter 136: Bandits 4


    Rosalind listened, and she continued to listen for the whole night. This time, she did not sense anything amiss. The things that she sensed earlier did not happen again. At one point, she started wondering if it was all a hallucination. How could something like that happen?


    Was it because she had been too tired?


    That night, she spent most of her time watching, yet nothing happened. She then started to check the ck stone relics that she had collected so far. Looking at their ck sheen, Rosalind sighed. In the past, many people would discover that this ordinary-looking stone was actually something that could harm the beasts in the North after it received the Blessing of the Lux Family. Not only that, the ck stones could be turned into powder by crushing it and used to harm the body of a Blessed individual.


    The one who discovered this was none other than someone from the south. They then tried to use it against Empress Dorothy. Obviously, it did not work as the real one who received the Blessing was Rosalind. Still, Dorothy and her husband, the Emperor, immediately used it to spread rumors.


    No one was able to tell who did it, so everyone was suspicious of each other. This, and the fact that the Duke of the North''s power was increasing, created a destabilization between the empires. Soon, they used the Northerners as a scapegoat.


    The seven families were not able to trust each other. For some reason, they thought that one or two of them were working with the Duke of the North. The problem did not end like that as a new curse would spread far and wide. Famine, drought, and war; those three cmities would wreak havoc on the continent, killing millions of people and leaving death in its wake.


    The war between the empires followed and then she lost her Blessing. For some unknown reason, the Blessing inside her body vanished. Slowly, her body turned weaker and weaker until she discovered Jeames and Dorothy''s treacherous deeds behind her back.


    Now that she thought about it, the current timeline was very different from the past timeline. She expected it to divert further and further away from what she knew.


    Slowly, she held the ck stone and closed her eyes. She recalled what she had done in her past life when she identally discovered that she could absorb whatever it was that was inside the relic. At that time, she was worried that it was something rted to her dark Blessings, so she did not pursue the matter.


    After all, she did not want to associate herself with her dark Blessing.


    The cold chill inside her body seemed to react when she thought of absorbing whatever it was that was inside the stone. She continued until something cold prated her hand. She flinched, but did not stop it from flowing into her veins until it reached her heart. Again, it tried attacking her heart but failed because of the warm membrane surrounding it from her light Blessing. One cold, one warm. The two of them shed for a few seconds before finally settling down. The warmth upied her heart while the cold upied her navel.


    When she opened her eyes, the stone in her hand was no more. What was left of it was a ck powder that amounted to a pinch of salt. In her past life, this did not happen as she immediately let go of the stone when she felt that initial absorption.


    She put the powder in a small pouch and kept it in her spatial bag before she decided to experiment with her power.


    Because this ce was dark and cold, the dark Blessing was going to thrive very well. She was very excited to see what her dark Blessing could do now that she was nning to use it more. Was it going to enhance her teleportation? Or is it going to make her do other things?


    With this in mind, she closed her eyes and thought of teleporting. She wondered if the Duke of the North would be surprised to know that she could teleport into


    "Eh?"


    She opened her eyes when she notice the sound of water sshing somewhere.


    She was no longer in the carriage? It looked like she was inside a small bathhouse? The wooden walls and the steam was pretty much something verymon in the house of normal folks. She blinked and turned around only to realize that there was someone inside the room.


    She covered her mouth, her eyes wide. Luckily, there was a thin cloth that separated her and the person inside the room.


    "If you wanted to see you could have just told me."


    Rosalind immediately paled.


    She recognized that voice!


    "Your Grace?"


    She heard a swosh and then the lights inside the room died. She immediately took a step back. Howe she was here? Why?


    "I was rushing to meet with you"


    She heard a voice behind her. She immediately turned and then took a few steps back until she felt someone holding her head.


    "You will hit the candle," he said, hisrge hand blocking whatever it was behind her.


    "I did not mean toe here," she cleared her throat. What was happening here? She did not even think of


    Did she just teleport because she thought of him when she closed her eyes?


    She could feel her face turn hotter. Luckily, there were no lights, or else, he would have seen her blush. She could feel him standing in front of her. Not that close, but close enough for her to feel his heat.


    "You teleported here" he said.


    "I did not know that."


    "I see"


    Then there was silence. She immediately took this as an opportunity to try and run away. She thought of carriage and then she felt her body move. The sudden absence of his heat calmed her down. She was back in the carriage.


    "Young Miss?" Tabatha''s voice interrupted her stupor.


    "What is it?" she asked.


    "We just received a letter. The Duke ising our way. We are going to meet him in the next town. It''s about an hour or two from here depending on the thickness of the snow."

 Chapter 137: Bandits 5

    137 Bandits 5


    Rosalind swallowed the words that she wanted to ask Tabatha. She just responded with a hmm as she thought of the scene that happened just now. What was that? Was it even real? The fact that the Duke was rushing her way¡­ and that she saw him bathing¡­


    She used a pillow to cover her face then she screamed.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH."


    She could die from embarrassment!


    Why would she even think of him at that very moment? No. How could she teleport that far away from here? Again, she cleared her throat and then screamed into the pillow. Her nerves wouldn''t calm down! For some reason, she could still feel her body trembling in front of him! It was as if she was in front of a beast!


    His aura was intimidating, and the fact that he had to be naked at that time was simply too¡­.


    She should be ashamed of herself! She was considered an old woman! In her past life, she had already seen Jeames''s body countless times. Why was she acting like this was her first time seeing someone bathe? Moreover, she did not even see his body as there was a cloth in between them.


    If there was no cloth then perhaps she could have seen something but¡­


    Frowning, she clicked her tongue and turned to look outside. This ce was practically deserted. There were no trees and there was nothing but a vast, white, snowy, in. It was not strange for there to be a town in a ce like this. Still, an hour or two was not a short distance.


    "Tabatha?" she called.


    "Miss?"


    "May I know how far that town is?"


    "Replying to the Miss, the town should be about a kilometer away. However, the snow is quite thick so it will take about an hour to travel that distance. We need to be careful of the weather. Sometimes, the snow is thicker than two feet and thus we need to clear it out before the horses can move forward. This is the reason for the dy."


    "I see¡­" A kilometer is not really far away, but this could be lifesaving for her! Is this because of that stone?


    It might not be the case. Perhaps it was because of the changes that she experienced after the near-death experience! Then¡­. did that mean her body would evolve every time she experienced something like that?


    Isn''t that simply too harsh?


    She shook her head and found a knife, and used it to cut her hand. Using her Blessing she healed the wound, and this time, she did not notice any changes in the speed of the healing. She was able to heal a cut that was about an inch long in about two minutes. Flesh wounds were very easy to heal, however, grave wounds were different.


    "Tabatha, would you mind getting a horse for me? I would like to ride one."


    "In this weather?"


    "Yes."


    "Alright. Please wait a minute."


    After some time, Tabatha came back with one of the smaller horses. Rosalind immediately went outside and got on the horse. Observing the in snow around them, Rosalind did not notice anything amiss, so she proceeded to go to the carriage in front of hers. It was where the lieutenant was currently staying.


    She knocked on the windows and a grumpy-looking Fraunces opened it.


    "What do you need?" Fraunces asked. The tworge bags under her eyes showed how tired she was. She wondered what made the woman so tired.


    "I need someone to talk to."


    "Did you really disturb my¡ª you know what?" Fraunces did not hesitate to close the window and the curtains. Rosalindughed in response.


    "Young Miss, the Lieutenant spent the whole night trying to save the man from that carriage."


    "Oh?" Rosalind had forgotten about that man. "How is he?"


    "Alive, but not well. Because of the weather, we needed more wood to warm him up. However, he is still barely able to hold on. If¡ª if luck is with him, he is going to survive, but if not, then we are almost certain that his life would end today."


    "Is that so? Do you know of his identity?" Rosalind asked.


    "Ah¡­ he is a merchant. I believe his name should be¡­ Sheng.


    "Sheng?" Rosalind could not help but frown. That name sounded familiar. "Would you take me to him?" she asked.


    Tabatha immediatelyplied and took her to thest carriage where the man named Sheng was located. This carriage was not big and was supposed to be for supplies. Since there was an idental fire, the carriage had a small amount of damage inside. However, they really had no choice but to put the man in this carriage as it was the only one avable. The first carriage was for the lieutenant. The second one was for Rosalind. The third one was for the maids and soldiers while this one was for the supplies.


    "This carriage is still too cold," she muttered. "Go and add more wood."


    "Yes," Tabatha immediately disappeared to add more wood.


    After the little maid left, Rosie examined his wound. The man had long ck hair and a serene-looking expression. Many would consider him good-looking because of his high nose bridge and tan skin. Sheng¡­. She thought inwardly.


    She had heard of that name in the past, but that Sheng was a businessman in the seas! He owned a lot of ships in the south. Judging from the man''s skin it was obvious that he was not a native of the North. This level of tan can only be achieved by staying in the sun for too long. This is especiallymon for people that were living near the seas.


    If this was indeed the same Sheng then¡­ what was he doing in the North?


    "Hmm," the man stirred, his eyes opened.


    "Sheng of the South¡­" Rosalind said. "Do you want to live?" she asked.


    The man stared at her for a long time. She knew that the man could not really move or speak because of his injuries.


    "If you want to live¡­ blink twice," she continued. She knew she soundedical but this is the only way to converse with the man right now. Soon enough, the man blinked twice.


    "Very well¡­ I am going to heal you. But¡­ this is not going to be free. Do you understand?"


    Again, the man blinked twice.

 Chapter 138: Bandits 6

    Chapter 138: Bandits 6


    Rosie healed another person. This time, she used her light Blessing and healed all the man''s grave injuries. She left the physical wounds to heal on their own so as to not make it too obvious that the light Blessing was used. However, right now, the man was far away from dying. She just saved a life.


    And this. Should have made her happier.


    It didn''t.


    The only thing that she could think of right now was that the Duke was waiting for them at the next town. Her heart could not help but go wild every time she thought about what just transpired. She could not forget about it.


    She bit her lower lip.


    What would she tell him?


    It was an ident, but she was certain he would not believe that. She silently reprimanded herself. Of all the things that she could think of before she teleported, she had to think of him?


    Why him?


    How irritating. After a few minutes, she decided to go inside the carriage as the snow was getting thicker and thicker. Once again, the temperature had gotten colder, but the cold would not have been a problem if it wasn''t for that wind.


    "Miss! Miss!"


    Rosalind looked at Tabatha who just followed her inside the carriage.


    "The Lieutenant just checked that man''s condition and it seems that he has gotten better. It seems that the man will not die after all."


    "Well " of course the man would not die. She had already healed most of his wounds. "Isn''t that a happy asion?" she asked.


    "Well "


    **BANG**


    The door suddenly opened.


    "Out."


    "Yes, Lieutenant." Tabathaplied and the lieutenant walked inside the carriage.


    "I heard you visited that man named Sheng?"


    "I had to take a look. Is there a problem? I heard he has survived the most dangerous phase?"


    "Survived?" the Lieutenant scoffed. "He did not just survive. All of his internal wounds have disappeared. Would you like to exin this to me?"


    "Dame Fraunces, why would you ask me something like that?"


    "Stop this!" Fraunces frowned. "I know it was you."


    "What was me?"


    "You did something" Fraunces narrowed her eyes and leaned closer. Then suddenly, she leaned back and pointed a dagger at her. "First that thing that happened at the border, then this you healed someone that was supposed to die. What are you?"


    "I "


    "No. That is not the right question. Who are you!? I was always suspicious of your identity. Why would the Duke personallye to escort your carriage? Who on the Goddess''s name are you?"


    "I am Rosie "


    "You are lying. You must be" Again, she narrowed her eyes at her. For a few seconds, Rosalind''s heart skipped a beat. ''Was she able to figure it out?'' Rosalind could not help but asked herself.


    The current Rosalind looked a little different from the previous one. However, Fraunces saw the previous Rosalind. She must have figured it out.


    "A sorceress?"


    "Ah?" Rosalind could not help but doubt the words that she just heard. A what? What did she say?


    "A sorceress. Do not make me hurt you! Tell me! Are you one of them!?"


    Rosalind opened her mouth and closed it again without saying a word. Honestly, she did not know what to say. What was she supposed to admit it or not?


    "You must be did you do something to Lucas? Is that why he personally escorted you? Did you seduce him? No. That''s not possible,a sorceress''s dark magic would never work on him. This happened before and none of them were able to seduce him. So Did he summon you because he needs your help? That must be it! You You are actually someone that he summoned because of the problems in the North!"


    "That "


    "There is no need to deny it! I know Lucas, he would never let another woman get close to him. All of those who wanted to would end up dead. But he he stayed in your carriage for days. That must be it! He must be paying you to do something!"


    "Please be careful with your words," Rosalind reprimanded. "Are you trying to insinuate that the Duke is working with the people who serve the Dark Lord?"


    That was enough to stop Fraunces from bbering. The woman must have realized her mistake. If the Blessed families heard that the Duke was working with sorcerers, they will immediately try to kill him. Those people hated everyone associated with the Dark Lord.


    "This matter " Rosalind did not know if she should clear up the misunderstanding or not. "You should forget about this. Do not speak of these things again." Or just leave it be. At this point, Rosie was leaning towards letting the woman think that she was a sorceress. It would be very hard to exin to her that she was not actually someone like that, but someone who had received a Blessing from the Goddess. "And please put the knife down. You look stupid with it in your hand." The dagger was adorned with some useless stones. Clearly, it was just for show.


    "Hmph! I am not going to kill you because you saved me in Nanorvik from Duke Lonyth, but does the Duke know about you? Is this why he asked someone like me to escort you?"


    "Someone like you?" Rosalind wanted tough.


    "I am a lieutenant. Why do I have to escort a mere merchant? If you are not someone important then the Duke would not have let someone like me escort you."


    Rosalind felt like she is going to have a headache from talking to this woman. It was truly making her speechless.


    "Since you do not want to say it, I am going to assume that he knows and that he did not want you to tell anyone about it." Fraunces gave her a smug smile. The fire in the woman''s eyes was especially noticeable. Rosalind could not help but wonder what went on in that woman''s head.


    "Then, I will leave it at that. I will not mention this thing again." With that, Fraunces left the carriage without saying another word. Rosalind could not help but sigh. This misunderstanding might be a problem soon. She needed to talk to the Duke about it.

 Chapter 139: Bandits 7

    Chapter 139: Bandits 7


    "The Lux Family did not even perform funeral rites for Rosalind," the Duke said as they walked towards the only restaurant in the small town of Toorin, Lonyth. Apparently, this was not originally part of the n, but this was going to be thest town that they would encounter on this journey. Since they weren''t able to get supplies back in Nanorvik, they needed to rece what they lost and they could only do that in this town.


    "Hmmm" Rosalind nodded. Earlier, the Duke was indeed in town with his people. Since they arrived, Rosalind had been acting cordial, or at least that was what she was trying to do. She did not mention that incident and just pretended it did not happen. This was the only solution that she could think of.


    "I heard you healed someone?" he asked.


    "Yes."


    They finally arrived in front of the two-story wooden restaurant. She pretended to stare at the rednterns hanging outside of the ce. It was beautiful and very eye-catching as it was the only thing of color in a ce full of white snow.


    They walked inside and an older woman wearing a ck apron weed them.


    "We seldom see guests here," the woman said. "Wee. Would you like to try some of our ox tail soup?"


    "That would be perfect, thank you," the Duke replied. Despite his attempt to look normal, the mask on his face was already enough to attract attention.


    The two of them chose a seat on the second floor. Having the view of the rest of the town, the two started talking about the matters involving Rosalind''s ''death''.


    "I am surprised that Victoria did not pursue the matter. Her daughter has been suffering."


    "Victoria would not waste resources on something like that. She would rather ask her family to find someone that could at least help her daughter with the pain. I would have done the same if I was in her situation."


    "You seem to know them very well."


    "She I grew up with them."


    "They sent you away when you were 12, no?"


    "I "


    "No need to be flustered," his lips lifted into a smile. "I did not want to pry into your personal business."


    "Thank you."


    There was a brief silence as the two of them stared out the window at the vastness of snow around the town.


    "They said that the snow in Wugari was thicker than this?"


    "Yes."


    "And yet people still choose to stay?" she asked. She had been wondering why so many people would choose to live in the North with its harsh weather and dangerous environment.


    "Yes."


    "Why?"


    "It is the only thing that they know, and traveling in and out of the kingdom can be dangerous. It is just not worth it."


    Rosalind nodded. She did not know what to say, so she chose to stay silent.


    "It seems that you have be more powerful," hemented.


    She nodded, her gaze was still outside. "Hmmm"


    "Do you want to go hunting?" he suddenly asked.


    "What?"


    "Hunting. Do you want to try it?"


    "I " she did not know if he was only saying this to pull her out of her current awkward state or he really wanted to take her hunting in the middle of a snowy day. "I have never tried it before." She had hunted in the forest back home, but she was only hunting rabbits and there was no snow! Moreover, she didn''t have this many clothes on at that time so her movements were not as constricted.


    She stared at him, waiting for him to say that he would just do it alone. Instead, he smiled at her. Shivers ran down her spine.


    "I will teach you," he said.


    Four Hourster


    And Rosalind was already regretting everything. She should have just told him that she was going to sleep! Or that she was so tired, she could not walk. Or maybe just tell him that she was scared to venture out of town!


    She had so many things that she could have used to lie to him and prevent this trip, but she did not do it.


    Instead, she let him take her out of Toorin with some sort of special movement that allowed him to jump over roofs and run faster than that the wolves.


    Was this man even human?


    She was supposed to be enjoying the moon, the serene night, and yet here she was! She badly wanted toin, but then again, something like this would not have happened in the first ce if she did not agree to apany him.


    Rosalind could feel the chilly air on her cheeks and she immediately buried her face into the man''s chest. His arms tightened around her waist as he stepped on one branch and then hopped to another. She was almost certain that this man was no longer human.


    Perhaps, he was an animal in a human clothing!


    How could someone run so fast and jumped on trees, defying gravity? How?


    After what felt like forever, Rosie felt her feetnd on a hard surface.


    "You can let go now," he said.


    She cleared her throat and immediately stopped hugging his waist. He told her to hold on, so she did. She did not realize when she started hugging him so tight.


    "I''m sorry, I did not mean to do that."


    "That was understandable. You will get used to it."


    Get used to what? She stared at him, waiting for an exnation. Did he mean that she will get used to jumping on trees and running so fast? She could feel her cheeks moving from the air!


    She wanted to say more but ended up just ring at him instead.


    "This will not happen again," she said. He responded with a chuckle.


    "Do not fret. It won''t be this hard the second time around."


    Second time? She just told him this will not happen again.


    "Shhh " he gestured for her to stop walking. Then he put his hand on his ear as if instructing her to listen. And she did.


    There were people not far away from them. They could hear the sound of peopleughing and singing.


    ....


    There is another mass release tomorrow! Please do not forget to vote. Thanks!

 Chapter 140: Bandits 8

    Chapter 140: Bandits 8


    "What do you think you''re "


    "They have been following you."


    Rosalind froze. She recalled the people from the night before. Were they the same people?


    "They are local bandits," he continued.


    "Are you going to kill them?"


    "There is no need to waste my energy in dealing with thugs."


    "Then" she looked at him. He just told them they are going hunting, right? What could that possibly mean?


    "Let''s wait."


    "Wait for what?"


    As if on cue, a howl reverberated around the area and the group immediately quietened down.


    "The noise was meant to attract more beasts," the Duke whispered.


    "Aren''t they from the North?" she could not help but ask. Northerners knew how to survive in the North and knowing that the noise was going to attract the attention of the beast was part of surviving in this part of the continent.


    "The beasts do not attack the towns because this town has sorcerers that are working with the mayors."


    Rosalind looked at him. What did he just say? There are people openly working with sorcerers?


    "Surprised?" he chuckled. "Faith in the Goddess is different in this part of the continent."


    "I can see that" Rosalind said. In response, the Duke got something from his pocket and then started blowing it. Rosalind frowned when she was not able to hear anything.


    "Only beasts can hear it," he exined. Rosalind''s expression changed.


    "Are you trying to call the beasts?"


    "Why not? I told you I am not wasting energy on handling them."


    This man was very cruel, but Rosalind said nothing. Clearly, this group of people was the ones who burned that convoy that Sheng was traveling in. For a second time, the Duke blew the small whistle before he held her waist and jumped into the air. Theynded on one of therger branches of a tree. From there, she could easily see the group of people that were still singing andughing.


    Unbeknownst to them, cmity was about to befall them.


    Now that they were in a higher position, the Duke and Rosalind could clearly hear what those people were talking about.


    "Leader, I saw that woman with the white hair. I believe only the leader deserves a woman like that!" one of the bandits said.


    "The moment they leave town we should take the woman with us. Have the leader enjoy that woman and then we can have some fun too."


    "Stop that," the man that they had been calling leader hissed. "Did you really think I would share meat like that? Hahahaha.." Heughed, his voice echoed, and his shoulders shook. "That woman will be my wife."


    "Leader, you already have seven wives! Why don''t you share one of your wives with us?"


    "Alright. Alright. You can choose one of the ones at home, but that white-haired woman is mine!"


    "As expected, the leader is very generous!"


    "Hahahahaha"


    "Hahahahaha"


    Rosalind could not believe her ears. Did they really think they could just take her away? These people are not human. They are pigs!


    "In the North, polygamy is pretty normal. Having two wives and three concubines is something that many noble practice."


    "And yet you did not even have one wife," she responded before she could think about it. She blinked and looked away, horrified at her own words. There were many people who wanted to marry the Duke, but none of them survived long enough to be officially wed to the Duke.


    Everyone knew that the Duke had a hand in their deaths.


    "If all of them were as courageous as you, then perhaps a few of them would have lived," the Duke chuckled. "It is a pity. Not one of them was like you."


    "So, you are open to having many wives?" For some reason, this made her a little irritated. How could a man have many wives and then expect his wives to be loyal to him and him alone? This concept was selfish.


    "You do not understand. In the North, the number of men is less than that of women because most of them met their ends while fighting. They would die even before reaching the age of twenty. To solve the problem, the three kingdoms allowed men to take many wives to produce more children. Although, I have never thought of marrying someone or having my own heir."


    Rosalind said nothing, but she could not help but wonder why.


    "Many nobles wanted me to marry someone to have my own heir. After all, once I die, the Duchy would immediately fall without an heir."


    "Why are you suddenly talking about heirs?" she red at him. Again, he chuckled in response.


    "I have no intentions of having heirs."


    Now that was enough to surprise her. Why? This man was rich and brave and very talented yet he did not intend to have heirs? What would happen to the Duchy once he passed? As if sensing her thoughts, he said, "If I die, I still have a wife to attend to the Duchy. Am I wrong?"


    Speechless, she looked at his side profile, wondering if he was indeed serious. Her thoughts were interrupted when she suddenly heard a loud howl. This time, it was nearer. It seems that the howl bothered the bandits as they had finally stopped singing, all of them immediately picked up their weapon.


    One of them used some snow to put out the fire.


    The darkness swallowed them.


    Then it started.


    A growl interrupted the silence, then a second and a third growl followed.


    Not long after, she heard some fighting, and then there was the smell of blood. The smell of blood was bound to attract even more beasts!


    However, it seems that the Duke was not showing any signs that he would leave this ce! Biting her lips, she focused on the darkness and used her Blessing to sense what was happening. The group of bandits were surrounded by wolves that were at least two meters tall! Most of the men were wounded, some even lost parts of their limbs.


    After a brief pause, the fighting started again. It did not take too long for the seven animals to overpower the group of bandits.


    The fighting died down.


    All of the bandits lost their lives.


    Strangely, Rosalind felt nothing but indifference. It was as if she had not just watched wolves ughter some humans.


    1/5

 Chapter 141: Bandits 9

    Chapter 141: Bandits 9


    "Your Grace, where were you!?" Fraunces could not help but asked when she opened the door to Rosalind''s room. There, sitting and enjoying his tea, was the man that she had been looking for since earlier.


    "I have been here, enjoying my tea," the Duke answered.


    "I have been knocking on your door," Fraunces said. "I I did not expect you toe to Miss Rosie''s room."


    "Do I owe you an exnation, Dame Fraunces?"


    "That I " Flustered, Fraunces cleared her throat. "I apologize, it''s just that we received a letter from the Duke of Lonyth''s son, Clinton Moller. He ising and he wants to meet you."


    "When?"


    "He said he was already on his way I just your Grace might not be aware of this, but "


    "You may go ahead, Dame Fraunces." Duke Lucas said. "I will be apanying Miss Rosie for the rest of the journey."


    "What?" Fraunces did not know what to say. "What are you "


    "Do not make me repeat my words, Dame Fraunces. Please prepare a small wee party and wait for them at the gates of Toorin. Take him to see me in my room once he arrives."


    "But your Grace, that man is here to look for trouble! By now, he must be aware that you are here to meet us. He must have already known that I am someone working for you."


    "I am well aware, Dame Fraunces. I know what happened. You are needed in the North and must go directly to your father."


    Fraunces looked like she had swallowed some lemons. She immediately red at Rosie before leaving the room without saying another word.


    "Must you be so mean?" Rosalind asked. She was sitting opposite the Duke.


    "Mean?"


    "Nevermind," Rosalind said. "The wolves did you summon them because you knew that someone from Duke Moller''s household wasing into this town?" Was it to dy them? At first, she did not understand why he would suddenly summon them, but now it seemed that the Duke had other ns beside from letting the wolves ughter all those people.


    She recalled what happened earlier and could not help but take another sip of her bitter tea. She watched as the wolves devour those people before leaving. After seeing the wolves leave, the Duke once again took her back to the town. Since it was already dark, the two used the window to gain ess to her room.


    Currently, they were staying in the only inn in town. It was a small, two-story structure, with only five decent rooms. Apparently, there were other rooms downstairs, but they onlyhad bunk beds, designed for people who wanted to share rooms.


    The interior of the room was actually very simple. One double bed was inside with two chairs and a small table. The toilet and the bath house were located outside of the house.


    One needed to walk for a few seconds before reaching the other house which was the toilet and a room where one could take a bath.


    The thought of that bathhouse immediately soured Rosie''smood. She had seen him in one of those bathhouses earlier.


    "And why would you think that? Do I seem that evil to you?"


    "Yes," she answered without blinking an eye. "I mean not evil, just someone that would do something like that."


    "Are you aware of the current politics in the two Kingdoms?" he asked.


    "A little."


    "Lonyth is slowly growing their forces to support Wugari, but the Duke of Moller had been against this. He wanted the troops to help Lonyth instead of going to Wugari to help. Because of this, the Wugarians had to hire more mercenaries to fight instead."


    That sounded unfortunate, Rosalind thought.


    "There is no need to worry, the beasts could never getinside Wugari."


    "And why is that?" she could not help but ask.


    "Because I am there."


    She started coughing. The man really loved himself too much. The two of them continued talking until Clinton Moller arrived and the Duke immediately excused himself to talk to Clinton in his own room.


    Not long after, Rosalind told Tabatha that she was going to rest and to not let anyone inside her room. She had been spending a lot of time sleeping in the carriage, she had seemed to forget what it felt like to sleep in a decent bed.


    .....


    "I always hated the smell of the bitter tea," Clinton Moller said when the Duke asked him if he wanted a cup of tea. "I prefer something sweeter."


    "Denys give him water," Duke Lucas said before he crossed his legs and smiled at the younger man.


    "You "


    "I know that the Lonyth Kingdom would send an envoy after knowing that I am here, but I did not expect that they would send the Duke''s son himself. Are they not afraid that the Duke would lose his one and only heir?" Duke Lucas smiled, his voice calm, his lips lifted into a smirk.


    "Are you threatening me, your Grace?"


    "I don''t threaten someone, young Moller and by now, you should already know this side of me. Ah now that we are already on the topic of threatening each other, I heard that the old Moller, your father, is currently not feeling well. Is that the truth?"


    "He is doing very well. Thank you very much for the Duke''s concern, but I am not here to talk about the current problems between the two kingdoms."


    "Oh?"


    "I am here to ask you to give me the sorcerer."


    "Sorcerer?" the Duke lifted an eyebrow. "I do not understand what the young Moller is talking about.


    "Huh there is no use in doing something so pointless as to deny it. Someone attacked me and my men in Nanorvik. I am quite certain that it was a sorcerer. I have brought a stone to determine which one of your people has worshiped the Dark Lord! Please bring them to me before I decide to escte the issue."


    Duke Lucas only smiled in response.


    "As I said," Clinton said. "I hope that there is no need to escte the matter. Bring me the sorcerer and I am leaving with my people. If not, let us check all of the people that you have met today. We want to see if one of them harnessed the power of the Dark Lord."

 Chapter 142: Comfortable Bed 1

    Chapter 142: Comfortable Bed 1


    "It seems that the young Moller has forgotten something," Duke Lucas chuckled. Despite the increasing heat in the atmosphere, the Duke was still calm. There was no hint of seriousness in his eyes. It seemed like he was talking to a child rather than a man who was almost his age.


    "What?"


    Duke Lucas leaned closer. "I am the Duke of Wugari. Did you really think you could threaten me, young Moller?"


    Clinton frowned, his left eye started twitching. "You are not in Wugary, my Duke. You are in Lonyth."


    "Ah" Duke Lucas snorted. "So, that is why that exins the courage."


    "In Lonyth, you have to respect the King of Lonyth. A mere Duke is still nothing in front of another Kingdom''s King." Clinton Moller chuckled. "Now give me the sorcerer."


    "What are you afraid of young Moller? To an outsider, it seems like you are wasting your time with a small sorcerer when you could be helping your father manage your estate."


    "Is this a confirmation that you are indeed working with one?"


    "I have no sorcerer, I do not need them. Unlike weaker nobles who rely on them, I have the power to protect my territory."


    Clinton''s brown eyes lifted into a smug smirk. "Then let me check your people."


    "And if I don''t?"


    "I already sent a letter to my father. They will not let you go."


    To Clinton''s surprise, the Duke startedughing.


    "I do not believe that I said anything funny."


    "Is that so?" Duke Lucas asked. "Ah And here I thought the young Moller just wanted to make meugh."


    "Make youugh?"


    "You honestly thought that mere soldiers would be able to stop me, young Moller? Even your father would not make such a stupid mistake."


    "You "


    "Although there is no need to worry about that now. You should think about leaving this ce alive before you even think about touching me or my people."


    "Are you "


    "Sir" one of Clinton Moller''s people suddenly barged inside the room. "We have a problem."


    "What is it?"


    The soldier leaned in and started whispering. Slowly, Clinton''s face lost its color. Seeing this, the Duke poured himself some more tea. He could hear the bell tolling not far away. It was a signal. There are beastsing towards the town.


    "You what have you done!?"


    "Whatever do you mean?" the Duke asked.


    "This town The town of Toorin is under protection! The beasts would note into this ce!"


    "What are you talking about young Moller? This town is under the protection of what exactly?"


    "Stop ying innocent you just " Clinton got up. He tried to approach the Duke but was quickly stopped by the morose-looking man with red eyes. Clinton could only re at the Duke. "The barrier surrounding this ce is the one keeping the innocents safe, yet you dare to break it? Do not bother to lie to me, Duke Lucas! You must have done something to break the barrier!"


    "Ah you mean the barrier created by a sorcerer?"


    "You "


    "I don''t think that is any of my business young Moller. What made you think that I would waste my energy doing something so pointless?"


    "You " Clinton could only re at him in disbelief. Then, he stormed out of the room. "We are leaving" before he could even reach the door of the inn, another soldier informed him of something.


    "Sir, it seems that the wolves have surrounded this town. We have no choice but to fight our way out."


    "That man is simply too cruel! Send a message to the knights nearby! Let theme!" Irritated, Clinton went back to where the Duke was having his tea.


    "Why did you do it!? Answer me!" he demanded. In fact, every nobleman was aware that the sorcerers created the barriers that protected the towns from the beasts. In fact, almost everyone in the North were aware of this. Earlier, Clinton just used this excuse to make a trade with the Duke, he wanted that fine lieutenant. That woman just stepped on his ego! How could he let her go so easily!


    Clinton had already asked his people about the identity of that woman and he knew she was Dame Fraunces of the Wugari Kingdom. She was a warrior and was currently unmarried. Clinton wanted her to be one of his wives. He only wanted to humiliate the woman!


    With this in mind, Clinton immediately used something taboo to make the Duke bend.


    Who would have thought that the Duke would actually break the barrier surrounding this ce!?


    "We are surrounded! You are lucky there are knights nearby "


    "What knights?" the Duke interrupted him.


    "You " Clinton''s expression changed.


    "I heard we are surrounded by wolves young Moller. What are you going to do now? Do you think you can defeat the wolf King and escape this ce?"


    The Wolf King.


    Clinton''s already pale face turned even paler; it looked like a sheet of white paper. The Wolf King was twice or even thrice the size of a normal beast wolf and was the only known creature that could summon this many wolves! Meaning, the Wolf King was nearby! This was going to be a problem!


    Not even the knights could defeat that man wolves. However, the man before him was a different story.


    Duke Lucas Rothley yed a wolf king when he was still a teenager! This was just one of the stories about the Duke''s achievements!


    "So this is your intention" Clinton uttered, defeated.


    It was a trap. It was all a trap.


    His father, Duke Moller, had been opposing the King by refusing to send more troops to Wugari. Because of this, there had been some dys and thus, Duke Lucas had toe here to talk to Duke Moller. However, Duke Moller was quick to tell everyone that he was ill and refused to see Duke Lucas.


    Now, Duke Moller''s only son and heir was trapped in this small town of Toorin with wolves ready to devour him alive. If Duke Moller wanted to see his son alive, he would have no choice but to see Duke Lucas.

 Chapter 143: Comfortable Bed 2

    Chapter 143: Comfortable Bed 2


    "I do not understand young Moller" the Duke was still smiling calmly. However, to Clinton, that was just like the smile of a demon. Clinton shivered, the Duke must have nned everything, from letting that lieutenant offend him, to luring him into this ce with a broken barrier.


    The man was indeed very cunning and unkind.


    "My father will not let you get away with this."


    "The Duke is feeling ill," Duke Lucas said. "Rumor has it that he could not even stand. Are you telling me that those were all lies?"


    "You know very well what is going on!"


    "Do I?" Duke Lucas took a sip of his tea.


    "Are you really going to sacrifice the lives of the people living in this town just for your own greed?"


    "Greed?" Duke Lucas asked. "I don''t understand."


    "Stop pretending Duke Lucas." Clinton gritted his teeth. He wanted to hurt the man but he knew that he was going to die before he could take his sword out of its hilt. The Duke was well known for his cruel personality. He would not hesitate to kill him and throw his body to the wolves.


    Once he was dead, the Duke could easily say that he died while trying to escape the town.


    This man


    "Sit down young Moller. Let us talk like normal adults."


    Clinton refused to move but the man with red eyes once again took a step towards him. Clinton had heard about this red-eyed man in the past. His name was Denys and he was one of the Duke''s most trusted allies. The man was known for his silence and not many people have actually heard the man''s voice. However, just like the Duke, Denys would never hesitate to kill someone.


    Clinton took a seat across from the Duke.


    "There is still a barrier surrounding this ce," Duke Lucas said. "The wolves were not able to draw enough blood to break through yet, but it is very weak."


    Clinton said nothing. To break a barrier one would need the blood of more than thirty people. Meaning, if the wolves attacked some thirty merchants nearby and drank their blood, they would be able topletely break the barrier. This time, those wolves must have attacked and drank the blood of a few people.


    "I did not hear of any attack" Clinton said. There were patrols nearby, observing each town. If an attack happened nearby, they would immediately clean it up so the blood would not attract any more beasts.


    "Of course, you wouldn''t. Did you expect the wolves to tell you and your men about it?"


    Clinton felt his face turn hot. "What do you want!?" he asked.


    "Naturally, I just want to leave this ce."


    "You may leave. I will not tell anyone about the sorcerer."


    "But seeing youpletely changed my mind," Duke Lucas said.


    "You "


    "Now, I wanted to talk to your father."


    "My father is ill!"


    "Is he?" the Duke asked. "That would be very unfortunate now, wouldn''t it?"


    Clinton said nothing this time.


    The town of Toorin was just south of their mansion. It was a part of their territory and that was the reason why he knew about the barrier and the conditions to break it. Once his father heard about this, he would surely march toward this ce and destroy the arrogant Duke.


    ..........


    "What is going on?" Rosalind yawned when Tabatha woke her up. She really wanted to enjoy the night and informed the maid not to disturb her. She immediately noticed the tolling bell not far away from the inn.


    "The beasts areing towards the town."


    "I thought the beasts would not dare visit this town?" she recalled one of the maids informing her about this. The towns were supposed to be safe. Why would the beastse into this ce?


    She immediately got up and let the maid dress her. This time, she chose somefortable trousers. This type of clothing was not eptable in the South, even in the Aster Empire, but the North was different. Because of the cold, the people in the North do not really care how you dress, as long as you arefortable and warm.


    This was the reason why Miss Monoroe, the seamstress, made some trousers for herfort. After all, the journey to Wugari was very long. She looked out of the window and noticed that all of the houses and buildings were lit. People and some soldiers streamedout onto the streets with weapons in their hands.


    "Are they going to fight the beasts?" she asked.


    "Yes, until the knights from the capital arrive."


    "I see" Rosalind nodded. "And his Grace?"


    "He is talking to Clinton Moller, the son of Duke Moller."


    "The one whose people fought with Lieutenant Frauncis?"


    "Yes."


    "How strange" Was it even a coincidence that the son of a Duke washere at this time?


    "Miss?"


    "Nothing" Rosie turned away from the window and looked at her luggage. Since they were not nning to stay here for too long, most of her things were still in the carriage. "Did you hear anything from the Duke?" Were they supposed to leave? To fight?


    "No. Sir Denys just told us to calm down and not leave the inn."


    Rosalind said nothing. This was very strange. If the Duke was nning to fight then why was he still talking to that Clinton? She narrowed her eyes. "I am going back to bed," she muttered.


    "P Pardon?"


    "I said I am going to take a nap. Wake me up if the Duke wanted us to leave."


    "B but Miss, this situation this situation is"


    Rosalind just shrugged in response. Clearly, the situation was not as rming as Tabatha and the others thought. Moreover, she was in thepany of a man who could defeat the Blessed families, she really had no reason to panic.


    With this in mind, sheid back down on the bed and closed her eyes. The bed was not that soft but it was clearly better than the one in the carriage, so she was nning to take advantage of it!


    ....


    4/5

 Chapter 144: Comfortable Bed 3

    Chapter 144: Comfortable Bed 3


    "Sleeping?" Fraunces''s face turned ugly when she heard that Rosie decided to sleep after all thatmotion. "Are you certain she went back to sleep?"


    "Yes, Miss."


    "What about the Duke?"


    "He is still talking to Mr. Moller."


    "Hmm. Do not let the Duke know. Let that woman sleep on her own. As for you, prepare the carriage. We are leaving any time now."


    "But the Duke and sir Denys did not tell us anything."


    "They will. And once they do, they will never wait for someone!"


    ...


    Moller Estate


    South of Lonyth


    "I heard he already left," Duke Moller smirked at the older man sitting in front of him. This man was Baron Teri, one of his allies. The smell of alcohol was thick in the air, and the sound of the nearby firece made the room even cozier than it already was.


    Baron Teri poured the Duke some wine before pouring his own drink.


    "The man must be desperate to feed our soldiers to the beasts," Baron Teri snorted. "As always, the Duke is very wise to avoid seeing him."


    "Even if he grovels and begs, I would not send more soldiers to Wugari."


    "What about the beast tide that he was talking about?"


    "A beast tide?" Duke Moller snorted. "Thest time that happened was when the Dark Lord was born and that was hundreds of years ago. What beast tide is he talking about?"


    Baron Teri snorted, his mustache moving up and down, as scorn became apparent in his gaze. "The Wugarians can rot by themselves. Right now, our priority is to build our forces to prepare for what is going to happen."


    The Duke gave him a meaningful gaze.


    "Soon, Lonyth shall own the North." Duke Moller chuckled as he lifted his ss towards the Baron and in response, the Baron lifted his ss too. However, just as they were about to click their sses, a sudden knock interrupted the happy asion.


    Duke Moller''s face instantly turned ugly. He had instructed his people not to disturb him today as he was supposed to celebrate not budging in front of someone from the Rothley Family.


    "Enter!" Duke Moller said.


    "Your Grace, we have an emergency."


    "Emergency?" Was it another beast? Duke Moller frowned.


    "The young master"


    "Clinton?" Was it another woman? He wondered whose family it was this time. He immediately made a mental note to scold that useless son of his.


    "The young master the young master is currently in Toorin."


    "The small town of Toorin? Is this even worth disturbing me?"


    "Your Grace, the young master is currently trapped inside the town. There are demon wolves around the town. The barrier is about to be broken and he is currently with the Duke and his people."


    The Duke got up.


    "What did you just say?"


    "The Duke of the North, Duke Lucas is currently in Toorin. We do not have theplete details, but it seems that it was the young master who went to Toorin to talk to the Duke then."


    "Then? Say it all at once! You are testing my patience!" The Duke yelled.


    "Then the wolves suddenly attacked. Luckily, the young master was able to send a message but it seems that there were no knights around the town. The nearest knights are two hours away."


    The Duke gritted his teeth. He grabbed his coat and left the room with the Baron and soldier in tow. He mounted one of his best horses and immediately made his way to Toorin. The soldier informed him that the barrier was notpletely broken yet, but it won''tst very long.


    Moreover, they suspected that a wolf king is nearby.


    How could normal knights fight against a wolf king?


    "How did this happen! The barrier will not break unless there is blood spilled."


    "We do not have the details for now, your Grace, but our people are already working on it," the head knight, Josephus, said. He was riding his own horse next to the Duke. "Right now, our priority is saving the young master."


    "Did you bring physicians?" the Duke asked.


    "Yes, sir."


    "Good. Make haste! We need to save my son!" The Duke could only hope that he was not toote. He only had one heir, and that was Clinton. Because of this, Clinton grew up thinking that he owned the world. Everything was given to him, be it money or women. He thought his son would soon learn to be more careful as he is already more than 20 years old.


    Clinton should have been more responsible by now. He actually expected his son to at least avoid the Duke of Wugari in this very precarious time!


    Who would have thought that Clinton would actuallye to provoke the Duke of Wugari instead?


    Lucas Rothley, that man was not very known for his patience. Once irritated, he would not hesitate to kill anyone, even if it was the only heir of a Duke!


    He gritted his teeth as he instructed his people to increase their pace. They needed to save Clinton. from the wolves and Duke Lucas!


    "Sir, the snow is bing a problem," Head Knight Josephus said. "We could avoid it by turning around or "


    "No. Let us all go straight! We need to reach Toorin in an hour." In fact, Toorin was not that far from the mansion, however, the snow was very thick this time of year. Usually, one needed at least an hour to reach Toorin, but with the snow, it would take closer to two hours to reach the ce.


    The Duke could only curse inwardly. He had a bad feeling about this, but he could not confirm anything without any proof. He clicked his tongue as the snow continued to rage. A chill slowly seeped into his body, but he does not care, all he could think about was Duke Lucas and his son.


    Was this just a coincidence?


    No. There was simply no coincidence when it came to that man!


    The more he thought about it, the more convinced he was that the Duke had something to do with the wolves. That man that man was really, very cruel!

 Chapter 145: Comfortable Bed 4

    Chapter 145: Comfortable Bed 4


    "Sir, the wolves are not showing any signs of slowing. In the next few minutes, they will reach the gates and "


    "What of the barrier?" Clinton asked his people.


    "It it seems that it has finally lost its effect," one of the soldiers answered. "Sir, if things worsen, there is a horse at the back. It is a good one. We will distract the wolves, you must save your own life first."


    "You think I don''t know that!?" Clinton hissed, his eyes bulging. "Do you think I would stay here and fight a pointless fight?"


    The soldier must have realized his mistake as he immediately bowed and apologized to Clinton.


    "Is that really the right way to talk to the people that are going to sacrifice their lives to protect you?"


    Clinton stilled when he heard the Duke''s calm voice. This lunatic actually came here!


    "Why are you here?" Clinton asked. "I asked you to give me some time to decide."


    "Is that the way you would talk to your future savior?"


    "This is all your fault!" Clinton said. The Duke really had the audacity to offer him a deal. Duke Lucas said that the only way for him to save Clinton was for him to sign an agreement. It was an agreement that was already signed by the King of Lonyth himself and stated that Clinton must work under Duke Lucas in the North as a soldier.


    This lunatic wanted him, the future Duke of Lonyth, to serve him and fight against the beasts!


    What stupidity!


    He would never serve another Duke! Never!


    "Have I not given you enough time, young Moller?"


    "Stop calling me that!" Clinton hissed. Young Moller this, young Moller that! They were almost the same age, yet the man had never once called him by his name. Instead, he would call him Young Moller! Clearly, Duke Lucas was looking down on him! "I would never serve you!"


    He heard the Duke chuckle.


    "Your n will not work," Duke Lucas said. He was calmly standing next to Clinton, his eyes traveled outside the gates and to arge number of wolvesing their way. Each wolf was about two meters in height and tens of them looked like a thick, dark wall, that threatened to devour Toorin.


    It was a horrifying scene for someone like Clinton and his people who had never seen anything like this in the past.


    "The king is waiting nearby, watching. The Wolf Kings are well known for their cruelty. They want to give someone hope, then take it all away. The Wolf King is someone that would never consider someone''s sins or status. To them we are nothing but food, a source of meat. But you already know this, don''t you? Young Moller?"


    The Duke gave him a meaningful gaze.


    "What are you trying to say?"


    "I heard the young Moller loved to let dogs fight," Duke Lucas turned his attention back to the wolves.


    "Hmph! Aren''t you too calm about this!? Are you even sure that you can defeat all of them?"


    "I don''t know about that," Duke Lucas shrugged calmly, "I have never seen this many wolves."


    "You " Clinton swallowed. Turning his gaze to his people he said, "Make a way for me! I am leaving this town no matter what!"


    He heard the Duke chuckle, but he ignored him as he left the walls with his people.


    ....


    "Everyone told me that you were sleeping," Lieutenant Fraunces said.


    "You seem to be disappointed," Rosalind quipped back. She only took a quick nap before she woke up as she heard someone''s scream. She thought something happened, so, she got out of her room to check. Who would have thought that this woman was standing just outside her room? "What are you doing here? You are supposed to be fighting the beasts."


    "I am here to make sure that no one woke you up once the Duke told us to leave town."


    "Ah so you wanted me to die after I saved you." Rosalind chuckled. She did not take the woman''s words to heart. "I should probably talk to your father about your manners."


    "Where are you going!?"


    "To Lucas."


    "L Lucas!? What did you just call him?"


    "Ah" Rosalind''s lips lifted up. "You must have missed the news. The Duke spent a lot of time with me today. We went to eat and do some sightseeing, and we decided to start calling each other by our names. Is there a problem?" Rosalind lied without batting an eyelid. For some reason, she wanted to irritate the woman.


    She liked seeing Fraunces seethe.


    "Wait you were there, you barged into my room earlier," Rosalind added.


    "The Duke was not in his room," Fraunces said while ring at her. "Let me apany you to see him."


    "And why should I trust you?" Rosalind asked.


    "You How dare you!"


    "You have proven yourself ungrateful, Dame Fraunces. What made you think that people will trust you after seeing your unappreciative side?" Rosalind asked before she walked passed the lieutenant and then down the stairs. Reaching the main room, she exited the inn.


    "The Duke told me to bring you to him once you woke up."


    Rosalind looked at the red-eyed man, Denys.


    He was leaning against the wall of the inn, his arms crossed, his brows furrowed. She did not know if the man disliked her or he was just simply like this.


    "Then please take me to the Duke," Rosalind said. She was already wearing trousers so she did not have as hard of a time riding a horse.


    Denys then took her to the southern walls.


    She immediately spotted Duke Lucas as he was the only one wearing ck. She and Denys walked next to the man.


    "How was your nap?" the Duke asked her.


    "Satisfying," she calmly responded. She could feel his gaze on her face as she looked at the approaching beasts. "I had almost forgotten how it felt to sleep in a proper bed," she added, smiling. Then she looked at him.


    A glint of surprise shed in his eyes, but it vanished as quickly as it came.


    "How about your talk with Mr. Moller? I am going to assume that it was victorious?"

 Chapter 146: A Dukes Plight 1

    Chapter 146: A Duke''s Plight 1


    He stared at her with interest.


    "You don''t seem scared."


    "Scared?" she looked at the wolves again. She was scared, and yes, the current scene in front of her was enough to make her spine shiver, but- "Is there a reason for me to feel scared when I have the bravest warrior next to me?"


    The Duke looked surprised, then he started chuckling. Soon his shoulders shook and his eyes turned into crescents as heughed.


    "It seems that you have realized something. Why don''t you tell me what it was?" he asked.


    "The wolves were provoked," Rosalind quickly said. Since there were people around them, she only gave him a vague answer.


    The Duke was smart enough to realize the meaning behind her words. She knew this was rted to what happened earlier.


    The Duke said they were going hunting, yet they did not do anything to those bandits. Instead, they watch as wolves devour them before they left. That was not hunting.


    This however, was the real hunting.


    She did not know why the Duke took her to those bandits earlier. She had no idea what his real intentions were, but she knew that the man would not do anything that could harm her.


    Was it trust? No. It was simply because she knew her worth.


    "I expected you to be horrified," the Duke said. To someone listening to the conversation, they would think that the Duke was talking about the wolves, but he was not.


    She knew, he was talking about his reasons the real reason why he killed those bandits.


    To him, those were merely pawns in his games.


    "Are you?" he asked.


    She shook her head. Looking at the wolves now that she was standing next to him, she realized that they were not as frightening as they were in the stories.


    "The Kingdoms have forgotten," the Duke said. "It is time to remind them."


    She did not understand the meaning behind his words, but she nodded nheless. She had promised to repay him for his generosity.


    Saving her from that miserable ce and giving her a new identity were just some of the things that he did. Yet, those two were enough. She is not nning on staying in the North forever, soon, she would be living her own life, but before that, she was going to repay him.


    She would do anything topensate him, even if that meant going against all the kingdoms or empires in this continent.


    A loud howl interrupted the already tense atmosphere. The soldiers next to her shivered, their knees trembled. Fear was thick in the air.


    Then it started.


    One wolf started attacking an invisible barrier.


    Then another


    And another


    "Where is the young Duke?" Rosalind asked.


    "Running away," Duke Lucas responded.


    "Are you letting him get away without any protection?" she asked. That man was still the son of the only Duke in Lonyth. Despite that man''s terrible reputation, he was still going to inherit his father''s title.


    Was it really wise for Lucas to act like this?


    "He will be back" Confidenceced the Duke''s voice.


    "You sound confident."


    "I am confident," he looked to his right. "That stupid idiot asked his people to sacrifice themselves just so he could save himself and run away."


    "That "


    "People like that won''t survive that long."


    Rosalind said nothing as she wondered what the Duke''s goal was all along. Did it have to do with that Clinton Moller?


    The soldiers behind her started attacking the wolves And the archers let their arrows rain down on the wolves. But just as she expected, it had little to no effect. Not many weapons could pierce demonic beasts like those wolves.


    Some soldiers were using two catapults, sending balls of fire to the wolves. However, there were only two catapults as this wasn''t that big of a town.


    She could feel the fear linger among those young fighters as they stood with their hands tightly gripping the hilt of their swords, their face pale, foreheads beaded with sweat.


    Despair and hopelessness glinted in their eyes. Those poor souls must have started to doubt if this would be thest day of their lives.


    She focused her attention back on the barrier. It was the only reason why the wolves were not able to approach the walls of Toorin. Right now, there were only about twenty meters to the walls yet, one could clearly see how intimidating and big the wolves were.


    Their eyes wererge and red, their fangs sharp as they growled at the men standing on the walls of the town.


    This was the first time that Rosie felt something like this. In her past life, she stayed with the Queen all the time and Dorothy never really joined the war, at least not like this.


    Dorothy would prefer to work far away from where the fighting was happening. As the ''healer,'' there was simply no reason for her to join the army.


    Rosalind could only sigh.


    .....


    "Go!" Clinton''s voice boomed as he sent orders to his men. "Distract the wolves as I make my way out of this ce!"


    "Sir, the wolves are simply "


    "Do you want to die?" Clinton asked. When he arrived here, these people started telling him that it might be hopeless as there were simply too many wolves. Even if he could seed, there were no guarantees that the Wolf King would not kill him the moment he ran past the other wolves.


    "Reinforcements should being," one of the soldiers said. "Sir, the Duke asked us to keep you safe, and right now, our only choice is to hide behind these walls and wait for them."


    "No!" Clinton shook his head. He could not stay here, not when a man just like Duke Lucas was watching him like his next prey.


    Right now, Clinton was more scared of the Duke than the wolves. At least the wolves did not have the ability to reason. They wanted to eat, they wanted to survive, and that was it.


    Meanwhile, the Duke was different. Until now, Clinton had no idea how the Duke did it. All he knew was that the Duke had already set his eyes on him and had given him two choices.


    First, be a soldier and fight in the North. The second was to die.

 Chapter 147: A Dukes Plight 2

    Chapter 147: A Duke''s Plight 2


    "Sir I think I think the Duke and his people are here!" one of his soldiers said. Almost immediately Clinton''s expression lit up.


    "Go and wee " before he could even finish his words, he immediately noticed something was wrong. The arrival of the Duke of Lonyth attracted the attention of the wolves and the majority of the beasts turned and immediately ran toward the Duke and his people.


    "Father!" Clinton screamed. "Someone go help them! Go!"


    Seeing the hopelessness of the current situation, he got on his horse and raced towards the south gates. It was where Duke Lucas was staying with his people.


    "Hea!" Clinton silently prayed that he was not going to bete. It did not take too long for him to see Duke Lucas on the tform.


    "My father is here!" he shouted as he jumped down and rushed towards the Duke.


    "My father and his people are here!" His eyes lingered on the woman standing next to the Duke. Her white hair was especially noticeable.


    "Ah sadly, I cannot wee them." Duke Lucas said. "The barrier is about to break."


    "You What do you want me to do!?"


    "What?"


    Seeing the man''s nonchnt smile, Clinton understood.


    To Duke Lucas, their lives never mattered. Even if everyone died here, the people of Lonyth could not do anything, and would just assume that it was an ident caused by the wolves.


    The title of the Dukedom would be transferred to someone else from the Moller family, perhaps his cousin or someone else.


    The kingdom of Lonyth would never dare to use Duke Lucas of scheming or killing the Moller father and son.


    "I will serve you!" Clinton said as he bit his thumb. "Give me the contract!"


    Smiling, the Duke looked at his assistant and in response, the man with red eyes handed him a piece of parchment paper. Since Clinton had already read the contents of the contract, he signed it in blood with his thumbprint. Then he watched as the contract caught on fire in front of his eyes.


    The contract had been finalized.


    Since a sorcerer created it, death was the only punishment if one of the people named in the contract dishonored it.


    "Now save my father!" Clinton red at the Duke before him.


    "Denys " the Duke smiled. Without saying a word, the man with red eyes nodded and jumped down. Then he disappeared.


    Clinton frowned. How could someone like that disappear into thin air in a matter of seconds?


    "I already agreed to your conditions. What are you waiting for!? You must kill the Wolf King."


    "You shouldn''t be here, young Moller," said Duke Lucas. He sounded bored, and Clinton hated it. He knew that the Duke was looking down on him again, but he could not do anything about it. As a matter of fact, he was indeed inferior to the Duke.


    "Go and meet your father. This ce is not for someone with a weak heart."


    The Duke was mocking him, and Clinton could only grit his teeth in silence. He knew that the Duke''s intention in asking him to work for him as a soldier was vile.


    This arrangement would force the Duke of Lonyth to send more people to Wugari, therefore achieving Duke Lucas''s original goal. This method was actually very effective. It was cruel. Yet very effective.


    "Go now one of my people will escort you to your rooms. Your father and his knights are currently wounded. You must hurry."


    "You "


    "Denys saved them from the wolves but it is not his job to keep them alive."


    "You " Clinton''s eyes widened. Hate smoldered in his gaze. But again, he could not say a word. He could only turn around andpy.


    ........


    Rosalind watched as the young heir walked down the tform and soon disappeared with his horse. Then she looked at the Duke.


    "Are you not going to fight?" she asked.


    "Are you not going to ask?" he countered.


    "I don''t think that is any of my business." She was right. Indeed, this scheme involved the young Duke and even his father. She could vaguely guess what was happening behind the scenes. While it was making her very curious, she thought it would be too early to even talk about something like this with the Duke.


    They were not even officially married yet. He had no reason to trust her with his ns.


    "Very well" the Duke said nothing. He just stood there and stared at the wolves.


    Rosalind followed his gaze and noticed that Denys and another man were already outside the barrier ughtering the wolves. Soon enough, blood started to color the white snow, and the stench of blood and the sound of injured animals filled the air.


    Rosalind could not help but shiver at the grotesque scene in front of her.


    Then she heard it.


    A howl so loud, it made the ground shake. The hairs on the back of her neck stood up as goosebumps skittered all over her.


    She looked towards the east.


    And there it was.


    A ck wolf that was double the size of a normal demonic one.


    What was the most noticeable was the fact that it had a single horn on its forehead. To her surprise, this wolf was evenrger than the snake that they fought in the forest near Rakha Kingdom.


    A demonic wolf king!


    This was even stronger than a normal wolf king!


    Another howl echoed.


    This time, the soldiers standing next to Rosalind retreated, some of them even fainted. The loud howl brought something that easily affected normal men.


    She looked at the Duke.


    Despite everything, the man still looked calm. There was not an iota of emotion on his face.


    "That " Without thinking, she held his arm. Before she could process everything, she had already started blessing him.


    Her light blessing could easily boost someone''s strength, and the greater the strength, the bigger the boost. She was very confident that this would protect the Duke.


    She thought she heard him murmur something to himself, but the chaos around her was too much so she did not hear his words.


    When she opened her eyes, the Duke was already staring intently at her face.


    "It seems that we have a lot of things to talk about," he remarked before jumping off the tform. Just like Denys, the Duke disappeared before her very eyes.

 Chapter 148: A Dukes Plight 3

    Chapter 148: A Duke''s Plight 3


    Rosalind stood behind the Duke, like a good little soldier, and she stared at the bandaged men in front of them. Despite already living two lives, this was the first time that Rosalind met Duke Moller. She expected someone intimidating like Lucas, but the man in front of her was the exact opposite.


    Duke Moller was a small man; probably no more than five foot six or seven. He was thin and his hair had already turned grey. Contrary to his age, his face did not look like he was a man in his fifties or sixties, in fact, despite the grey hair, the man looked like he could be in histe thirties or even early forties. Standing next to the Duke was an older man who apanied him to the town, Baron Teri.


    Duke Lucas was smiling as he stared at the two gentlemen. However, his smile was overlooked by the two Lords as their attention was not on Duke Lucas, but on the bloodied sword next to him. Duke Moller and Baron Teri could not tear their gaze from the sword that the Duke used to behead the Wolf King the Demonic Wolf King.


    The smell of herbs and medicine assaulted Rosalind''s senses. The two men in front of her did not really sustain any grave injuries as Denys had managed to save them on time, but they still smelled like they have used all the herbs in the whole town.


    "It seems that the Duke is doing well," Duke Lucas smiled. "I am d."


    "After everything that has happened, there is no need for us to be polite," Duke Moller gritted out.


    "That is the wrong thing to say." Suddenly, Duke Lucas picked up his still bloodied sword and started wiping it using a handkerchief with a clear embroidery of the Moller house''s insignia. Rosalind could not help but snort inwardly.


    This man was simply too cruel.


    And for some messed up reason, it was making her look forward to the things that he would do.


    "You "


    "When I am not being polite" Duke Lucas ignored the two noblemen''s scowls. "I tend to enjoy the sight of blood in front of me." He tilted his head while staring at his sword; then he smiled. "It is a good thing that I don''t kill allies. Since you two gentlemen are clearly my allies, there is no need for you to look like I just threatened to kill you."


    Rosalind could not help but lower her head in an attempt to hide the smile on her face. She wanted tough.


    "Did you just threaten a nobleman in that nobleman''snd?" Duke Moller hissed. "Do you really think that after doing something like that, you would be able to just leave this town?"


    "I threaten my enemies, Duke Moller." Duke Lucas put his sword back into its sheath. "If you think that I threatened you, then is it safe to say that you are not my ally, but my enemy instead?"


    "That "


    "Is there any reason for me to harm you, Old Moller?"


    Duke Moller''s face turned red, he currently looked like a tomato that was about to explode. Clearly, the man was angry, but he did not say another word. Perhaps, this was because of what his son had done.


    "Clinton Moller will follow me to Wugari to fight the beasts." Duke Lucas finally addressed the elephant in the room. "That is something that he agreed to do," he added before either of the two could say a word.


    "You made him sign that contract!" Baron Teri said.


    "I did no such thing."


    "You used us" Duke Moller said. "You threatened our lives and forced him to sign that contract. It should not be valid!"


    "You can try and stop him," Duke Lucas calmly said. "Although I can assure you that the result is not something that you will like. After all, you only have one living heir."


    "Isn''t that because of you?"


    "Me?" Duke Lucas lifted an eyebrow.


    "You killed my dear Elissa. All she wanted was to marry you and yet you "


    "Be careful Duke Moller," Duke Lucas said. "You cannot prove that I was the one who killed your daughter."


    Hearing this, Rosalind could not help but sigh inwardly. The rumors surrounding the Duke were simply too much. The Duke was very well known for two things: first was his cruelty and the second was because all of those who wanted to marry him would not live to have the proper marriage ceremony in the North.


    Despite everything that was done to protect them, those women would simply die. Some died of a beast attack, others were poisoned, and some even seem to have died for no reason. They were healthy and no one could find poison in their system. It was as if someone had actually sucked the life out of their bodies.


    Obviously, these were merely tales and rumors. No one knew if these stories had been exaggerated or if it was a part of the truth of what happened in the North.


    "You win" Duke Moller suddenly said.


    "Your Grace," Baron Teri immediately looked at Duke Moller. "You "


    "What do you think I should do, Teri? My son is already going to the North, but do you expect me to just let him go?" Duke Moller turned to look at Lucas. "I will be sending the men that you wanted."


    The expectant look on Duke Moller''s face shattered when Duke Lucas started chuckling.


    "Do you think I am stupid Moller?" Duke Lucas asked. Leaning forward, he smiled at the two men. "Your acting is as lousy as your n to overthrow the current King of Lonyth."


    "You "


    "Do not worry, I have no business in Lonyth, I will not involve myself in your matters. Do what you want and I will do what I want. For now I want your son to follow me to the North."


    "Are you Did you hear me? I said I will give you what you want, but my son is staying with me!"


    "Clinton Moller signed a contract with me. Not even I can change the contents of that contract," Duke Lucas continued. "Death is the only ending for those who break a contract that has been bound in blood."


    A contract that has been bound in blood.


    Rosalind knew that a contract like this can only be done by a powerful sorcerer. In her past life, there was a rumor that started after Duke Lucas killed one of the members of the Blessed family. It was said that the Duke was working with sorcerers and people who were serving the Dark Lord.


    She wondered

 Chapter 149: A Dukes Plight 4

    Chapter 149: A Duke''s Plight 4


    "What is this?" Rosalind stared at the box that the Duke handed her. It wasrge and heavy and reminded her of a pillow as it was made of velvety materials. They just finished making the two noblemen angry, and now they were about to eat their breakfast. Fighting against the wolves took hours and they were hungry.


    It was already past nine in the morning and everyone was cleaning up, trying to remove as many dead wolves as they could before the darkness would once again envelop the area.


    "A gift."


    "Why are you giving me a gift?" Was it because he was happy? His conversation with those two noblemen had a productive result. After all, both agreed to some of his conditions. Suffice it to say, the Duke got everything that he wanted, and those two men just nodded their heads until one of them fainted from too much anger.


    Seeing this, Duke Lucas onlyughed, called for the physicians, and then left the room with Rosalind and Denys. The moment they walked out of the small building where all the injured soldiers were staying, the man handed her this box.


    "You can sell it or keep it."


    Rosalind opened the box and was surprised to see that it was the grey horn of the Wolf King.


    "This is Why are you giving me something so valuable?"


    He stopped walking then reached out and tucked a loose strand of her hair behind her ear.


    "You are in need of money aren''t you?"


    "Ha?" Embarrassment flooded her veins. "I I just well, I don''t see anything wrong with needing money." She did not know what to say.


    "There is none, but isn''t it a husband''s task to be supportive of the things that his wife loves to do?"


    Rosalind cleared her throat. What husband? What wife? She started coughing before she looked around. Luckily, Denys had maintained a good distance away from them, although, she was certain that the man could still hear them. The look on Denys'' face said it all.


    "You see, this is going to be my first marriage so I started reading books," Duke Lucas exined.


    "Books?" What is he talking about?


    "The Count gave me a few."


    "Count Lytton?" Count Lytton was General Lytton''s brother and also Lieutenant Fraunces'' father. She met the old man after she was saved by the Duke.


    "It is customary to learn those things," the Duke answered. "Isn''t that something that the men in the South learn when they marry someone?"


    "They do learn those things, but I did not expect that people from the North to do that as as men in the North take many wives."


    "Ah"


    Rosalind did not know what to say.


    "Thank you," she murmured. First, she was going to keep the gift and so she immediately put it in her spatial bag. A Demonic Wolf King''s horn or crown was very valuable when it was sold on the ck market. She could even sell this to the auction house and was confident that she could earn at least five hundred thousand gold. However, she was not nning to do that.


    She was going to make a weapon out of the horn, or to be more specific, a dagger. Something that she could easily carry when she was outside.


    Something that she could use to defend herself.


    She lifted her gaze and was surprised to see the man giving her a bemused smile. What was so funny?


    "Let us go back to the inn I am starving," he said.


    The two of them continued walking in silence until they finally arrived at the inn where everyone else was waiting for them. The night had been very eventful, and everyone had to stay awake, ready to leave once the Duke instructed them to.


    "We will be leaving tomorrow," the Duke told everyone. "Get some rest." He then looked at Rosalind and gestured for her to follow him.


    To his room.


    ...........


    **BANG**


    **CRASH**


    The sound of things being thrown against the walls echoed through the building. Pieces of shattered ss glinted on the carpeted floor.


    "Your Grace, calm down" Clinton said as he tried to remove another vase from his father''s hands. "There are people outside." They were currently staying in the head of Toorin''s house as Duke Moller needed a day or two before he could travel again. "Father, please "


    "Please?" Duke Moller was considerably shorter than Clinton''s six-foot frame, but, in front of him, Clinton looked like a coward dog with his tail tucked between his legs. "You you coward! I raised you to be smarter than this! How could youe here and provoke that man!? Look at you! Look at you! You You are going to be his ve! You You "


    **CRASH**


    "Did you really want to kill me? Is that it? Do you want to see me die from your wrongdoings!?"


    "Father, this is not the time or the ce for this. Please."


    "Please what? Please what!?" Duke Moller found a book and threw it towards his son''s face. Clinton just stood there and let the book hit him. "You that man clearly lured you here, just like how he lured those wolves, and yet you you fell for it like a child! You are too stupid! Stupid!"


    "Father "


    "You Why don''t you just kill yourself!? It would be better than being one of that man''s soldiers! You not only tarnished my name, but you are also an embarrassment! An embarrassment! Do you hear me!? I am embarrassed to be called your father!"


    Clinton said nothing. He let the Duke hit him again and again until he finally stopped. The Duke started drinking some whiskey that the head of Toorin provided them.


    "You will be the death of me!" Duke Moller said. "What were you thinking signing a contract like that? That is a blood-bound contract! Don''t you know what that means?"


    "I just wanted them to save you."


    "I needed to be saved?! My people could take care of it! They were going to sacrifice their lives to get me into the barrier! Do you hear me? I paid them to sacrifice their lives to save mine! And yet you "


    "There is no use in talking about this," Baron Teri finally spoke. "We should talk about the Duke''s demand instead. He is clearly abusing his power, are we just going to let him do it?"

 Chapter 150: The Weird Duke 1

    Chapter 150: The Weird Duke 1


    "What other options do we have?" asked Duke Moller. "This will change everything. We must inform the others first. We needed to dy the n and focus on the Duke of Wugari instead."


    "We have overlooked the fact that the man would do whatever he wanted to do and would always act like he was the King of the Northern Alliance!" Baron Teri said. "Since the situation is already like this, we must make use of it."


    The two older men looked at Clinton.


    "What are you "


    "I want you to send some news to us. From now on, you will send the news to your father and your father only. Do you understand?" Baron Teri said.


    "Father?"


    "The Baron has a point, we will do as he suggested. Once you arrive in Wugari, you must tell us everything."


    "Everything?"


    "Yes. That Duke is far too strong for us to confront right now," Duke Moller continued. "Killing a Wolf King is one thing, but killing a Demonic Wolf King is simply on another level. Not even the mightiest people in Lonyth would be able to defeat a demonic wolf king on their own!


    Duke Moller was not delusional, he knew that he would never be able to defeat that kind of man. However, that did not mean that he had no way of weakening the Duke of Wugari.


    "What about the wolves?" Clinton asked.


    "What about the wolves?"


    "Are you not going to investigate the fact that a Wolf King would suddenly appear in this part of the North? Moreover, the number of wolves that surrounded the town were close to a hundred! Is that even logical? A pack doesn''t have that many wolves!"


    "You are wrong," Baron Teri interjected. "The Alpha is a demonic Wolf King. He could easily defeat all of those wolvesbined."


    "Are you saying that the Duke could " Clinton did not finish his words. The thought of Duke Lucas killing all those wolves was enough to silence him.


    "Even his subordinates were able to easily subdue those wolves. They must have some special training that could boost their strength!" Baron Teri said.


    "We already investigated that in the past. The secrets that the Duke holds are simply too deep. All of the spies that we sent ended up dead or simply disappeared without a trace," Duke Moller said. "Whatever it is that is making them strong is something that they value too much."


    Many people thought that all Northerners share the same abilities as the Duke of Wugari and his people: a strong body that could withstand the cold, could not be prated by a simple sword, and was immune to many poisons and diseases.


    What those people did not know was the fact that only Duke Lucas and his people were like that. The ones from other kingdoms did not have those abilities. They had tried to find out the secrets that allowed the Duke''s people to be stronger than most men, but none of their spies survived to tell the tales.


    "Still, are we not going to do something about that man? This ce is our territory. This is not Wugari, it is Lonyth!" Clinton said. He refused to believe that a man like that was invincible. They are all humans, they all had weaknesses and they all could die. The Duke of Wugari might be strong, but he was not invincible.


    He recalled the smirk on Lucas''s face while he was speaking to him. It was pretty clear that he was looking down on Clinton and all Clinton wanted to do was wipe that smirk from that man''s face.


    However, not long after he started thinking about Duke Lucas he started frowning.


    "What is it?" his father asked.


    "I just thought of something."


    "What is it?" his father asked.


    "It is nothing important." He remembered the Duke''s words about him and his dogs. This was of course something that he easily recalled because of how he had asked his people to capture wolves in the past and have them fight for the entertainment of other nobles. He had earned a lot of money from the underground fighting and now had invested that money in much more interesting experiments to make his wolves stronger.


    He wondered how that man knew about his hobbies.


    Wouldn''t that mean that the Duke of Wugari had been watching him and his father? No. He buried that thought in his consciousness. The Duke simply had no reason to watch them.


    "We should do something about his trip," Clinton suggested.


    "Oh? What do you have in mind?" the Baron asked.


    "Well, I heard that the Baron had captured a few beasts for experimentation. idents can happen. We don''t really know when the beasts would identally get out of their cages and cause havoc on some traveling merchants," Clinton continued.


    "I agree," Baron Teri was already beaming. "idents do happen all the time."


    The three of them soon looked at each other before they startedughing.


    .....


    "I think Count Lytton wanted to mock you," Rosalind smiled as the Duke continued adding food to her bowl. The man had been acting weird after that incident. From the gift, to eating with her in his room, and now he was actually adding food to her bowl.


    Moreover, he was doing all this without an iota of expression on his face. Not a hint of a smile or anything that would signify that he was happy while doing all those things. At one point, she started wondering if someone was forcing him to do this.


    "He would not dare."


    "Well, whatever book it was that he gave you was a little too much."


    He lifted his gaze away from her bowl.


    "Is it?" he asked.


    "Y Yes," she cleared her throat. She had been married to Jeames in her past life for decades, yet the man had never added food to her bowl nor given her some extravagant gift. Of course, that might be because he never actually liked her, but still!


    The Duke was doing so many weird things when they weren''t even married yet at least not officially married yet.


    And he was doing this while donning such a scary expression on his face!

 Chapter 151: The Weird Duke 2

    Chapter 151: The Weird Duke 2


    "Why?" Lieutenant Fraunces hissed as she stared at the red-eyed man in front of her. "Why can''t you let me in?"


    "The Duke is having a private conversation with Miss Rosie."


    "Do you understand what would people say if they knew that the Duke invited her to his room? This is "


    "Is that any of my business?" Denys responded.


    "You you really are can''t you just let me in? I have something important to say to his Grace."


    "His Grace is upied. You maye backter."


    "But "


    "His Grace is upied."


    Those were the only words that woulde out of the man''s mouth since Fraunces started asking him to let her inside the Duke''s Lucas''s room where Rosie and the Duke were dining.


    "Why can''t you just let me in?" Fraunces said. "I said it is important."


    "His Grace is upied. You can tell it to me and I will ry it to the Duke."


    "You really " Fraunces stomped her foot and left the man standing just outside of the Duke''s room. Why was it always like this?


    Unbeknownst to her, Rosalind and the Duke were able to hear her. The walls in this inn were not particrly thick and an outburst like that could be heard by the whole ce.


    "You do know that she liked you, right?" Right now, Rosalind and the Duke were already enjoying their tea to cleanse their pallet when they heard themotion that Fraunces created outside. She expected the Duke to leave the room to talk to the Lady, yet he did not. He just stayed there with the same expression on his face.


    "Fraunces had been spoiled by the Count. I will have her stay with you from now on."


    She rolled her eyes.


    "Do you like the attention that much?" she blurted out before she could think.


    "Pardon?"


    "You know that the Lady likes you, yet you are not doing anything to make her stop. You are giving her hope and that can be a problem in the long run." Hope was a double-ded sword. It could make people seed or ruin them. She refused to believe that the Duke did not know about this.


    He lifted an eyebrow, surprised at her words. Before she could retract her statement, he said, "Perhaps, I have not made it clear to you and this waspletely my fault. Dame Fraunces knows that she and I can never be together. I refused her attempts and made it clear that I do not have any intentions of having a rtionship with her. It was her choice to continue hoping."


    "I did not mean to pry," Rosalind quickly said. "Thank you for inviting me. I am going to rest now."


    She got up and gave him a curtsy before she started walking towards the door.


    "I do not sense jealousy in you," she heard him say.


    "Jealousy?" she turned and looked at him. "Of what?" First, they are not in that kind of rtionship. Second, she does not have the right to be jealous when he was not even hers. Third, love burned her in her past life, she does not want to get too close to that fire and suffer the same burns in this life.


    He only smiled in response.


    "You are tired. Have a good rest."


    She tried to find an answer on his face, but just as she expected, his eyes did not show her any clues. She shrugged and quickly excused herself before leaving the room.


    "Denys" Duke Lucas said. His servant appeared before him.


    "Your Grace"


    "Are you certain we got the records right?"


    "What records?"


    "Rosalind Lux."


    "Yes sir."


    "She was supposed to be seventeen this year?"


    "Yes sir. She is turning eighteen in a few months."


    "No. Something must be wrong."


    "Pardon?"


    Lucas said nothing. His eyes narrowed at Rosalind''s empty tea cup as he recalled what happened during the wolf attack earlier. Rosalind was too calm. This should be the first time that she encountered something like this, yet she was too calm. Was it because of the things that she had been through?


    No. The information about her clearly stated that she was ignored for most of her life. Growing up, she lived in the back of the mansion and then she was sent to the borders, unable to interact with people her age.


    She was not given a chance to socialize nor do anything that would change her behavior too much. However, Rosalind''s attitude did not match her experience, she was simply too calm and collected.


    Moreover, her words earlier reminded him of someone older talking to someone younger than them. It simply did not make any sense. Then he thought about the cold sensation that he felt when she touched him just before he fought with that wolf. How could he forget that sensation?


    It was the sensation of someone being blessed by both the light and the dark Blessings. Light and dark.


    Very interesting, he thought.


    Someone like her should not exist. The Goddess would never allow that to happen again.


    "Your Grace, we received information from the Aster Empire," Denys said.


    "Continue."


    "It seems that the Lux Family wanted to hide the curse. It had started to spread into the slums and even the Unbelievers had been affected."


    "Send someone to inform the Unbelievers to leave the Kingdom, let them go to the North and we will help them with food and medicine. Call everyone back, they cannot stay in that ce anymore. Everyone be careful, that curse will spread very soon."


    He felt Denys''s gaze on him, but he ignored it. The Duke knew how expensive medicine were, yet he was actually inviting people to stay in the North and even offered to give them medicine. Isn''t that illogical?


    The Duke smiled in response.


    "The North will have its very own Saintess very soon," Duke Lucas said. "It is time for us to make some changes" It is time for them to unite the North.


    In response, Denys nodded. Without saying another word, he left the room, leaving the Duke alone.


    Now that he was alone, the Duke frowned. Again, his gazended on the empty tea cup.


    Was everything just a coincidence?

 Chapter 152: The Weird Duke 3

    Chapter 152: The Weird Duke 3


    After that incident, the Duke and Rosalind n to quietly leave the town of Toorin, but everything changed when a storm arrived. The snow was simply too thick for them to travel, so they were forced to stay in the inn until the storm passed. Of course, Rosalind took this opportunity to enjoy her bed. Another hobby that she had started doing was learning how to properly use a dagger.


    To her surprise, the Duke fulfilled his promise and started teaching her how to defend herself.


    "This is not as heavy as the dagger that you had," the Duke exined. Rosalind had already showen him the cursed Dagger that she used to stab Dorothy. Even the man said that the curse on that dagger was too strong. He did not ask how she obtained the dagger or even wondered out loud how she could materialize it out of nowhere.


    For some reason, he was acting like he already knew everything about it in the first ce.


    "But this will do." The Duke handed her another ck dagger. "You may use this dagger from now on."


    "This is made of?"


    "A beast''s bone. Very durable. It could easily cut through both humans and anything else you wanted."


    "Thank you."


    "Most of the weapons in the North are made of beasts'' bones. Even some cursed weapons started out as normal beast bones."


    Rosalind nodded. "Now, you must "


    "Sir, someone named Sheng wanted to talk to Miss Rosie."


    "Sheng is awake?"


    "Sheng?" the Duke''s face turned ugly. "Is that the merchant?"


    "Yes, and he wanted to talk to Miss Rosie."


    "Did you tell him that she is upied?"


    "Yes Sir. But "


    "I will talk to him," Rosalind said. She put the knife in her spatial bag and smiled at the Duke before leaving. To her surprise, the Duke quickly followed her.


    "Uh "


    "Why must you go to him?" he asked.


    "Pardon?"


    "He is the one who wants to talk to you, is there a need for you to personally go to him?"


    "The man just recovered from his injury."


    "And?"


    "He was sleeping downstairs because he cannot really climb the stairs in his state?"


    "Ah "


    She nodded. "Where are you going?"


    "We do not know this person, isn''t it good to have someone around that knows how to defend you?" the Duke exined without even waiting for her to ask questions.


    That made sense. Still, Rosalind could not help but feel like something about this was amiss. Still, she had no time to think about the issue as she wanted to talk to Sheng.


    She walked towards the small restaurant located inside the inn. She spotted Sheng with Fraunces, the two looking like they were having fun while talking.


    "Miss Rosie" Sheng got up and bowed at Rosalind. "And this "


    "This is his Grace, the Duke of Wugari, Duke Lucas Rothley." Fraunces immediately made introductions. "Miss Rosie was the merchant that we were asked to escort to Wugari."


    "Your Grace " Sheng bowed to Lucas. The four of them sat on a square-shaped table. "I am Sheng, I worked for a small merchantpany from the South and we were on our way to send some wheat to the North. However, before we could arrive at our destination, we encountered some bandits and" Sheng started talking about what happened to his people.


    While talking about his experiences, he kept on ncing at Rosalind as if he wanted to say something but could not do so because the others were there.


    "I want to thank you for everything. Thank you for saving me."


    "It is not a problem," Fraunces answered. "It is our duty to help someone."


    "Still, we don''t know if the bandits were there waiting for someone to help us so they could use that opportunity toy another ambush."


    "That will not happen, we have good soldiers," Fraunces assured him. Hearing this, Rosalind only nodded. She thought Sheng would be alone for this conversation, but it seems that the man was with Fraunces.


    "What are your ns after this?" Rosalind said.


    "If you do not mind, I would like to stay in this town for a while. Then, I will talk to some merchants and ask them if they could give me a ride home." He gave her a meaningful gaze. "I will not forget this favor. I will repay you very soon."


    Again, Rosalind nodded, it seemed that the man still remembered her. This would be a good thing. She could only hope she was not mistaken and that this man was indeed going to be very influential in the future.


    After a short conversation, Rosie and the Duke went back to training. The Duke was able to show her some methods of attack, despite the fact that she was weaker and smaller than most people. All the methods taught were extremely dangerous to the enemy, and would either target a fatal point or something that could cripple her opponent.


    At the end of the day, Rosalindy in her bed, spent.


    She did not know that learning how to defend herself would be this tiring. A part of her knew that this was for her own growth and that nothing came easy in this world, but still her limbs were shaking and her strength was gone!


    After a few minutes, Rosalind started to feel sleepy. She started to close her eyes when out of nowhere, she shivered. She jolted up and looked around, but she could not find anyone. Was it her hallucination?


    Shrugging, Rosalind closed her eyes. The next morning she received some devastating news.


    The storm was over, she needed to say goodbye to thefortable bed and start sleeping in the carriage again.


    .....


    I am slowly editing the rest of the chapters. After this, I am going to focus on all past chapters. I am busy with exams this week so I was not able to give more chapters to Miss Editor but she is doing her best to help.

 Chapter 153 Robbery 1

    Chapter 153 Robbery 1


    "Did you know how was she able to get out of that room?" Until now, Victoria was still wondering how Rosalind managed to escape that night. She had so many unanswered questions, so many things that made her question what really happened back then.


    "You were there Jeames¡­ you must know."


    "I did not hear anything," Jeames responded. "I¡ª I only heard a thud and then I walked inside the room and she was gone."


    "Do you think she could have used the light Blessing?" she looked at Loren.


    "It could be. That woman was very clever," Loren responded.


    "That does not make sense. That room was- that room prevented her from using her abilities. What about the knife? Have you asked her maid? That¡ª Milith? Did you find her?"


    "Unfortunately, we could not find her, she ran away shortly after Rosalind disappeared. Our people are busy looking for some cure or anything that could lessen the Young Miss''s pain. Moreover, Milith is from the slums and should have ties there. Looking for someone in that ce can be very difficult."


    "But not impossible."


    "Then, I will start looking for that woman again."


    "Good. The fact that we did not find any corpse could mean that Rosalind is still alive." As long as Rosalind was alive then there should be hope for her daughter.


    "I will find her," Jeames said. "That woman did something so horrible to Dorothy, I cannot let this matter go until I find her body or kill her!"


    "I have finally heard some news from Federico¡­" Victoria stated. "He still wants Dorothy to marry into that household. Even though I have already begged and kneeled in front of him, he still wants to send her into that wolf''s den! What cruelty!" She really could not wait to end that old man!


    "That man will never touch her in this state," Jeames said. "I believe it might be safer for her to marry him for now and move into his estate. We can stay with her under the pretense of taking care of her. I am certain that the Delibar family would not dare touch her or us."


    Victoria fell silent and stared at Jeames. After a few minutes, she finally nodded. After giving it much thought, Dorothy is indeed safer away from this ce. Right now, Federico was thinking of cutting off loose ends and that included getting rid of the members of the Lux Family whom he thought were unworthy. Given Dorothy''s state, she was clearly unworthy of being a Lux.


    "Very well, I will arrange for her to enter the main gates of the Delibar family without having a proper wedding ceremony." Right now, Dorothy had lost too much weight and would not be able to stand long enough to finish the ceremony. Victoria had already caught her trying to hurt herself twice, and she knew that this behavior would only escte after some time.


    "Madam, I believe there is a much more concerning matter," Loren said. "The patriarch informed me that we shall not leave the premises for some time. Apparently, there is a curse that is slowly infecting the people in the slums. For some reason, it seems that the Lux Family is not doing much about it. The patriarch even thought that they might have something to do with the spread of the curse."


    "How does it spread?" Victoria asked.


    "By air."


    Almost immediately Victoria widened her eyes. "Are you telling the truth?"


    "Yes."


    "Then we must even be more careful!" ''What was happening?'' Victoria could not help but asked herself. Cmities upon cmities had been affecting the Lux Familytely. It was as if the Goddess was punishing them for something that they did not do! First was the fact that Dorothy did not receive the Blessing, then Rosalind got the Blessing that should have been Dorothy''s, and finally the scheme that Rosalind pulled off just because she wanted to leave. In addition to all that was Victoria''s crumbling marriage to Martin, Dorothy''s uing marriage to the wolf, and of course, there was also the curse inside Dorothy''s body. Now this?


    Just what is going on?


    Has the Goddess forsaken them?


    ......


    The Aster Empire


    "What do you mean, you cannot heal it?" Federico''s face was ugly as he faced his equally down-looking son. "Exin it!"


    "Just as I said, I cannot heal the curse. It is something that I have never seen before."


    "Are you certain?" Federico poured himself a ss of wine and finish it in one go.


    "Yes."


    "Then this was all for naught?" Federico muttered.


    "There was news that someone from the South could actually cure it, but¡­ but they are not of the Goddess."


    "Are you talking about a sorcerer?"


    "Yes."


    "Are you out of your mind?"


    "Do we even have a choice? The curse has spread in the slums. Soon, this will gather the attention of the other nobles and the people would surely criticize us! The Aster Empire is well known because of us, the Lux Family!"


    Federico red at his son. He was telling the truth, they might not have another choice in this matter.


    But how could he allow a sorcerer who had worshiped the Dark Lord for centuries show off in front of him and the Empire!?


    "Do not talk to me about this matter!'' Federico said.


    "But father, what about the lives that will be lost?"


    "Who cares about those people''s lives? They are nothing! Go and make some arrangements. I am going to visit the temple to pray to the Goddess. It has been so long, perhaps she needs more sacrifices."


    "Yes, father."


    "And call the Baron and the Count. We need them to do the dirty deeds for us."


    "Father, what about His Majesty and the Crown Prince?"


    "What of them?"


    "There has been a problemtely."


    "Another problem?"


    "One day, a maid from one of the other houses visited me and told me something and I believe you should be informed."


    "What is it?" Federico frowned.


    "Marie Lux might be pregnant, and the father is one of the Princes."


    "One of the Princes? Who?"


    "It might be the Crown Prince, however, Marie is refusing to say anything about the matter."


    "No. That''s impossible, the Crown Prince cannot bear any children."


    "Then¡­"


    "It might be possible that she is seeing another prince, but Lawrence Goosebourne can no longer bear children because of the curse in his body. There is no way that he is the father."

 Chapter 154: Robbery 2

    Chapter 154: Robbery 2


    "That is indeed interesting news," Rosalind nodded when the Duke informed her about thetest news concerning the Lux Family. "Marie getting pregnant is something that I already expected. She did not look well thest time that I saw her. However, to think that the Crown Prince is impotent is indeed news."


    She wanted to know how he found out about the Crown Prince''s inability to bear children, after all, in her past life, Dorothy and the Prince had children. She could not help but wonder if the father of those children was truly Lawrence or Jeames.


    "It seems that this was because of the dark curse in his body," Duke Lucas said. When it came to information, the Duke really has it all. She wondered how big hiswork was as it seemed that he could easily get information with just a snap of his fingers.


    "I wonder why not many people know about this curse and and why is it the Prince is still attending functions and events? I thought "


    "You have underestimated the Royal Family of the Aster Empire." The Duke used a candle to burn the small piece of paper that she didn''t know he was holding. "Do you think that the Royal Families could lord over a Blessed family if they were not capable?"


    "Are you telling me that there is a method to suppress the curse?"


    "There were rumors in the past about the ancestor of the Goosebourne Family, about the first King. At that time, the Empire was still a Kingdom and the King was just a small worshiper of the Goddess. He built a temple to pray for the dear Goddess and then he became aquainted with the first individual who receive the Blessing of the light. The two quickly became close friends and soon established the Empire together."


    Rosalind heard the same story in her past life.


    "I have never been to that temple," she said.


    "Why would you have ess to a temple that only the Royal Family can visit?" he asked.


    "I " Of course, she was talking about her past life. In her past life, she had seen the temple located underground, but she was not allowed to visit it. In fact, not even Dorothy was able to visit the temple. She had long forgotten how it started, but the temple was no longer a ce where people could worship the Goddess.


    Right now, there were smaller temples all throughout the Empire that would cater to ordinary people. However, the one that the first King built was no longer essible.


    "I mean it would have been nice to be able to visit that temple because"


    "Of your blessing?" he snorted.


    She gently nodded in response.


    "The temple is not just a ce to worship the Goddess, it is a ce to offer a sacrifice to the Goddess."


    "A sacrifice?"


    "The ancient people used to give sacrifices to the Goddess if they wanted a good harvest, or a child in the family, or a good husband or wife, a prosperous life and a healthy body, you name it. They believed that by sacrificing something, the Goddess would pity them and give them what they want."


    "I have never read about this in the history books."


    "There is simply no reason for them to include this in those books," the Duke said. "Why would they include the fact that the previous King had sacrificed virgins and many innocents every time that he wanted something? Wouldn''t that change the history that they so wanted to keep?"


    Rosalind''s expression changed. Sacrifice? Innocent?


    "You look surprised," he chuckled, his expression easing. "The reason why they decided to only make the temple essible to a few people is  of those bones inside the temple. They have not removed them as it would have been a great disrespect to the Goddess."


    Rosalind clenched her teeth. Now that she had met a lot of people and interacted with them, her previous beliefs were slowly shifting, changing into something she did not recognize.


    "And how did you know this? We cannot simply rely on rumors, right?" She faked a smile. She believed that it was the Goddess who gave her another chance to live, her faith was something personal.


    "Rumors?" Again, he chuckled. "What if I told you that I was there when it happened?"


    "Huh?" She blinked. Then she blinked again. What is he talking about?


    Seeing her reaction, the Duke startedughing. "I was jesting. I was not there, but the North has many history books that had been banned by the Southern empires. Naturally, they decided to ban them because those books had something they didn''t want the public to know."


    "Something like the sacrifices?" she asked.


    In response, he nodded. "And the fact that the Goddess would give you anything as long as you give her enough sacrifices."


    "What?" That is absurd. Why would the Goddess be happy when they sacrifice innocent people?


    Again, she recalled Mathies words about the cruelty of the Goddess.


    Was that the truth?


    "These practices, why did the Empire decide to stop them?" she asked.


    "Stop them?" the Duke snorted. "Who said anything about those practices being a thing of the past?"


    "Are you telling me that until now, the Empires are sending sacrifices to the Goddess? That even now, they are still killing innocents for the Goddess?"


    "I knew you wouldn''t believe it if I don''t show you any proof." The Duke then showed her a ring.


    "What is this?"


    "You cane with me."


    "Where?" she asked.


    "To the temple."


    "What?"


    "Wear it" he took her hand and ced the ring on her pointer finger.


    "This is from the ck market. I thought they just developed teleportation. Howe you have something like this? Moreover how did you have ess to the temple? Only the Royal Family could visit that ce."


    "Visit?" he smiled. "Who told you that we are going to visit that ce?"


    "Huh?"


    "We are not visiting it. We are robbing it."


    "Uh. What?"

 Chapter 155: Robbery 3

    Chapter 155: Robbery 3


    Robbery.


    An offense punishable by death.


    Rosalind never thought that one day, she would end up robbing a ce; a temple to be exact.


    In her past life, she had done a few things that might be considered illegal, like ckmail and even manipting people, but she never once did something like this. She held the Duke''s hand a little tighter. The man seemed calm; the exact opposite of her.


    "Calm down they won''t catch us," Lucas said, his voice mellowed. It was as if he was deliberately trying to confront her. "Close your eyes and let me guide you."


    That part made her want tough. Compared to his current age, Rosalind was already an older woman, yet he was intending to guide her. Somehow she found this part funny, but she said nothing and closed her eyes. She felt her body start to tremble and pressure engulfed them.


    Strangely, she did not feel any pain or difort from the teleportation.


    "You can open your eyes now," he whispered next to her left ear. She jolted and let out a surprised yelp when his hot breath touched her cheeks. Luckily, he was able to cover her mouth, preventing her from making a sound.


    Her eyes were wide when she realized how close their faces were. It felt like they are in a small room? The room was not particrly dark because of some stones that emitted light around them. These were special stones that were considered relics and could provide light for tens of years.


    The room smelled like musk and lemon. It smelled like Lucas.


    Soon enough she realized that this was not a room as there were cushions around them and they were no longer standing, but lying down in a small space.


    Realization hit her.


    They are in a small rectangr space, like a coffin.


    No. They are in a coffin and she she was lying on top of him!


    Before she could do anything, she felt his hand on her waist as if he already knew that she would try to move out or perhaps try to go out of the small coffin. He was right.


    This position is just a bit scandalous.


    He slowly shook his head and gestured his hand to pay attention to the outside.


    People? She thought this temple had been abandoned. Howe there were still people inside the temple?


    It did not take too long before she realized that the one outside sounded very familiar to her.


    "Everything is going well," Federico Lux''s voice echoed. He sounded confident and she did not have to see him know that the old man was smirking. "There is no need to worry about the Crown Prince. He would never feel any pain as long as we continue giving sacrifices to the Goddess."


    "Can we do anything about the curse?" the one who responded was actually a woman!? Rosalind looked at Lucas. Why would Federico visit this ce with a woman?


    "We cannot. I can assure you that the Crown Prince will not be able to ascend to the throne, your son is going to be the Emperor very soon."


    The woman giggled.


    And then there were sounds of kissing?


    Rosalind swallowed. Federico lost his wife early on and decided not to remarry.


    "Thank you. As expected of your Blessedness, you are indeed a very smart man."


    "Is there really a need to thank me?" Federico responded.


    "Ah! Not there" the woman said.


    "Soon, that Emperor will die. The Crown Prince will fall and the ones that will rule this Empire will be you and I."


    "Your Blessedness not there it tickles."


    Rosalind felt sweat on her back and she swallowed her nonexistent saliva. Just as she expected, the sound of two people making love soon echoed outside. Hearing this, she could not look at the man lying beneath her. She had already seen him in that bathhouse and now now they had to stumble onto a hidden affair.


    Rosalind did not know how long itsted as she was too upied with her own thoughts. She had been doing her best to try and calm her raging heart.


    After what felt like forever, the two finally stopped and then they left. First was Federico then the woman. After making sure that they were already gone, the Duke finally pushed a button and the coffin opened.


    Rosalind tried to jump out of the coffin but almost fell instead as the coffin was sitting on top of arge palm. Luckily, the Duke held her arm before she could jump.


    "I knew you would do that," he mused.


    She pursed her lips before clearing her throat. The room was not particrly hot, yet she was sweating, her clothes were practically drenched.


    "Where are we?" she asked, ignoring his words or the fact that she was still sitting on top of him. She could feel her cheeks burn, something that really irritated her. Why was she blushing!? An old woman would not blush like this!


    "This is the first floor of the temple we are going down the stairs to reach the second floor. Another stairway will lead us to the third."


    "How many floors are there?" she asked while trying to wriggle her way out of the coffin. She could sit on the edge just fine, anywhere but hisp, was fine. Why was he holding her as if she she was a child?


    "Seven."


    "And where are we going?"


    "Sixth."


    "Then we need to hurry."


    "I agree," he said before he pulled her into his embrace. Then with one swift motion, he jumped out of the coffin and safelynded on the floor.


    Rosalind looked back and concluded that she was nevering back to this ce! The coffin was actually in a very high ce and it was not sitting on top of a palm. It was hanging! It was actually hanging from what looked like chains rusty chains.


    Moreover, there were more than ten coffins hanging around theirs.


    "We should hurry, robbing a temple is not going to be an easy task," she heard him say behind her. The next thing she knew, he was already carrying her towards the stairs.

 Chapter 156 Robbery Gone Wrong

    Chapter 156 Robbery Gone Wrong


    "Is there really a need for you to carry me?" Rosalind asked the Duke in a hushed tone. He was carrying her as he walked down a spiraling staircase. She could not see what was beneath them because of the dark, yet she knew that one word would send an echo around this ce. "You can put me down," she added.


    "Listen."


    She did and that was when she realized that there was only silence around them. His steps were not making any sounds. Embarrassed, she nodded and then decided to just let him continue carrying her. She closed her eyes, waiting for them to reach the bottom of the stairs. Not long after, he finally put her down, carefully as if she was some fragile doll.


    They were currently in arge space illuminated by the same relic stones that were in the coffin earlier. There were hundreds no¡­ thousands of those relics in the walls and the marble ceiling. The lighting from them made it easy for her to see what was before them. She looked around, her gaze focused on the human bones that were strewn over the yellowish marble floor, then she then looked at him.


    Without saying a word, he nodded and then pulled her towards arge marble table located in the center of the space. The table was a rectangr table littered with the same relic stones that appeared to be ck in the dim light. It looked like it was sparkling from afar because of the stones, however, upon close inspection, it was pretty obvious that there were ck spots on that table.


    She thought it might be blood.


    Strangely enough, the air does not smell of blood or anything that would signify that these people were killed here and became rotten in this ce.


    The two of them stopped a few feet away from the table. Lucas looked around for a few seconds before he continued walking towards it. This time, he did not take her along with him and she did not follow him. She just stood there, goosebumps skittering all over her body.


    ''Just what is this ce?'' She thought.


    And why was he acting so familiar as if he had been here a few times?


    "Found it," he said. Not long after, she heard some mechanical sound, then the sound of chains being dragged against the marble floor echoed around them. With a hiss, the table opened.


    There was another staircase beneath the table!


    "Come," he held a hand towards him and she epted it without saying another word. Since he took her to this ce, he also had a way to take her out and she was not stupid enough to let him leave her.


    This time, he did not carry her as they walked down the hidden set of stairs. Not long after, they finally arrived in what looked like a hallway.


    The hallway wasrge and she immediately saw ck doors to the side.


    Lucas wasted no time as he opened the first door. Almost immediately, Rosalind''s expression changed.


    "That¡ª" The room was full of treasure¡ª literally. Gold coins, crowns, and jewels were stacked together until they formed a mountain of treasures. The room was too bright as the light from various relics illuminated the ce.


    "Shall we?" he asked.


    "What is this ce?"


    "Ah¡­ this is where they keep the treasures for the Goddess."


    Rosalind looked at him, speechless. Are they really going to rob this ce?


    "What?" he chuckled. "You think the Goddess will burn you if you take a few?"


    "I¡ª Are we really robbing this ce?"


    "Hmmm¡­" he nodded. "These are the things that belonged to the people upstairs."


    "The skeletons?" she asked. Again, he nodded.


    "So¡­ we are grave robbing?"


    "Can''t you see it?" he suddenly asked.


    "Hm?"


    To make a point, he picked one of the golden crowns and gave it to her."Touch it."


    She obliged. Almost immediately, she paled.


    "This is¡­ a cursed object!"


    "Cursed, not by the Dark Lord, but by the resentment of its owner before their death. Why do you think the Empire does not use any of these? Did you really think it was because they wanted to gift it to the Goddess?" He picked up another relic, then used his hand to crush it.


    Rosalind''s eyes widened when she saw a dark miste out of the object. It was another cursed object and this time it was a cursed relic! She did not know that relics were cursed too!


    "Are you telling me that curses are not just created by the Dark Lord but by resentment?" Rosalind asked. She had already lived another lifetime yet this was the first time she heard about this.


    "Precisely. It has been centuries since the Dark Lord vanished, yet, cursed objects and weapons are still around. Why do you think that is?" Lucas picked up another relic, crushed it, and let the mist float around his hand.


    "Iprehensible, huh."


    "All the rooms¡ª the other doors. Are they filled with treasures like this too?" she asked.


    "Yes. Although some of them are filled with weapons, and others with expensive clothes. Just some things that belonged to the tribes and kingdoms of the North. The same tribes and kingdoms that the south destroyed under the pretense of fighting against the beasts."


    Rosalind frowned. This was not included in the history books that she read and no one would have dared tell her something that would put the Empires in a bad light. Then again, there was no way that the Empires would allow such disrespect to happen. Since the war ended years ago, the Empires had done everything to protect their integrity and only chose to tell the stories that would make them the heroes that the people needed. They must have bent the truth to serve their own interests.


    She knew this.


    What she didn''t know was how much information the Empire really changed.


    Now, she wondered what was the truth and what was the lie.


    She looked at Lucas who was already staring at her. Then she wondered¡­ how did he know these things? Just who was Duke Lucas Rothley?

 Chapter 157: Robbery Gone Wrong 2

    Chapter 157: Robbery Gone Wrong 2


    "If these objects are cursed then they would not be of any use to us, right?" she asked after a moment of silence. No one would be stupid enough to use a cursed object.


    "This is why I brought you here."


    "Hm?"


    "Bless it," he gestured towards the crown in her hand. "With your dark Blessing."


    She looked at him, confused. "What are you talking about?" The Darkness only destroys. It was the light that could Bless things, not her darkness.


    "Bless it."


    "Are you telling me that "


    "Bless it with your darkness."


    "How can that be? Darkness is only good at"


    "At what?" he approached her, towering over her small frame.


    "At destroying things."


    "Then try it." He held her hand, the one that was holding the crown. "Close your eyes and try to Bless it."


    While still confused, she closed her eyes and thought of Blessing the crown. She thought of the dark mist that she could control and used it to prate the defenses of the crown to draw the curse into her. Slowly, images of what looked like a war filled her head. Screams of agony and despair made her heartbreak.


    She watched as pregnant women and small children were dragged out of their houses. She watched as the town burned.


    Rosalind gasped, she could smell the fires as they ravaged towns and burned humans. She She could hear the screams of children as they watched their parents burn along with their houses.


    Then the smell of blood, urine, and feces filled the air.


    This time, she realized that she was in prison a dark, wet prison. Wails and sobs echoed, only to be interrupted by prayers to the Goddess and when that did not work, curses were thrown. She could feel the thirst and hunger. She could feel the hopelessness and despair.


    Then it was all gone.


    Rosalind opened her eyes when Lucas suddenly pulled her into his arms. She wanted to push him away, but she couldn''t. The horrors that she just watched made her heart heavy and her head dizzy. Staying in his arms somehow made her feel warmer, safer.


    Rosalind did not even realize that she was crying until Lucas wiped the tears off her face.


    ''What just happened?'' She wanted to ask, but she could not utter a single word. For some reason, she felt like someone had grabbed her heart and pulled it out of her chest. It was painful physically painful.


    "What did you see?" she heard him ask.


    "Everything." She did not know what happened, but the horrors that the people experienced in that vision were real. "This crown was built with resentment." Somehow, the crown showed her everything.


    "It was," his voice was gentle. "It seems that I made a mistake. It is too early for you to visit this ce. We should leave now."


    She did not disagree. She wanted to know more about the treasures but she knew that she was too weak to see the secret that these things kept. She slowly nodded.


    "Take the crown, the curse is no longer there," he said.


    Staring at the crown in her hand, she realized that it had changed colors. The golden sheen was gone and in its ce was a pale, sparkly color. It looked white, except it wasn''t exactly white. The stones and jewels on the crown that were once a pale red had turned darker, bing the color of blood.


    "You should have it," she said and handed him the crown.


    "Hm?"


    "It could protect you."


    "Protect me?"


    "From cursed objects, I mean weapons."


    For a few seconds, he just stared at the crown before he nodded and epted it. Then it vanished as he put it in his spatial bag.


    "Do you want to take a look at the other rooms?" he asked.


    "No. I would like to leave this ce." After what she saw earlier, something about this ce made her feel like someone was watching her. It was frightening.


    "Then we should leave," Lucas said. He held her hand and then he instructed her to close her eyes. The next thing she knew, they were already back in her carriage.


    It was a robbery gone wrong.


    For days, Rosalind could not shake off the feeling that she felt while watching that vision, nor could she understand what happened back then. Lucas told her that she absorbed the curse and that might exin everything. Since she could absorb the curse from a person''s body, she could easily do it to objects as well.


    However, a curse from resentment was different from a curse from the Dark Lord. Rosalind could not exin it, it was simply different. Still, she chose not to ask any more questions until she was ready to hear the answers.


    Right now, she had too much to think about.


    However, this did not mean that her training stopped. In fact, Lucas seemed to think that letting her train more could remove all the images from her head as he decided to increase the length and intensity of the training and even introduced new weapons for her to use.


    This time, he taught her how to fire a bow and arrow.


    "The angle of your legs is wrong," Lucas said as he stood behind her. Then he held her shoulders and straightened her back. "Upright," he added.


    "Oh," she gave an absentminded answer. To be honest, she knew that learning how to shoot a bow and arrow was essential, but she preferred her secret dagger as she could use it at any time. It was pretty convenient.


    "It has been days since you started learning how to use a bow and arrow," she heard Fraunces'' mocking voice behind her.


    The woman was sitting on top of the carriage enjoying her apple. "I learned the proper stance in a day, and learned how to hit a target after a week."


    Rosalind rolled her eyes. Sinceing back from that temple, she decided to ignore the woman. She already had so many things to think about, she had no time for some petty squabble.


    "Let me help you" Duke Lucas stood behind her. She knew what was going to happen next as this wasn''t the first time that the man hugged her from behind to ''teach'' her how to point the arrow at the target.


    "No need," Rosalind said. She smiled and suddenly turned around then pointed the arrow to the sitting Fraunces. "I know my skills are very poor, but I believe I can hit a target asrge as that apple in Dame Fraunces''s hands."

 Chapter 158: Robbery Gone Wrong 3

    Chapter 158: Robbery Gone Wrong 3


    "You What do you think you''re doing!?" Fraunces''s expression immediately changed.


    "Since Dame Fraunces learned archery at a very young age, I am certain that you must have learned how to avoid an arrow in what. a week? No" Rosalind smirked. "A week is too long. Make it a day. The Dame must have learned how to avoid arrows in a day, right?"


    Looking back, she really should not have saved this woman from that Clinton Moller.


    "Are you threatening me?"


    "Depends" Rosalind responded. "Do you feel threatened?"


    "What?" Fraunces snorted. "Why would someone like you threaten me?"


    "Exactly." Rosalind lowered the bow. "Why would someone like me, scare you?"


    "You Who told you that I am scared?"


    Rosalind snorted in response. Then she aimed her arrow at the target board. She let go and, as expected, missed the target.


    "If that was human " Rosalind looked back at Fraunces. "It would have been dead by now. I would have missed the heart- but not the head."


    With that, she handed the bow to the Duke and left.


    The moment she left, the Duke nced at Fraunces and frowned.


    "What?" Fraunces asked.


    "I told you to go to your father. You may leave ahead of us."


    "Are you really going to make me leave just because of that woman?" she asked.


    "Is there anything that I can and cannot do with my own people?"


    "Hmph! Don''t think for a second that I do not know what you are trying to hide," Fraunces said.


    The Duke lifted an eyebrow. Then he gestured for everyone to leave. Seeing this, Fraunces got down from the carriage and approached him.


    "I know what she is," Fraunces continued, she lifted her head and stared at the Duke. "She''s a sorcerer. She must be the one who broke that barrier and attracted the wolves. She''s working for you, isn''t she?"


    The Duke narrowed his eyes at her.


    "What is with that look?" Fraunces said. "I know she told you to get rid of me, she must hate me so much. So, I will not "


    Fraunces'' words were interrupted when Lucas showed her a dagger.


    "Do you know what the difference is between you and those bandits?" he suddenly asked.


    "What?" What bandits?


    "They died without knowing who the real enemy was," the Duke said before he disappeared. Fraunces flinched and looked around. "From the start, they were meant to die without knowing the face of their killer and they did."


    "Y Your Grace?" What bandits? What killer? Just what was the Duke talking about?


    "While you "


    Fraunces looked to her left, the Duke was there, standing next to a dead tree. He was already fifteen feet away from her. Then she nced at the snow that separated them. Theck of footsteps made her frown.


    The Duke would never show his skills to normal people.


    "You on the other hand will be given a choice. You can leave now and never bother me again. Or you stay and never speak out of turn. Again."


    "Your Grace "


    **SWOOOSHHH**


    Fraunces flinched as the Duke suddenly threw a dagger her way. She knew it wasing, but for some reason, she could not move, she could not avoid it. Luckily, the dagger did not kill her, however, it was close enough as it actually left a cut on her neck.


    "That was a warning, Dame Fraunces. The only reason why you are still alive is because of your father and uncle. But you are still working for me. You have no right to talk as if you are someone relevant."


    Again, the Duke vanished. He appeared behind her to retrieve the dagger.


    "You are not relevant, Dame Fraunces. I could kill you without a second thought and drag your whole family down with you. Perhaps you thought that you were untouchable because of the General? You must have forgotten that the General will do anything that I say, and that includes if I demand your head from its neck."


    Fraunces could not say a word. She wanted to argue but she knew he was telling the truth. Her uncle, the General, would do anything that the Duke asked him to do, even if that meant killing his own family.


    In fact, Fraunces was able to act like this, not just because of her family, but because she grew up around the Duke. While they were not considered close, she was the only child who had seen the Duke grow up, even if it was from afar.


    She thought that Duke would at least value those things, but she was wrong.


    She red at the man as he turned around and walked away without sparing her another nce. Hatred slowly consumed her insides. She knew that the Duke was nning something and she hated the fact that she had no idea what it was.


    She had been working under him for years. Why could he not trust her with his ns? She red at the carriage where Rosie was staying. That woman resembled Rosalind so much, she hated it.


    Since they started traveling, Fraunces had used all sorts of methods to observe the woman. From staying in her carriage to ''identally'' going inside her carriage while Rosie was washing her face. She did this to try and prove that Rosie was wearing some sort of wig and that she was, in fact, Rosalind Lux.


    Yet, she failed every single time.


    Then Rosie saved her from Clinton, she knew that Rosie had to be a Sorcerer. Almost immediately, Fraunces knew that Rosie must have changed her face to resemble Rosalind Lux and she started wondering if this was Lucas''s idea. Did he ask her to change her face so he could stare at her all the time?


    Jealousy started to seep into the cracks of her already broken heart. She wanted to know so badly, but the Duke would surely not say a word to her.


    Now, the Duke finally put his foot down and created some boundaries with her.


    She thought that this was unrealistic.


    She had been with him for so many years, why would he suddenly do something like this now? Was it because of that sorceress?


    She gritted her teeth. She wanted to go to the carriage and confront Rosie about everything. That woman must have known about the Duke''s ns and was helping him behind the scenes. This was the only exnation that she coulde up with.


    For a long time, Fraunces just stood there as she tried to calm herself. No matter what, she would never leave the Duke''s side. Lucas must be nning something really big this time, but he could not tell anyone about it.


    That might be the reason why he suddenly wanted her to leave him, she consoled herself.


    "You really are a bit slow, aren''t you?"


    Fraunces looked behind and realized that the person who just spoke was none other than Rosie.


    Fraunces looked at the carriage and frowned, she did not see anyone leaving.


    "Are you that desperate?" Rosie said.


    "What?"


    "You, Dame Fraunces, are a beautiful, strong woman, but, you are wasting your time following someone that does not like you and has refused to marry you. That man was generous enough to give you the option to leave, yet it seems that you are ignoring his words. Are you still going to act like he has reasons for what he said and convince yourself to stay by his side? Are you really that slow?"


    "S Slow?"


    "In the head." Rosalind pointed to her temples. In her past life, Jeames never refused her advances, letting her think that he liked her too. In the end, she broke her own heart.


    "How dare you!"


    "You are a noble who ran around following behind the man she loves. The nobles in the North must beughing about you behind your back."


    "You What does it have to do with you? Will you stop talking to me and mind your own business?"


    "I am " Rosie was trying to save a young maiden''s heart. Soon, the Duke will marry her, and while that might not be a marriage out of love, it was still a marriage. Moreover, the Duke told her he is not nning to take concubines. This would surely affect Fraunces.


    "I shouldn''t care," Rosalind snorted. This woman was nothing but a nuisance to her, and yet Rosie still tried to help her. How pathetic. In her past life, she had fallen into Jeames and Dorothy''s trap because of her naive thinking, believing that she could save everyone.


    "Do not mind my words," Rosalind suddenly said. She approached Fraunces and touched the wound on the woman''s neck. This is unlike her! What was she doing?


    Fraunces flinched. "What are you doing!?"


    "I can heal it, Dame Fraunces" Rosalind removed her hand and the cut from the dagger was already gone. There were no traces, no scars. Then she smiled. She held her hand in front of Fraunces and let her see the ck dagger slowly materializing from Rosalind''s palms. "But the next time you antagonize me a cursed dagger will cut your hand. You probably know what that means, right?"


    ....


    My exams are done! I am celebrating this weekend! Yey!

 Chapter 159: Little Kitten

    Chapter 159: Little Kitten


    "I did not expect you to do that"


    Rosalind heard the Duke''s voice before she could see him. Was he here to scold her for what she did? Was it because she scared Fraunces too much?


    If the man really cared for Fraunces then why not just marry her?


    The sudden influx of thoughts surprised Rosalind. She could feel her face turn hot from her embarrassing thoughts. What was happening to her?


    "Are you here to tell me not to do that again?" she asked.


    "The opposite."


    "Pardon?"


    "I expected you to do worse."


    "Did you want me to kill one of your people for simply taunting me?" she asked. Did he think she was that petty?


    "No, but I expected you to be colder."


    "Colder" she snorted. She sat down opposite him. The carriage''s warmth immediately made herfortable. She nced at the tea in the Duke''s hands. It looked hot, but when did he brew it?


    She only left the carriage for a couple of minutes to confront Fraunces.


    "She''s your person." Isn''t that the only reason why she was hesitating to hurt Fraunces? Moreover, the woman hadn''t really done anything that would warrant her ire.


    Rosalind felt like she was an old woman bullying someone not even half her age. To her, Fraunces was simply having a crush, however, the moment that woman did something that would put her in danger, Rosalind would punish her.


    "I am nning to stay in the North for a very long time, your Grace," she said. "I do not want to offend anyone." And be dragged into a world of scheming and petty tricks by people who wanted to bring her down. She did not want to be that jarring to the eyes of the Northerners.


    After all, she was considered a tourist, someone who was not born in the North.


    "So, it was because of her father?"


    "No. I simply don''t want to deal with petty squabbles among women. As I said, she is your person, you deal with her. However, please do not wait for my patience to run out." She was not taking a step back, she was simply trying to integrate into her surroundings before making a move.


    She never had the chance to visit the North in her past life, so she did not have any idea how the people there really lived. She came to the North to hide from the Blessed family Lux. She had no reason to fight against the North, at least not now.


    "The only way to get rid of her is death or marriage. Her father has been looking for another marriage partner, but all of them refused because of her dominant and udylike traits. I thought it would be good to keep her by my side to let her scare the women who wanted to get close to me."


    Rosalind lifted an eyebrow. Did he just give her an exnation? She wasn''t exactly asking for one, was she?


    "But you should not worry. She is not going to be a problem soon," the Duke smiled a smile that made her shiver. Something about the man was different. Was he nning to do something to Fraunces?


    She wanted to ask him, but decided to bite her tongue in the end. There was no need for her to involve herself in matters that involved the Duke''s people.


    "But I did note here to talk about her," the Duke said.


    "Are you leaving?"


    He scoffed and shook his head.


    "Not this time. However a sorcerer? That is an interesting excuse."


    "What did you expect me to say? That I received both the dark and light Blessing and watch themughed at me?"


    "Not quite. But to let them think that you are a sorceress was something that I did not expect."


    Rosalind pursed her lips, then crossed her arms against her chest. Letting Fraunces think that she was a sorcerer was the best way to stop her from digging into Rosie''s past.


    Sorcerers had great dark magic. Albeit forbidden, it would not stop them from using it to change their appearance and perform some sinister acts to get what they wanted.


    Rosalind did not stop Fraunces from thinking that she was a sorceress simply because this was the only thing that could exin her abilities. Moreover, it would be better for her to think that the Duke married her because she was useful to him and his ns.


    She made this conclusion after knowing that the people were more aware of sorcerers in this part of the continentpared to the Aster Empire and the entirety of the south.


    "You have changed," the Duke said.


    "Pardon?"


    "Your hair it was no longer as white as before. It is now gray. I believe it would change from time to time especially after your abilities improved."


    Is it?


    She immediately held her long hair. She did not notice it as she was not staring at a mirror all the time. She had been thinking about the vision that she saw in that temple and mostly spent her time with the Duke practicing various ways to protect herself. That and not one of her maids mention anything about her hair.


    "Why do you think it changed?" she asked. Actually, the change that the Duke was talking about was very subtle. It would be something that one would only notice after staring at her previous hair color and this color for a long time.


    The thought of him staring at her made her frown. Somehow, the idea made her feel irritated.


    "Give me your hand" the Duke said before he used a dagger to cut his own palm


    "What are you have you lost your mind?"


    "Heal it," the Duke said.


    Without saying a word, she held his palm and immediately used her light Blessing to heal it. To her surprise, she found it easier to use the Blessing this time. It felt like warm water, harmonious and one with her intentions.


    "This "


    She let go and stared at his palm. The wound was no longer there.


    "It seems that once again, you have gotten stronger."


    ...


    I still owe everyone a mass release! Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 160: Little Kitten 2

    Chapter 160: Little Kitten 2


    Perhaps that was true.


    Perhaps she had gotten stronger this time, however, she didn''t understand how it happened. Was it just because of that incident on the cliff? Or was it because of that crown?


    The Duke had already left for a few minutes and yet she still could not stop herself from thinking about the words that he said.


    She closed her eyes and once again recalled the memories that she saw. For some reason, everything felt so vivid. It was as if she was there watching everything that transpired in front of her as it happened.


    This was not the first time that she had done something like this, but it was the first time she decided to take a closer look at the small details in the vision.


    Strangely enough, the ce before her was not surrounded by snow. In fact, it was the opposite. The day felt hot, the house was constructed from wood, its roof made of hay and other materials that could not be found in the North.


    She thought of the viges and the tribes that could be found in the North. It seems that she was wrong.


    The clothes were also not very suitable for people who spent most of their time in the snow and cold. In fact, their clothes looked like they were living in a hot ce. The woman and men were using some sort of animal skin to cover their private parts, and even more of them were wearing small clothing.


    Their skins were not as pale as those that lived in the North for a long time and and thenguage that they spoke was not something that she had heard in the past.


    Just what is going on? When did this happen?


    She tried to look at the soldiers that were attempting to tie up some children, but for some reason, she could not make out their faces. They looked blurred.


    Was it because the one who was showing her this could not recall their faces? In the end, Rosalind sighed.


    "Miss!"


    Rosalind jolted in her seat when she heard Tabatha''s voice.


    "Miss, there is a problem." Tabatha walked inside her carriage without even waiting for her approval. Right then and there, Rosalind could hear the other people''s panic voices outside.


    "What?" she immediately noticed Tabatha''s pale expression.


    "Beasts"


    "What?"


    "There are beasts outside!"


    Rosalind walked out of the carriage, and just as Tabatha said, some soldiers were already fighting the invading beasts. They looked like the white tigers that she had seen in illustrations in the past. She heard that white tigers were prettymon in the North, but this


    The tigers in front of them were actually red and ck!


    Luckily, it seemed that the tigers the soldiers were fighting were not that big. She looked around and realized that they had entered another small forest and had stopped on a pathway surrounded by dead trees. It was not dark yet, but therge branches from the trees were enough to dim the whole pathway.


    She then looked at the Duke and Denys who were on their horses overlooking the soldiers. This was enough to tell her that the tigers were not much of a threat to them.


    She looked to her left and saw Dame Fraunces on her horse too. It seems that the situation was well under control. They were going deeper and deeper into the North so it should be normal for them to encounter a beast or two.


    "Hm?" Rosalind jumped down, the sound of her boot hitting the snow attracted the Duke''s attention.


    "You should get back to your carriage. This is something that they can easily handle," he dismounted from his ck horse and put arge cloak around her. That made her realize that she got out of her carriage without anything that could protect her from the cold.


    "Thank you."


    "You should get back. Get some rest."


    Rosalind said nothing as she once again looked at where Dame Fraunces was. She frowned.


    "What?" Dame Fraunces asked when she noticed her gaze. Seeing the Duke standing next to Rosalind, Fraunces''s face immediately turned ugly. "Why are you staring at me like that?"


    "There is something" Rosalind started walking towards Dame Fraunces and her heart started racing. She could feel something hiding in those woods.


    "Where are you going?" the Duke asked as he held her wrist.


    "There"


    He lifted an eyebrow then he looked at where Rosalind was staying.


    "We are surrounded by nothing but trees and beasts and yet you want to go to where the trees are the thickest?" Dame Fraunces blurted out. However, she must have realized that talking was a mistake as she snorted and turned her head away. Then she and her horse moved closer to where the soldiers were still fighting the tigers.


    "Let me apany you."


    Rosalind nodded. At least the Duke did not stop her.


    "Those are demonic tigers. They do not like to stay together and usually travel by twos or threes," the Duke exined as they moved closer to the trees.


    "Hmmm," again, Rosalind nodded. Then she stopped walking.


    "Did you hear that?" she asked. Almost immediately she heard him take his sword out of its sheath. "That " Was that a growl? She wasn''t too sure,so she looked at him to confirm.


    Again, she heard another growl but this time, she was quick to realize that it was not a growl but a whimper. She did not hesitate to walk into the forest and follow the sound, the Duke followed behind her without making any noise.


    "That is " Rosalind stopped walking when she found the source of the sound. It was a small cat.


    A small red cat licking the body of arge demonic tiger.


    "Let me end it," the Duke said. Before she could stop him, he was already moving toward therge demonic tiger.


    "Wait!" Rosalind panicked. Why would the Duke kill the small tiger?


    To her surprise, the man did not kill the small tiger but therge demonic tiger instead. "It''s been suffering. Someone injured it," The Duke exined. "It was about to give birth so it was weak. Those two tigers from earlier must be her younglings." The Duke continued.


    Rosalind only nodded as she approached the small red tiger. However, just as she was about to touch it, she felt a suffocating feeling in her chest.


    Something wasing, she thought as she looked into the deeper part of the forest.


    Something wasing from the deepest part of the woods and it wasing for them!


    ...


    Update with Edit. Thest 2 chapters are still unedited. 30-79- Unedited. But I already gave the chapters to my editor. Hoping for the best. :)

 Chapter 161: Thun of Raston Empire 1

    Chapter 161: Thun of Raston Empire 1


    "It ising for us," Rosalind said. She looked back to where the others were and then towards the Duke. "It might being for this little one."


    "A beast" he uttered while looking at her intently. It was as if he was observing her, trying to stare into her soul.


    "I don''t have time to exin." She approached the little tiger, picked it up then held the Duke''s hand. "We should go."


    "That is not where the carriages are."


    "We have no time, " Rosalind said as she started pulling him away from where the carriages were waiting. The Duke could easily fight the beasting for them, but she did not want to drag the others into this fight. "We need to get away."


    To her surprise, the man just let her guide him away from the carriage.


    "The snow is thick we can use the trees if you want to."


    "Use the trees?" she looked up. The branches of the trees around them were at least three to four meters high.


    "Let''s go," he held her waist, pulled her against his body then jumped up to the nearest branch.


    "How" this was not the first time that she saw him do something like this but she still could not understand how was he able to jump that high. Was he a hybrid of a human and a beast? She heard that the people of the North could do all sorts of things, but it was not something a human could easily do.


    Without saying a word, he jumped to the next branch then onto the next.


    "There is a problem," Rosalind said. The beast actually stopped moving toward them.


    "What is it?"


    "Can''t you sense that?" she asked.


    "What?" he looked confused.


    "That the beast is angry." She could not see what it was, but she knew that the beast felt anger. Her brows furrowed, her eyes found his. "The beast is not far away from us and something is wrong with it."


    "Is it the demonic tiger?" he asked.


    "No. It was something else. We should go"


    "Go where?"


    "That way," she pointed in the direction where the beast stopped.


    For a moment he looked at her then heplied without asking any questions. She expected him to ask questions, but he never did. Instead, he just did what she told him to do. This was a type of trust and she knew it. She could feel it in the way he looked at her. This action was something that was a product of his curiosity.


    The man was confident that he could defeat the beast, so he had no problems going in the direction where the beast was. He did it, not because he trusted her words, but because he wanted to know what it was that she felt.


    Still, being curious was better than being shut down because he was concerned for her safety.


    Not long after, the two of them could start to hear growling and the sound of fighting.


    Rosalind looked at Lucas and, just as she expected, he was already frowning. He too had heard the sound of swords colliding against each other.


    He then stopped.


    "Ten people are ahead of us," he said. "They are fighting arge beast."


    Rosalind nodded. She could sense the people and the beast but she could not tell their exact numbers.


    "Let''s go," Rosalind said. "I can I can bend the light." The forest is definitely darker but she could take advantage of the fact that they are staying in the branches. "Higher," she whispered and he was quick toply.


    Once they were higher, the light around her also increased. Bending light wasn''t going to be a problem.


    Rosalind used her light Blessing to hide their location. She was well aware that bending the light could only affect one''s eyes and not their nose so she wasn''t exactly surprised to see that the beast seemed to react to their arrival. It growled in their direction.


    Now that she was closer, she could now clearly see the beast.


    The beast looked like a dog but bigger, and it had wings and two horns on its head. Its eyes were red and there was a noticeable circr object on its tail. The object looked like a ck rock except it had spikes?


    Rosalind shivered when the spike hit one of the people fighting against it. The man was thrown against a nearby tree, vomited blood then fainted. There were spikes lodged in the man''s ck clothing.


    The dog let out a deep guttural growl before it avoided someone''s sword and then attacked another man nearby.


    "That is a different type of wolf," Lucas said. "Smaller than normal wolves yet fiercer. They do not run in packs but they could easily kill ten men. Their skins are as thick as iron and even a weapon made from the North cannot easily prate them. However, this wolf is weak because of its age. It should be only a few months old."


    Rosalind nodded. She saw one man attack the dog from behind but when the sword hit the dog''s skin, it broke. It actually broke! This was the skin of a beast that was only a few months old!


    "But those people are not trying to kill that wolf," Lucas uttered.


    "What do you mean?"


    "They clearly have the skill to kill it. Instead, they are trying to hit its legs and tail. They might be trying to capture it."


    "Capturing a demonic beast?" One hit from a demonic beast could give them a curse. Were they out of their minds?


    "Yes."


    As if on cue, one of the guys who were fighting the beast shouted. "We don''t have time! Cripple it! Target the legs and get rid of that tail!"


    "They know what they are doing," the Duke muttered. "Cutting the tail could easily cripple a wolf like that."


    Rosalind frowned before she nced at the little tiger in her hand. "You said that the red tiger earlier was injured by someone?" she asked. He specifically said ''someone''.


    "A sword wielder," Lucas said. "But the one who injured the tiger is not one of them."


    "Her Blessedness ising! Hurry!" one of the men fighting against the wolf said. "Hurry! Cripple it!"

 Chapter 162: Thun of Raston Empire 2

    Chapter 162: Thun of Raston Empire 2


    Her Blessedness?


    Rosalind swallowed. A Blessed individual was actually here?


    "I have no knowledge of any Blessed person in the North right now," the Duke whispered.


    The two of them were currently standing on top of the tree near the area where the fight was happening. Because of her light Blessing, the others could not see them, yet the beast must have sensed them earlier. Whoever it was that wasing could change everything.


    "We need to get out of here," she said in a low voice.


    "We can''t leave just yet. I want to see who it is that dared toe to the North to capture beasts."


    Lucas sounded cold and angry. She looked at him and as always, she could not tell anything from his face.


    She wanted to ask him what was wrong with capturing the beasts. Clearly, they were a danger to humans. However, a part of her could not say it. She did not know whatpelled her to save this little tiger either. To her, the beasts were always the ones who had been hunting humans, killing them and consuming them.


    The fact that she picked up the small tiger surprised her, but at the time, she had no choice but to run away and ignore her own feelings. Now that she finally had the time to think about it, she stared at the tiger who was peacefully nestled in her arms. The small little creature was actually sleeping? Does it need someone''s heat?


    Why was it sleeping?


    "What about my Blessing?"


    "Whoever it is that ising will not see us or sense us. Only beasts have the capability to sense us because of our smell. Not even a fellow Blessed individual could sense the illusions created by your light."


    Rosalind nodded, she believed him. Moreover, even if the Blessed person could see them, the Duke should be strong enough to deal with her.


    It took a couple of minutes before the neighs of horses reached their ears. Three more people arrived, all of them were on their horses, wearing white coats and cloaks that covered their faces and body. Sadly, the cloak covered their hair too so Rosalind found it hard to identify the one that they were calling ''her Blessedness''.


    "Her Blessedness, it is fighting really hard."


    "What about the demonic red tiger?" a cold voice came from the individual on a stark white horse.


    "We lost it too."


    **CRACK**


    A sh of thin lightning came out of the woman''s body, the soldier who answered her earlier immediately fell on the snow, shaking from the impact of the lightning.


    Lightning.


    The Thun Family?


    Rosalind immediately thought of the woman who joined the awakening ceremony a few months ago. Ena Thun. In her past life, the one who received the Blessing of the lightning was close to both Federico and Martin too. From the stories, this was because Federico was the one responsible for healing Ena''s father who had received a very unique disease.


    Many believed that it was actually a curse, but no one was able to prove it or was even brave enough to speak of it in front of the Thun Family. The Thun Family owed Federico and Martin and thus, they would do everything to help the Lux Family.


    In her past life, she had interacted with a few people from the Thun Household, one of which was Ena. However, she knew that the woman behind the cloak wais not Ena. Or at least, she never sounded that young in the past. Ena was already a woman in herte thirties or perhaps even early forties, she was not sure. Still, the voice of the woman beneath the cloak sounded too young. Could it be Ena''s daughter?


    But if she was right, the Thun Family only had the seventh and eighth generation Blessed individuals and that would be Ena and her father. The Thun Family had not done any awakening ceremonies yet for the current generation.


    She thought about her past life and tried to remember the exact time when Miss Ena sent an invite to Dorothy to join them for an awakening Ceremy in the Raston Empire. At that time, Dorothy was already Empress and Ena was quite old. The child that gained the Blessing of the Goddess was also eighteen years old.


    The calctions made her confuse.


    "I told you to get that thing inside the tiger''s body. We spent too much time nurturing that demonic tiger only for you to lose it!" the woman cursed.


    "Miss, please forgive this lowly one. Please "


    "Forgiveness?" the woman snorted. Without warning, she sent another bolt of lightning towards the soldier. This time, it was bigger. Soon enough, the smell of burnt flesh surrounded the area.


    "Lurea." Another woman spoke. "What did I tell you about your temper?"


    Rosalind looked at the speaker and was immediately able to tell that it was Ena. That deep, cold, and calcting tone was something the woman was known for.


    "Mother" the woman named Lurea removed her cloak, revealing jet-ck hair. Lurea bowed to her mother. "We needed to teach these people a lesson. It is the only way to let them take their job seriously. We are not paying them a lot of gold just for them to let those things go! We have spent too much to raise one of the beasts and impregnating it like that but"


    "Enough" the woman coldly said. She then looked at the wolf who was now struggling to fight the rest of the soldiers and sent a bolt of lightning toward it,pletely toasting its body. "Find the tiger, I want its body if it''s dead. Take out the youngling in its stomach. If it''s alive, drag it back to me. There are no excuses."


    The rest of the soldiers looked at each other before they bowed and left, leaving the three people on a horse with the body of the wolf.


    "Remove its horn"


    "Yes, mother," Lurea said. She jumped down her horse, but just as she was about to reach the wolf, she stopped and looked at the trees.


    "What is it?" her mother asked.


    Lurea frowned. After a few seconds, she shrugged. "Nothing. I just feel like someone is watching. Please ignore it."


    "Focus Lurea," the woman said. "Focus."


    ...


    Still recovering from my examsst week but I should feel better soon. :) Thank you for the support please don''t forget to vote for the novel!

 Chapter 163: Miu 1

    Chapter 163: Miu 1


    Lurea Thun.


    The name did not ring a bell.


    Rosalind watched as Lurea started cutting the horns off the wolf. From time to time, she would stop and look at the trees as if she was looking for something, as if she was looking for them. Rosalind could not help but wonder how it was that she was able to sense their presence. Was it just instinct?


    *BANG*


    Rosalind flinched when Ena suddenly sent a bolt of lightning to her daughter. In response, Lurea''s body was thrown away and hit a tree. Her cloak fell off her head, revealing a face full of scars and purplish veins. Rosalind covered her mouth in surprise.


    Lurea grunted, pain apparent on her face.


    "I told you to pay attention. Focus Lurea. The world is a battleground. One wrong move and you are dead."


    Lurea wiped the blood that trickled down her lips and got up.


    "I apologize mother."


    "What good does an apology do? If I was your enemy, you would have died by that bolt of lightning. Could you still apologize when dead?"


    Lurea just lowered her head without saying a word.


    "Cover your ugly appearance. How could you show that face to anyone else? Go ahead and finish that wolf. I am going to go find the tiger."


    "Yes, mother."


    "And Lurea?"


    "Mother?"


    "Stop calling me mother, especially in front of other people."


    The other person behind the cloak chuckled.


    "Yes, your Blessedness."


    "Hmmm..." Ena nodded. Then she left Lurea to do her job. This time, Lurea did not look at the trees again. Instead, she focused on removing the horns from the wolf, using a spatial bag to store them. However, before Lurea left, she lifted her gaze and stare straight at where Rosalind and Lucas were staying.


    Then she turned and walked away.


    "That" Rosalind did not know what to say.


    "Can you maintain the illusion?" he asked.


    "Yes."


    "Good let us follow her."


    Rosalind wanted to say no but she could not do it. Not after she saw Lurea''s face and the treatment that Ena had given her very own daughter. The Duke swiftly jumped andnded on the next branch, hopping and gliding without leaving any trace or sound. It seemed unimaginable and Rosalind knew that not many people would believe her if she told them about the Duke''s skills.


    However, something like this was happening right in front of her very eyes, how could she deny it. She looked at him. "It will get darker soon. What about them?"


    "Denys is with them, they will continue the journey."


    "Oh" That is very convenient indeed.


    The two of them quietly followed Lurea until she reached the others. By now, they had already seen the dead tiger that the Duke killed.


    "It died with a sword," Ena muttered. "I told you not to touch it! Now the youngling is gone! Tsk!"


    "Your Blessedness, please spare us," Ena''s men immediately started kneeling and kowtowing to her, their foreheads banging against the snow and mud in front of them.


    "Hmph! You better find that small tiger or your families will not be spared!" Ena yelled. "Do you understand?"


    In response, her men nodded and started searching the area.


    "What of the horns?" Ena asked.


    "They are here," Lurea respectfully handed the spatial bag to her mother. Upon checking it, Ena nodded and keep the bag in her robe.


    "Good, you may leave."


    "Yes, your Blessedness."


    "Oh, Lurea?"


    "Yes, your Blessedness?"


    "You should stay in that ce for a month. You need to learn a lesson, do not call me mother ever again."


    Lurea nodded without even batting an eye, but Rosalind knew that the ce that Ena was talking about could not be something good. This was because of the veins in Lurea''s face. That was not something that any Blessed individual had. In fact, all of the ones who received the Blessing had better faces and appearancespared to normal humans.


    Many said it was because of the divine power that was bestowed by the Goddess while others said it was simply because the Goddess favors them.


    Why would someone like Lurea have that kind of appearance?


    Instead of following Lurea, the Duke quietly followed Ena and the other person behind the horse. For a few seconds, the two talked about random things that they hated about the North.


    "Despite the cold, this is the only ce that would make us stronger," the woman behind the cloak said.


    Ena snorted in response. "We should leave. I do not want to attract any attention from the Northerners."


    "What attention? Lonyth is in our hands. Who would dare oppose us here?"


    "The Duke of the North," Ena said, her face looking grim. "If not for him, the Duchy, the North would have been ours a long time ago."


    "I heard that the Duke of Lonyth got into trouble with Lucas. It was a trap they said, a spy informed me of the fact that the Duke of Lonyth had gotten angry when he realized that Lucas created a trap, especially for him and his son. Their reaction was simply delightful. I would have wanted to witness that interaction."


    "The Duke of Lonyth is getting greedy," Ena responded. "I received some requests from him wanting to release a few beasts that we have to dispose of."


    "Release it? Why would he?"


    "To get back at Lucas, of course. That coward was always hiding behind everyone''s back. Now, he wants to drag us into the trouble that he created."


    "Hah why don''t we release a few? Isn''t it better to use them to test Duke''s strength? The fact that he might be stronger than us cannot be true."


    "He killed a demonic wolf king. You are strong but it would still take you a long time to kill a wolf like that."


    "Are you calling me weak?"


    "Are you as strong as the Duke?"


    "You"


    "You are not," Ena stated. "Look at you spoiling the mood and pouting like a child. Let us talk about something else. We have not talked like this for months. How is everything in your territory?"


    The two continued talking until they reached what looked like a cliff. Without saying a word, they jumped onto the cliff together with their horses.


    "Illusion," Lucas uttered.


    "I know."


    "By sorcerers."


    Again Rosalind nodded. They were still up in the trees looking down the cliff.


    "We cannot go in there."


    "Not when there is still light," Lucas said.


    "I cannot use my illusion when there is no light."


    "What you can do with the light can be done with the darkness."


    "Now, what does that mean?" she asked. However, instead of exining, Lucas shrugged and told her that they needed to catch up to the others. After about an hour of jumping from one branch to another, they were finally able to catch up to Denys and their patry. That was when she realized that they were not able to kill the tigers from earlier as the two ran away when Rosalind and the Duke left.


    "What are you nning to do with that?" Lucas asked, gesturing at the sleeping tiger. He told her that it was a newborn youngling, but the tiger was already as big as a mature cat. It was silently sleeping in herp. "You cannot keep that thing. It would put you in danger."


    "I know," keeping a beast as a pet was unheard of, however, something about the tiger was really bothering her. She could not understand it. "Is there another way?" she asked.


    "Other ways to keep it by your side?"


    She nodded.


    For a few seconds, he said nothing. "There are ways," he started. "But all of them would end up getting you in trouble. This is something that Ena wanted after all. This thing we should just kill it."


    Rosalind immediately hugged the tiger. "What are you talking about!? The baby is not doing anything."


    "Right now, but in a few months, it would grow and make you its dinner."


    "You" For some reason, she had a feeling that he did not mean those words. It was as if he was not taking her seriously. Did he perhaps think she was trying to make himugh? This irritated her.


    "I want to keep it," she said.


    "How?"


    Without saying a word, she touched the head of the tiger. If she could absorb the darkness from things and humans then, why can''t she do it on an animal?


    However, it did not take too long before her expression changed. Visions flooded her head and an excruciating pain then wrecked her body. She heard herself scream and she felt his strong arms surrounding her.


    Rosalind could hear a voice soothing her but it was not enough to numb the pain that started in her head. Then in her chest. Then her stomach.


    "This Is the only one who survived," a voice rang inside her ears.


    "After the fight?"


    "Yes."


    "And all of them received that relic?"


    "Yes."


    "What are you waiting for? Give it more of those relics! I want to see if the youngling will die in its stomach or if it will it survive and get all the powers of the relics."


    "Yes sir."


    Those were memories.


    This time it was from the young tiger in herp.


    ....


    1-45 already edited.


    80-162 already edited.


    thank you for your support! Please continue voting for the novel.

 Chapter 164: Miu 2

    Chapter 164: Miu 2


    Rosalind expected to lose consciousness after all the memories that she saw, yet she did not. Which only became more of a problem when they heard a voice outside of the carriage.


    Dazed, she lifted her head and looked at him. Her back was drenched with sweat, her devoid of any color.


    "Your Grace, the Duke of Lonyth''s people are asking for an audience. Apparently, they are looking for a lost pet." It was Denys, he was outside of the carriage waiting for Lucas to say something.


    "Come in," Lucas said and Denysplied. The moment he got inside the carriage, he looked at Rosalind and the Duke and paused for a few seconds before he lowered his head.


    Then the Duke continued.


    "As you can see, there are no pets here. Tell them we fought two tigers earlier and that I am quite upied with Miss Rosie."


    Rosalind''s eyesnded on the tiger across them. That immediately made her realize her current state. She had wondered why Denys actually stared at her for more than a few seconds and now she knew. She was actually sitting in the Duke''sp!


    She could feel her blood rushing to her face. Her weakness vanished!


    "I understand," Denys said before leaving. The moment he closed the door, Rosalind immediately jumped out of Lucas''s arms as if she was running away from something.


    "I I apologize," she cleared her throat and focused on the tiger. "Look, the color changed." The red was gone. The once red tiger now looked like a normal white one. Even the Duke looked undeniably surprised at the changes. The awkward atmosphere disappeared almost immediately.


    For a few seconds, the thick silence wrapped the upants inside the carriage.


    "I believe I can now keep it," Rosalind said.


    This time, the Duke nodded without saying a word.


    "Name it," Rosalind asked.


    "Name it? Isn''t it just a tiger? Call it Tiger."


    "That is not a proper name," she could not help but pout. She slowly sat next to the sleeping beast. "We need something cute."


    "Cute?" he lifted an eyebrow. "Call it Whitey then."


    She paused and deliberated if he was serious. Theck of amusement on his face was enough to answer her.


    "Whitey is not a cute name."


    "Then Red."


    "That is a color."


    "Then Little Tiger?"


    "Really?"


    "Then call it Miu."


    "Miu?" That was indeed a good name. "Why Miu?"


    He stared at her as if wondering if he should tell her the reason. Then he cleared his throat and turned away. "Cats meow, that is a cat. I am certain you wouldn''t want to call it Meow so I had to be innovative." Again, he cleared his throat. He did not continue, but his next words were pretty obvious.


    She could only re at him. Innovativee? Did he call this innovation?


    However, he does have a point.


    Cats do meow and since tigers are a type of cat then it''s not exactly a bad thing to call the tiger Miu, right?


    "Alright," Rosalind smiled.


    His gaze immediately sprang towards her face. "Pardon?"


    "I said, we are going to name it Miu."


    As if on cue, the beast open its eyes and once again moved to herp. She slowly stroked its beautiful white fur.


    "From now on, you will be called Miu," Rosalind smiled. She could feel the Duke''s eyes on her but decided to ignore him. Although the name was cute, she could not believe that he had actually suggested naming Miu, ''Little Tiger''. Who did that?


    "I received some news about the Aster Empire," Lucas changed the topic when the silence stretched on. Right now, he was looking at the tiger who seemed so cozy in Rosalind''sp. He red at it as if hoping that his sharp gaze would be enough to wake it up.


    "Oh?" Rosalind finally removed her gaze from the beast and looked at him.


    "It seems that they are still looking for the bodies of you are your maid."


    "Milith?"


    "She will travel to the North and will be serving you under a disguise very soon."


    "Thank you." The man never failed to help her. "Milith is innocent."


    "Innocents die all the time," he said. "She wouldn''t be the first one."


    That was a little harsh, but it was indeed a fact. This continent was full of beasts and people that would kill anyone without having a second thought. For some reason, she suddenly thought of Ena Thun, Lurea, and that mysterious woman in a cloak.


    In the past, the war between the empires started because the Dreaston Empire the Empire where the Hydran Family, the family that received the Blessing of the water, was started a war because of some territorial disputes. Dreaston was located just south of the ck Forest which was the forest dividing the Raston Empire the Empire to which Ena and her family belonged to with the Dreaston Empire.


    The Dreaston Empire had a war with the Turith Kingdom and the Gliss Family, the family who received the ice Blessing, in the past. At first, the Raston Empire did not show any support to anyone, but as the war progressed, other Empires started to join the conflict. The war became bigger and bigger until the Dreaston Empire was able to conquer Turith.


    Now that Rosalind thought about it, Dreastonians and the overall Hydran family had always thought that they were better than the Gliss Family because without water, the Gliss Family could not make ice. It was absurd, but at some point, many kingdoms started to support the Hydran Family because of this very reason.


    She thought long and hard about the exact timeline and recalled an incident that prompted the Dreastonians to finally attack the Turith Kingdom. It was an assassination of a prince. It was believed that someone from the Turith kingdom assassinated a Prince from the Dreaston Empire. Many said that it was Turith who started the war because they wanted to antagonize Dreaston.


    Left with no choice, the Dreaston Empire obliterated a kingdom that had long allied itself with Turith. And this started the war.


    After a long time, she finally recalled the name of the Kingdom. Idepes the Kingdom located by the ruins that could be found near the ck forest.


    Ruins.


    Rosalind frowned. She looked at the Duke and asked, "I remember there were ruins near Lonyth. Do you think those people came here for those ruins?" she asked.


    .....


    I posted the Map on my Instagram: @b.mitchylle

 Chapter 165: Curses 1

    Chapter 165: Curses 1


    "The ruins in Lonyth are located at the border of Lonyth and Wugari," Lucas said. "Aside from a few adventurers who frequent the ce to try and find new relics, no one is allowed to go to that ce because of how dangerous it is."


    "Dangerous? How?"


    "The ruins are located next to the deadke, the ckke that produces Miasma gas. It is very deadly even for Blessed individuals. It''s ck and could easily blind someone. Many Adventurers who made the mistake of getting too close to theke would not be able toe out of the ruins. The ones who survived ended up being blind and bald with burnt skin."


    "A deadke sounded ominous."


    "ording to the legends, the Dark Lord lived in that area. This is why theke is ck and no normal living being could survive in that ce."


    "No normal living being? Are you saying that"


    "Precisely," he nodded. "Sorcerers to be exact. They love a ce where the Dark Lord used to reside, but even they are not confident enough to get too close to theke."


    Rosalind nodded. Most of the ruins were near ominous ces like the ck Forest where everything is ck from the flowers to the leaves including the rain, to the deadke where the water is ck. Still, she could not help but wonder if there were any connections between the two.


    Was this just a funny coincidence?


    Rosalind refused to believe in coincidences.


    "Ah. It seems that your sister is still going to marry that man from the Delibar family. Your grandfather wanted her to do so."


    "Victoria would never agree."


    "She did," the Duke was now brewing some of his favorite bitter tea.


    "She let Dorothy marry into the Delibar Household?"


    He nodded in response. She never expected that woman to agree to something like that, especially now that Dorothy was suffering from the curse. What was she thinking?


    ...


    The Aster Empire


    Jeames could not help but grit his teeth as he watched Anthony Delibar carry his now bride toward their bridal room. This was just a part of the ceremony, but Jeames could not help but feel irritated at the fact that someone else was touching his woman. His gazended on the pale and thin Dorothy. She looked so weak and fragile, it broke his heart.


    Yet, he could do nothing about it.


    "Do we have any news?" he whispered to Loren who stood like a statue next to him. This was supposed to be a wedding, but there were no signs of celebrations inside or outside the Delibar Household.


    To some, this mighte as an insult to the Lux Family, but this marriage was happening in secret. This was because of Federico Lux''s insistence to get Dorothy out of the Lux Mansion. The man wanted her out because of her curse! This was the same man who doted on Dorothy for eighteen years of her life!


    How could he change just because of theck of the light Blessing?


    Even Jeames, who had spent his life in the Lux Household, could not answer the question.


    "Nothing. There were no traces of the maid in the slums," Loren said, and as always, his tone sounded detached. It was as if he was reading from a script or a book.


    It sounded like Loren never cared about Dorothy and this was making Jeames dislike the man even more.


    "I am going to visit the forest again," Jeames said. He refused to believe that Rosalind could die without leaving any traces. To cure Dorothy, he needed to find that weapon.


    Loren nodded without saying a word. In fact, Jeames, Loren, and the rest of their people had visited the forest and cliff more than ten times in the past few days, but they failed to see any signs of Rosalind or that white-haired man who tried to save her. They vanished without a trace.


    And this was enough to frighten Victoria. The fact that Rosalind might be alive was giving Victoria nightmares. The woman had been different since that night.


    However, this was no longer Jeames'' concern. Right now, his priority was Dorothy, his beloved.


    His eyesnded on the bridal room and, as if on cue, Anthony walked out with a nk expression on his face.


    "We should go in," Jeames said. Anthony and Dorothy had to go through the ceremony just to save the face of the Lux family. However, there were no other celebrations or festivities and this was thanks to Rosalind''s ''death''. It was Victoria who used this reason to avoid having a grand wedding for her daughter who was in pain.


    The two of them went inside the room under the guise of Dorothy''s servants. After making sure that Dorothy was doing well, Jeames quickly left. This time, he went to the slums to once again find traces of Milith. After another failure, he went out of the gates and started talking to some Unbelievers.


    It was futile.


    Most of the Unbelievers don''t want to involve themselves in the conflicts between the Blessed families. So, it was already expected that no one told him anything. However, just as he was about to ride his horse away, a man wearing a dark cloak approached him.


    "I have what you need," a croaky voice came from under the hood. Jeames tried to make out the man''s face but failed. It was still daytime but he could not see anything under the robe that covered the man''s face.


    "Get away from me," Jeames said. "I did note here because I need anything," he reckoned the man was a pimp, wanting to offer him a woman for the night. This immediately made him irritated.


    "I know someone who can heal any curse."


    "What did you just say?" Jeames never mentioned anything about curses! He just visited some tents and bought some things from the Unbelievers while striking up some conversations about the weather. He was just there to eavesdrop on their conversations, hoping that they would mention anything that could give him a clue about Rosalind and that maid.


    "Curses!" the man hissed. "I know someone that can heal curses!"


    Heal curses?


    Jeames'' face turned ugly. Clearly, the person is lying.


    "I am not looking for one that can heal curses!?"


    "You lie, young man, I can smell it on you. Perhaps not you, but someone close to you has received the curse." The man chuckled, his skinny shoulders shaking.


    ....


    1-52- edited!


    80-165- edited!


    Thank you for your support! Please continue voting for the novel.

 Chapter 166: Curses 2

    Chapter 166: Curses 2


    The smell of urine and feces assaulted Jeames'' senses. He frowned and nced at the man in the cloak walking a few feet in front of him.


    "If you lied, I am going to kill you," Jeames murmured just as the man started guiding him deeper and deeper into the outskirts of the Empire. He held the hilt of his sword, his senses on high alert. One wrong move and he was prepared to kill the man in the cloak.


    "Calm down young one hekhek.." The man responded.


    "I am telling you. One wrong move and you will lose your life."


    The man only responded with a burst ofughter that sounded more like a frog croaking than that of a man''s voice. Jeames shivered, he red at the man''s back wondering if he made the right decision to follow him into this part of the Empire.


    The slums were the most depressing part of the Empire. This was the ce of criminals, homeless people and orphans and women that sold their flesh. This was not a secret.


    What many people did not know was that this was also the ce where sorcerers thrived. Its dark and gloomy atmosphere was simply something that sorcerers wanted to be around. This was another reason why Jeames agreed to apany the man into such a decrepited area.


    One would think this was a hasty and somewhat careless decision. After all, this man could be a robber who only wanted to rob him and perhaps even kill him. Yet, Jeames was a knight who was able to survive in the ruins, there was no reason for him to be intimidated by the minimal threat that this man posed.


    Moreover, the fact that this man had known about the curse gave him hope that this was not some random fraud who wanted to make money off him.


    "We are here," the man stopped in front of a wooden house. Its door was clearly broken and was just forcefully attached by some strings. Its windows were covered with some wooden nks that must have picked up somewhere. The smell of something rotten filled the air.


    He frowned.


    "Lead the way," he said.


    The man said nothing. Instead, he took a step towards the door and knocked three times. The door opened with a loud squeak and arge rat ran out, startling Jeames.


    The ce was rotten, he thought inwardly. His hand was still tight around the hilt of his sword and he narrowed his eyes as the man walked inside the dark house. It took a few seconds before his eyes adjusted to the gloom, giving him the ability to see the interior of the two-story wooden house.


    Just like the outside, the inside was a mess.


    An old piano could be seen the moment he walked in. Some stools were made from random wooden nks that were around the house. Some of them only have two legs while others had three. Then there were candles lots of candles.


    His frown grew deeper. He did not see the candles from the outside and only spotted them when he took a step inside.


    **BANG**


    He turned and red at the now closed door.


    "Sit down"


    Jeames looked at the older woman in front of him, her wrinkly face startled him. The pitted marks on the woman''s face wererge and frightening, her teeth were yellow, her nose was toorge for her face.


    "I do not want to say it again," the woman said. She was holding what looked like a teapot and poured its contents into a teacup in her hand. "Sweet tea?" she asked.


    "N No thank you."


    "You are not here for tea," the woman made her way to a wooden circr table next to the old piano. Despite her age, her posture was straight. It was as if she Is not an old woman but actually a youngdy. This immediately made him suspicious, was the woman wearing a mask to hide her true appearance?


    "The smell of a curse is thick on you. How long ago did it start?" she asked.


    "Pardon?"


    "How long?"


    "A A few weeks ago," Jeames blurted out as his eyes widened. Almost immediately, he unsheathed his sword. "What have you done to me!"


    "I told you, I am not going to speak again," the woman said as she turned around and smiled at him, revealing herrge disgusting yellow teeth.


    Jeames swallowed. Earlier, he feltpelled to answer the woman''s question. This woman was dangerous, he thought inwardly.


    "A few weeks is long enough. Is she dead yet?"


    "What?"


    "So she is not. She had been in unbearable pain, I presume?"


    Jeames said nothing, only ring at her in response.


    "You would not follow an unknown man if you were not desperate."


    "Can you heal her?" he asked. This woman knew that the person who had the curse was a ''her''. Again, this gave Jeames hope.


    "Not entirely, but I can take away the pain."


    "What do you mean?" he asked.


    "The weapon that was used on her was rather sinister. It leaves a strong aftertaste even if the incident happened a few weeks ago. This means that the weapon was used to kill more than a thousand souls."


    Jeames gritted his teeth. How could Rosalind use a weapon like that on her sister? What a vile woman!


    "And?"


    "I cannot entirely remove the curse," the woman sat on the stool in front of the piano. "But I have a way to lessen the pain."


    "Lessen the pain?"


    *DONG*


    The woman pressed a key.


    "I have a way to only make her experience the pain once a week."


    "Once a week?"


    "But that would require a great sacrifice."


    "What do you need?"


    "Ah" the woman looked at the ceiling, smiling.


    *DONG*


    "I especially like people who know their ce."


    "What?"


    "Beg me and I will say."


    "What?"


    The woman gave her a tight-lipped smile.


    She leaned forward and whispered. "I do not repeat my words, Young One."


    Irritated, Jeames pointed his sword toward the woman. "You will say! And you will say it now!"


    "A pity" the woman leaned back and crossed her legs. "I shall talk to you again when you are ready to beg."


    With that, she gestured and an invisible force opened the door and then the same invisible force threw Jeames outside of the house.


    ...


    Please do not forget to vote for the novel. Thank you.


    Hopefully, I can start releasing chapters around this time. I am thinking of 1 am GMT+8.

 Chapter 167: Curses 3

    Chapter 167: Curses 3


    "I am stating the truth! The woman said that she could take away the pain." Jeames insisted.


    "How could someone treat a curse like that? Even the Blessed "


    "Are you still going to think about those people?" Jeames asked Victoria.


    "How dare you cut me off! Have you lost your mind?" Victoria hissed, her foxy eyes narrowed. Almost immediately, Loren appeared behind Jeames, a dagger glinted in his hand.


    "I have seen Dorothy suffer because of the curse, all I want is for her to feel better." Jeames was not nning on backing down. He looked at Dorothy was who lying on the bed.


    It was already night and the pain was once again wreaking havoc inside her body. She had fainted and then had been woken up from the pain again. "Let us ept it, the Lux Family has long abandoned you and Dorothy," Jeames added.


    "You dare say that in front of me!?" Victoria mmed her hand on the table, the teacup resting on it broke from the force. It shattered into hundreds of small, little pieces that immediately cut her hand. Despite this, she continued ring at Jeames.


    "I am still someone from the Lux Family!" she insisted.


    "Then when was thest time you have seen your own husband? Or maybe even talked to him?"


    "You"


    "Federico and your husband abandoned Dorothy like a dirty rag. All I want is to help her. If you think maintaining etiquette is more important than your own daughter, then feel free to stay here. I am going to take Dorothy to see that woman."


    "Are you out of your mind!?" Victoria screeched. "Dorothy is someone from the Lux Family! How dare you take her to see some random woman from the slums! Do you think"


    "Dorothy is going to die," Jeames said. His words somehow calmed Victoria down. It had been a very stressful week. Everything from Dorothy''s wedding to the rumors hiding the real situation had been handled by Victoria. She had not had any decent sleep for the past few days! Victoria looked at her daughter.


    Hopelessness surrounded her heart.


    Dorothy was no longer the Dorothy that Victoria raised. Right now, the woman only had a nk gaze. She no longer spoke a word or seemed to care about anything else. She was but a shell of a person.


    Again, hate and fury filled her heart.


    How could the Goddess do this to her Dorothy?


    "Are you saying that this woman is a sorceress?" she asked.


    "That is the only possible exnation that I coulde up with. She used something to throw me out of the house. She could open the doors even without touching them. I believe she is a sorceress who has been hiding in the slums."


    "And she wanted you to beg her?"


    "Yes."


    "What else?"


    "I nothing else. She just wanted me to beg her before she would tell me the method to help Dorothy."


    Victoria''s eyes narrowed. She looked at Jeames'' pitiful appearance. She knew the man well enough to know that he would never lie, especially when it came to Dorothy.


    "I will see her."


    "What?" Jeames looked surprised before relief shed in his eyes. "Then we should do it tonight before the sun rises."


    Victoria gave him a concerned look.


    Jeames'' love for Dorothy was undeniable, but how could one love someone like this? No. The question was how could a love like this exist? Was it because they were younger? Was it because Dorothy was more beautiful than Victoria when she was younger? Was this the reason why Dorothy found a man who would never leave her despite everything that had happened?


    Again, she looked at her daughter. The Dorothy right now was nothing but a bag of breathing bones. She looked pitiful on her wedding night, yet someone was still willing to do everything to save her.


    Victoria then looked up. Perhaps, the Goddess was still blessing them. Perhaps, this was her way of showing them that She still existed.


    With that in mind, Victoria, along with Loren and Jeames, secretly left the bridal chambers and went straight to the slums. After about an hour, they finally arrived at the same house where the strange woman lived. This time, Jeames knocked three times, and again, the door opened.


    He looked at Victoria who seemed to be visibly shaken. After all, this was the same thing that Jeames told her earlier. They walked inside. However, just as Loren was about to follow them, the door closed.


    Victoria let out a surprise squeak and quickly moved behind Jeames, fear apparent in her eyes.


    "You are back," the same voice as before weed Jeames. Again, the woman was standing at the spot where she stood earlier. She was holding the same teapot and teacup. Again, the woman poured the contents of the tea before she said, "Sweet tea?"


    It was the same exact voice, the same exact creepy smile.


    "W We are here to ask you what you want. We will pay you anything as long as you tell us the method to help her."


    "Oh? Anything?"


    "Anything," it was Victoria who answered her.


    "Ah you brought guests," the woman said. She was acting as if she did not see Victoria walk through the door. "Another one with the smell of the curse."


    "I I am her mother and" Victoria swallowed, the poise and grace that she always had were no longer there. In front of a sorceress like this Victoria could only swallow her pride. After all, it was no secret that every sorcerer harnessed the powers of the Dark Lord. Sorcerers could easily kill someone like her if they wanted to. "And Jeames told me about everything. I am willing to give you anything."


    "Anything?" the woman repeated. Then she started walking towards the old piano.


    "Anything at all. Gold,nds, houses, businesses."


    *DONG*


    "Foolish human," the woman said after she pressed the same key that she pressed thest time that Jeames was here. The simrity in her posture and everything else did not sit well with him. For some reason, he felt like he was watching a y instead of talking to someone real.


    "I I will give anything," Victoria said.


    "Then beg me," the woman gave a tight-lipped smile. "And I will say."


    ...


    Please do not forget to vote! I have no sses today so I can write yehey!

 Chapter 168: The Seven Empires Dirt

    Chapter 168: The Seven Empires Dirt


    As a member of the prominent Lux Family, Victoria never once thought that she would one day, kneel in front of another person other than the statue of the Goddess herself. Today, she was proven wrong.


    Victoria could still feel her knees shake from the memory of her kneeling in front of the unknown sorceress. Her hand tightened around her daughter''s hand as she stared at Dorothy''s weak appearance. It has been a few hours since they left that hellish ce, a few hours since she arrived in her daughter''s room. Yet, the memories of what happened inside that house were still vivid in her head.


    She would never forget it in all her life.


    She wiped the tears in her eyes as she silently consoled herself. She did it for her daughter, she did it for Dorothy. What kind of mother would let their child just suffer? Perhaps, many mothers could do that but not her. Oh no, not her!


    "Madam."


    Victoria flinched at Jeames'' voice. She turned around and found him standing not that far away from her and not that far away from the bed where Dorothy was lying.


    "I have found someone."


    "A pregnant woman?" she asked.


    "Yes. She is about to give birth this month."


    Victoria swallowed her nonexistent saliva. A life for a life, that was what the woman said.


    There was a possibility that this would not help Dorothy, and Victoria was prepared to ept that. However, that possibility would not stop her from trying.


    "Go ahead and take her. Make sure she lives"


    "I understand," Jeames replied as he left the room.


    "Loren," she murmured, her right-hand man immediately appeared not far from her.


    "Madam"


    "Follow him. Make sure he does not do anything stupid." While she appreciated Jeames''s feelings for her daughter, she could not help but fear the man''sck of morals. Jeames did not hesitate to kneel in front of that woman, and now, he would not flinch in kidnapping a pregnant woman and taking her child from her belly before she could give birth.


    She was certain that Jeames would not hesitate to dirty his hands just for Dorothy. People like that were far scarier than cowards. People like Jeames would do everything and anything to survive, to live. They were going to sacrifice everything for their loved ones and destroy everything that their enemies cherished.


    People like Jeames could be good dogs as long as you fed them right. If not they would surely bite you just to feed their empty stomachs.


    .....


    Tonight, Rosalind used her ring to go to the ck market.


    She was supposed to sleep but her mind was still full of Lurea and Ena''s faces. She could not help but feel like she had missed something, but what could it be?


    "Miss Lin!" Mathies weed her. The piece of cloth that covered half of his face immediately attracted her attention. As if sensing her thoughts, the man smiled. "Ah this is something that we neede to do since that thing started."


    Rosalind nodded. She could not imagine the number of people that had been infected by the mysterious curse. By now, it must have spread in Aster. The result of this gue would be catastrophic, not only to Aster, but to the other Empires as well.


    "Let me guide you to Mr. Pratt," Mathies said.


    "I was not expecting to see you here, Mathies," she said.


    "Did you expect me to run away at the first sign of trouble?"


    "Yes."


    "I am offended."


    "It was not meant to offend you," Rosalind said.


    Mathies chuckled in response. "How could I leave now?" he asked.


    This time, Rosalind just shrugged. She had no answer to that question. She does not exactly know the man that well enough for her to say anything. Still, she thought that the Primal Fangs would be smart enough to leave this ce because of the gue.


    She was certain that the other merchantpanies and mercenary groups had already taken proper measures because of this matter.


    "Miss Lin! I am so d to see you again," Pratt smiled when he saw her. Just like Mathies, he was wearing a thin cloth on the lower half of his face.


    "There are fewer people" Rosalind noted. She was not talking about customers. She was talking about the staff. She only saw one staff member walking around as she walked towards Pratt''s office. Usually, there were many people around.


    "Ah, we have already taken some measures and sent some people to quarantine before they stayed in another branch. The number of people affected by the gue has increased and we cannot just sit here, doing nothing."


    "Of course," she sat opposite him.


    "Sweet tea?" he asked.


    "Bitter," she said.


    "Very well. Mathies, go prepare a bitter tea for Miss Lin," Mr. Pratt said.


    "How about Luci and little Alma?" she asked.


    "Safe. They are hidden in a very secure ce."


    "I am d," Rosalind said. She stared at therge map in front of Mr. Pratt.


    "This is a map of the continent," he said.


    "I" she had seen one before, but that one wasn''t as detailed as this.


    "These maps are for merchants. All safe routes are marked with blue and the red ones mean they are not safe for camping and traveling."


    "I understand," Rosalind said. She thought of something that would happen in the near future and smiled. It seems that the Four Quarter Masters were really doing their best to make their businesses bigger.


    "May I know why Miss Lin decided to visit now? Is there anything else that I can do for you? If I am not wrong, the next treatment for Princess Isabel would not be for another two days."


    "I would like to know more about the other Empires. To be more specific, the information about the Blessed families."


    Mr. Pratt frowned but quickly gave her a meaningful smile. "Do you want all the legal things or"


    "Everything about them," Rosalind stressed. "I want to know their secrets, how they sleep, how they take a bath, and maybe even how they are breathing air."


    "Miss Lin those demands are a bit" Mr. Pratt made a deliberate pause.


    "Too much?"


    "No." Mr. Pratt shook his head before he leaned forward. "It is something that would make one wonder why you wanted to have that information."

 Chapter 169: Upcoming Troubles

    Chapter 169: Uing Troubles


    "Mr. Pratt it seems that you have forgotten about the first thing that we agreed on." She wanted to maintain her privacy.


    "I did not," Pratt responded, confidenceced his voice. "These are mere thoughts of a small businessman who wants to earn some profits. After all, profits are everywhere as long as you know where to look. Don''t you agree with me? Miss Lin?"


    Her lips were thin. For a moment, she deliberated if she had been too hasty. However, she really could not remove it from her mind. Something else was going on in the North and the families of the Empires something that she did not know. And she needed to find out what it was because not knowing could get her into more trouble.


    As someone who received the Blessing of the Goddess, she was bound to be in trouble. She was going to prevent this from happening as much as she could, but her rebirth caused a lot of changes in this timeline. She could no longer predict a lot of important events that might or might not happen in this lifetime.


    Right now, she should prepare herself for the future. She thought about it long and hard and she realized that not only did she need gold, she also needed connections and... knowledge!


    Someone like her, who grew up sheltered in her past life, would never survive without knowledge!


    "You are right. It is indeed suspicious for someone like me to ask for that information. However, I can only tell you one thing and one thing alone." She took a deep breath as sheposed herself. Talking to businessmen can be very troublesome. "Gold."


    "Gold?"


    "Whatever it was that I am going to do, I can assure you that you will earn from it."


    "I don''t need gold," Mr. Pratt stated.


    In response, she snorted. She had seen thising, a businessman that would survive the war and even use it to his advantage was not a simple businessman. "You wanted my services" she stated in a calm tone.


    "Please do you me me. it is just that the current situation is a bit special. The gue is not something that will disappear soon. I cannot take the risk."


    "I can heal you and your people," Rosalind said. "For free." Naturally, the man is also worried about his people, his staff. After all, it would be really difficult for him to run a business without their help. Their conversation was interrupted when Mathies walked in with a new tea set. He ced it in front of Rosalind and Mr. Pratt. The steam from the tea made its presence known as the water inside the small teapot started boiling.


    "Gold is nothing when you are ill Mr. Pratt. You should think about it," she added. She knew it would be easy to convince him once she used her skills to sweeten the deal. She knew that the information that she wanted was not easy to acquire. After all, the seven families would never reveal their secrets to the continent.


    This was why she was somewhat prepared to offer him her skills.


    "Then we have a deal," Mr. Pratt said. "Miss Lin''s words really assured me this time. In fact, I am already having problems since a few of my guards caught the disease and we were forced to quarantine them."


    She guessed it right, the man just wanted her to heal his staff. Obviously, she had no problem doing this, after all, this was her opportunity to absorb more darkness from the infected people. She had been absorbing a lot of darkness in the past few weeks, but for some reason, she did not feel the fullness that she used to feel in the past.


    In fact, she wanted to absorb more of it.


    Rosalind had the feeling that this change had something to do with the incident on the cliff. At that time, she had over-exhausted herself as she fought for her life. She knew that one mistake could kill her, but she did it anyway. In the end, her hair turned white and her abilities improved by leaps and bounds.


    After that conversation, the two enjoyed their tea before Mr. Pratt brought her to the area where they kept the staff who were infected by the curse. With her robe that covered her face, Rosalind started absorbing the darkness, healing the staff working for Mr. Pratt.


    Once done, she wiped the sweat on her forehead, and as payment, Mr. Pratt handed her the information that she wanted. Everything about the Seven Families and their dirt.


    She tucked it safely into her spatial bag before she bid the businessman goodbye.


    "She really did it," Mathies muttered. Despite how much he tried to keep a serious look on his face, his eyes were unable to deny the excitement that he felt inside.


    Someone healed their staff. Someone healed the curse.


    Those two sentences could easily create more trouble than good, especially when uttered outside of these walls. Because of this, Pratt had to maintain a calm look and was forced to pretend. He could not show anyone how happy he was. After all, many people are watching the ck market.


    "You and I will forget about everything the moment we leave that door" Pratt stated. Luckily, those that Miss Lin healed were unconscious at the time and had no way of knowing who healed them. Right now, the only ones who knew about this were Pratt and Mathies. The two of them looked at each other before they nodded without saying a word.


    The situation outside of this merchant house was not that good. Many houses already chose to close their business and move to smaller kingdoms. They knew that trouble is brewing.


    The fact that someone like Miss Lin would start asking about the Empires was enough to prove his suspicions.


    "I have read books about"


    "Mathies, you may leave now," Pratt said.


    "But I was just about to tell you about "


    "The walls have ears Mathies, they have ears," he warned as he closed his eyes and thought about the nexting months. The creases in between his brows deepened. Ah, it was going to be more troublesome from now on, he thought inwardly.

 Chapter 170: Stories in the Snow

    Chapter 170: Stories in the Snow


    "What is this?" Rosalind''s face turned ugly when she saw therge clearing in front of her. Duke Lucas just told her that they were going to have fun. He woke her up early morning while it was still dark so they could make the most of their day. Even Miu was here with them as she decided to bring the poor animal.


    "What fun?" she asked. She turned around and caught him smiling. This man was clearly good looking, but for some reason, the way he smiled reminded her of someone who was nning to do something menacing. This was the same smile that he used when that man, Clinton Moller the son of the Duke of Lonyth, fell into his trap.


    "You You are not nning on silently killing me, are you?" she took a step back. As if sensing her distress, the tiger growled. "Are you nning to slit my throat and bury me in the snow?"


    But why?


    Why would he kill her now?


    When he unsheathed his sword, she immediately release her dark mists. Rosalind knew she won''t be able to defeat him, but at least she could run away. To her surprise, the man justughed at her. He actuallyughed before looking at her with interest.


    "One day, you will tell me your story," then he stabbed his sword into the ice.


    "What is What are you doing?"


    "During spring, this ce would turn into a beautifulke. Albeit small, it is deep and has enough fish. Today, we are going to fish."


    "F Fish?"


    "For your cat."


    She looked down at Miu who was nestled in her arm. Miu was clearly not a cat.


    Tabatha and the others gave Miu milk. After all, he was just a newborn youngling. No one expected Miu to grow as fast as he had. When they saw him, he looked like a normal cat. Now, however, he looked bigger. Everyone knew that he was a tiger, but even the others seemed surprised at his growth. She wondered if this was because Miu was a demonic red tiger?


    *BANG*


    After another stab, arge part of the snow copsed. Lucas wasted no time and once again used his sword to make a perfect circle with a diameter of about two feet.


    Looking at therge bloke of ice that he just fished out of the hole as if it was nothing, Rosalind could not hide her surprise. The block of ice was thick really thick.


    She walked towards the hole. The ice was about three to four feet thick, but the fact that he easily broke it did not really surprise her that much. This man yed beasts as if he was fighting some chicken while still looking good. How could someone stay that handsome while fighting against monsters?


    Well, the Duke could easily do it.


    "What are you" Rosalind widened her eyes when he threw away something in the water.


    "Some meat," he said. "From beasts..." He added after a few seconds.


    "Right. So where is the" She was not able to finish her question when he suddenly threw his sword into the water, using it as if it was a spear. She blinked, then she blinked again.


    "Now, catch a fish using your bow and arrow."


    "Huh?"


    "Use it to catch a fish."


    "I heard you, but are you telling me to shoot the fish using an arrow?"


    "Then are you going to use that cat to catch a fish?"


    Again, she blinked. He wanted her to shoot a moving fish? A moving target?


    "Here, attach it to your arrows," he handed her a rope. "Attach the other end to your hips."


    "Hips?"


    "We are not going to catch a small fish." He held his hand on top of the water and soon, it started bubbling, then his sword flew out of the hole.


    "You really caught a fish," she muttered absentmindedly. She did not even realize that catching a fish could be so easy. How could he just throw his sword like that? She looked at the hole and realized that she could not really see anything inside the hole. The water seemed dark because of theck of light.


    How could she use her arrow when she could not even see the target? How was that possible? She looked at him as she silently deliberated if she should ask him how to do it. In the end, she sighed.


    "Can you teach me how to do it?" she knew that he was only teaching her things that would help her in the future. In this ce, catching animals were the only way to survive. By now, he already removed the fish that was impaled on his sword and handed it to Denys who had already started a fire nearby.


    "Of course," the Duke said. He approached her and removed Miu from her arms. He handed it to Denys who was quick to use some quilts as a bed for the animal. Seeing this, Rosalind took out her bow and arrow.


    "A moving target is difficult to hit" the Duke said as he stood behind her. "Use your light to enhance your vision."


    "Alright," she had forgotten about this. She could use her Blessing to enhance her body, make her stronger and faster and now to enhance her vision. Then he helped her pull the string. He let her lean against his chest as he held her hand, guiding it towards the target. The smell of cinnamon and musk filled her senses.


    For some reason, this made her stomach growl. Of course, she could only pretend that she did not hear her own stomach. She thought she heard him chuckle but again, she did not say a word about it. He pointed the arrow up.


    "Use your eyes," he whispered, his breath hot against her ears.


    She could feel goosebumps on the back of her neck. She cleared her throat and decided to push her thoughts to the back of her consciousness. She focused on where the Duke was pointing and narrowed at what looked like a bird.


    "Calm yourself."


    She swallowed.


    "On three breaths," he said.


    She bit her lower lip.


    Then she let go.


    ...


    Please do not forget to vote for the novel. Thank you!

 Chapter 171: Come Back Alive

    Chapter 171: Come Back Alive


    The short trip made Rosalind realize a lot of things. First, surviving in an unknown environment was very hard, second, talking was definitely easier than doing and third, being confident was not enough. One needed skills to back it up. Finally, one could not just build a skill overnight.


    Skills needed practice and perseverance, patience and motivation. The Duke repeatedly asked her to use her Blessing to enhance her vision and since she was not used to it, her head immediately started hurting. She realized that while she might be powerfulpared to a normal human, she was still useless in front of a warrior.


    The light Blessing was meant to support the warriors. They really had no real life-saving skills. If she wanted to survive out there then she needed to learn how to protect herself.


    Rosalind eyed her red, swollen hands. Pulling the string of the bow was hard, perhaps it was even harder than just pointing the arrow to a target.


    "Isn''t it better to eat something that you personally caught?"


    She did not even bother to look up. She knew that the Duke was probably smirking at her.


    "Here," he handed her some barbecued meat from a demonic bird that he imed she killed when it was actually him who let the string go. It was he who killed the bird, not her.


    However, she absorbed its darkness, making its meat edible.


    "Thank you." It looked delicious so she immediately took a bite, only to realize that it was too hot. She heard a low giggle behind her. Irritated, she pretended not to react to the hot food and continued eating. While doing this, she used her own Blessings to heal her tongue. She knew she would look pathetic and even childish but she really felt like he was mocking her.


    She knew her skills were poor yet, she was going to practice and would not stop until she improved.


    "We really should do this more," he said as he sat next to her. He then gave a slice of small meat to Miu was who sitting next to Rosalind. "Wasn''t it nice to learn how weak you are?"


    "You"


    Again, heughed, he was clearly mocking her.


    Did he take her fishing to humble her?


    She red at him.


    If this was his purpose, then it worked.


    After missing a lot of shots, Rosalind caught a bird with the Duke''s help.


    While she could enhance her body and make herself stronger, in a real fight, it would be hard for her to beat her enemies. She needed a way to do it, a strategy. At least that was what he told her. Since she was not that good with closebat, he suggested that she focused on using a bow and arrow instead.


    In the end, she agreed.


    Still, she could not help but feel down. She had already lived a rather long life in her past! She died old- older than the Duke''s current age. However, she never really learned a skill that would be helpful to her outside of the castles.


    She hated herself for being too stupid, too naive, and too trusting. She had the power, the ability to use the light and dark but she never once thought of using it.


    However, he would never stop teaching her how to use a dagger. After all, she already had a hidden dagger in her body. She could use that to her advantage.


    "Your Grace. they areing."


    Denys said.


    "Shall I take the Miss to the carriage?"


    "No need," the Duke responded as he got up and lend her a hand so she could stand up.


    "What is it?" she asked as she stood behind him.


    "We are waiting for a few people."


    She looked at the vast snow in front of them. They were currently next to arge tree and in front of them was arge, t ne of snow, where theke was located. She could see nothing in the vast whiteness. She quickly used her light Blessing and enhanced her vision. This time, she noticed a carriage not that far from them.


    "Count Caldarera, from Lonyth, is working for us," Lucas said. "I received a letter just a few minutes ago that they had problems on the way here. Some unknown people ambushed them and he was injured. It was a cursed weapon."


    "You intend to make me heal him in this ce?" In the middle of the snow? In the middle of nowhere?


    "You cannot heal him in a ce like this?" he countered.


    Rosalind looked at the carriage and that was when she realized something.


    Horses were chasing after them.


    Her face darkened. What was this man thinking?


    "This was not nned," the Duke said as if he could hear her mind. "I was nning to enjoy lunch with you while talking about our uing wedding, but this person had to disturb us. Say what do you suppose I should do to people like them?"


    Rosalind sighed. To be honest, she wanted to have a good lunch after all that ''training'' with the Duke. Now, these people had toe and spoil everything. But what caught her attention was when he mentioned the wedding.


    She was not exactly asking for any information about their wedding. After all, they would only do it as a formality. There was no need to spend an extravagant amount of gold that they could instead use to buy more food.


    She recalled her past life''s wedding. At that time, she wasn''t exactly given a decent one because she was considered an ''embarrassment.''


    Despite the fact that she was an official wife, she had to use the side doors and was not even given a good ceremony. Jeames assured her that he would give her one once she got pregnant with their child something that never happened in the past.


    She thought she would easily get pregnant, but she was wrong. Oh, how wrong.


    Since then, she stopped thinking about an extravagant wedding and always thought it was such a waste of money.


    "I don''t want an extravagant one," she blurted out. Then she quickly realized how embarrassing her words were. Almost immediately, she lowered her head. "Let''s talk about it when when we''re done."


    She then walked away from him.


    "And oh" she turned to give him onest look. "Go wild," she said. "They will not be able to see us."


    "Oh?" he lifted an eyebrow.


    She ignored him. Instead, she held her hand towards the carriage and concentrated. Using her light Blessing, she created an illusion to hide them from their enemies.


    Denys on the other hand got on his horse and met the approaching carriage before he escorted them to Rosalind.


    The Duke then lead her towards the carriage. Before she could go inside, he held her wrist.


    "Do not overwork yourself," he said.


    She nodded before a confident smile bloomed on her face.


    "Come back alive," she murmured lowly. She knew he would hear her so there was no need to say such embarrassing things in front of a dying person.


    A look of surprise shed on his face before he nodded. "I will."


    With that, Rosalind walked inside the carriage. The smell of blood was thick inside the once luxurious ride. She immediately saw the older man not far away from her.


    "Are you here to help my father?" asked a young man that looked like a teenager.


    Rosalind frowned. This Count was supposed to meet with the Duke, why was he bringing his child with him?


    "Yes. Now move away." Rosalind looked at the older man with a paleplexion and spotted the arrow in his leg. His lips had started turning purple andrge beads of sweat could be seen on his forehead.


    A cursed arrow? She could already feel the sinister auraing from it. To her surprise, in addition to the dark curse, the arrow seemed to be poisoned as well. It seemed that whoever did this wanted to make sure that the Count die.


    "That arrow. must be poisoned. My father stopped talking a few hours ago. I thought I thought"


    "It is poisoned," Rosalind ndly said. "And the man might die."


    "What?" the young man that still looked like a teenager frowned. She noticed that he too had a bandaged arm. "What are you"


    "Now move away and let me do what I am good at."


    ....


    What do you think of our official cover? First and foremost, I would like to thank you for supporting the novel. I wouldn''t be able to pay for the cover without you. Thank you so much! I really hope you like the cover! Please vote for the novel.

 Chapter 172: The Blood and the Mask

    Chapter 172: The Blood and the Mask


    The air around Rosalind reeked of blood and it was not because she had just finished treating a wounded Count, rather it was because of the number of people lying dead not far away from her. The snow absorbed the blood but it wasn''t able to mask the smell of death and misery.


    In her past life, she heard stories about the Duke''s brutality, the fact that he enjoyed beheading his enemies was well-known in the continent. Looking at the headless corpses that Denys was about to burn, Rosalind shivered.


    "Scared?"


    She flinched when she heard a deep voice behind her.


    She turned around and lifted her head and thought she spotted ck eyes that were staring at her. When she blinked, she could only see his deep bluish orbs. She immediately wondered if this was the effect of healing the Count.


    "Are you not?" he tilted his head and smiled at her.


    "No. Of course not," she answered.


    "You look pale," he took a step toward her. In response, she took a step back. It was her instinct, the instinct of prey in front of a predator. Something about Lucas seemed different.


    She could not pinpoint it but she was certain that something about him seemed different, darker. Was it because she heard the screams of the people that he killed? Perhaps it was because she heard him instruct Denys to cut off their heads and burned their bodies.


    That must be it.


    She knew that the man was brutal, but this was the first time she heard him say those ruthless words.


    "It was because of the Count," she lied. Again, Lucas took a step towards her, and again, she took a step back until her back hit the carriage behind her. Her chest raised and fell in an abrupt motion.


    "Do you want me to kill him too?" he suddenly asked.


    "What?" What are you talking about?


    "The Count."


    "Lucas" She thought the Count was his ally, afterall, he asked her to save the old man. Why would he think about ending his life now?


    "Without the Count''s carelessness, he wouldn''t have fallen victim and those people wouldn''t have an opportunity to try to kill him and his spawn." For some reason, she found his voice deeper this time. "Don''t you think so too?" Darker. It was deeper and darker. She shivered inwardly.


    "I I don''t know the story, but ming the Count now is just" Perhaps it was the Count''s fault but the Count just survived an assassination attempt. The least that he could do was not to kick the man down while he was quite literally dying. However, it seemed that the Duke did not have such a concept. He smiled at her, showing a small, unnoticeable dimple on his right cheek.


    She hadn''t noticed the dimple before.


    "How entertaining."


    "What?"


    "You  you want to save lives, don''t you?"


    "What?"


    "Did that make you happy?"


    "Saving a man''s life?" she asked. By now, he was already too close, she was practically about to break her neck as she looked up at his towering height. Despite this, she refused to look away.


    Something inside her told her that looking away would be very very dangerous.


    Right now, Rosalind felt like she was talking to an angry beast, a monster in a human''s body. One wrong move and she would be eaten.


    When he said nothing, she added. "I quite like it." She did not want to lie. Despite the fact that she did not want to help people, she could not deny that this gave her satisfaction.


    "Saving people would burn you, little Rosie."


    "Don''t call me little."


    "Aren''t you?"


    She pursed her lips. What was wrong with this man?


    "I need to go see the Count," she slowly pushed him back so she could leave but how could her small frame push a giant out of her way? He didn''t budge. He wouldn''t.


    "Lucas," she hissed. "I need to go see the Count."


    "Is he dying?" he asked.


    "Not anymore, no."


    "Then, there is no need to see him."


    "Then should I just stand here in front of you?" she snapped back. Her patience had run out. This man was but a child! She was an older woman! Why wasn''t she taking charge in this situation?


    "Ah, the real Rosalind." Suddenly, he lifted her up and let her sit on the side of the carriage.


    "You" Rosalind was not able to finish her words when suddenly, the Duke rested his forehead on her left shoulder. "What are you" Luckily, Denys and the two coachmen that apanied the Count were busy. The Count was inside the carriage with his son. "What are you doing!?" she asked.


    "Just stay like this" he took a deep breath as if inhaling her scent. She stilled.


    "People wear masks all the time," he said. "It''s quite tiring."


    "Sometimes people wear masks to protect what they hold dear."


    "And that is?"


    She swallowed. She thought of her past life and the masks that people wore around her. It wasical how she did not choose to wear anything and showed her true self to those people. She should have known better.


    "Yourself," she answered after a long silence. Why was she hiding her real self? Why was she trying to hide her abilities? It was because she wanted to protect herself.


    That might sound selfish, but that was her truth. After all, if she would not protect herself then who would protect her?


    She closed her eyes for a few seconds and decided to enjoy the warmth that the man in front of her had to offer. She was now far away from the Aster Empire, far away from the people who betrayed her.


    Rosalind did not know what wasing and she had no way of knowing the future anymore, but one thing is certain; she was not going to take off the mask that she was trying to create to protect herself. Even if it got tiring.


    ...


    Authors note: So what if after all this, Rosalind will wake up and realize that her 2nd life was just a hallucination and that she was still dying in front of Jeames and Dorothy? Like this was just some hallucination before she die? Hehe...


    ..


    Please continue voting for the novel! Thank you

 Chapter 173: Lady Rosie

    173 Lady Rosie


    "Your Grace, everything has been taken cared of," Denys said, his head lowered. Behind him was therge bonfire with bodies buried beneath the mes.


    "Prepare to depart." The Duke took a step back and lifted her again, this time cing her on the ground. Without saying a word, she hurried inside the carriage. She could not stand staying in front of him for a long time. She did not understand what just happened, but she did not want to dwell on it¡ª at least not now.


    She looked at the younger man in the corner of the carriage. He was sitting next to his father who was lying down on a makeshift bed that must be a part of the carriage.


    As if sensing her gaze, the young man opened his eyes. Seeing her, he immediately fixed his posture.


    "I¡ª I did not mean to sleep."


    She ignored him, instead, she examined the Count. Just as she expected, the Count had lost too much blood, however, he was going to survive. She had used her light and dark Blessings just to save him. The healing properties of the light Blessing were actually excellent when it came to cuts and wounds like that. Meanwhile, her dark Blessing was used to get rid of the dark curse.


    "He is going to survive," she said. "But he needs sustenance." Even she cannot help someone who already used too much blood. All she could do was heal the internal wounds and stop the bleeding.


    She could feel the man''s gaze on her and just chose to ignore it. She had asked him to leave the carriage earlier so he did not see her methods.


    "That was a cursed weapon, wasn''t it?"


    She looked at him and immediately spotted the confusion and maybe even suspicion in the way he looked at her.


    "How?" he asked. "How did you save him?"


    "Instead of saying thank you, you instead asked for my method. You, Sir, might be the son of a Count, but youck manners."


    "I¡ª I did not mean it like that. I just.." He looked apprehensive. "I just thought that it was cursed. Perhaps I was wrong."


    He was not wrong and they both knew it.


    "It is enough that you know. You and your father owe his life to me."


    "Thank you."


    "I did not do it for free."


    "I¡ª"


    "You and your father will be paying me for saving his life." It is good to be clear about this matter as early as possible to prevent confusion.


    "O¡ª Of course."


    She gave him onest look before she left the carriage. However, just as she took a step outside, her gaze darkened. She stopped moving andposed herself. Thankfully, she did not lose consciousness this time.


    "Let me ride with you," she heard the Duke''s voice behind her. She was about to refuse with she felt like her world was about to start spinning. She squeeze her eyes shut and nodded before her consciousness left her.


    She felt him lift her up and the next thing she knew, she was sitting on a horse with him behind her. His warmth seemed to give herfort, both from the cold and her current state.


    She did not even notice that she was leaning against his chest, like a weak damsel in distress that was just saved by her knight in shining armor.


    "Rest," he murmured. "We will talk about our marriage when we reach the Duchy. For now, we have a few things to attend to."


    "A few things?" she asked without opening her eyes. She thought they were traveling to Wugari however, it seemed that he had other ns.


    "We will be staying in the Count''s territory. I have sent someone to inform the King of our current situation. We will stay in the territory until it is safe for us to leave."


    She said nothing. It seemed that she knew nothing about the things that were going on in the North.


    Still, she thought this was a perfect time. After all, she needed a good,fortable bed.


    However, her thoughts were proven wrong¡­ when they arrived in the Count''s territory.


    ...


    "You told them I am your woman?" she asked in disbelief. The Duke even told them to let her stay in the same room as him as she was his woman. Since the Duke had never once brought a woman in his travels before, everyone immediately believed him. Now, she was stuck with him. In one room.


    She looked at Miu who was sleeping on the reddish carpet that was a product of the south. "There is only one bed in this room," she cried. The room wasrge¡ª toorge for two upants. However, there was only onerge bed that they could share. The couch in the living room that was a part of the room was clearly too small for Lucas''s frame and too ufortable for her.


    Instead of answering her, the Duke poured himself some wine and sat on the one-seater couch next to the firece. For a few seconds, the sound of firewood being burned filled the room.


    "The ones who want to kill the Count have already seen you. There is no point in hiding your identity anymore. Once the Count wakes up, we are going to hold a banquet where you will be introduced to the high society of this kingdom as my fiance and the future duchess of the Wugari Kingdom."


    "I¡ª"


    "Miss Monoroe is already on her way here. The Prince will be in attendance and other nobles will be invited."


    This was something that she never expected. "What about my name?" she asked as she sat on the longer couch just across the firece.


    ''What about her face?'' she wondered. Although she looked different now, she still had simrities with Rosalind. What if someone who saw her in the past would see her now? What if¡ª


    As if sensing her thoughts, Lucas smiled. "Is there really a need to worry about this when I am with you?"


    "I¡ª"


    "In the past I was always there when you needed me, Lady Rosie." The way he pronounced her name somehow made her heart skip a beat. "Was I not?" he asked again.

 Chapter 174: Rats

    Chapter 174: Rats


    "You were" From the moment that they had met in her second life, he had been there just when she needed him. The cliff, in the maze, and those times when she thought her life was going to end, he showed up.


    "We made a deal," he said.


    Indeed. This was all because of the deal.


    "I am going to bring you out of the Aster Empire while you you will be my person," he added. "And I always protect my people, Lady Rosie. You should remember that."


    "Then where do you want me to sleep?" she asked after a few seconds of silence. He would protect her but that did not answer her question. Where did he want her to sleep?


    "Next to me. Unless you want to sleep on the floor."


    She swallowed. Memories of the ''incident'' where she ''identally'' teleported into the bathhouse appeared in her head.


    "Is something the matter?"


    "What?" she flinched and wondered if he recalled that thing too. "No. I was just thinking."


    He narrowed he eyes. He knew! He must have known what she was thinking about.


    "Would you mind sharing?"


    "Well" she cleared her throat and avoided his intense gaze. She knew that she was extremely red as she could literally feel the blood on her face boiling. "I thought about what we saw in the forest and the Thun Family. I just I had some information about them and it did not show anything about that woman named Lurea."


    "Oh?" he lifted an eyebrow. She thought he would ask her about the source of the information. He didn''t. Instead, he looked at the cackling fire not far away from them. "You are ying with fire, Lady Rosie."


    "Am I?"


    "I suggest you leave it alone before it burns you."


    "You know something."


    "I know enough."


    "I want to know."


    His eyes sprang back to hers and she could feel him scrutinizing her, searching, probing. Was he wondering what she was up to?


    "The seven families" he leaned back, his eyes still on hers. "Are not something that you can handle on your own. Many people have tried and all of them have disappeared, one by one."


    "You speak as if you know everything about them."


    "What are you up to?" he asked, totally catching her off guard. She did not expect that he would be so direct.


    "I"


    "How annoying," the Duke suddenly got up and threw something towards the wall. His movement was so fast, she did not know what he had done until she heard a loud thud on the other side. She got up, rmed.


    She did not sense anyone around the room.


    "Rats," the Duke walked towards the wall. He removed something that looked like a dagger but was longer. It looked like a short sword except it was too sharp and its de was circr instead of the traditional t one. He pulled it from the wall and used a handkerchief to wipe the blood off the de. "Indeed people seemed to have forgotten."


    "Your Grace, should we tell the others about this? I mean the Countess and" Rosalind swallowed. Earlier, Lucas and her did not meet the Countess as she was not at home when they arrived. However, the sky had already turned dark and it was time for dinner. She was certain that the Countess would be back soon.


    "No need," Lucas said. "She wille when she arrives. Although, her husband is currently ill, she would surely see her husband first." Finally, he looked at her and asked. "This everything that you have seen so far is nothingpared to what will happen if the seven imperial families know of your existence and intention to fight against what they preach."


    Her lips thinned, he was telling the truth. However, she wasn''t exactly intending to fight against those people. All she wanted was knowledge and information, she needed it if she wanted to live.


    The information that she had gotten from the ck market wasn''t exactly enough. Although some secrets were not known by many people, the things that were included in the list were not as nasty as the things that Dorothy and the Lux Family did in her past life. It was not enough.


    Perhaps the Duke could


    "If I am not wrong, the Thun Family want to attack Cirid very soon." The Duke interrupted her thoughts. Cirid was the third kingdom that was apart of the Northern Alliance.


    "Then what are you nning to do?" she asked.


    "Nothing."


    "What?" Was he not going to help them out?


    The Duke went back to his seat and poured himself another ss of wine.


    "The beasts will soon start to rampage and a beast tide will happen. The Thun family is not prepared for that."


    "A beast tide " Rosalind recalled a beast tide in her past life, but at this time it would be too early. She recalled the beast tide happening when Dorothy was already the Empress. She wanted to ask him how he seemed so sure that a beast tide would happen very soon.


    If she was right, then this should be because of her reincarnation. Life is give and take. She could not just keep on taking without giving. There has to be a bnce somewhere, a life for a life.


    A beast tide would surely take a lot of lives. If this was going to happen earlier because of her then


    A knock on the door interrupted them. Then the young son of the count walked in, distraught.


    "We have a problem"


    "What is it?" Rosalind asked. She could smell blood from the man.


    "Father Father is There is something wrong with my father''s wound! Please help him!"


    "Impossible!" Rosalind said. She healed him! She used her dark Blessing to absorb the curse and used her light Blessing to remove the poison from his body. She then used her light Blessing to heal his internal wounds. There were wounds on the flesh, but none of them were considered life-threatening.


    She immediately looked at the Duke. "Something is wrong," she frowned.


    To his surprise, he only chuckled and said, "Ah is it already time?"


    ...


    3/3


    As a reward for the top 100 spot, I am going to have a mass release Tomorrow and Monday! Thank you very much for the support! Please continue voting for the novel. Can we aim top 50 next week? Can we do it?

 Chapter 175: Mind Reader

    Chapter 175: Mind Reader


    Rosalind looked apprehensive as she watched the woman who was crying in front of the Count. Long blond hair, beautiful golden eyes, and a slim, tall body. The woman looked like someone in her thirties even though she made herself look older because of her darker-colored clothing and makeup.


    How could the Countess be this young? The Count looked like someone in his fifties, perhaps even sixties. She did not want to judge anyone at all, however, she never expected the man''s wife to be so much younger than him.


    She looked at the Duke who was standing not that far away from her. Despite the fact that guards were barring Rosalind from approaching the Count, the Duke looked amused. He looked like he was simply there to watch a show.


    Rosalind''s eyesnded on the Count. He was too pale, his face looked like a piece of paper.


    "Please leave the room I will"


    "No!" Countess Marchiana Caldarera interrupted her. "You have no right to tell me what to do inside my estate! Guards!"


    "No!" the young man whose name was Leonardo stood in front of Rosalind. "She''s here to help father. She must do it now or else"


    "I am the Countess of the Caldarera household! Without the Count, my word is thew of this ce! Guards, drag this woman out! Do not let her touch my husband. How could you just let an unknown woman examine the body of your father? The physician ising! We must wait for him."


    Rosalind looked at the Duke and realized that he did not look like he was going to interfere. The man even had a slight smile on his face. Clearly, he was enjoying this. Rosalind sighed.


    "Very well I am leaving. I can only hope that the Countess can take responsibility for the rumors that will soon flood the streets. It was the Countess who killed the Count to get his wealth. It was"


    "How dare you! Are you"


    "Instead of being concerned about the Count''s health, it seems that the Countess is more concern about something that has yet to happen." Finally, the Duke intervened. "Perhaps, the Countless really wants the Count to die so that you can get his wealth?"


    "You" The woman took a step back. Seeing that the one who spoke was none other than the Duke, her expression changed. "How could you "


    "It seems that the new Countess has forgotten her manners, eh?" Duke Lucas walked towards the Count''s bed. Again, the Countess tried to block him, but Denys was quick to push her out of the Duke''s way.


    Surprised at their actions, the Countess fell on the carpeted floor with a loud thud. Even the guards and maids nearby looked surprised at the aggression that the Duke''s man showed. After all, the Duke was not a citizen of this kingdom. It would be very disrespectful for him to throw aside someone like the Countess.


    "When he told me he was going to marry someone half his age, Iughed," the Duke said. He then gestured for Rosalind to approach the Count. When the guards tried to block her, Denys was quick to intercede. "I then told him that one day, he would die at a woman''s hands. I guess I was right all along."


    "You Are you trying to use me of something?"


    The Duke said nothing in response.


    Rosalind took this opportunity to examine the Count, then she frowned. She had already removed the curse from his body, however, there was a new curse that was currently wreaking havoc inside his body. It could be seen that he was infected not too long ago, so the Count should be safe. Rosalind checked the man''s pulse and let out another sigh. It seemed that the Count may not be that lucky after all.


    The Count''s body was weak because of the previous attack, it needed time to heal. Unfotunately for him, the presence of the second curse could kill him.


    She met the Duke''s eyes, but before she could tell him to make everyone leave, an older man arrived with arge ck bag.


    "Make way!" the man said. He ignored everyone else as he approached the Count. "You what are you doing! Are you trying to kill the patient!? Move away!" he barked at Rosalind.


    "Physician Wang Physician Wang, you are finally here. Please examined the Count. Please! Something happened and he was injured, now this" the Countess said before she started crying once again.


    "What are you waiting for!? Move away!" Physician Wang said. "Young people these days do not understand things like this!"


    While annoyed, Rosalind took a couple of steps back. She chose to stand next to the Duke. She did this, not because she was backing down, but because she wanted to observe the physician. After all, it would be good to use this opportunity to learn a few things from him. She could then use this skill to heal people without using her Blessing in the near future.


    Moreover, a physician could easily earn money. It was not that difficult of a job at all.


    Rosalind shivered inwardly when she felt someone''s intense gaze on her. She turned her head to her left and met the Duke''s eyes. He was observing her. She started to wonder if he could read minds.


    Was that even humanly possible?


    "Physician Wang what is happening why did you stop?" the Countess asked when Physician Wang started closing his bag.


    "I cannot do anything about him. He received a curse from an unknown weapon," the older man gave the Countess a look of sympathy. "You must prepare yourself for the Count''s death."


    When the Countess heard this, her already pale appearance turned even paler. Then she staggered. Luckily, one of the guards was quick to catch her body before she could hit the floor.


    "I am going to wait for the Madam in the drawing room," Physician Wang said sharply. Then he left the room without even greeting the Duke. Rosalind tried to hide her amazement over the matter. She knew that physicians were very rare in the North, but she did not know that they actually receive this kind of respect!


    Again, she felt a sharp gaze directed at her face. She didn''t have to look to know it was from the Duke.


    Could this man actually read minds?


    1/5


    It''s Sunday. My editor doesn''t usually edit on Sundays to spend time with family. Anyway, have a happy weekend! Stay hydrated and please don''t forget to vote for the novel.

 Chapter 176: Protecting his Person

    176 Protecting his Person


    "Get them out of the room," the moment Duke Lucas said this, two other men appeared from out of nowhere and quickly escorted the now deranged Countess and her soldiers outside.


    "You have no right to do this! You are not from this kingdom! You¡ª You let me go! Duke Lucas, I am warning you! Do not disrespect me¡ª"


    *BANG*


    The door closed before the Countess could finish her words.


    Rosalind stared at Lucas, speechless at his actions. He might be a Duke, but he was not a Duke of this Kingdom! Why was he acting so brazen?


    "You have about ten minutes," the Duke said. "It seems that they want to get rid of the Count."


    Rosalind stared at the now-dying man. Perhaps he knew something important that the others wanted to hide. That would exin why they wanted to kill him at all costs.


    Still, this was no longer her concern. She wasted no time and immediately started doing her job. Right now, she was not just nning to absorb the curse, she was going to heal the Count. She was going to do everything that she could to heal him!


    She concentrated on her past life. She had cured thousands of people yet none of them knew that she was the one who healed them. They all praised Dorothy and that made Rosalind happy. To her, being praised and recognized wasn''t exactly what she wanted. All she wanted was to save lives.


    This was the reason why losing her Blessing devastated her in her past life. Thinking back, the only reason why she was able to pull herself out of depression was that she had a ''loving'' husband like Jeames. Howical! Now she felt like nothing but a pawn in their games.


    She pushed the thoughts out of her mind and concentrated on healing the Count. She began by absorbing the curse. It took her a couple of minutes to finish removing the dark curse from the man''s body. Then, she used her light Blessing to heal him. Since he was already old and had received another injury before this, it was taking her a long time topletely heal him.


    However, she was not nning on giving up. Not now.


    Her thoughts, however, were interrupted when she heard amotion outside. She looked at Lucas.


    "Continue, I will take care of everything," he reassured her.


    That assurance was enough for her. Once again, she gave all her attention to healing the Count.


    ...¡­.


    "Let us in!" Countess Marchiana Caldarera ordered as she pointed a sword toward Denys. "How dare you do this while you are in front of me? This is my estate! You are not from Lonyth! There is no reason for you to be here!"


    10:55


    "We are going to heal the Count."


    "Heal the Count!?" the Countess raged. "Heal someone who was affected by a curse!? I know why you are here. You must have wanted to talk to him before his death! I will make sure to tell His Majesty the King about these transgressions!"


    "Mother, please calm down. They can really heal fathers. I can¡ª"


    "Shut your mouth, Leonardo! Your father raised you better than that! You knew that these people would¡ª"


    "They saved father!" Leonardo said. "Lady Rosie did it. She can heal father!"


    "You dare raised your voice to me!?" Countess Marchiana raised her hand, wanting to p the young man.


    "Madam! Madam!" a maid''s arrival stopped the Countess in her tracks.


    "What is it?"


    "People from the pce are here!"


    The Countess red at Denys before she left the hall without saying another word. It seemed that she had already expected the arrival of these people.


    "It should be the prince and his people," Leonardo had a look of worry on his face. "Mother has been¡­ has been close to the crown princess and ¡­" he made a deliberate pause as he swallowed, concern shed in his eyes. "They might stop Miss Rosie."


    Denys did not answer him.


    Not long after, footsteps approached the hall. The Countess came back this time, she had two royal knights with her. She marched towards Denys, her head held high.


    "Take them out of the way. They are trying to end my husband''s life."


    Denys narrowed his eyes. He gestured for the other two men behind him not to take out their weapons. He must have noticed that one of them had already reached out for his sword, ready to fight against the knights.


    "By the power vested by His Highness the crown prince we¡ª"


    "If the prince wanted to greet me, there is no need for him to send the head of the Royal Knights of Lonyth," a cold voice interrupted the man who spoke. Everyone turned towards the door where the Duke was now standing. Clearly, not one of them notice that the door had opened nor seen the Duke earlier. A strange expression appeared on the knight''s face.


    "Your Grace, my name is Loyd from the Royal Knights order. His Highness, the Crown Prince is on his way here with the Crown Princess. He has instructed us to secure the area and that includes making sure that the Count is safe. We have heard about the unfortunate event and he magnanimously sent the Royal Knights to guard the Count''s estate."


    "So he wanted to imprison the Count." Lucas approached the knight. He towered over him. "Is his father aware that the Crown Prince is slowly putting pressure on the noble houses that do not support him?"


    "Your Grace this is not¡ª" before the man could finish his words, Lucas rested his palm on the man''s shoulder and then he pushed Loyd down.


    Loyd''s face turned ugly. Not long after, his kneed buckled and he knelled in front of the Duke.


    "Ah," Lucas smiled at the Countess. "That is how a knight greets a Duke. Isn''t that right, Countess Marchiana?"


    "I¡ª"


    "But yes, let us talk about the Prince. Tell him toe and greet me once he arrives. By then, the Count will be waiting to wee him. For now... " Lucas smiled. "If one attempt to stop the healing is taken, I will assume that you want to kill my person." Again, his gazended on the Countess. "And I always protect my people."

 Chapter 177: Secrets of the Wugarian Duchy

    Chapter 177: Secrets of the Wugarian Duchy


    **BANG**


    "A mere Duke!? A mere insignificant someone who does not even live in my Kingdom dares to disrespect me!?" Prince Baltazar Dandridge of the Dandridge Household mmed his palm on the small coffee table inside his carriage, spilling all its contents including some hot bitter tea that he quite liked. The maid inside the carriage immediately started cleaning it up.


    "Out!" Baltazar kicked the older maid''s body. "Out of my face!"


    "Please spare me, Your Highness. Please"


    "I said get out of the carriage!"


    After the maid scurried away, Baltazar immediately turned his attention to Loyd. "Say it again! Tell me what happened!"


    After a few minutes of Loyd telling him what happened, the Prince once again mmed his hand on the table, this time breaking it into smithereens. One would immediately wonder why the Prince, who looked skinny and weak, could easily break a table, but not Loyd.


    As someone who had been serving the prince for years, he knew the reason behind the prince''s strength. He also knew not to anger the prince, especially when he was already not in the mood after being sent to this ce by the King himself.


    Loyd lowered his head.


    "He said, if you wanted to greet him, there was no need for you to send this servant first," Loyd added.


    "I see," the Prince snorted. "I see It seems that the Wugarian Duke has forgotten whosends he is walking into. Heed my order; send the knights to the estate of the Count under the pretense of watching over the Count''s health. Send a physician from the capital and make sure that the Count will die. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, Your Highness." Loyd wasted no time. He immediately left the carriage and sent out the instructions from the prince.


    "Are you not frightened?" the woman who spoke was none other than the Crown Princess herself. She was calmly sitting opposite the prince, eating some freshly peeled grapes. She smiled at her husband.


    "Of what?" the Prince hissed. "Did you really think that the Duke scares me?"


    "Have you not heard of the stories? The Rothley Family has always been the strongest in the North. Even our Dandridge family cannotpare.


    "The war has long since ended and people are still thinking about who is the strongest. What would be the purpose of your strength be if youcked ambition? If youcked authority? Even the southern empires have long forgotten about the heroic deeds of the Rothley Family. Is there a need for us to stand by their side any longer?"


    "Ambition." The woman''s name was Freda and she had been married to the Prince for two years. She was a beautiful woman with golden brown hair and green eyes that would easily remind someone of the forest. Yet, in front of her husband, she was just someone he married for political gains. Not that she minded, after all, she too had her own ambitions. "That makes me wonder the North always knew that the Rothleys are stronger than normal humans. Many said that the Duke could even fight someone who received a Blessing. Yet, they never once tried to invade the south or any of their neighboring kingdoms. Do you think they are hiding something?"


    "Hiding something?" the Prince rolled his eyes. "They are barbarians who love fighting monsters and beasts more than ying politics. If they wanted to stay in Wugari then they should just stay in Wugari instead of sticking their noses in other people''s business!"


    Prince Baltazar was still seething. Despite the fact that he and the Duke of Wugari were of the same age, many people in the North, and even in his kingdom, thought that the Duke of Wugari was by far the strongest man in the region. They worshipped the Duke like he was some deity.


    Even his father, the King of Lonyth himself, clearly favored the man more than he favored his very own children. Prince Baltazar had seen this favoritism firsthand when he was twelve. He fell from a horse and broke his bones. His father was there tofort him, but, when the King heard of the Duke''s arrival, he just left Prince Baltazar. He told him he wasing back to spend more time with him, but his promise never happened until Baltazar''s bones started healing.


    At first, he thought there was some misunderstanding and that the King might have been busy with something else rted to their kingdom. This changed when he discovered that instead of spending time with him and his mother, the King went riding with the then-young Wugarian Duke.


    How could a father abandon his child because of someone else''s child?


    Until now, he could not answer that question. The two of them felt the carriage start moving.


    For years, Baltazar hated the Duke of Wugari. It wasn''t simply because of jealousy but rather because he felt that the Duke was deliberately going out of his way to make Baltazar feel inferior. Since they were younger, Baltazar could only be second when it came to swordsmanship and military strategy. He grew up hearing peoplepare him to the Duke of Wugari.


    But thisparison would soon stop.


    Once he became King, he would immediately cut ties with Wugari and leave that Kingdom on their own. Once he was strong enough he woulde back and show the Duke and everyone else a new him.


    "Count Caldarera is clearly dying," his wife''s words interrupted his stupor.


    "What?"


    "The poison from the arrow was deadly. The fact that the arrow was a cursed object is another thing all together. And now, the needle should be enough to end his life. That Duke is not foolish. He must have known that the Count is dying, and yet he is still insisting to stay and heal him? How could he heal someone infected by a dark curse?"


    The Crown Princess had a point. The Duke was a cold-blooded man, he would not hesitate to cut off his own tail to escape scotch free. "That Count must know something," Prince Baltazar said. He frowned before his face brightened. "The secrets of the Duke. That man must have known the secrets of the Wugarian Duchy!"


    ...


    3/5

 Chapter 178: An Annoyed Prince

    Chapter 178: An Annoyed Prince


    Prince Baltazar asked Loyd to announce his arrival the moment his carriage entered the front of the estate. In response, the knight yelled his name out loud, making sure that even the birds sleeping on the trees nearby would acknowledge the Prince and Crown Princess''s arrival.


    With a gentle smile on his face, Baltazar walked out of the carriage, expecting to see Lucas. However, he could not really say that Lucas''s absence surprised him. He lifted his chin and strolled towards the Countess who clearly looked distressed.


    "Your Highness," the Countess curtsied. Next to her was Leonardo, the heir to the estate. "Wee" the Countess added.


    While annoyed, the crown prince nodded without saying a word. They then waited for the princess to finish the formal greetings before they walked inside the house of the Count and Countess as if they owned it.


    In Lonyth, the ones who rank higher would always walk first, unless of course, they told the one with the lower rank to guide them. In instances where the one with higher rank did not tell any maid or the owner of the house to walk before them, then the Prince could walk ahead of everyone else without earning a reaction.


    "Tell me about the current situation," the Prince said. He understood that the Count was currently dying because of the curse. All he wanted to ask was if the Duke was still there, but he could not really do it in front of other people.


    "Currently, the Duke and his men are guarding the Count in his quarters. They are refusing everyone" the Countess started sobbing. "They are refusing anyone from seeing the Count."


    "The Duke of Wugari has no right to prevent the Countess from seeing the Count," the Crown Princess said. "Let me apany you to the drawing room. His Highness and the rest will talk to the Duke."


    The Countess nodded and the two of them left the Prince. Seeing this, the Prince looked at Leonardo.


    "I heard that you insist on allowing them heal your father?" Prince Baltazar asked. "The physician already said that they could not heal the Count. Instead of spending thest few days by your father''s side, you asked a stranger to heal him. Leonardo, I know that you are still thirteen but that is not an excuse to act like this." They started ascending the stairs.


    He was not surprised when Leonardo said nothing and just lowered his head. Everyone knew that the Count''s only son and heir was a coward. He did not know how to use a sword, but always showed some potential in management. The Prince thought that he could use people like that by his side once he ascended the throne.


    There was just one little problem.


    The Duke of Wugari.


    It was no secret that the Wugarian Duchy has always been close with the Caldarera Household. This was because of some treaty that the two families had in the past. Until now, their descendants would still honor the treaty that was made hundreds of years ago.


    "You must spend time with your father. I will help you and the Countess arrange the funeral and"


    "Funeral?"


    The Prince flinched when he heard a familiar voice. He lifted his gaze and looked at the man standing at the topmost step of the wooden staircase. It was none other than the Duke of Wugari.


    "Your Grace, what a surprised," the crown prince remarked with a gentle smile on his face. "I was not expecting you to be here since you were not with the Countess when I arrived."


    His words were very clear. The Duke did not wee him. He disrespected the Prince of this Kingdom!


    "There were rules about proper etiquette and then there were rules about cursed diseases and objects. I did not think that the prince wouldn''t know about rules like that."


    The smile on the prince''s face vanished. The Duke was talking about rules that concerned security. It stated that a security concern involving cursed diseases, objects, and demonic animals shall excuse anyone from following any of the protocols that the kingdom had set. For instance, one did not need to knock on the King''s study when faced with a security concern about a beast or cursed objects.


    "There is no need to worry. I have no intention of telling your father about this," the Duke sounded as if he was teaching the Prince a lesson. Baltazar gritted his teeth in annoyance yet he could not really say a word to refute him.


    He continued walking until he arrived in front of the Duke.


    "The Countess informed me that the Duke is preventing her from seeing her dying husband. Is she telling the truth?"


    "Dying husband?" the Duke snorted. "It seems that the Countess is so eager to see her husband''s dead body. I will make sure to inform Count Caldarera about this matter."


    Again, the Prince said nothing. The Duke was well known not just because of his temper but because of how sharp his tongue was. Arguing with him was such a waste of time as there was simply no winning against him.


    "I am certain that the Duke knows what I mean," the Prince said.


    "I certainly do not," the Duke beamed. It was an obvious lie, yet the man said it without even batting his eyelids. Prince Baltazar tried topose himself.


    "Since it is like this, then why don''t we visit the Count''s room together? Surely"


    "Of course." The Duke''s answer surprised him. He was prepared for the Duke to refuse his request. In fact, he was hoping that the Duke would do just that so he would have a reason to ask the knights to intervene.


    Prince Baltazar frowned as he wondered what this man was up to!


    "It seems that the Prince had heard something frightening," the Duke chided. "Did you perhaps expect me to stop you from talking to a noble from the Lonyth Kingdom?"


    "You"


    The Duke smirked at him.


    "Oh, it seems that the Prince has forgotten who he was talking to," the Duke said as he turned his back and started walking towards the Count''s quarters. When the Prince did not follow him, the Duke stopped and turned his head, showing his smiling side profile. "What are you waiting for, Your Highness? Aren''t you here to see the Count? Let me take you to him."


    4/5

 Chapter 179: The Princesss Deeds

    Chapter 179: The Princess''s Deeds


    The Prince''s eyes turned wide, and it looked like they would jump out of their sockets, the moment heid his eyes on the Count.


    He stared at the pale Count who was sitting on the couch. The man looked alive, albeit pale and weak looking, but he was alive.


    How could someone like him survive? There was no possible way for the Count to even be conscious after everything that he went through.


    In fact, the assassination attempt was something that the Prince nned for the Count. He knew that it failed and that the Duke intervened in the end, however, he still had another n and that one involved the Countess.


    A second cursed object was inserted into the Count''s body on the very same day.


    How could someone this old survive?


    *Cough*


    *Cough*


    The Count started coughing and a woman with gray hair immediately handed him water. Now that the Prince thought about it, the woman was not dressed like a maid. Instead, she was dressed like a noble. Although she was not wearing anything on her face nor any jewelry, her elegant movements were still enough to catch the Prince''s attention.


    "It seems that this was the wrong time to visit the Count," he said. All he wanted to do was leave this ce and investigate exactly what happened. He wanted to know what caused his n to go so wrong. He refused to believe that the Duke did not have a hand in it!


    "Please, Your Highness it is this lowly ones'' fault for not being able to entertain you. Please forgive me. This lowly one is rather weak and old. I" Again, the Count had another coughing fit and again, the woman handed him water.


    "No Please there is no need to be polite," the Crown Prince immediately got up and looked at the Duke. "The Countess had arranged"


    **BANG**


    Everyone turned towards the door where the Countess was now standing.


    "Husband?" Countess Marchiana''s tears flowed like a waterfall when she saw her husband. Her face contorted before she started sobbing. She was about to approach the Count when Denys blocked her way.


    "The Count is very weak. Unless the Countess wants to kill her own husband for his wealth, then I suggest that the Countess takes a step back and let the Count rest."


    "You"


    Denys words rendered everyone speechless. Kill the Count for his wealth? Who would dare use the Countess of wanting to kill her husband? However, before the Countess could say a word, a loud resounding p echoed inside the room.


    Princess Freda pped Denys without a second thought.


    "How dare a mere knight disrespect a Countess in her own estate!?" Princess Freda pushed Denys when the man did not budge, her eyes narrowed into a re. "Are you going to disrespect this princess as well?"


    "Crown Princess of the Lonyth, the daughter of Earl Varma who owns a whorehouse and has been raping children as young as eight. A crown princess well-known for bullying her maids and the other nobledies, and who bullies the Crown Prince''s concubines and the Emperor''s grandchildren," Duke Lucas said before he looked at Denys. "Apologize to the honorable Princess, Denys. Beg for her forgiveness and hope that her royal self will forgive you or else she will die by my sword today."


    "You"


    "This lowly servant begs forgiveness from the Crown Princess of Lonyth, daughter of Earl Varma who owns a whorehouse and had been raping children as young as eight. A crown princess well-known for bullying her maids and other nobledies, and who bullies the Prince''s concubines and the Emperor''s grandchildren." Denys bowed. "Please forgive this lowly one or you will die by the Duke''s sword today."


    The Princess''s face turned purple from anger. She red at the Duke and then towards Denys. Everyone in the room seemed to have stopped breathing. Luckily, there were no maids or other knights inside. Currently, the only people to witness what was going on were the Count, the Countess, the prince and crown princess, the Duke and Rosalind, and of course, Denys.


    "You dare"


    "Do you think I would not dare to kill a mere princess?" the Duke asked. Despite his words, he was calmly sitting next to the Count. "Why don''t we try and see if the King will forgive me for killing a Princess?"


    This time, Princess Freda''s face lost all color. Who didn''t know that the Duke killed a princess from Cirid in the past simply because she mocked him in front of her father? That Princess was the daughter of the King and she still died in front of her very own father. Everyone thought that the Duke was unreasonable and rumors started spreading about his cruelty; however, the King of Cirid said nothing about it.


    In fact, the Duke left the pce with gifts given by the King himself.


    Many wondered what happened and that was when the nasty deeds of the Princess were revealed to the public. Apparently, that woman liked to kidnap younger men and tie them up to use them for her own sexual pleasure.


    It was then revealed that the Princess also frequented gambling houses and offended a lot of people, not just inside the pce, but themon citizens as well.


    Many people testified that the princess was actually a tyrant, yet the King could not personally get rid of her because of her maternal family who were also nobles.


    Soon, rumors that it was actually the King who wanted the Princess dead started to spread. Again, the King did nothing to stop it.


    It did not take too long before the rumors stopped. However, those rumors have already reached the neighboring kingdoms, including Lonyth.


    What were the odds that if something like that happened again, her secret deeds would also be revealed to the public? If that were the case, then she would be remembered as the nasty princess and not the vulnerable woman that everyone thought she was.


    "It''s alright. I It was me who made a mistake," Princess Freda said. "I I am not feeling well because of the cold. Countess, lead me to my quarters."


    5/5


    1-65- edited


    80-174- edited.


    I wrote 5 chapters today! Yey! Please vote for the novel. I hope I can still write 5 more tomorrow!

 Chapter 180: A Sword and a Dress

    Chapter 180: A Sword and a Dress


    Rosalind did not know if she wouldugh or p her hands when she saw the Prince storm out of the room. Earlier, when the Crown Princess left, she was already beaming inwardly.


    She knew that the Duke was overbearing, but she never expected him to tantly disrespect the crown prince and princess of another Kingdom! How could he brazenly act like this!?


    However, she had no time to think about this. As soon as the Prince left, she immediately used her light Blessing to heal the Count. She was not yet done, she thought.


    "Please carry him to the bed," she said softly. Denys carried the man as if he was as light as a feather. Then she wasted no time and started treating the Count once again. After what felt like forever, she finally stopped. She could feel her back drenched with sweat. She lifted an eyebrow when she saw the Duke sitting not far away from her, reading a book in an unknownnguage.


    She was surprised, she did not think he would stay with her. She then looked at the windows and realized that it was already dark outside.


    "The food will be ready in a minute," he said before he closed the book. He got up and approached her. Without warning, he lifted her and carried her off like a princess.


    "What are you"


    "Rest," he ordered. She wanted to tell him to put her down so she could walk and that she was fine, but in the end, she felt herself dete. In the presence of something that reminded her of a bed, she could only relent and let him carry her away.


    She made herselffortable and closed her eyes. She could hear a littlemotion but decided to ignore it. She wanted to rest, sleep and recover her energy. Healing someone could be very exhausting, yet somehow satisfying.


    Her lips lifted into a smile before she inhaled his scent. His presence alone was enough to make her lower her guard. Something told her that the Duke would protect her, no matter what, and that she was safe, even if she fell asleep in this unfamiliar ce.


    The next thing Rosalind knew, she was once again waking up in an unfamiliar bed. She stared at the ceiling for a few seconds before she jolted upright, panicked.


    "Calm down."


    She looked at where the voice wasing from and realized that it was the Duke. He was lying down on a nearby couch, his upper body was bare, showing off all the different scars, and his forearm was resting on his forehead.


    "You"


    "I told them we would be staying in the same room."


    How could that be? Only married people stay in the same room! Then she recalled his words about introducing her to the public. He was doing it now, this was a part of his ns.


    She immediately calmed down.


    "It''s cold," she noted, but the man was sleeping without a shirt.


    "Does it bother you?"


    "The cold?" Or his scarred body and perfectly shaped abs?


    He got up and smiled without saying anything.


    "The cold does not bother me at all," she was quick to add in order to try and diffuse the situation. However, right after she said those words, she sneezed. "This is because of exhaustion," she was quick to exin. "I exhausted my blessing."


    "I was not asking, Lady Rosie, but alright. Thank you for letting me know."


    Rosalind red at him. "How could you say something like that?" she asked. "I have never met a man that does not hesitate to insult a woman like you do."


    "Are women not human?" he asked.


    "What?"


    "Are they?"


    "Yes. Of course."


    "I grew up with men, Lady Rosie. I was fighting before I could start walking. On the battlefield, we do not hold our tongue to make someone feel better."


    "This is not the battlefield."


    "Is it not?" he leaned back and rested his arms on the couch.


    "I" This was a battlefield, everything around her was a battlefield and she had learned it the hard way in her previous life. She swallowed, and somehow, her eyesnded on his chest and stomach. Then she blinked and turned her head away. When they first met, the man had a wound from a cursed weapon. She wondered if the other scars on his body were also from cursed weapons.


    If it was then just how much pain did he endure to survive the dark curses?


    "Tea?" he asked.


    "Yes, please."


    "Denys will arrive soon with the breakfast," he continued pleasantly.


    "Alright," she started to lift her thick nket so she could go and sit opposite the Duke but she quickly realized that she was no longer wearing the clothes that she had worn while treating the Count. Her eyes immediatelynded on him. She was not exactly surprised when she discovered he was already staring at her with that slight smile on his face.


    "Who removed my clothes?" she asked. "Did you ask a maid to remove them?" She was currently wearing only her white inner clothes. It was thin and had a little see-through material. From it, she could see her small underwear.


    "No," he said. "But I closed my eyes."


    "What?"


    "I could kill people even with my eyes closed, Lady Rosie, using a sword is simple."


    "Hold on" she got up and approached him. "Are you telling me that" she was not able to finish her sentence when she saw the pile of clothing near the bottom of her bed.


    Rags.


    In fact, they no longer resembled a dress but rags, small parts of rags.


    Her lips parted. She could not say anything.


    "I didn''t hurt you, did I?" he asked almost innocently.


    "You used a sword to remove my clothes." This was a first.


    "They were dirty and reeked of blood," he reasoned.


    "Why didn''t you ask a maid?"


    "I was notfortable with asking someone else to remove your clothes."


    Somehow those words made her blush. However, her embarrassment quickly changed to irritation. "Tabatha, Fraunces, and the rest should be here by now. Tabatha had been helping me dress and bathe on the road, I don''t understand why you didn''t just"


    "Did it hurt you?" he asked.


    "No?"


    "Are you nning to wear those clothes again?"


    "No. Of course not."


    "Then?" he asked.


    "Well" she swallowed. For the second time in a few short minutes, she was not able to say another word.


    ....


    I promised a mass release, but we had an exam today! I spent my time studying. So, I am not going to sleep tonight, until I write that mass release. hehehe

 Chapter 181: The Dukes Impotence

    Chapter 181: The Duke''s Impotence


    "The Prince and Princess had been holed up in their room since they announced that the Count is alive. Even the Marchioness had been staying in her room. First, she insisted on seeing the Count, but we are not allowing anyone near him until he fully recovers," Denys reported as Rosalind and the Duke ate their breakfast.


    Rosalind could feel the man''s gaze towards her so, she lifted her eyes and met his red orbs.


    "Which will not take that long considering that everything both in and out of his body has been healed," Denys added.


    "Hmmm continue guarding the Count and send the maids in here."


    "Yes, your Grace." Denys bowed before leaving them inside the room.


    ....


    "Nothing?" Prince Baltazar snarled at his wife when he heard that they had no idea how the Duke was able to heal the Count. "No! Something must have happened! How could someone heal a curse? That is impossible! I refuse to believe it!"


    "The people I have spoken to said that the Duke never had anyone by his side who could heal a curse. Moreover, the only ones capable of healing are those from the Blessed family in the Aster Empire. The Blessing of the light is capable of healing internal wounds so if someone from that family is with the Duke we would immediately"


    "No," the Prince said. "The Lux Family would never allow a member of their family to apany the Duke to the battlefield." The Prince had heard the stories about the failed awakening and knew that there were only two Blessed individuals in that household. How could they allow one of them to fight in the North? "Inform them about the changes. The survival of the Count could change our ns."


    In fact, the Count was both a warrior and had a good grasp of management. His estate was the closest to the Wugari and Lonyth borders. This was the reason why the crown prince had to own this estate no matter what.


    The reason why the prince could not simply take over the Count''s property was because of the Duke''s close ties with the Count, so they chose to end the Count''s life and made a deal with the Countess instead. This n was easy and foolproof, and everyone expected it to seed without any mishaps.


    After all, the Count was in his sixties. He might not look weak, but he was getting older and should have been an easy kill. How could he survive multiple curses and an ambush?


    Was this not the reason why he left the capital, even before he received news that they seeded? He intentionally did this to make it seem like he had no idea what was going to happen. On the outside, he was still the kind prince that everyone liked. He was the exact opposite of that Tyrant Lucas.


    Although he was not as popr as Lucas, people still respected him because he was to be their new king. The crown prince took a deep breath and calmed himself down. He was missing something.


    The Duke already had powerful allies next to him; that man with the red eyes, those soldiers with the ability to appear and disappear, and even that feminine guy with white-gray hair. Then there was General Barnard Lytton, the Lytton Family, and the Bohan Family that were known for their assassins.


    Those were the well-known subordinates of the mighty Duke. However, not one of them could heal a curse.


    "This is going to be difficult," he murmured. Having someone that could heal the curse was simply going to change everything. "We need to know who it was that healed the Count."


    "I heard that the Duke stayed with a woman all night," Princess Freda''s words interrupted his stupor. She was sitting by the window, enjoying her sweet tea and some pastries. From where he was standing, the Princess looked like a painting a deadly one. The woman was well known for her intelligence and cruelty. Wasn''t that the reason he married her?


    "A woman?" the Prince frowned. He had been so busy talking to his people that he did not hear anything about it.


    "It was the woman who gave water to the Count."


    Memories of the beautiful woman resurfaced in the Prince''s head. "The Duke never stayed with a woman in the past. At least I have never heard of a woman being involved with the Duke." Many women who showed interest in the Duke would just suddenly die because of various reasons.


    "Are you certain you heard it right?" he confirmed.


    "My maid saw the Duke carrying a woman to his chambers. Then this morning, she heard the maids talking about that woman''s clothes in tatters on the floor."


    "In In tatters?" the Prince widened his eyes. "Are you saying that the Duke and this woman might have some special rtionship?"


    "That was what everyone is saying. Even the maids in the hallway were whispering about it. Someone even said that when they brought water for the Duke and the woman to wash, the Duke was still naked from the waist up, and the woman was not even acting awkward in that situation."


    When Prince Baltazar frowned, the Princess added. "Think about it; we have not heard of the woman before so I am going to assume that she is from the South. In the South, people can be very traditional and would never allow a man and a woman to stay in a single room. Yet the two of them were acting as if as if they were already married."


    "Do you think they are married?"


    "I do not know," the crown princess shrugged before she enjoyed her tea. "But if the Duke married someone, it is going to create waves. All this time, many thought that he was simply impotent and did not want to reveal his secrets. If he marries someone what do you think would happen to the families of the women that he killed in the past?"


    Although there was no proof that it was indeed the Duke who killed them, the coincidence was simply too much. After all, everyone who showed an interest in the Duke would end up dying. Just the thought made the Princess smile.

 Chapter 182: Carion Cake

    Chapter 182: Carion Cake


    "The Crown Princess?" Rosalind lifted an eyebrow when she heard the maid''s words. She had just came out of the Count''s room and after checking the man''s condition, she decided to go back to her room to sleep. She wanted to take this opportunity to enjoy the bed while the Duke was still having his conversation with the Count.


    Moreover, she believed that their conversation had nothing to do with her, so she quickly excused herself.


    "Yes, the Crown Princess and the Countess are inviting you for tea."


    "Oh," Rosalind nodded. She thought of the arrogant princess the other night, Crown Princess Freda was it? "Alright, please guide me to the crown princess."


    The maid nodded and soon guided her to what looked like a drawing room. She found the Countess and the Crown Princess at a circr table that was full of various snacks.


    "Ah, here she is," the Countess smiled a smile that immediately made Rosalind ufortable.


    "What a lovely dress," the Countess got up. "I know this might sound strange, after all, we have not really talked to each other since our initial meeting, but let me introduce myself; I am Countess Marchiana, the Count''s wife, and this is a dear friend of mine, the Crown Princess of Lonyth, Princess Freda."


    Rosalind introduced herself as Rosie before she curtsied. After a few seconds, she made herselffortable on the only vacant chair around the table. The table in front of her was full of pastries that she have never seen before and she knew that this must be the food that was unique to Lonyth.


    Now that she thought about it, she also wanted to travel and try the food from the various kingdoms and empires. It would be lovely to actually taste different delicacies and specialties that were unique to certain ces.


    "Would you like some sweet or bitter tea?" the Countess asked while the Princess just stared at Rosie, observing her actions. Almost immediately, Rosalind felt like someone dangerous was watching her. Was it because of the Duke''s words the other day?


    Clearly, the things that the Duke said were very embarrassing for the Princess.


    Was she trying to get back at the ''Duke''s Lover?''


    "A bitter tea would be nice."


    "Wonderful!" the Countess then gestured to her maid to pour Rosalind some tea.


    "Am I making you ufortable Lady Rosie?" the Princess suddenly asked.


    "No, Your Highness, I am merely thinking about food."


    "You are thinking about food in front of me?"


    "Your Highness," Rosalind smiled. "We are in front of food that I have never seen or tasted before."


    "Hah" the Princess gulped down a ss of tea. "What callous ways to speak to a princess."


    Rosalind frowned. Was she supposed to think about the princess when she was in front of colorful pastries that looked like flowers and animals? She thought she spotted a pastry that looked like a pig and it was, somehow, cute. Wasn''t it better to think about food than the arrogant princess?


    "I am sure that she simply does not know the rules, Your Highness," the Countess smiled. "Please be magnanimous and do not touch the child."


    Child?


    Rosalind almostughed.


    "Still, as someone who has rtions to the Duke, you should start learning about the rules in the North," the crown princess said. Upon hearing this, Rosalind immediately understood.


    They wanted to find out if she had a rtionship with the Duke. They were simply pretending to disagree in front of her, thinking it would put pressure on her. First, they wanted her to owe the Countess for protecting her from the arrogant princess, then once she opened herself to the Countess, they would find other ways to make her tell them what they wanted to know.


    "Since this is the first time you have seen the pastries, why don''t you try them? Here, might I suggest this blue carion cake? It is made from the blue carion flowers that only grow in the North. It is a very small flower and it can only be found on certain trees. We cannot nt it in our gardens as it would not survive outside of its natural habitat. To find it, we needed to pay people to harvest the flowers in the forest, which can be dangerous considering that this is the North."


    Rosalind looked at the blue pastry that the maid carefully put on her te. It wasn''t exactlyrge, but it looked like real flowers with five small petals.


    "We then preserved it in the snow for a month to maintain its freshness before we could use it to make some special goods like cakes or even perfumes." The Countess also asked her maid to give the Princess one. "This is one of the crown princess''s favorites."


    "Is that so," Rosalind absentmindedly said, her eyes already on the cake. When she was standing next to Dorothy in her past life she was able to eat good food, but all of them were from the South. She had never tried the food from the North. She smiled at the thought of it.


    "Try it,'' the Countess offered. This time, she did not hesitate and tried the pastry. She wasn''t worried that they might have added something to it as she was now powerful enough to be immune to everything that could possibly harm her body including drugs and poison.


    "This is good," Rosalind said. It was sweet and sour and yet somehow, soft and fragrant. How was it possible?


    "Well, Wugari doesn''t exactly have much food because they are nearest to the barrier." The Princess continued. "So, you should take this time to enjoy some delicacies. Once you start living in Wugari, you will see nothing but war. Wugari is such a dark miserable ce."


    Rosalind nodded. "You are right, Your Highness, Wugari is indeed a very miserable ce."


    "What?" the Princess paused as if surprised by her calm reaction.


    Rosalind blinked at the Princess in response. Then she took another pastry and stuffed it in her mouth.

 Chapter 183: A Boat looking Pastry

    Chapter 183: A Boat looking Pastry


    "I heard that you are a daughter of a merchant," the Princess said when Rosalind continued eating the cake.


    "I am."


    "Have you been to Wugari?"


    "No." Rosalind has never been to Wugari. "Maybe once, when I was a child. I have no memories of what happened before the  ident."


    "Ah, the unfortunate ident that killed your mother and father?"


    Rosalind stopped eating. She blinked and tears pooled in her eyes. "Yes."


    "I did not mean to remind you of the past," the Crown Princess said softly.


    "It''s alright." Rosalind grabbed a napkin and dabbed the nonexistent tears. She wanted to know why the Princess and the Countess were doing this. What was their motivation? Were they here simply to try and find out more information about the rtionship between the Duke and her? No. She refused to believe that that was the case.


    "The past is the past. There is no need to think about it any longer." Again, the Countess made a move to try and diffuse the situation. "We should all look to what the future holds. For instance, the Count is now feeling better and we ought to celebrate his recovery. Truth be told, I am really curious about who was so powerful that they were able to help the Count. I would like to personally thank the one who healed my husband."


    "The kingdom of Lonyth would like to thank whoever it was that helped the Count recover as well. After all, it was a dark curse that affected the Count, something like that"


    "Perhaps it was not a curse," the Countess said, interrupting the Princess. "I did not mean to interrupt you, Your Highness. I just thought that the Count had suffered so much but even the Blessed Lux Family could not heal a dark curse like that. So perhaps, it wasn''t exactly a curse."


    While listening to their conversation, Rosalind decided to start eating other pastries. While they were on the road, they were eating some jerky and food that they bought. It was only asionally that she would eat something from the food in her spatial bag, but none of it was as good as this one!


    "Is that possible?" Princess Freda asked, giving Rosie the side eye as Rosie took a bite from another pastry. "Perhaps there is a disease that has simr symptoms to a curse? I have never heard of something like that before, however, I have never been to the South. How about you Lady Rosie? Since you were born in the South and often traveled with the rest of the merchants, have you encountered something that resembled the effects of a curse without being a curse?"


    "Oh After the incident, I spent my days crying and kneeling to the Goddess." Rosalind was now studying a weird-looking pastry that looked like a boat. The chocte that was generously thered on the top part of the boat looked like it was sparkling. Did they put some golden dust on the pastry?


    Without waiting for them to say another word, she picked the boat-looking pastry and took a bite. Almost immediately, her eyes widened at the explosion of vors in her mouth. It turned out that the pastry is not actually sweet but a little sour! This sourness seemed toplement the sweetness of the chocte!


    She stared at the pastry and noticed some white cream oozing from the inside of the boat. It looked like white chocte. What could it be?


    Because Rosalind was so busy looking at the pastry, she missed the reaction of the Princess and the Countess.


    "Well, it seems that Lady Rosie liked the food. Countess, why don''t you give the youngdy more pastries?"


    "Would you be able to send some to my I mean to the Duke''s room too?" Rosalind blurted out. She looked at them and notice the surprise on their faces. "I" She did not remember a rule that stated she could not share the food with an unmarried man, but the two women looked horrified.


    "Is something the matter?"


    "The Duke hates sweet things," the Countess said. "This is well known in the North."


    "Oh," Rosalind knew that. However, the food was not for the Duke but for her. "I am certain he will eat something that I give him," she gave the two a beautiful smile.


    "Even if it''s sweet?" the Princess inquired.


    "Yes," Rosalind answered with confidence. The Duke would probably not eat it, but this was not an issue. After all, she was the one who wanted the eat the pastries in the first ce. She smiled at them and was already excited to try more of the different sweets. Then she started wondering if there were some pastries like this in Wugari.


    "Very well I will send someter," the Countess agreed. "But Lady Rosie should be more careful in the future. Talking about the Duke as if as if you two are in a special rtionship could potentially damage his reputation."


    "Reputation?" the Duke had a reputation of a beast, what further damages could a rtionship with her cause him? Obviously, Rosalind knew better than to give them more information. She was good at acting like a stupid woman simply because she had been very naive in her past life. "What reputation?" she blinked at them.


    "It seems that Lady Rosie doesn''t know" the Countess smiled and poured Rosalind another cup of tea. "However, I don''t think I can talk about things like this, Young Lady. I would not want my head to leave my body."


    So, they wanted to nt some suspicions in her head, Rosalind frowned. Something like this was a ssic move that nobles used during gatherings. To make someone more curious, they would say that they cannot talk about it as it would harm them.


    Rosalind wanted tough.


    Instead, she smiled. "Since the Countess does not want to talk about it, then let us talk about something else. Perhaps the Countess would like to tell me about these pastries?"


    "Eh?"


    Again, the Countess looked speechless but quickly recovered. She smiled at Rosalind and started introducing the pastries.


    Hearing this, Rosalind smiled while nodding her head.


    The easiest way tobat a maniption technique like that was to simply agree with what they were saying. Asking them more questions would give them satisfaction. The best way to fight was to talk about something more interesting. In Rosalind''s case, that would be talking about food.


    ....


    STAFF from Webnovel told me not to do a mass release yet because this novel will have it''s own event this month! I am beyond excited when I read the message! Apparently, they will show some characters and character descriptions! She told me to do the mass release that day!

 Chapter 184: The Supporter of the Prince

    Chapter 184: The Supporter of the Prince


    Somewhere in Lonyth


    "The Count survived?" Ena Thun frowned when she read the news that the Prince sent. "How is that possible?" She used her lightning to burn the small piece of parchment paper before giving the messenger bird back to its handler. She then got up from her chair and walked towards therge map that she asked someone to draw on the wall.


    It was the map of the North.


    On it were three kingdoms. Wugary, Lonyth, and Cirid.


    There were marks on the map, locations important locations.


    "Yes, your Blessedness. It seems that the Duke of the North intervened," Ena''s trusted person, Jordin spoke. She lowered her head and avoided Ena''s gaze.


    "Lucas?" Ena lifted an eyebrow. "Again?" The man had already created problems for the Duke of Lonyth and now, he chose to interfere in matters that did not concern him? What was he doing?


    The Duke never did anything without reason. His main priority had always been defending the North from the monsters, he hated politics and anything that did not involve those beasts.


    It was unlike him to get entangled with that woman from the Lux Family, and now, the Duke was clearly taking his time traveling back to his territory. Wasn''t he worried about his people when he was not there?


    "I also received some reports that someone on the Duke''s side must have used something to heal the curse."


    "Was it sorcery?" Ena asked.


    "We could not confirm the matter. The Duke did not reveal anything and disrespected the Prince. Now, Prince Baltazar wants us to do something about the Duke."


    Ena snorted, the Duke was never a priority simply because of various reasons. Firstly, she did not have anyone that could fight against the Rothley Family. She could perhaps do it, but she did not have an idea how strong the Wugarians actually were. The Rothley Family was not something to trifle with.


    Secondly, she had no energy to deal with that annoying Duke. Everyone knew that the Duke of Wugari was very capable of annoying people. Wasn''t this the reason why many people from the South hated them? Not only were they good with their swords, but they were also good at annoying people with their tongues.


    As someone who held the power of lightning, Ena was aware that her temper would be a barrier if she wanted to confront the Duke. She did not want a fight to erupt andpromise their ns.


    Again she clicked her tongue.


    Her eyes narrowed to the small territory of the Count. It was located on the border between Wugari and Lonyth and the ce was crucial for military strategies in case a war broke out. If they wanted to take the Lonyth Kingdom from the current Monarch, they needed to secure the Count''s territory so they could fight the reinforcements that the Wugarians would send to Lonyth.


    The Count''s territory is vital to their ns.


    Annoyance was apparent on her face.


    "Someone who could heal a curse, you say?"


    "Yes, your Blessedness."


    "What about the poison?" she asked. "Even if he survived the curse, there is no way that he would survive the poison, it was made to damage his internal organs. The Count is no longer young, how could he survive such a ruthless poison?"


    "We are currently investigating the people that apanied the Duke. This only happenedst night, and the Prince said that the Count was already doing well just hours after the attack."


    "That is impossible."


    "The Prince said that he could not deal with the Duke on his own. However, he will be staying in the estate as long as Duke was there. He is not nning to give them any opportunity to devise a n against us."


    "It seems that the Duke really wanted to save the Count. I am wondering why the old man deserved to be saved." Ena narrowed her eyes. At first, she did not pay any attention to the Count simply because he was old and he did not have a trustworthy heir. His house would fall sooner orter.


    Now, however.


    ...


    "I owe my life to you, Your Grace," Count Caldarera tried to get up from the bed but was unable to. He looked at Lucas sitting not far away from him. "This lowly one does not deserve a second chance at life."


    The Duke only smiled in response.


    Seeing this, the old man started coughing.


    "You will not die," Lucas said. He gestured for Denys to give the older man some water.


    "I understand."


    "You do understand why I am not letting you die just yet, right?"


    "Yes, Your Grace." It was to create confusion for the enemy. After this incident, many would wonder about the kind of rtionship between the Duke and the Count. Many would think that the Count was someone important to the Duke and then, they would start investigating the past, the present, and maybe even the future.


    But those people will not find anything.


    No.


    They will find nothing that would deem him worthy to be friends with the Duke.


    This will then make them confused.


    In summary, the Duke was only using him to mask his actual intentions.


    "I have chosen the right man," the Duke''s lips lifted into a smirk.


    "It is an honor."


    "It seems that the Prince wanted to take over the estate. The woman that you married is nothing but a nuisance and is trying to bite off more than she can chew."


    "I will take care of it, Your Grace."


    "Good."


    "As for the Prince you were right. I stumbled upon a piece of information about him. It seems that they want me dead because they suspect I know about his secrets."


    "Secrets?"


    "Many Unbelievers are disappearing day by day. I believe that the ones taking them are the Prince and whoever it is that is supporting him."


    "Oh?"


    "They carefully chose their targets, choosing beggars and orphans or travelers. Moreover, it seems that the Prince just started doing this. This is why we have not heard more about it.


    ....


    I don''t know anything about the event yet. The staff is not very detailed about it. But she said it will be big? So.... I don''t think I can sleep until then. lol


    She said that the event will happen on the 16th of Feb.


    Also, Happy Valentines day! I bought 2 types of cake for myself today. Chocte and mango cakes!

 Chapter 185: The Duke and His Sweets

    Chapter 185: The Duke and His Sweets


    "The people working with the prince are hiding in in sight. I have sent my people to try and spy on them but all of them vanished without any traces." Again, the Count started coughing. "I''m afraid they have nted a few spies around me. This was the reason why they wanted to get rid of me."


    The Duke only nodded in response.


    "It would be wise if Your Grace sent a few more people by the Prince''s side," the Count added.


    "Very well, thank you for letting me know. As promised, Leonardo will be safe and guarded, and you can recuperate without worrying. A few days from now, I want you to have a celebratory banquet for your recovery."


    The Count nodded.


    "Your Grace, if you do not mind, may I know who helped me? That Lady"


    "Is my wife," the Duke smiled. "And you will meet her once you are ready. For now, you take care of yourself, young Count."


    "Yes, Your Grace. Thank you for your benevolence."


    Lucas smiled, then, he got up. Just before he could reach the door, one of his people appeared and whispered something in his ear. Again, he nodded and instructed the person to make sure that the Count was safe.


    .......


    "As I said, this pastry is very good, it would be nice to talk to the person who made this." Rosalind smiled as she got herself another pastry. This one is shaped like a doughnut, except it was not. It was made of fruit and milk, and it was so soft and creamy, it practically melted in her mouth.


    The red fruit that they used to decorate the top of the pastry was sour and sweet and tangy. She did not know how to describe its rich fruity and milky taste. They told her, this one will melt in the heat and this was the reason why the desert was only avable in the North.


    Apparently, there were a lot of pastries like this were she was going.


    The Countess gave her a dry pretentious smile. Despite this, Rosalind ignored it and continued eating. The two had been trying to engage her in talking about her rtionship with the Duke but she quickly turn the conversation back to the food.


    "We should do this again," Rosalind smiled. "It is nice to talk to fellow women while eating pastries, I have learned a lot," Rosalind said happily. By now, she knew that this Princess only wanted her there because she wanted information. While Rosalind was not looking, the Princess would roll her eyes and even re at her.


    She ignored everything for the sake of the pastries.


    After a few more minutes of trying to get her to talk, the two women finally gave up. The Princess told her that she wanted a rest and once the Princess left, Rosalind also decided to go back to their room.


    She walked inside the room, feeling full and a little ecstatic. She actually discovered a few things today and it made her look forward to her stay in the North.


    "I heard you enjoyed a day with the Princess."


    Rosalind almost jumped when she heard the Duke''s voice behind her.


    "I did not mean to startle you." He was standing by the door, his back leaning against the wall, staring at her.


    "Why are you not wearing a shirt?" she asked. The first thing that she notice was his chest.


    "It is hot."


    "We are surrounded by snow."


    "Snow is only cold to people like you."


    She cannot argue with that. This man was born in the north and would soon kill some Blessed people. Perhaps, he was just built differently from normal humans.


    "I heard you like their pastries?" he asked.


    "Yes." She looked around the room and found some pastries that the maids must have brought for her. She beamed and excitedly walked towards the table.


    "Wugari had better pastries," he said.


    "They told me Wugari had no pastries."


    "Lies."


    "And that I can only see blood and smell rotten flesh in your duchy."


    "I will cut out their tongues."


    She looked at him, wondering if he was serious. Theck of amusement in his eyes was telling her, he was definitely going to do what he wanted to do, despite the fact that this was not his kingdom. "I was kidding," she replied tly.


    "As do I," he responded ndly.


    She did not know what to say. He was saying he was joking but he looked like he was about to kill someone, cut their head off, burn their bodies, and smile while doing it.


    "How was the Count?" she immediately changed the topic. He approached her and observed the variety of pastries in front of her,


    "He will live." He picked one and took a bite, then his face turned ugly. "I did not know you like sweet pastries."


    Seeing his reaction, she grabbed the pastry from his hand and finished eating it. What was the point of letting someone who disliked sweet things eat something sweet?


    "I like food," she said. In the past, she was very careful with her food, after all, Jeames liked her when she was thin and beautiful. She was always watching her weight and avoided pastries because she did not want to gain weight. Moreover, some physicians informed them that gaining weight could affect her ability to give birth.


    Because of this, she decided to avoid a lot of delicious food and tend to munch on vegetables.


    She turned her attention towards the food and was about to pick another one when the Duke stopped her hand. He held her hand towards his mouth. Then he licked the finger that she used to eat the pastry that she grabbed from him.


    "Stop eating it."


    "What?"


    "It doesn''t taste as good as the sweets that I make."


    "Huh?" she blinked. What did he just say?


    She blinked, then she blinked again.


    "Let me take you somewhere," he uttered before picking her up like a little doll. Then he threw her over his shoulders before he jumped on the window from their room.


    Rosalind immediately pped his wide back.


    "What are you doing!?" she hissed.


    ...


    THE EVENT IS UP! THE EVENT IS UP! Did you see it? Check out thements for the images of the event! You can see it in your event page!

 Chapter 186: The Dukes Pudding

    Chapter 186: The Duke''s Pudding


    "You are making your own desserts?" Rosalind almost could not believe her ears when the Duke took her to what looked like an abandoned house. It was a small shed with a small table, one chair, a small bed, and a kitchen. She shivered from the cold.


    The man was still shirtless and had been acting like this was a normal house when clearly, this ce had been abandoned for a few months if not years. The house was as cold as the snow outside.


    When he did not answer, she found herself staring at his side profile as he busily prepared some ingredients from his spatial bag. Seeing this, she sighed and found the cloak that he used to cover her when they were still fishing. She tossed it to him and he caught it with his left hand without even looking at her.


    "This is?" he lifted an eyebrow.


    "I was nning to wash it but this situation requires a good cloak." She then turned around and checked if the stool was strong enough for her body. Seeing that it was already old, she sat on the bed instead. She could still feel his gaze towards her but chose to ignore it.


    "You are not asking questions?" he asked.


    "Why would I ask when I know you are not going to answer it anyway?" She then pulled out some nkets andy down on the bed. "Wake me up when you are done."


    Seeing hery there as if it was her own home, Lucas frowned. Why would a noble casually act like this? This house was decrepit and old, it had been months since someone upied this small base. There were webs, dust, and some small insects around the house, yet Rosalind did notin. Instead, she decided to sleep.


    It seemed that her situation when she was sent to the borders was not good. He could not imagine the number of difficulties that Rosalind experienced when she was alone in that ce. Somehow, a pang of sadness slowly spread from his chest. He shook his head and continue doing his work.


    .


    Rosalind woke up when she smelled some fragrant milk. She jolted up and looked at Lucas who was just about to put a bowl of what looked like milk on the table.


    "Just in time," he said softly. Instead of putting the bowl on the table, he handed it to her instead.


    "What is this?" It looked like soup but it also looked hard. She could feel milk and something sweet, perhaps some vani. It looked like a pudding except it was softer and creamier.


    "I made it for you." He sat on the stool and started slurping his own bowl.


    Without saying a word, Rosalind followed his actions and was immediately bbergasted when she tasted the pudding! She had tasted something like this in the past but that wasn''t as soft and sweet as this one.


    She smiled and finished her bowl in no time. She then looked at him, hoping to get a second serving. As if reading her mind, he shook his head. "I only made enough for one and I will not be making something like this again."


    She blinked. "If you are not making something like this a second time, then why make it in the first ce?"


    "To show you that I make better desserts."


    So, he wanted to prove a point.


    Again, she blinked at him, speechless.


    How could someone be thispetitive?


    "I do make better desserts," he added as he finished his bowl. "Considering theck of ingredients, I would say that I am a genius to be able to make something so sweet and creamy. Don''t you agree?"


    "Agree" she blurted, before smiling. "Of course, I agree. However, isn''t it better to make something with more ingredients? Something that requires technique and precision. After all, you are the Duke of the North. How could you settle for something like pudding?"


    As expected, that made his face darken. Seeing this, she batted her eyelid like an innocent child as she gave him a tight-lipped smile.


    "Do not think for one second that I do not know what you are trying to do," he narrowed his gaze at her.


    Rosalind could not help but chuckle. "You are the majestic Duke of the North, someone that can y beasts. How could you not know what I am trying to do? I am but a mere woman with simple gifts and a not-so-bright mind."


    This time, it was him that was speechless. For a few seconds, he stared at her face, observing her reaction, then he nodded.


    "Alright I will make something that will show more technique and the precision of the Duke."


    Did it work?


    Rosalind could not help but lift an eyebrow at the man who seemed to be calmly considering her words. Then she smiled inwardly. She never imagined that she would see this side of the fierce man that had the capability to kill a Blessed individual. Somehow, she found itical and a little frightening.


    "Since we are done, let me take you back." Again, the Duke carried her, but this time he held her gently in his arms like a princess. When they arrived back at their room, he told her that he would be leaving as he needed to check something with Denys.


    After making sure that the Duke had already left, Rosalind immediately used her ring to go back to see Mr. Pratt.


    It was time for her to treat Princess Isabel.


    It was time for her to earn some gold!


    The thought made her ecstatic.


    "Mr. Pratt!" Rosalind could not help but be surprised when she saw Mr. Pratt personally wee her this time. Since the disease started spreading, Mr. Pratt had been very busy and it was usually Mathies who would wee her.


    "Miss Lin, wee."


    This time, she notice the smile on the man''s face. It looked a little lighter, brighter. Was it because she healed his people?


    "You did not have to personallye to see me," she said. "Mr. Mathies would have been alright."


    "What are you talking about? You are a special guest of our merchant house. I am not just here to wee you but to give you some gifts for what you did."


    "Oh?" it seems that the people she healedst time have fully recovered! She smiled at Mr. Pratt when he instructed the helpers with him to bring the crates of gifts that he prepared for her.


    Not long after, creates of gold coins were lined up in front of her.


    Seeing this, Rosalind almost jumped with happiness. Of course, she still controlled herself, she did not want to look like someone who was actually doing this to earn a living.


    Then she cleared her throat. "Mr. Pratt I don''t think I can ept this," Rosalind said with a sincere look on her face.


    "Miss Lin, this is not enough. The ones that you helped are already back with their family and and these gold coins were given by everyone else. You are their benefactor, those people lived because of you."


    Rosalind coughed.


    "But this is" all that the gold would never fit in her spatial bag. She stared at it in sadness. Inwardly, she was thinking about how to make it fit in her spatial bag, she wanted to bring the gold coins as she knew that she could not withdraw money once she arrived in the North.


    However, on the outside, Rosalind looked like she was sad and ufortable. The others who saw her reaction could not help but praise her.


    ...


    Check out Rosie''s Games event guys! Whew! I am so grateful for WEBNOVEL''s support but I cannot do this without my dear readers! I cannot thank you enough!

 Chapter 187: Map of the Ruins

    Chapter 187: Map of the Ruins


    "The existence of spatial bags can change lives." Rosalind could not help but praise Mr. Pratt for his wisdom. He knew that she was traveling, so he especially had someone create a spatial bag for her that would berge enough for her gold and the previous things that she bought in the past.


    What made her even more excited was the fact that the spatial bag could now store a bed a full-size bed! Although she had no intentions of storing one right now, it''s not like one really knows what was going to happen in the future. For now, she stocked up on food that had been preserved and seeds.


    Sadly, her spatial bag could not store desserts that needed to be eaten as soon as possible.


    Still, she chose to stock up on food-preserved sweets instead.


    "You are praising me too much, Miss Lin. If anything, we should be the ones praising you for what you did. Moreover, you only epted two crates of gold when we gave you three. I do not"


    "It is enough," Rosalind smiled. The spatial bag that he gave her was enough to store the three crates of treasure, however, she did not want to take more space away from the food. She specifically came here today not just to heal Princess Isabel, but because she wanted to buy food.


    A numerous number of sweets.


    "I do not need anything more." Their conversation was interrupted by one of Mr. Pratt''s attendants informing them about the arrival of the Duke of Duance and Princess Isabel. Mr. Pratt instructed him to bring the two inside.


    Just as Rosalindid her eyes on the Princess, she could not help but praise the Blessing inwardly. Thest time that she saw Isabel, thetter seemed to have already given up on herself; she had lost too much weight, and was beginning to look like a walking skeleton. Right now, however, the Princess had recovered all of the lost weight.


    Still, she looked a little different than the haughty Princess that Rosalind knew before.


    "Miss Lin" Princess Isabel greeted her first as she started to curtsy acting as if she was about to bow towards Rosalind way.


    "This Princess please there is no need to " Rosalind quickly stopped Isabel. How could a Princess bow towards her? "Pleasepose yourself. I am not someone from the Royal Family. Adhere to the rules, Your Highness."


    "I apologize," Princess Isabel cleared her throat. Then she straightened her back and sat next to her father.


    "It seems that the Princess is looking better than thest time we met," Mr. Pratt started. Then he gestured for a maid to start pouring everyone tea.


    "It is a miracle," the Duke said. Since he arrived, he was just staring at Rosalind. "What happened was a miracle."


    "I trust that the Duke will honor the deal that we had," Rosalind said. Anonymity was very important and she wanted the man to honor that. She knew that many people would want to covet her ability so she immediately went to coborate with Mr. Pratt. With this, anyone else would find it hard to find out her real identity.


    "Of course," the Duke said. "However, before you treat my daughter, I would like to have a private conversation."


    Rosalind looked at Mr. Pratt before she slowly nodded. Seeing this, Mr. Pratt immediately asked everyone else to leave the room. Then, he invited the Princess to go to the other room with him to see some special paintings that had just arrived.


    "Let me start by giving you my thanks," the Duke said.


    Rosalind smiled and nodded.


    "I am certain that Miss Lin already knows what it is that I am going to say."


    "You wanted me to heal you," Rosalind said. In response, the Duke nodded.


    "Healing me would have costs, Miss Lin. I am hoping you would understand that."


    "I am prepared." The cost that the man was talking about should be what would happen to the Empire once he was healed.


    "For years, I have hated myself. I always thought I am notpetent enough and that I did not deserve the throne. However, after seeing the current atmosphere outside, I am starting to wonder if I made the right decision."


    "What if you became the Emperor instead?" Rosalind blurted out. Again, the Duke nodded in agreement.


    "What if I became the Emperor instead? What if I was the one sitting on the throne?"


    "The Lux Family would never allow someone strong to sit on that throne. They wanted someone they could control."


    A sh of surprise glinted in the Duke''s eyes.


    "It seems that Miss Lin did her research."


    "I did a few. After all, I do not want to wage a war against someone I do not know," she said ndly.


    "I see. It seems that Miss Lin has already made some preparations?"


    She nodded at that.


    "They will be naming the crown prince very soon," Rosalind said. "The things on the inside isn''t as simple as the ones on the outside."


    "May I know what Miss Lin is talking about?"


    Rosalind said nothing. She stared at the man.


    "Ah of course" The Duke then took something from inside his ck cloak. It was a parchment of paper. "This is something that I was able toe up with when I was still fighting at the borders in the North."


    Rosalind epted the parchment that has been rolled up and secured with a thin rope. She opened it and blinked at the map in front of her.


    "That is the map of the continent. I marked the part where ruins can be found."


    "Ruins?" she snorted. "What made Your Grace think that I am looking for ruins? I am no adventurer."


    "There are currently three well-known ruins in this continent," The Duke said. "Look at the map."


    "You marked seven locations on this map," she stated. "Are you saying that there were seven ruins out there?"


    "To be more precise, there should be nine, perhaps even more than that. However, the seven families did their best to hide it from everyone else."


    "And you think this is going to be of any use to me?" she asked.


    "This is a gamble, Miss Lin. I did not know if this would be of any use to you. However, I know that perhaps, there is something in these ruins that can make your ability stronger."


    Rosalind blinked before she rolled the piece of paper. "Very well, I am going to ept this."


    ...


    A dear reader asked when will I exin about the Duke''s previous brides! This one will be exined in the next few chapters! Thank you very much!


    1-75- edited.


    80-179- edited.

 Chapter 188: Call me Isabel

    Chapter 188: Call me Isabel


    The Duke let out a sigh of relief.


    "The Prince has the curse," Rosalind said. "And Federico is doing something to hide it from everyone else. Another concubine is involved, but I have no information about her identity." Rosalind recalled that obscene thing that she overheard in the temples. Then she suddenly thought of Lucas''s hard body.


    What did this have to do with Federico and that concubine? Irritated, she pushed the thought out of her head. She is here for business! Not to think about someone else''s anatomy.


    "You should hurry, Your Grace," she added. "The continent is changing faster than you can even think."


    "So, I was right," he sighed. "They are indeed hiding something like that. Are they going to make him the crown prince, then?"


    "Yes, that is their n." In her past life, Lawrence became the crown prince. At first, she thought that the man had be the crown prince andter on, the emperor, because of his skills, but it turned out, she was wrong.


    It was because of Federico.


    That man wanted someone stupid and easy to manipte, and Lawrence was definitely the best candidate for his ns. Manipting him by using Dorothy was even easier.


    "Thank you for letting me know."


    "It was an exchange, Your Grace," she smiled. She knew that the Duke would find a way to confirm the information that she had given him. From there, the Duke would surely take proper measures. "But you must be careful of the Lux Family, they are not your ally."


    The Lux Family, especially Federico Lux, wanted power and authority. His closeness to Miss Ena Thun was also very suspicious. Because of this, Rosalind chose to warn the Duke.


    "Thank you. I will keep that in mind."


    Rosalind nodded.


    "If  If the Emperor of Aster would change, do you think it would be possible for you to" he hesitated for a few seconds. "To work with the Empire?"


    "No," Rosalind answered without batting an eyelid. She will not work with any Empires in the south.


    "I already expected your answer," he nodded in understanding. "Still, I want to thank you for helping us out."


    "Your Grace, this is not me helping you out," Rosalind said. "It''s an exchange." After treating the two, Rosalind would be a very rich woman. As long as she hid it well and learned how to properly use her wealth, she could survive on this continent even when people learned about her marriage with Lucas!


    "Thank you. How about the treatment?"


    "I will do it right after I treat the princess."


    "You are going to do it now?" He seemed surprised. Did he expect her to do it after another week or two? Rosalind decided to do it now simply because she is going to be busy in theing days. Her arrival in the North would mean a lot of unwanted things from other people.


    And once they revealed her ability then things might be even moreplicated. She did not want to miss any treatment because of other people.


    "Yes."


    "But the pain"


    "No need to worry, I have made preparations. Besides, there have been a lot of problems in the empiretely, we need a new ruler."


    The Duke gave her a tight-lipped smile. Then he called Mr. Pratt and Isabel so she could start absorbing the curse. This time, Mathies arrived as well to observe the situation. With Rosalind''s newfound strength, she was able to absorb the darkness from Isabel in no time.


    Soon, she started healing the Duke''s legs.


    "In another month, I will perform another treatment. For now" Rosalind poked the Duke''s leg. "Try moving your toes. You should be able to do it now."


    The Duke immediately tried moving his toes and seeded. Seeing their surprise, Rosalind immediately excused herself so the Duke could talk to Mr. Pratt.


    "Pardon me may Ie with you?"


    Rosalind looked at Princess Isabel. It seemed that the woman followed her out of the room.


    "Is something the matter, Your Highness?"


    Isabel smiled. "No nothing like that. I just want to thank you."


    "Oh" the two of them found a ce to sit and a maid immediately began serving them some tea.


    "The curse the pain from that thing is something that I will never forget," Princess Isabel said. "But everything was my fault."


    Rosalind nodded and waited for Isabel to borate, but it seemed that she was not nning to talk about that incident in the forest. If the Princess knew that Miss Lin and Rosalind were the same person, would she still have the kind of gentle smile that she was wearing now? Rosalind could only wonder.


    "I hope the Princess will feel better soon," Rosalind said.


    "I told my father that I will be traveling after everything," Princess Isabel said. "Surprisingly, he agreed."


    Rosalind said nothing. She knew that the only reason why the Duke agreed was that he did not want to drag his own daughter into whatever it is that will happen after the Duke recovers.


    "I know he had his reasons " Princess Isabel started, "Still, I cannot help but think that he is hiding something from me."


    "All parents hide something from their children, Your Highness."


    "You spoke as if you were an old woman when in fact, you only look my age," Princess Isabel said. "Father told me you are wearing a mask. Is it a skin mask?"


    "That is not something that you can just say to someone who is deliberately trying to hide their appearance."


    "I apologize. I did not mean to offend you."


    "None was taken," Rosalind said. Honestly, the fact that Princess Isabel was so quick to apologize bothered her. It felt like she was talking to a different person. She quite liked the annoying Princess and she was not prepared for these changes. However, the Princess experienced something that changed her life forever.


    Princess Isabel, just like most people who were infected with the curse, must have thought about ending their own life because of the pain. To them, death was the only escape. Surely, pain that would want you to die instead of continuing to endure for another moment could change even the toughest person in the world.


    "Please call me Isabel," Princess Isabel encouraged.


    "Pardon?"


    "In the Empire, people both hate and fear me. They call me many names, but none of them dared to call me by my given name. I want you to be the first one to do it."


    Rosalind was speechless.


    ...


    I made some changes to this chapter about the treatment. Thanks.

 Chapter 189: The Black Relic Stone

    Chapter 189: The ck Relic Stone


    "I refuse," Rosalind''s answer came as a surprise to the Princess.


    "You refuse to be my friend?" there was a hint of disbelief in Isabel''s tone. "No one would dare."


    "I do." Rosalind got up. "I did not help you out of the goodness of my heart, Your Highness. It was purely business." Why would the Princess suddenly warm up to her? Rosalind refuse to believe that this was out of goodwill.


    "I would like to excuse myself, Your Highness, I still have things to do," Rosalind said before she eyed Mathies who was standing not far away from her. Then she gestured for him to follow her.


    "I am here"


    Rosalind stopped walking when she heard the Princess''s voice. She turned around and saw the Princess standing. "I am here when you change your mind," Princess Isabel said before she walked towards the attendants that were standing not too far away from her.


    "Am I the only one who found that ufortable?" Rosalind looked at Mathies. Thetter could only give her an awkward smile.


    "Perhaps, she only wants a friend?"


    "A friend?" Rosalind snorted. Even sisters betray each other, how could someone have real friends in this world? People would only look at the benefits of every rtionship.


    "You wanted to do something?" Mathies asked.


    "I need food."


    "Food?"


    "Something that I can store in my spatial bag."


    "Oh"


    "And more information"


    "You should talk to Mr. Pratt about information, I am but a small physician."


    "I am certain you know more than me," Rosalind said as they started walking down the stairs. "I want to keep it as discreet as possible and, although I trust Mr. Pratt, I know he has been very busytely."


    "What information would you like to know?"


    "The disease?" she asked. "I am assuming that you were able to study the curse from the people that I healed. Do you know where it came from? How could a curse turn contagious?" she asked her questions rapidly. She had a suspicion that Lucas might have had something to do with this. But how?


    "Ah "


    "What is it?" she asked.


    "This reminds me. I was waiting for you because I wanted to show you something that might be rted to the curse."


    "What is it?"


    The two soon arrived in Mathies''s study. It was arge room located inside the infirmary where the wounded were ced. Thest time she was there, a few people were lying in the bed, being quarantined. Right now though, the ce was vacant, not one soul was lying on the multiple beds inside.


    "I have been studying about curses," Mathies immediately said when they walked into the room. Surrounded by different objects in ss jars, the room looked more like a morgue than an actual study. She could see multiple drawings pinned on the wall and arge table filled with paper and some more things inside a jar could be seen in the middle of the room.


    Rosalind thought she spotted a snake''s bone in one of the jars and an ear? A weird-looking ear.


    Was it a monster''s ears?


    She focused her attention on Mathies who was rummaging through something inside the crates that were messily ced in the corner of the room. She frowned.


    "This " Mathies said, revealing a ck relic stone the same ck relic stone that she had. "This one" he smiled at her, expecting her to say something.


    "What is it?"


    "Do you not recognize this?"


    "Well, that is a ck relic. Isn''t it useless?" she wanted to know the extent of information that Mathies had about the stone.


    "Perhaps it is not."


    "Exin."


    "I believe that this may have caused it."


    "The reason why the curse became contagious?" she asked.


    "Yes."


    She frowned. The reason why Jeames Sencler became a Baron was because of a ck relic that he found in one of his adventures. At first, many thought it was nothing but a normal relic, but they quickly realized that they were wrong. The relics that Jeames found could be used against the worshipers of the Dark Lord the sorcerers.


    No sorcerer could perform their sorcery near a ck relic and because they were able to understand the benefits of the relic, Jeames Sencler became the Emperor''s benefactor and was then awarded the title of Baron.


    However, in this lifetime, Rosalind made it impossible for them to discover the uses of the relics as she had purchased the majority of them.


    She never thought that the relic had other purposes!


    "How?" she frowned and stared at the relic. As someone who could sense darkness, she knew that the ck relics were not normal relics because they contained a huge amount of darkness. Albeit impure, it was still darkness.


    This was the reason why she tried to absorb the darkness from the relics that she had. It was very effective and she felt herself getting stronger, but it was not as pure as absorbing darkness from someone who had been infected by a curse.


    "I think this stone reacts to a curse."


    "That is" How?


    "Show me your dagger."


    He was talking about the cursed dagger that she absorbed. Sheplied out of curiosity.


    "If I stab myself with the dagger"


    "You will die," Rosalind took the dagger back. "I did note here to witness you end your own life."


    "I was not intending to stab myself, all I am saying is that you have to be more careful. If I identally stab myself with that dagger, I might die."


    "Oh" Right. She just handed him the dagger. She had forgotten the fact that this dagger could make someone suffer a fate worse than death.


    "No need to give it to me. You can hold it."


    Mathies then held the relic closer to the dagger. They watched as the relic started to tremble until it slowly floated and shot itself toward the dagger.


    Surprised, Rosalind took a step back. She thought the relic would hit her, but it did not. Instead, it stopped just in front of the dagger and disappeared.


    Not long after, all of the relics around started trembling before they floated and shot toward the dagger. Then all of them disappeared.


    ...


    1-189 edited.


    Thank you so much for the support. Also, please follow me on Instagram. @b.mitchylle


    I am going to give out the chibi version of Lucas and Rosalind! I am so excited to see the finished art!

 Chapter 190: Dorothys Cold Eyes

    Chapter 190: Dorothy''s Cold Eyes


    Rosalind blinked. Then she blinked again.


    "That was"


    "That was the only relic that was left," Mathies said, almost absentmindedly. It was as if he could not believe what had just happened. "Thest relics" He met her eyes.


    "I I can rece that" Rosalind quickly put the dagger away, and she got a few relics from her spatial bag. Then she handed them to Mathies.


    However, the moment Mathies epted them, they started floating and then vanished.


    "That"


    "Did that dagger absorb them?" Mathies asked. "Did it absorb them?" He grabbed her hand and examined the spot where the dagger tattoo was. "It''s real! I was right!"


    "What is it?" she looked at the spot and discovered that there were now two marks.


    "Summon it."


    Sheplied and summoned the dagger.


    Then she stared at the two cursed daggers in both of her hands.


    "It multiplied," Mathies said, smiling. "I told you this is the reason why that disease is infecting many people. A cursed disease is not supposed to infect other people!"


    Rosalind stared at the daggers, she had not even sensed its changes. With this in mind, she got herself a few more relics from her spatial bags. This time, however, it no longer reacted to it.


    "It''s not working" she said. Rosalind was a little disappointed, she wanted it to work! She wanted more of these weapons!


    "Not for the second time, but what if"


    The two of them met each other''s eyes and left his room. Then they went to where some of the curse objects were ced. They were still precious marketable items so not many people could go inside, but Rosalind showed her token and told the manager that she wanted to take a look and possibly buy some.


    Once inside, she bought a few cheap and ugly-looking weapons before leaving with Mathies. Then they immediately tested it out.


    Sadly, it did not work.


    None of those weapons were absorbed by Rosalind, and none of them absorbed the relic and multiplied.


    In the end, she kept all the cursed weapons in her spatial bag.


    "I heard that Miss Lin has bought more cursed weapons this time," their conversation was interrupted when Mr. Pratt arrived. Since Mr. Pratt saw her absorb that dagger, he was immediately curious about the weapons that she bought.


    "It was in my spatial bag," Rosalind said. "Ah are you perhaps done talking to the Duke? Does this mean we are going to start the treatment now?"


    "Yes, the Duke is ready. He asked that you take some rest, but it seems that there is no need for that. Shall I bring you to the room where you are going to treat him?"


    "Yes please." Rosalind beamed.


    ...........


    Aster Empire


    "Ipleted the ritualst night. Why isn''t she" Victoria stopped muttering. She looked at Dorothy who was peacefully sleeping. It was already night time and yet, her daughter was not screaming in pain.


    She looked at Jeames.


    "Do you think the ritual worked?"


    "Perhaps," Jeames answered.


    "She said there is no guarantee but"


    "You should calm down and take a seat. Tonight, we will see If the ritual really worked." Jeames had aplicated look on his face as he stared at Dorothy. The ritual that they did was not subtle. It involved another life a young life, and that was something that he had never done before.


    In his life, Jeames never thought that he would one day take the child of an innocent to save the woman he loved. However, this was his choice. Although that woman told them that it might not be sessful, he chose to do it and was prepared to face all the consequences that came along with it.


    "Hmmmm"


    The two of them stopped moving when Dorothy started groaning.


    "Dorothy?" Victoria approached her daughter and used her palm to touch her forehead. She was not as hot as the other nights when she had experienced the pain from the curse. She looked rather normal, too.


    "Dorothy?" she called out. Slowly, Dorothy''s eyes opened.


    Victoria gasped.


    "This"


    "Mother?" Dorothy''s mumbled. "Is that you?"


    "Oh, my daughter!"


    Almost immediately, tears ran down Victoria''s cheeks. She held her daughter''s hand and carefully kissed it as if she was scared that she would somehow hurt her fragile daughter.


    The reunionsted for a few minutes before Jeames handed Dorothy a ss of water as a physician examined her body.


    "This This is a miracle!" The physician that they let examin Dorothy was a trusted physician that had been working with Victoria''s family for years. She, along with Victoria''s family, had been trying to look for clues to help Dorothy and ease her pain.


    "I must inform the master about this."


    "There is no need to do that for now, Seone," Victoria said. "I will personally inform father about it. For now, you may leave us."


    "Yes, Mistress." The physician named Seone left.


    "Jeames?"


    "Madam?" Jeames approached them, his face was devoid of any expression. "No one else must know about this."


    "Yes."


    Victoria nodded. Then she called out to Loren.


    "You already know what to do?" she asked.


    "Yes, Madam."


    "Good. Get rid of her. Silently."


    Victoria said. Seone had been working with her father for years, but this did not mean that she would just trust her. Dorothy''s well-being was her current priority and she would do everything to keep Dorothy''s secrets.


    Loren nodded in response before he disappeared into the night.


    "Seone has been helping Dorothy," Jeames said. "She was sent by your father."


    Victoria frowned. "I do not like your tone, young man."


    "I just"


    "Seone is a liability and all liabilities must be taken cared of," Victoria said. "Do you understand me?"


    "What If it did not work?"


    "Then we will find another physician. I do notck gold, I can pay for another one. Everything has its price Jeames. You, of all people, should know that."


    The two were so busy talking that they missed the sadistic smile that appeared on Dorothy''s face.just as they missed the coldness in her eyes.


    ...


    Please do not forget to vote for the novel. Thank you! I made some rifications in this chapter and the previous one when she treated the Duke of Duance

 Chapter 191: The Dukes First Marriage

    Chapter 191: The Duke''s First Marriage


    A/N: I made some rifications in chapter 188 and chapter 190. There are 2 treatments with the Duke of Duance.


    ...


    The ck Market.


    In the past, Rosalind never thought of earning her own gold and building her own wealth.


    She had a husband that was a Baron and her Empress sister supported her, giving her everything that she needed. She did not understand how good it felt to earn her own money using her own ability. To be fair though, Rosalind did not think of asking for payment in exchange for treatments in her past life.


    This time, however, Rosalind found it addictive. The feeling of looking at all the gold coins that they paid her was simply satisfying, she could not get enough of it. After treating the Duke for the second time, Rosalind got the gold that she had been waiting for.


    This immediately changed her mood. She could not help but hum as she walked out of the merchant''s house and started walking along the streets. However, unlike the previous times she had visited the ce, this time, the streets were undeniably quieter.


    Many stores had closed and the number of people walking in the streets could be counted with her fingers. She knew this was because of the disease.


    "I did not know that you had the means to sneak into this ce."


    Rosalind flinched when she heard the Duke''s voice. He was walking beside her! Howe she never noticed him at all?


    She could only frown. Before she went out, she asked Mathies for a skin mask then she made sure to bend the light around her for extra protection. However, the Duke easily recognized her.


    "The streets are dangerous this time around," he said.


    "I am hungry."


    "You could have told someone."


    "I do not trust the maids around me," she answered. She felt his eyes on her so she turned her head towards him, meeting his gaze. "Do you?"


    He smiled and suddenly reached out to tuck a loose strand of her hair. Instead of answering her question, he asked instead; "Shall I take you to a good eating spot?"


    "You are too tall," she mumbled.


    "Pardon me?"


    "People are looking at us."


    "And?"


    "Well" He was too attractive and she wanted to say it to him without inting his alreadyrge ego. "Isn''t it tiring walking around with a face like that?"


    "Tiring?" he sounded confused. "Isn''t that why I wear a mask?"


    "Even with a mask, people are going to stare at you."


    "I am used to it."


    "" Rosalind blinked. She did not know what to say.


    "Let''s go"


    Suddenly, he held her hand and rested it on his arm. "We should walk like this."


    She wanted to pull her hand away, but he was too strong. "Why?" she asked.


    "Naturally it is to let people know that we are together. I did not want them to think you are my servant."


    "" Again, she was speechless. Then she started wondering if she could stab him with her dagger. It would not kill him... right?


    "Stop frowning, that face is rather unpleasant. It does not suit you."


    "You" He was talking about the current skin mask that she was using.


    His softughter stopped her. Again, he was making fun of her, and enjoying her reaction. She took a deep breath and held his arm, trying to calm herself down.


    "I am starving. Since you are taking me somewhere, you should pay," she said.


    "As I should."


    On the way, the Duke started to annoy her again. This time, she tried her best not to make any reactions but failed, miserably. In the end, she could only grit her teeth in irritation.


    Many people told her that Duke was ruthless and bloodthirsty, however, no one told her about this side of him.


    "Here we are," Lucas pointed at the decrepit entrance of a two-story wooden house. There was arge wood sign on the door.


    Always fresh.


    "What is this ce?" She started wondering if he was actually nning to take her to a ce haunted by ghosts. Was his n to kill her by scaring her to death? "Do you think a few ghosts is enough to frighten me to death?" she mumbled, not knowing that she was already saying out loud the things that were on her mind.


    "Phantoms?" he asked. "I do not kill women using ghosts."


    "I heard it was more brutal than that."


    This time, he did not answer and started walking toward the entrance.


    Rosalind expected to see a coffin the moment they walked in, but she was surprised when the scene in front of her changed. The interior is actually different from the exterior! It was an illusion!


    This could mean that the one who made it was a very powerful sorcerer!


    Her gaze immediately turned alert.


    "Ah! If it''s not my favorite customer!" An older woman wearing a long red turtle neck gown appeared not far away from them. "Your Grace it has been so long."


    "Erina" The Duke nodded. "Please take us to the special room."


    "Oh?" the woman''s eyesnded on her and for some reason, it immediately made her ufortable. It felt as if the woman was stripping her naked and she was found wanting. "Since this is the first time that the Duke has a special guest, everything will be on the house today." The woman''s red lips quirked upwards into an enchanting smile. "Do you need me to prepare the room?"


    "No need," the Duke said.


    "Very well please follow me."


    Before they started walking, the Duke looked at Rosalind and said, "Never let go."


    That was clearly a warning.


    "What is this ce?" she asked. The first floor was just arge room without anything in it, aside from the rednterns that hung in each corner. Its light was not even enough to illuminate the entire floor.


    "A special ce" the woman named Erina answered, she was not walking that far away from them. "For special people who are about to celebrate their union." The woman turned around, gave her a meaningful nce, and smiled. "Their first union."


    "First union?" she could not help but ask. What does that suppose to mean?


    "It means my first marriage," the Duke answered as if he could read her mind. She met his blue eyes and for a moment, she thought she saw it turned red. However, she immediately dismissed it and concluded that it must be because of the light. Suddenly, her heart skipped a beat.


    For some reason, she could vaguely remember seeing those eyes before.

 Chapter 192: Rosalind and the Devil

    Chapter 192: Rosalind and the Devil


    "This ce is a little frightening," Rosalind said. She does not believe in ghosts but the red hue that was cast by thenterns was making her think of something else. It was making her shiver, sending chills down her spine.


    He onlyughed in response.


    "Do you not like the food?"


    "Oh A goose, right?" she looked at the food on her te. The fragranceing from the sauce made her smile. "This is my first time eating something so fancy." A goose wasn''t exactly fancy, however, a demonic goose is something very rare.


    Earlier, she was informed that this restaurant served demonic meat that they raised themselves. Apparently, this was a delicacy something that she never had the chance to taste even in her previous life.


    He reached out and started cutting the meat on her te.


    "I heard that the Duke already married someone in the past. Do you bring all those women to a ce like this?" she could not help but ask, unable to stop herself.


    First and foremost, she heard that he married a few women who died before the formal marriage in the North. This meant that he had married them in their kingdom. Didn''t that make him someone who was already married?


    He lifted an eyebrow but he did not look at her.


    "Those women died because they wanted to die," he said as if she could read her thoughts.


    "Pardon?"


    "They were warned."


    "Warned?"


    "A useless political marriage is not something that I need. If they did not want to die then why pursue a marriage knowing it would get them killed?"


    Rosalind swallowed. There was no emotion in Lucas''s voice as he lifted his gaze away from the meat and stared at her. Did that mean that he killed them because they were useless to him?


    "Do you think a useless union will be something that would benefit me?" he asked.


    "Benefit?" she asked. However, she knew that the question was something that she should have asked herself when she married Jeames in the past. Ah, that''s right. She never thought of the benefits, she just wanted to be with him.


    Wasn''t it supposed to be like that?


    "A marriage is a risk, Rosalind. A risk I would have to take. You cannot me me for thinking about benefits, right?"


    "A risk," she mumbled. Again, she started thinking about her past life.


    "You are supposed to stay with your spouse until the day you die." He started moving the wine ss in front of him, swirling the red liquid in front of him as he continued. "That is a long time, isn''t it?"


    She said nothing. Naturally, she knew everything about marriage. After all, she had been married in the past.


    "Imagine losing control of that marriage after a few years. Emotions change like the weather. No one can predict what would happen a few years after you marry each other. Marriage is a risk. You cannot predict it and so isn''t it better to think carefully beforemitting to something that involves the rest of your life?"


    "You agreed to my proposition the first time we met," she reminded him.


    "And I am not going to regret that."


    "You just said"


    "Benefits."


    She nodded. Right. The benefits.


    "It far outweighs everything."


    Again, she nodded.


    "Although, I should be the one asking you about your proposition. Proposing marriage and even bravely showing what you were hiding in front of me was very bold. Aren''t you going to regret that?"


    "Regret" she snorted. Who knows? She did it to survive. She did it to live.


    He was the only one who dared to face those people. He was her only choice.


    Suddenly, he got up and stood next to her.


    "Dance with me." He held a hand towards her.


    She stared at his hand before looking at his face.


    "There is no music."


    He looked around and as if on cue, a piece of soft music started. She looked around, trying to find its source but there was nothing else inside the room.


    "Will you dance with me?"


    She scoffed. The change in his tone was rather entertaining. Slowly, she put her hand on top of his palm. Then she got up and stood firmly in front of him. She lifted her gaze, her eyes straight into his.


    Then he started moving toward the middle of the room.


    "Marriage is a risk," he repeated just as he ced his other hand on her lower back, pulling her closer to his body. In response, she rested her left hand on his shoulder. Again, she met his gaze and did not miss the fire in his eyes.


    "Marrying someone like me isn''t just a risk, Lucas. It is something more than that." She knew this was going to happen. Eventually, the world would know about her. "Both of us are aware of the things that could happen."


    "Aren''t you going to regret it?" he asked for the second time.


    "There will be things that I will feel but I am certain that regret is not one of them."


    For a moment he said nothing. Instead, his hand on her waist got tighter as they swayed and dance to the music.


    "You just sold your soul to the devil, Lady Rosalind. I hope you know that."


    She smiled at that. "If the devil is someone that would burn the world just to keep me safe, then I do not mind selling my soul to that devil."


    "To the devil that would not hesitate to bathe in the blood of his enemies?"


    "As long as it is not my blood, then the devil can swim in it."


    There was a sh of surprise in his eyes before he started to chuckle.


    "You are surprisingly very good with your words," he said.


    "Just like how you are very good at dancing," she praised. For someone who never had a woman in his life, this man could actually dance and a very good one at that.


    For a few seconds, the two of them danced in the dimly lit room each drowning in their own thoughts. Although, one thing was certain, both of them were lost in their curiosity. One was curious about what the future held, and the other was curious about the past.


    ....


    Please do not forget to vote for the novel! Thank you so much for the support!

 Chapter 193: Ice Cream

    Chapter 193: Ice Cream


    "The dinner was delicious," Rosalind said with a smile on her face. "Thank you."


    "It is the first of the many," he said. "You should try the dessert," he gestured at the bowl in front of her.


    "Not pudding?" she smiled.


    "No. It''s different."


    Rosalind pursed her lips. Then she used a golden spoon to eat the cold dessert in the small white bowl.


    "This is" Its texture reminded her of the snow. It had a rich milky vor, but it wasn''t too sweet. "What is this?"


    "It''s ice cream. It came from Wugari."


    "Oh" the Countess and Princess told her that there were no desserts like this in the Wugari. They said that ce is full of war and death. She knew they were exaggerating things but she did not know that they were tantly lying in front of her face.


    For some reason, she felt irritated.


    "Because of the coldness, the ice cream does not melt," he said. "Ites in various vors too. You can use fruits to make it but there are only a few fruit-bearing trees that could survive the winter in Wugari because of the cold. So if you want to make something like this with a different vor, it is best that you bring some dried fruits from the south."


    Rosalind nodded, her eyes still on the silky creamy dessert.


    What if there was a way to bring snow from the North to the South? What if she could create a way to freeze this dessert and bring it in her spatial bag? Wouldn''t it be a dreame true?


    "You look like you are nning something evil," he said.


    "I was nning on conquering the world with this dessert."


    "You really are something else."


    Rosalind ignored him. Instead, she started eating more of the dessert and she finished it in just a few minutes. When she looked at him, he was casually drinking his wine while observing her.


    "You have not tasted something like this before?"


    "I" She frowned. "Of course not. I have never been To Wugari." Or anywhere in the North. Dorothy would never let her out of her sight in the past. After all, Dorothy was pretending to have the Blessing so she needed Rosalind around her at all times in case she needed to show off the Blessing to other people.


    "Good."


    Good? What was that supposed to mean? Still, she did not ask any more questions. Not long after, they finally left the restaurant. Of course, Erina walked them until they reached the door and cheerfully asked them toe back.


    Once she left the door, Rosalind looked back. Again, all she could see was the decrepit entrance of the restaurant. If she did not know about the illusion, she never would have thought that this ce could give her something so out of this world an ice cream!


    "Shall we?" he asked as again, he held out his arm towards her. This time, she did not hesitate and held his arm. Then they continued walking.


    "I thought you were out doing something important?" she asked.


    "I was around when you arrived," he said.


    "You were around?"


    "Are you going to start asking questions?"


    His question rendered her speechless.


    "I did not mean to," she answered almost immediately. Because of that dance, she had forgotten her ce, and she silently reprimanded herself.


    "Do not misunderstand. I was merely asking if you wanted to know. We could find a ce to sit down and talk about it."


    "No. There is no need for that."


    "I am going to assume you are here to buy sweets?" He promptly changed the topic which she immediately appreciated as she felt awkward after asking her question.


    "Am I that easy to read?"


    "A little."


    Sheughed. "I am going to assume you are going to take me to some store that sells things that I could bring up North?"


    "Of course."


    Soon enough, he brought her to a corner with colorful stores. Just before they could step into one of the stores, a man wearing a purple suit appeared before them!


    "Ah! A couple!" He pped his hands once before he gave them a huge, almost creepy smile. "Are you here to buy sweets? We have a special promotion and discount for couples! Do you "


    "No" Rosalind was quick to respond. To her surprise, however, the Duke interrupted her.


    "Yes, we are taking that."


    "Lovely! Why don''t you follow me towards our store?"


    Rosalind looked at the Duke. He only responded with a smirk as they followed the young man.


    "Our store had been in this ce for more than a hundred years. We have every sweet thing that you need. Candies and desserts are always our bestsellers. However, what makes our store special is the discounts that we gave to couples! Our store especially celebrates marriage and"


    "We are about to get married," the Duke said.


    "Lovely!" the young man eximed. "That is the best thing that I''ve heard today. For people who are about to get married, we offer you two types of discount promotions. The first one is for our desserts, the second is for the desserts, an exclusive massage and other activities that couples would enjoy!"


    For a few seconds, the man continued talking about some activities; like writing their names in a boat and letting it float to what he calls the river of love, enjoying a cake and a drink together, riding in a small boat together, and then there was having someone draw them.


    A portrait together.


    However, before she could decline it, Lucas was quick to say that they were going to take the second package.


    "It is too expensive," she elbowed him. Moreover, these activities were clearly for lovers! She was not a prude, but these activities involved getting wet together, touching each other''s bodies, and many other things!


    Clearly, this is not for them!


    "We are taking it," Lucas said before he whispered. "They have the best cake in the market. It''s made of berries from an ind in the south."


    Almost immediately her eyes widened. "Really?" she asked.


    He nodded in response.

 Chapter 194: Making Cakes

    194 Making Cakes


    Rosalind felt like a fool. For some reason, she felt like a child that had been bribed by some candies. He told her about cakes and she just... stopped asking questions!


    She wasn''t exactly sure why she did that.


    "I can''t do it," she grumbled. She came in here, thinking she could eat the most delicious cake ever, but instead, that man told them to bake the cake instead.


    Rosalind tried cooking in the past, in fact, she was very good at it. But she did not try to do any baking¡ª especially not for a man like Lucas.


    "I really cannot do it," she repeated. Apparently, she was going to bake a cake for him and he was going to make a cake for her. This idea was supposed to increase their affection for each other.


    What affection? These things were going to make her crazy.


    First, she knew that Lucas could make some delicious desserts, this alone was enough to intimidate her. Second, even in her past life, she was not that confident in making desserts as she focused her attention on cooking really delicious food that Jeames liked. In the past, Jeames did not exactly like desserts and thought that they were for children.


    Naturally, she did not learn how to make something that Jeames did not like.


    "There is no need for something extravagant," she heard him say. He was calmly stirring something that she did not recognize. "I do not have such a delicate pte."


    That only made her want to cry inwardly.


    She knew he was lying.


    How could a Duke not have a good pte for food?


    How could she feed him trash?


    She stared at the mess of a batter in front of her. She wasn''t even sure if the taste would be alright. She already put it in the mold and that man would now take care of the rest.


    She looked at Lucas''s table and once again turned frustrated when¡­ she saw him make something colorful. Unable to control herself, she slowly moved towards him.


    "What are those?" she asked.


    "Petals."


    "Petals? From flowers?"


    "I made it."


    She blinked.


    "You can make petals?"


    "It''s as easy as cutting off a head. Is it not?"


    Again, she blinked. What¡­ was so easy about cutting off heads?


    She pursed her lips and continued watching.


    "Are you done?"


    "Yes."


    "What about some decorations?"


    She cleared her throat. "I decided to put some fruit on it."


    "Oh¡­ "


    "How are you so good at making something like this?" He was now slicing what looked like jelly, but he was silencing it into small little pieces.


    "It wasn''t that hard. If you live long enough."


    "You should be twenty-four no?"


    "I should be," he looked at her. "Is there aw that states, someone who is good with the sword cannot make desserts?"


    "It''s not that. It''s just¡­ how?"


    "It keeps me rxed," he answered.


    "And tired?"


    "I supposed."


    "Your wife is going to be the luckiest woman on this continent," she whispered.


    He nodded and absentmindedly said, "I agree."


    "¡­"


    After a few minutes, the man from earlier, whose name was Antolin, came back and informed them that it is time for them to do their couple massages.


    This time, Rosalind felt the need for this massage and did notin. She realized that she should stopining about having her body seen when she was actually an older woman inside a younger body. She was already married in her past life. Meanwhile, this was the Duke''s first marriage.


    It should not be her who would feel awkward but him!


    Antolin led them to a room with what looked like paper walls and it already had two mattresses in the room. The smell ofvender and probably mint met her senses. It was calming and rxing.


    However, something about it did not feel right.


    She frowned and looked at Lucas. He must have felt her gaze as he turned to stare at her.


    ''Did he notice something?'' She asked inwardly.


    "This is Catya and Pacita. They are going to give you the best massage that this ce has to offer," Antolin said as the two women inside the room bowed. Both women were dressed in ck robes, their faces looked delicate, especially without any makeup on. They looked much younger too.


    "I want a man," Lucas said. To Rosalind''s surprise, Antolin quickly agreed and called someone named Yohan.


    Yohan was a thin guy with the face of a woman. This time, the Duke agreed.


    "My name is Catya," the woman with long ck hair said. "I will be of your service today. Let me help you with your clothes."


    Rosalind nodded, however, just as Catya was about to touch her spatial bag, Rosalind grabbed her hand.


    "I am leaving it on."


    "But Miss, we need to remove your clothes, except for the undergarments."


    "This is an undergarment," Rosalind said.


    "Since you insist then¡­"


    Rosalind nced in the Duke''s direction. He already removed his clothes without the help of Yohan. He left his white pants on as he walked towards one of the beds. Again, she nced at his naked upper body. He looked like a sturdy rock¡ª a scarred sturdy rock.


    She could not help but nce at his sword and¡­ spatial bag. Is he nning to leave it there?


    Rosalind was so engrossed in her own thoughts that the next thing she knew, she was only wearing her thin chemise. Her lips thinned as she walked towards the other bed. Luckily, it seemed that he was not paying any attention to her. Instead, he instructed Yohan to start the massage.


    Rosalindid down on her stomach.


    "Rx¡­" she heard Catya''s voice behind her. "This is something that you should enjoy."


    However, her words only made Rosalind realize that something is wrong. She frowned.


    Poison.


    She was certain that there was some sort of poison in the air!


    She immediately looked at the Duke.


    ''Calm down," she heard him speak inside her head. ''Let them do what they are about to do.''


    About to do?


    Rosalind bit her lower lip. Are they nning to kill her? Rob her wealth? Or both!?

 Chapter 195: Terms of the Marriage

    Chapter 195: Terms of the Marriage


    Rosalind had already died once.


    She did not want to die again so soon. Moreover, she did not want to die at the hands of robbers. Luckily, she did not let her spatial bag go or it would have been worse. She started thinking about these people''s ns.


    Again, she met the Duke''s eyes.


    Does this mean that he already knew about this, even before it started?


    Did he agree to take her to this ce because he knew about this beforehand? She watched as the Duke slowly closed his eyes. Without a second thought, she followed him and also closed her eyes.


    Poisons don''t work on her so she wasn''t worried that she would somehow fall asleep. However, what if they worked on him? Until now, she wasn''t exactly sure how strong the Duke was.


    "Are they asleep?" Yohan said. This was the first time that she heard the man speak and just like his face, he too, sounded feminine. It made her think If he was a woman after all.


    "They should be. That one is pretty strong."


    "So?"


    "Call Antolin this one should have a lot of stuff in her spatial bag, she refused to let it go."


    "Alright," Yohan said and Rosalind heard him leave. Then, she heard a loud thud.


    "Get dressed," the Duke said. Rosalind got up and looked at Catya on the floor. The woman was dead. That was clear from therge gaping wound on her neck.


    She swallowed. He killed the woman in seconds!


    She ignored his gaze and immediately started dressing. Not long after, they heard footsteps. Without saying a word, she used an illusion on the room, making it look like they escaped.


    "Here" the Duke held her waist, pulling her closer to him.


    "This is unnecessary. They won''t see us anyway."


    "This is just for precaution," he murmured.


    "Did you already know about this?" she asked.


    "I had suspicions."


    "And you did not tell me?"


    "Would you have agreed toe here if you knew?" he countered.


    "I" she swallowed, irritation apparent in her eyes. "Still! I have the right to know."


    "I apologize."


    That was quick. Her eyes sprang back to his. Did he really apologize?


    "I ought to know," he exined. "This ce "


    "Where are they!?" Antolin''s voice interrupted their conversation. "Tsk! I knew something was wrong with that couple! How could a man make cakes like that!? He must be a noble or a knight! Go and tell the shadow guards to find them!"


    Right now, Antolin and Yohan could not see Rosalind and Lucas, who were standing not that far away. The only thing that they could see was the dead Catya.


    "I I apologize. I did not know that"


    "I told you to make sure that they were asleep before informing me!"


    "But the drug was pretty potent. A normal person would have"


    "I already said that they were not normal! What are you waiting for? Inform the guards!"


    "Yes, Sir."


    Yohan immediately left and Antolin stayed in the room to examine Catya''s corpse. Then he hurried out.


    "We should follow him,'' Rosalind said. To her surprise, however, the Duke suddenly carried her like a princess.


    "I don''t"


    "Footsteps," he answered her unspoken statement. His steps were very light and it was the exact opposite of her untrained body. She nodded at that. This was not the first time that something like this had happened.


    "Then Then on your back," she said.


    "What?"


    "Not like this. I will climb on your back, at least then your hands will be free to do a lot of things." Since he was carrying her like a princess, he could not really use his sword if he needed to defend them. "That came out wrong," she said. "I meant"


    "I know what you mean," he whispered. "We don''t have the time." He said they were not far away from Antolin, who was running down the stairs. Because of this, she chose to stay silent to avoid distracting him.


    Not long after, Antolin arrived in a room that looked like an office. He quickly got himself a piece of paper and a pen and wrote something on it. Then, he went to another room where two birds were staying.


    Rosalind could only frown. A bird in an underground room? That was very suspicious!


    Antolin then put the parchment into one of the holders and put it on to a bird. Then he got a ne from his pocket and was about to once again tie it to the bird.


    Before Rosalind could process what was going on, the Duke suddenly threw a dagger toward Antolin, prompting him to drop the ne.


    Despite this, he gently put her down before he approached the surprised man.


    Rosalind did not hesitate to remove the illusion around them, revealing themself to Antolin.


    "You You are who are you!?" Antolin asked. He tried to pick up the ne but Lucas got it before he could touch it.


    "A teleportation ne," Lucas said. "I have been wondering why the likes of you could easilymunicate. It turns out it was like this."


    "I I am telling you! If you kill me, those people will hunt you down and kill you the two of you!"


    "Those people?" Lucas asked.


    Antolin''s eyes widened with horror. He red at the Duke before his mouth started to foam.


    "It''s poison!" The man was trying to kill himself! Rosalind wanted to use her light to heal the man.


    "He''s dead," Lucas held her hand. "It''s toote for that. Even if you heal him his brain is dead."


    "What? What are you talking about?"


    "All of them were like that. Somehow, they found a way to destroy their brain so that someone who knew how to heal poison could not help them." Lucas examined Antolin''s body. "He has nothing," Lucas said. "All of them had nothing on them. This ne was the first."


    Rosalind frowned. She was dying to know what was going on.


    "These people are all over the ce," Lucas said. "They want to spread diseases, cause war and carnage, murder and kidnapping. They want to make people suffer."


    "A gang of criminals?" she asked.


    "No. They are too organized. Someone else must be behind them."


    "What is their goal?" she asked.


    "I will tell you when I find out." He looked at her, giving her a wink before he started carrying her again.


    "We should stop doing this," she said.


    "Doing what? Killing people?" he asked just as they left the room.


    "Carrying me like this."


    "Why should I?" he asked.


    "Am I not heavy?"


    "Heavy," he answered almost immediately.


    "You! Are you calling me fat?"


    "No, but it would take you months or even years to learn how to hide your footsteps. Besides, this is more enjoyable than making cakes and boats, isn''t it?"


    "Killing people?" she asked.


    "Yes."


    Rosalind pursed her lips. Honestly? She thought this was more fun than making cakes and boats.


    "I think you are trying to corrupt my pure mind," she mumbled.


    "Am I?"


    "Are you not? How could you take the woman that you are about to marry on a date like this?"


    "A date?"


    "I"


    "I did not think of that."


    Rosalind felt herself turn hot and she turned her face away.


    "I did not mean it like that," she said. How could she just blurt out things without even thinking?


    "You did not?"


    "Well if you do not see this as a date then"


    "Isn''t this just us spending time together? Would it matter if it''s a date or not?" he asked. When she did not answer, he continued. "Once married, we are going to spend more time with each other."


    She lifted an eyebrow.


    "Or did you perhaps think that I would leave you in the mansion alone, all by yourself?" he asked.


    "That" That was exactly what she thought! "We should probably talk about the terms of our uing marriage again."


    ....


    WE ARE IN TOP 50!!!!!!!!!! Thank you so much for the support! As promised, there will be a mass release in a few hours! I am working on it now! I would ask my editor to edit it before release! Thank you

 Chapter 196: Stealing after Killing

    Chapter 196: Stealing after Killing


    "I told you they have the best cake here," Lucas said when Rosalind asked why they were inside the kitchen. Everyone else was looking for them outside, guards, men wearing ck and even some servants had been searching, but with no luck. By now, they must have sensed that something else had happened because Antolin did note back.


    Yet, here they were in a kitchen.


    Trying to steal some cake!


    This this situation did not seem normal at all.


    "They have the best cake in this part of the market," again, Lucas said. This time, he was slicing some cake for her. "You should try some," he used a fork for the cake then held it towards her.


    Was he nning to feed her?


    She stared at him for a few seconds before she opened her mouth and let him feed her the cake. Once the cake touched her tongue, the vours immediately exploded.


    "This is"


    "Chocte cake."


    Rosalind blinked. This cake seemed so moist and full, but surprisingly, it wasn''t that sweet. In fact, she could taste a little bitterness in its aftertaste. However, this seemed to make the cake even more delicious. She looked at the rest of the cake that was already kept inside a box.


    Yes.


    He really will steal the rest of it.


    Of course, she did notin this time as the cake was indeed very good.


    "We should leave now. They just discovered his body," Again, he pulled her closer as he jumped up towards the high ceiling. Using the window near the roof, Lucas and Rosalind left the house with a cake in a box.


    ........


    "I suppose you had a great time walking around the ck Market?" Mr. Pratt asked Rosalind the moment she arrived back at the merchant building. He immediately looked at the box in her hand but said nothing else.


    "Yes."


    "Wonderful! I am d that you enjoyed your visit this time. How about some tea? A special bitter tea just arrived today."


    "As much as I would love to, I will have to decline your offer Mr. Pratt. I still have some business to attend to."


    Mr. Pratt nodded. "Let me guide you back to the room."


    "Thank you."


    The two of them started walking towards the room.


    "It seems that the Duke of Duance did not try to find out your real identity. However, I cannot promise you that his enemies will not do it. In that, we may have a little problem."


    "Problem?" she frowned.


    "I have been trying to fix this but it seems that I can no longer hide it from you."


    "What is it?"


    "A rumor has started"


    Rosalind pursed her lips without saying anything, so Mr. Pratt continued.


    "It''s about our staff, the ones that you healed."


    "I thought they would not say a word about it?" she could not help but ask. Mr. Pratt assured her that those people will not talk.


    "They did not. However, most of them already said goodbye to their families thinking that it would be best to say their farewells in advance as they would die inside that room. They chose not toe back to their families because they did not want to infect them."


    Rosalind felt like a bucket of cold water was poured inside her soul.


    "Then they came back home," Mr. Pratt continued.


    "You cannot really me them," Rosalind said. In response, Mr. Pratt nodded. "We are already working hard on trying to contain the rumors, but many are going to wonder very soon. This is the reason why I decided to inform you ahead of time. However, there is no need to worry. We promised to protect you and we will never go back on the promises we have made."


    Rosalind nodded. She could not stop those people from talking about the staff that were miraculously better. Soon, many people would know about her ability to heal and she could not stop the rumors from spreading.


    She needed to at least reach the Duke''s territory before her identity waspromised.


    "Thank you for letting me know," she said as she hugged the box of cake a little tighter.


    She needed to tell the Duke about this.


    Not long after, Rosalind teleported back to the Count''s estate.


    *BANG*


    *BANG*


    *BANG*


    Rosalind almost fell when she heard a loud banging on the door.


    She frowned and ced her cake on the bed. Then she removed her skin mask and robe and made sure that it was back in her spatial bag before she opened the door.


    "What is it?" she asked.


    "I have been calling you." Dame Fraunces was standing outside of the room.


    "I thought the Duke sent you back?" she asked. She looked around and noticed that Fraunces was alone.


    "Am I not here in front of you, now?" Fraunces lifted an eyebrow.


    "It is the middle of the night, Dame Fraunces."


    "I wanted to talk to his Grace."


    "He is not here," Rosalind said.


    "Everyone knows that the Duke is staying here."


    "I said, he is not here. He left. He had more important things to attend to."


    "This is urgent," Fraunces said.


    "You can tell me and I"


    "There is no need for that."


    "So it''s not as urgent as you said," Rosalind retorted.


    Fraunces red at her. "Then I wille back tomorrow."


    Rosalind was curious yet she did not stop the woman from leaving. Lucas informed her that Fraunces and the maids were staying in another part of the mansion. Since this ce was too big, they barely saw each other. Moreover, the fact that the Count had been healed must have spread by now.


    Meaning, Fraunces must have already heard about it too.


    Is that the reason she came here?


    Rosalind slowly closed the door.


    But just as she was about to walk towards the bed, there was another knock on the door. She opened it, thinking it was Fraunces only to see the Count''s son, Leonardoand he was bleeding.


    Before she could say a word, Leonardo held her hand. "Run They are going to kill you."


    ....


    Please don''t forget to vote for the novel! Thank you very much!

 Chapter 197: Wake up!

    Chapter 197: Wake up!


    "What?" Rosalind''s eyes widened at the shadow that suddenly appeared behind Leonardo. However, before the shadow could do anything, Fraunces appeared, a short sword in her hand.


    "Move!" Fraunces pushed Leonardo inside the room, then she went inside and locked the door. "What is going on!?" Fraunces demanded. However, Rosalind had no time to answer her, she was already dragging Leonardo towards the bed.


    "Those are assassins," Rosalind said. "Can you hold them off for me?"


    "Someone should be guarding you! I refuse to believe that he would leave you alone!"


    "He is not avable," Rosalind said. Huig was somewhere else and she had not seen him since they parted ways on that cliff.


    There was a crash and another man in ck appeared, this time, it was inside the room. The man broke through the windows!


    "We"


    *ng*


    Fraunces immediately fought the assassin.


    "We need to leave this room. They are after him."


    "I can''t," Rosalind said. "Not until he is stable. He will die from blood loss." By now, she had already started treating him.


    "Then do your thing!" Fraunces said.


    "What?"


    "You are a sorceress! Use your dark magic to defeat them!"


    Rosalind frowned. She said nothing and focused her attention on Leonardo who had already fainted. There was arge wound on his back and some defensive wounds on his arms. He must have tried to use his arms to stop the attacks. However, when he tried to run away, they were able to cut his back.


    "This man should not be here. Why was he walking towards this room?" Fraunces uttered as she avoided another strike.


    "They want the next Count dead," Rosalind murmured. "We need to get out of here and go to the Count''s room."


    "How? There" Just as Fraunces said this, another assassin appeared.


    Rosalind clicked her tongue in response. She then held out her hand. Almost immediately, the assassins stopped moving.


    "Kill them," she said. "I took away their sight."


    Luckily, Fraunces did not hesitate. She used her short sword to kill the two assassins. Soon, the smell of blood filled the room.


    "I stopped the bleeding. He should be able to survive," Rosalind said. She had not mentioned that she had also healed Leonardo''s internal wounds. "We should go."


    "Where?"


    "The others did note here. That only means one thing," Rosalind exined. "Assassins are attacking the Count too!" Rosalind knew that Denys and the others were guarding the Count and she refused to believe that they would not sense the assassins just now. For some reason, Rosalind had this belief that all of Lucas''s men were aspetent as him.


    "How? There could be people outside."


    "Carry him. I will take care of those people."


    This time, Fraunces did not argue with her. The woman must have realized that Rosalind could also blind her in an instant, however, the blinding of the assassins that Rosalind had performed was nothing more than an illusion. She could bend light and also take it away, meaning she just created a really dark illusion for them. However, it would take a lot of control to do it as she had to target the enemies. She did not want to blind Fraunces as well.


    Again, Frauncespiled without saying another word. Soon, the two of them started running towards the hallway.


    "They can''t see us," Fraunces said. Not even the panicked maids or knights noticed them.


    "No, they cannot." Rosalind still sounded calm. Despite being exhausted, she chose topose herself. She knew that the Duke was not around so she had to do her best to survive this time.


    "I did not think that those people would tantly attack, even if the Duke was here," Fraunces said. "How could they attack a Count''s estate?"


    "They must have known that Lucas is not here."


    "Lucas?" Fraunces frowned, however, she said nothing else after that.


    "This" Rosalind stopped running. They were about to arrive at the Count''s room when they saw the scene before them.


    There were more than ten men in ck fighting against Lucas''s people!


    She was right.


    The assassins attacked this ce first, making all the guards upied before they attacked Leonardo.


    "What are we going to do? Can you blind them?" Fraunces asked.


    "Do you know any other way to get to the room?" The hall was filled with people trying to kill each other. This was not Rosalind''s priority, her real priority was the Count. She needed to keep that old man safe.


    "How would I know that? This is not my house."


    Rosalind rolled her eyes. Then she approached the unconscious Leonardo and pped his face.


    "You What are you" Fraunces tried to move Leonardo away but stopped when Rosalind red at her.


    "Wake up," Rosalind said. "Your estate is in chaos." She had already healed this man, there was no reason for him not to wake up.


    *PAK*


    "Wake up!"


    "Are you trying to kill him?"


    "He is healed," Rosalind said. "This must be because of the shock." To be fair, Leonardo looked weak and a bit of a coward. She heard that the man was only good in management and had not held a sword in his life.


    "Hmm."


    Just as Rosalind was about to p him again Fraunces moved the younger man away.


    "How could you heal someone then you aren''t you ashamed of yourself?"


    "I am trying to wake him up." Rosalind had no time for this. "I can''t blind them for too long. We need to get in that room as soon as possible."


    As if on cue, Leonardo opened his eyes. For a few seconds, he looked confused.


    "Where am I?" he asked.


    "Is there another way into your father''s room?" Rosalind ignored his question. A mansion like this should have one or two secret rooms and passages. She refused to believe that there was no alternative entrances to the Count''s room. Moreover, this man was the next Count. She heard that he was close to his father and his father had been training him on how to manage the estate since he was a child.


    Meaning, the old Count must have told him about the secrets of this house as well!


    "There must be some secret way. Take us there," Rosalind ordered.


    "But"


    "That or your father will die," Rosalind said, coldly. "Choose."

 Chapter 198: Kill the Count

    Chapter 198: Kill the Count


    There was indeed a secret pathway.


    However, Rosalind did not expect it to be in the firece.


    She coughed, perhaps for the tenth time since they started crawling in this tunnel. It was only enough for one small person so, Fraunces had to go in first, then Leonardo who was telling Fraunces where to go, and finally Rosalind. Luckily, both Rosalind and Fraunces had a small frame and Leonardo was still young, thus, he could perfectly fit inside the space.


    "To the right," Leonardo said. "Then that''s it."


    "That''s it?" Fraunces asked. She had beenining since they started crawling in this crawl space.


    "Straight we should be there in a second."


    "Why is this ce so far away when the entrance was just in the other room?" Fraunces asked.


    The entrance was just two rooms away from the Count''s room.


    "This was not made for a person," Leonardo said. "But my dog."


    "Dog?"


    "He passed away two years ago."


    There was a little silence before Fraunces asked again. "Why would you want your dog to travel in this ce?"


    "So, Marchiana could not find him."


    "Oh?"


    "He is a wolf."


    That exins it, Rosalind thought inwardly.


    After a few minutes, they finally arrived on the other side of the wall. Luckily, Rosalind used her illusion to make the three of them invisible just before they reached the end of the passage as there were three assassins inside the room.


    The three of them looked at the assassins that Denys was fighting alone.


    Leonardo immediately ran towards his sleeping father. Seeing this, Rosalind looked at the fighting men just a few meters away from her.


    Clearly, the assassins outnumbered Denys, but he was easily fighting against the three of them at the same time.


    "Those are not normal assassins," Fraunces said.


    "What do you mean?" Rosalind asked.


    "Those are shadow assassins, very popr in the North. They are not exactly human."


    "Shadow assassins? Just like shadow guards?" She heard Antolin mention something about shadow guards in the ck market.


    "Denys is a shadow guard."


    Rosalind nodded and started checking the Count.


    "He is fine."


    "Are we going to take him out of here?" Leonardo asked.


    "There is no need for that. We just need to help them out," Rosalind said as she waved her hand. The first two assassins stopped moving and Denys took this opportunity to slit their throat. Now that the other two were dead, Denys easily defeated thest one.


    "What is going on here?" Rosalind asked as she chose to reveal themselves to the rest of the room.


    "It seems that these people want to get rid of the Count."


    "No," Frances shook her head and looked outside the windows. The sound of fighting from outside of the mansion interrupted the silence of the night. "They are here to kill the heir."


    Rosalind and Denys looked at Leonardo. Currently, this young man was the weak link inside the mansion. His death could potentially harm the Count too. After all, he was the Count''s only child.


    "Perhaps, they wanted to kill them both," Rosalind said. "But we should talk about this when we are safe. Those people did note here to y."


    "Do you have any ns?" Denys said.


    "No," Rosalind shook her head. First of all, she was not a warrior, her fighting skills were close to nonexistent, and second, she did not want to risk her life out there. "Aside from staying here."


    The best way to hide from them was to hide in in sight. Using her illusion, she could hide everyone inside the room, letting the attackers think that they had already left.


    "We are going to do that," Denys did not hesitate. After all, he had seen what Rosalind was capable of. Even Fraunces said nothing to rebut her n.


    "Put the Count to the corner. It''s easier for me if we are close to each other." She did not know how long it would be necessary to use her illusions. It would be better to save her Blessings if she could.


    They immediately lifted the Count up and carefully ced him in the corner. Together, with Leonardo and Fraunces, Rosalind created an illusion that would hide their location.


    Denys told them to stay there as he was nning to take care of the assassin outside of the room.


    "The Prince should have knights around him," Rosalindmented. "Isn''t it strange?"


    In fact, she found this whole thing strange. There should be many guards around the Count''s estate. How could the assassins prate the house? Moreover, the Crown Prince and Princess were staying here, they had guards and knights that were trained to protect them. Even if the assassins were stronger, they would have a hard time getting into the Count''s room if they fought against those knights!


    The fight would have caused amotion and woken everyone up.


    But everything happened so silently, so stealthily.


    It could only mean one thing.


    Someone let them in.


    "The Count is not here!" Countess Marchiana''s voice echoed outside of the room as she marched inside the room with knights in tow. "Find him and keep him safe!" she ordered.


    "Madam, the Duke must have instructed his people to keep the Count safe in events like this," one of the knights said.


    "The Count is my husband! How could they just take him out of the estate without my permission?"


    "Find the Count," another voice echoed from the outside of the room. It came from the Crown Princess who walked in with her own knights. Next to her was the Crown Prince.


    "Heed my words. Kill all assassins and make sure that the Count is safe. To ensure everyone''s safety, do not let anyone enter or leave the estate. As for the Count find him. We are not sure if the Duke will harm him after all."


    Rosalind looked at Fraunces.


    They were going to lock down the ce?


    Rosalind froze when she realized something. This was their goal all along.


    They wanted to lock down the estate and used the attempted assassination as a reason not to let the Duke''s people in just in case he asked for reinforcements.


    "Send a message to the pce! Someone is trying to kill one of us. Do not let anyone in or out of Lonyth. We must find whoever it is that wanted to kill the Count." The Crown Prince looked at everyone. "At all cost."


    3/5

 Chapter 199 Death of Wugarians

    Chapter 199 Death of Wugarians


    "Madam, the young master is also missing. We already checked his room. Now, the others are trying to find him."


    "What do you mean¡­ missing? I told you to guard him!"


    "He¡ª"


    "He what?"


    "He said he wanted to talk to the Duke and asked us not to follow him."


    "To the Duke?"


    "Yes. However, we also checked his room. There was no one inside aside from a box."


    Rosalind''s expression changed when she heard about the box. She¡ª she had forgotten about it because she panicked earlier! What about her cake?


    "Did you open it?"


    "No¡­ we came to inform you."


    "Then, let us go see it!" the Countess said.


    "I have to go," Rosalind said.


    "What about us?"


    Sadly, Rosalind cannot really leave them. If she did, the illusion would notst that long as she could not maintain two illusions at the same time.


    She gritted her teeth as she thought of her own carelessness.


    "We need to leave this ce," Rosalind said. "We have to find a safe ce until the Count recovers. Moreover¡­ I cannot hide us for hours."


    "I agree¡­ but what about the others?"


    "I will find them and I will get them." Rosalind was talking about Tabatha and the maids. "Do you know a ce where we could take your father and hide him away? I am certain that he will be alright tomorrow." In fact, the Count no longer had any wounds. However, he was an older guy and his body had been cut open and then healed, poisoned and then healed. Naturally, it would experience some problems.


    These problems would eventually vanish once rested.


    The thing was¡­ they did not give him the time to rest.


    These people must have realized that so they decided to act now.


    "There is a ce in my room," Leonardo said.


    "We should leave." Rosalind was just about to leave when Denys walked inside the room.


    "Sir Denys¡­ please tell me you were able to take care of the assassins," the Countess said.


    "Everyone is dead."


    "And the Count?"


    "Safe," Denys uttered. "Someone let them in," he looked at everyone else in the room. "That is the reason why they were able to get inside with ease. We need to investigate the matter. We will¡ª"


    "As much as I want to take you up on your offer, Sir Denys, I am afraid that I will have to decline it. This is not Wugari, this is Lonyth and we are serving one King. You on the other hand¡­" the Crown Prince said. "I would like to talk to the Duke."


    "There was an urgent matter. HisGgrace is upied."


    "Well¡ª the Crown Prince has spoken, I do not want toplicate things. I do not think this is something that someone from another kingdom should concern themselves with," the Countess Countered with a smile. "So Sir Denys, I would like to thank you for protecting my husband but¡­ he currently needs his wife."


    "The Count wille back¡­ once everything has been taken care of."


    "Well then please return the Count to us. We will make sure that he is well-guarded and remains safe," The Crown Princess said.


    "He wille back after the incident has been investigated properly and the culprit¡­ has been captured." Denys looked at the Countess. "Isn''t that right, Countess?"


    "Well¡ª the Crown Prince has spoken, I do not want toplicate things. I do not think this is something that someone from another kingdom should concern themselves with," the Countess Countered with a smile. "So Sir Denys, I would like to thank you for protecting my husband but¡­ he currently needs his wife."


    "The Count wille back¡­ once everything has been taken care of."


    "Are you refusing to let us see the Count?" the Crown Princess asked. "He is someone who swore an oath to our King! Someone from Wugari does not have the right to hold him captive!"


    "Captive?" Denys asked. Even Rosalind, who heard it, was surprised.


    "Isn''t that what you are currently doing right now? It seems that the Wugarians have finally lost their mind. Did you think we would really let you bully us into submission?"


    Deny''s face turned uglier and uglier as the Princess continued spouting nonsense.


    "Knights! What are you waiting for? Arrest this man and the rest of them! The Wugarians took our Count! They are holding him captive!"


    Rosalind''s heart dropped when she heard the Princess''s words. She looked at Denys who was ready to fight for his life. Thankfully, he did not resist and just let those men remove his weapons.


    "Take him to the dungeon and ask him about the Count. This must be some sort of conspiracy to frame us! These people''s goal must be the Count and his heir!"


    "Those people are insane! What are they doing!?" Fraunces hissed. She was about to approach them when Rosalind held her arm.


    "Any action¡­ will be taken as a provocation that could lead to a war," Rosalind said.


    "But what about Denys?"


    "He will live," Rosalind stated. "Bring us to safety, Leonardo. For now, our priority is to keep the Count safe. Tonight, I will take care of the rest."


    Fraunces gritted her teeth. She red at Rosalind but ended up not saying a word. The three of them waited for the rest to leave before they made their way to Leonardo''s room. They immediately noticed that most maids were now gone. The people walking around the halls were all knights in full battle attire and weapons.


    Those people were clearly working for the Prince.


    "It seems that they are desperate to have the Count''s territory," Rosalind said.


    "Why?" Fraunces asked as she carried the Count on her back with ease.


    "This is just an assumption. This ce is the entrance to Wugari, if they wanted to¡­ attack Wugari, they would have to own this ce or they would have to go through the dangerous mountains and fight the beasts on their way to Wugari. That is¡­ simply not feasible with the current weather."


    "You seemed to know so much about war," Fraunces said.


    "I studied a bit," Rosalind answered. While she might be weak physically, she was very confident in her strategies and¡­ her knowledge of wars. This was thanks to Dorothy who brought her everywhere in her past life.


    "The people of Lonyth know that the Wugarians are strong. There is no way that they would attack us. They are not brave enough for that."


    "Perhaps not you¡­" Rosalind said. "Owning this territory is like owning the barrier between Wugari and the rest of the kingdoms in the south. This is a very advantageous position." Taking this territory is akin to taking away the road connecting Wugari to the rest of the continent.


    And that¡­ is akin to death.


    The Death of Wugarians


    4/5


    edited until 196

 Chapter 200: Determination

    Chapter 200: Determination


    "Something must be wrong why is his Grace not here yet?" Fraunces started pacing inside the small study where Leonardo used to hide to avoid his tutor and the Countess.


    "Leonardo may I know why the Count never had any other children?" Rosalind asked out of nowhere.


    "Why are you asking so many irrelevant things?" Fraunces asked. "This has nothing to do with what is happening now."


    Seeing Rosalind''s nk eyes, Fraunces stopped pacing and sat on the floor since this ce had no chairs. The only one that it had was a woodendder that one could use to ess the books on the tallest shelf of the library.


    "I don''t know" Leonardo said.


    "The Count is healthy," Rosalind stated, since she had healed him she naturally knew almost everything about his body, including his ability to have more children. "Yet, he never had another one." Seeing the kind of attitude the Countess had, it was easy to assume that she wanted to have her own children because she would want them to inherit the title instead.


    But she never did.


    The two had been married for years and still they never had children. She looked at the Count who was peacefully resting on the floor.


    Something else is going on here.


    "You should not be thinking about that. Instead, you should think about ways to get Denys out of the dungeons. The dungeons in the North are very harsh. They do not have heating and most prisoners just die from the cold even before they receive their punishment. They are subjected to harsh treatment too! Denys has been with"


    "Did you really think he does not have the capability to escape a dungeon?" Rosalind asked. She had seen that man fight before, there was no way that he would not be able to escape this ce if he really wanted to.


    "I"


    "I believe he received orders to stay in this ce."


    "What about Tabatha and the others? I am certain that they were "


    "I will get them."


    "Then, I wille with you."


    "You must protect the Count and his heir," Rosalind countered.


    "You have no ability to fight."


    "You are right."


    "You cannot trust your sorcery when ites to warriors. Do you not already know that?" Fraunces said. "A sorceress''s weakness is closebat! I am going with you."


    "There is no need for that," Rosalind said. Aside from rescuing them, she also had other things in mind. Things that she considers personal. "I know it does not look like it, but I can take care of myself. Thank you so much for your concern."


    "Concern? I was never concerned about you! I just did not want him to hate me for letting you die!"


    "You mean, Lucas!?"


    "You do not deserve to call him by his name."


    Rosalind only responded with a smirk. As much as she wanted to tease this woman, she had more important things to attend to things like getting back her chocte cake.


    Just the thought of it made her more upset. How could she not think of storing it in her spatial bag? Actually, the answer was pretty simple. She can not store fresh things like that in her space. She could easily store candies and beef jerky and other things that had been preserved, but a cake like that was not one of them.


    This was a sad reality that she had to live with.


    "Since you insist on dying then this is on you. Do not me me if you die!" Fraunces hissed. "And you rest. Stop trembling! You are a man! Why are you acting like a woman?"


    "I"


    Rosalind pursed her lips and got up. In fact, this Leonardo was acting too weak, he was even trembling, his face pale. However, she had no time to think about this man. She chose to focus her attention on her current mission.


    Using the secret crawl space that would lead her to Leonardo''s real study, she got out of the secret room and immediately used her illusion. Then, she started walking towards the room where she kept the cake.


    After a few minutes, she arrived and, just as she expected, the cake was no longer there!


    Looking at the vacant bed, Rosalind took a deep breath. She had to calm down. She would eventually get it back anyway.


    So, she decided to go back to the Count''s room and when she discovered that no one was there, she chose to go to the Countess''s room instead.


    Just as she expected, the Countess, the Crown Prince, the Princess, and even some people that Rosalind did not recognize were there. However, there was someone else that she had already met before.


    Baron Teri.


    This man was working with Duke Moller of Lonyth!


    They had met in Toorin, the town where the demonic wolves attacked.


    Lucky for Rosalind, they were currently drinking some tea and wine, so a servant was there to serve them. She used the timing of the servant to sneak inside the room to try and find her cake.


    No matter what, she was determined to take back what was hers!


    "We need to find the Count, Caldarera," the Crown Prince said. "I have already been here for a few days. I need to go back to the pce."


    "Your Highness, by now the King should have already sumbed to the poison, we just need to wait for the news of his death." Baron Teri said.


    "Wait? Wait for what? Clearly, Duke Lucas is not here! Where do you think he is now?" the Crown Prince chided.


    "No, that is impossible. Our spies are around the King all the time. They never noticed the Duke or anyone else that allied themselves to the King," Baron Teri reassured the Prince.


    "The turbulent times that they feared are here," Crown Princess Freda said. "They refuse to show themselves now, but I am certain that they will soone, bearing gifts to offer to the new King."


    "My father is still alive, Freda. One cannot talk about the living like that."


    Instead of apologizing, Freda only snickered.


    "Either way, we need to find the Count and make this ce ours. This is the only way for us to be safe from the Wugarians." Countess Marchiana said.


    "Tsk." The Crown Prince clicked his tongue. "Those people are not part of the n. Why did they have toe here now?"


    ..


    5/5


    Please don''t forget to vote.


    HAPPY 200 CHAPTERS!!!! I am giving out Chibis on my Instagram for Lucas and Rosie!


    Send me a message: @b.mitchylle

 Chapter 201: Saving Denys

    Chapter 201: Saving Denys


    "The Count needs to die," Baron Teri continued. "We need him and that boy to die for the n to seed."


    "I agree," the Crown Prince said. "I am going to tell everyone else to find them." Then he turned towards the Countess. "Are you certain that we already checked the rest of the rooms? Perhaps there is a secret passage somewhere? We need to find them before the Duke arrives."


    While listening, Rosalind''s face turned uglier and uglier. Where was Lucas? Why was he not here? Did something really happen to the King of Lonyth?


    "What if they left?" Countess Marchiana asked. "What if the Duke took him away?"


    "Impossible. They were just there."


    "They must have found a way to leave, perhaps through teleportation. That is the only way."


    "We also need to know how they healed the Count. Someone that can heal a curse is not someone that should be taken lightly. That could change everything." Crown Princess Freda said.


    "Are you certain that the Count was sessfully infected with the curse?" Baron Teri asked.


    "Do you think we are fools? The Count was poisoned and was stabbed by a needle with a dark curse. How could someone survive that?"


    "Perhaps, the Duke is working with sorcerers."


    "Sorcerers cannot do this. They have the power of the darkness, but they cannot remove the curse."


    Silence permeated the room. While no one was speaking, Rosalind took this opportunity to examine the room. Sadly, the box with her cake was not there. She could only frown in anger.


    Where was it?


    "Go call the knights," the Crown Prince ordered. "Tonight, everyone must check all the rooms. We need to find the Count."


    Hearing this, Rosalind took the opportunity to leave the room along with some maids.


    Left with no choice, Rosalind started stalking a maid. It did not take too long for her to find out how to capture the maid using her illusion.


    She immediately acquired the location of the dungeon. Then she asked the most important question.


    "The cake inside the Duke''s room the box. The box that the Countess took, where is it?"


    The maid trembled, her eyes had already turned white from the illusion that Rosalind chose to let her see. This maid, despite being someoneing from the North, was just a human with a weak mind. It was very easy to fool her with illusions.


    "She"


    "She what?" Rosalind hissed.


    "She asked them to throw it away."


    The maid''s words echoed inside Rosalind''s head. She gritted her teeth.


    "Say it again," she ordered.


    "We threw the box away under the order of the Countess. We believed it was poisoned."


    "Poisoned" Rosalind''s lips thinned. "Very good. Just " she did not know what to say. How could they do something like that to the cake?


    She snapped her fingers, taking back the illusion, before pushing the maid inside another room. It would take the woman a couple of seconds to recover. Using that time, Rosalind went to the dungeon to take the Duke''s maids away since Tabatha and the rest should be inside.


    Just as the maid had told her, the dungeon was located in the basement. The absence of heat inside was fatal, and most people died within a few hours. However, Wugarians had different bodies.


    The maid said that it would take a long time for the cold to prate their bodies as they were limated to the cold.


    ''Strange,'' Rosalind thought inwardly. Still, the cold could kill them once they were exposed to it for too long of a time. With this in mind, she quickly went to the dungeon.


    Opening the door, the smell of iron, feces, and urine was thick in the air. It was wet and cold, and a drop of something liquid echoed in the quiet.


    "Tell us where is the Duke!" a rather small voice interrupted Rosalind''s stupor. She frowned, the voice sounded like a child''s. She continued walking towards the voice, there were no bars or walls separating the prisoners.


    This ce was just arge space with chains that were meant to restrict the prisoners.


    ''How cruel,'' she thought inwardly. After a few seconds, she finally saw some candles.


    "Tell us the truth! Where are the Duke and the Count!"


    "I I don''t know!" It was a woman''s voice.


    "Tsk. You really want to suffer, don''t you?"


    "No. Please. Stop. It hurts. Please"


    "No! Get away from her!" Rosalind froze when she heard Tabatha''s voice. "Let her go! She still has kids! Just hurt me instead!"


    ''What a brave girl,'' Rosalind thought inwardly. Finally, Rosalindid eyes on Tabatha and the rest. Even Denys was there.


    As if sensing her presence, Denys looked up and stared at where Rosalind was standing.


    Did he see her?


    ''Impossible,'' she thought.


    Perhaps, Denys sensed that someone was there.


    To her surprise, however, Denys shook his head. Then he lowered his gaze again.


    Unlike the rest, Denys''s body had been bound byrge chains. These people knew that Denys was strong so they made sure that he wouldn''t be able to escape this ce.


    "We should tell the Countess that no one is speaking," the other guard said. "They told us not to hurt them yet. Are you sure this is alright?"


    "These are prisoners, we are going to hurt them anyways, it is only a matter of time. However, we are looking for the Count and these people know where to find him! It is only right that we use force to ask them these questions," snapped the man who was interrogating one of the maids. "These people will notst long in this ce, they will die very soon."


    Rosalind bit her lower lip. They were right.


    They actually did not let the maids and the coachman bring coats or anything that could protect them from the cold. The women were only dressed in their chemise while the men were shirtless. They must have done this to make sure that these people were not hiding a weapon somewhere.


    Still, this left a very bad taste in Rosalind''s mouth.


    "And this one is a little pretty," the man chuckled as he walked towards Tabatha. "Shouldn''t we enjoy ourselves before she dies?"


    "Just kill us!" Tabatha said. "No matter what you are going to do, we will never tell you where the Duke and Miss Rosie are!"


    "Oh? Ho ho! It seems that we found a brave one! Why don''t you say that again once you are taking us in both your holes!?" the man chuckled. Hearing this, the other guard also startedughing.


    "Should we do her first? She looked like she''s the youngest."


    Rosalind narrowed her eyes, she did not want to hear any more. She left her hand as anger started coursing through her veins.


    ''This is not good,'' she thought inwardly. Those people are inhumane and it was making her angry.


    An angry Rosalind was not a good Rosalind.


    With one wave of her hand, the two guards stopped moving.


    "Roy?" one of the guards yelled. "I I cannot see a thing!"


    "I I cannot see anything either!"


    "What is happening?"


    Rosalind''s eyes narrowed, then she thought of her daggers. The two daggers appeared, one in each of her hands. Not long after, the two men fell on the wet and sticky ground, trembling. Both of them were yelling profanities at each other. Whatever they saw in that illusion was something that they would never forget until they died. However, that was if and only if they survive the night.


    Without having a second thought, Rosalind used the dagger to cut the tendon in their ankles.


    "That" Tabatha looked at the now bleeding men who had just been attacked out of nowhere. Then she looked at Denys, who seemed to be just as surprised as her.


    ''Who was it?'' Tabatha asked inwardly. ''Was it another one of the Duke''s people?''


    She was just about to ask Denys when her vision blurred. Without warning, she lost consciousness and fell to the ground.


    "You can lift them right?" Rosalind asked Denys.


    "You did not have to save us," Denys replied instead of answering her question.


    "And just allow those men to y around with the maids?" she asked. She was not that heartless. These maids might have done things to bully her in the past, but those actions were not enough for Rosalind to let them suffer like this. Moreover, she was not in a very good mood. Her cake had been stolen and thrown away, and now, some men wanted to humiliate the maids?


    Preposterous!


    "That one is already dead," he said. He was talking about the coachman not that far away. "I can carry the four of them."


    "You can?" Rosalind could not help but be a surprise. Denys said he could carry three maids and the other coachman. "Oh I I will help you out." She could partially boost his strength so it would be easier for him to lift them.


    "No need," Denys said. "I am not as weak as the others." With that, he got up and exerted some force on the chains. Slowly, the chain broke its small little pieces echoed as it hit the ground.


    ....


    Today, I was scheduled for another mass release but got into an ident. Someone bumped my car and there was a little damage but we had to settle everything inside the police station. It took us about 4 hours to settle everything and I was just too stressed and tired to write. I was shaking and I thought I am going to die from a heart attack. This was my first incident ever! Gosh! I am traumatized!

 Chapter 202: The New Ruler

    Chapter 202: The New Ruler


    Lonyth Capital, Siluria


    "We cannot use the teleportation device," a woman said. She was holding what looked like a book, her gaze was on Lucas. She frowned, making therge scar on her face more noticeable.


    "What are your orders?" she asked.


    "So they used something to stop any relics and runes from working." Lucas narrowed his eyes at the book.


    "The others, including Denys, are not responding to anymunication that we have tried to send. The only way for us to go back is to teleport to the nearest base which is still half a day away from the Count''s estate. Even then we cannot assure that we would have the time to"


    "We will do that," Lucas said as he looked at the dying King of Lonyth. Whoever poisoned the King knew that he would immediatelye back here to try and help him. This was merely a distraction. "Prepare the teleportation. To save the King, we must go back to the Count''s estate."


    "Understood," the woman nodded.


    "I will teleport alone."


    "Your Grace"


    "Everyone should stay here and assure everyone that the King will survive. Cut off all the runes around the pce. Since they did not want us to teleport, then we shall give them what they want."


    "I understand." The woman bowed.


    "Your Grace, we received some news from Cirid. It seems that the number of beasts attacking them are growing day after day. They are asking for our help," a man with grayish hair said.


    "You can go and help them, Fintan. Kill anyone that would stop you."


    "Your Grace, I think these attacks"


    "No need to talk now. Let us talk after you helped Cirid. Bring another two people with you."


    "I understand," the man named Fintan nodded before he disappeared.


    ....


    Count Caldarera Estate


    "Escaped?" Countess Caldarera''s face morphed into a scowl when she heard the news of Denys''s escape. "I thought you used the thickest chains that we have? Did a sorcerer not enchant those chains!? How could they escape so easily?"


    "The chains the chains broke."


    "They broke? How?"


    "We believe it was Mr. Denys."


    "Tsk. What about the others? Howe you did not see them escape? We have a lot of guards outside the dungeon! Why didn''t anyone notice them?"


    "That" the one who was reporting the escape lowered his head. "We did not know. We did not see anyone outside or any escape route. They just they just vanished."


    "That''s impossible. No one can teleport in or out of this estate. Plus, they no longer have any of their weapons," the Crown Princess, who was having tea with the Countess, said. "Something else must have happened. Did you check the dungeon thoroughly?"


    "Yes, we already did. Right now, we are checking the surrounding area, hoping to find them, but we did not see any signs of them anywhere."


    "What is going on here?" the Crown Princess asked the Countess. "You assured us that everything would be fine. However, now both the Count and the Duke''s people have vanished. Countess Marchiana, are you trying to hide something from us?"


    "No, Your Highness. I would never do something so foolish. Whatever it is that has been happening is already out of my control." Countess Marchiana looked at the servant. "Look again. You must find them or one of you will die!"


    "Yes, Countess!"


    Marchiana gestured for the man to leave them.


    "Do you think this has something to do with the Duke?" Countess Marchiana asked. "It was confirmed that he left the estate but we cannot confirm his current location."


    "If the Duke is here, do you really think he would hide from us?"


    "I"


    "When the Dukees back, the Count will already be dead and so will Leonardo. You are going to be the new ruler of this territory, but first, you must help us find the Count."


    "I have been in this estate for years, the Count trusts me. He told me about the few passages and secret rooms in this estate, however, Leonardo must know something else. I refuse to believe that the old man did not teach that son of his some more escape routes that only the two of them would know."


    "Tsk," Crown Princess Freda rolled her eyes. They only had a limited time to find the Count. She and the Crown Prince knew that the Duke would soon barge into this estate. "We need to talk to that person," she stated.


    "But we need the payment for his services."


    "Payment? I thought you still had a few people that support the Count? Kill them. Isn''t that as easy as killing a fly?"


    "Your Highness, killing someone in the estate would only earn the ire of every servant."


    "Then, kill them too! We can just hire new ones, right?"


    "I understand."


    "That person needs payment for his services, so we give him what he wants."


    "I see let me arrange everything."


    ...


    "The first night is always crucial," Fraunces said. Since Denys and the rest arrived a few minutes ago, the room was simply too crowded for her to pace. She was now using thedder to calm herself down. She sat on one of the steps and stared at everyone else. "We need to leave this ce as soon as possible if we intend to live."


    Fraunces looked at the still unconscious maids and coachman.


    "What do you think about this Denys? Is there a way to leave this ce?"


    "They are working with a sorcerer to block all the exits by using relics and runes. Teleportation cannot be done. We are stuck in this ce unless one of two things happens; first, if the Duke arrives and second, if we just kill everyone else."


    "You"


    "It seems that the Duke and his people loved killing too much," Rosalind noted. To them, killing someone was as easy as snapping their fingers.


    "It is convenient."


    "Right," Rosalind nodded. She had nothing against this, especially if the ones that they killed had wronged her. However, they must approach the current situation with logic.


    "The King of Lonyth is currently ill and I believe Lucas is with him. Now that you mentioned something about runes, then everything seems to be connected. The King is just a diversion, their real target has always been this ce."


    "Why?" Fraunces asked her.


    "They wanted to take over Lonyth. First, they used a curse on the King to force him to leave the throne to the Crown Prince. They know that no one could easily heal a curse so they used that as an opportunity to strike this ce. Once they finally get this territory then they will target the capital and change the monarchy," Rosalind exined.

 Chapter 203: Creating Fire

    Chapter 203: Creating Fire


    "How do you know that?" Fraunces asked, confusion apparent on her face.


    "I listened."


    "You just you were eavesdropping?"


    Rosalind cleared her throat. "I was looking for something and I identally overheard their conversation."


    "So, what are we going to do? They are looking for the Count to kill him. The Countess is working with them and we are stuck here without a way to leave. Are we supposed to wait for the Duke toe to save us?" Fraunces demanded.


    "Are you doubting him?"


    "Of course not! I know him, he is a hero! However, I am not a woman that needs to be saved."


    "Right," Rosalind nodded. "Of course, you don''t."


    "For someone who has been through thick and thin together, you are abnormally cold. Why are you so upset?" Fraunces asked.


    "We have never been through any of that."


    "We have saved each other''s lives, it is safe to say we have been through a lot."


    Again, Rosalind nodded. She had no energy or emotion left to spare.


    "What''s wrong? If you are scared, you must tell us. Your sorcery is important and we"


    "I am going to make that woman suffer." Rosalind dered.


    "Huh?"


    "That Countess," Rosalind narrowed her eyes. "I am going to make her suffer." Out of nowhere, she got up. Rosalind did not think of herself as a righteous individual, and right then, she did not have any motivation to help the Count. After all, they were not close. They had never met or seen each other, not even in her past life.


    It would not make any sense for her to sacrifice everything to save him.


    However that Countess really went too far this time. She actually wasted food food that Rosalind wanted to eat.


    In her past life, she was not able to eat a lot of nice things because she did not want to gain weight. Meaning, she died while missing out on more than a few delicacies from both the North and the South.


    She''s not going to let that happen again.


    Her newfound goal to enjoy the delicacies in this continent was even more enticing than helping anyone else in this room.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Stay here," Rosalind said. "It''s better for me to walk around alone."


    "You cannot defend yourself," Denys said.


    "And you, Sir, are not the first one who told me that today. But here I am alive and well." Rosalind looked at Fraunces. "I will be back before the Count wakes up."


    "Alright," Fraunces said. This time, she did not stop Rosalind like the first time that she left the room. It was because she already knew that the other woman was very capable.


    Rosalind nodded, and then disappeared in front of their eyes.


    This time, she used her dark Blessing to teleport out of the small room. It would be safer to move around that way. Once she was outside, she immediately activated her illusion and started walking toward the Countess''s room.


    "Hm?" she frowned when she heard something. It sounded like people wailing and begging. What happened? Just as Rosalind was about to follow the source of the sound, she saw another man that she recognized.


    It was the Duke of Lonyth, Duke Moller. The man was with the Crown Prince, and a slightly annoying smile was sitting on his face.


    "It has already started?" Duke Moller said.


    "We had to do it before the Duke came back. The purpose of tonight''s activities was to end the Count and his supporters. While we can not find the Count, his supporters are another thing. They are everywhere."


    "I heard you even included the small lords and knights that supported the Count. Your Highness, I do not want to impose, but we do not want the people to hate you."


    "What can they do to me, Moller? At the end of the day, power is power. I have the power and authority. I have something that they do not. They can hate me all they want, but it will not change the fact that it is I who has the power."


    Duke Moller pursed his lips. However, Rosalind did not miss the slight smirk on the Duke''s lips. Was he enjoying the Prince''s reaction? No, that was a different smirk. This was something else


    Rosalind decided to observe.


    "Your father is still alive. We do not know if the Duke of Wugari can revive him," Duke Moller began. "But there is no need to worry. My son is going to Wugari very soon."


    "So, the rumors about that are true? Should we be rmed about this matter?"


    "No need, I agreed to send him there. He will give us all the information about the Wugari."


    "I see"


    The two of them walked down the stairs and continued until they reached the main entrance of the mansion. In front of therge wooden doors were people servants. They were standing in a line, their heads lowered, their clothes crumpled.


    With this in mind, Rosalind once again vanished. The next time she appeared she was already inside the room.


    "Why would you surprise us like this!?" Fraunces''s reaction was expected. However, Rosalind was not here for that.


    "Do you know how to make explosives?"


    "Explosives?"


    "Things that explode?" Rosalind rified, she was looking at Denys.


    "I know what they are, Miss Rosie. What I am asking is why do you need them."


    "Then you must ask me properly. Do I look like I can read minds?" she snapped back. "I have no time. Can you make explosives?"


    "With the proper material, yes."


    "Good. You areing with me."


    Once again, the two of them left the room.


    "What materials do you need?"


    "Saltpeter, sulfur, and charcoal."


    "I don''t know"


    "We can use wine to create a fire instead."


    Rosalind frowned.


    "Then let us create a fire," she knew that these people keep their wines in a different building. Silently, she apologized to the Count. She had not intended to destroy everything, but right now, this was the only way.


    Once they arrived, she quickly realized that it would be hard to implement her n. The wines inside this room were pretty expensive! How could she waste them by starting a fire? She would rather save them!

 Chapter 204: The Fire and Wine

    Chapter 204: The Fire and Wine


    "I thought we were starting a fire?" Denys asked when he saw her starting to put some wine in her spatial bag.


    "I am trying to protect these ones, just use the ones in the barrel to start the fire. We cannot exactly burn everything, right?"


    Denyspiled without asking any questions. Although she could still feel his gaze towards her, Rosalind did not mind she simply did not care. Some of the wines in thisrge cer were wines that she never heard of before!


    "Where do you want me to put them?"Denys asked.


    "In their carriages."


    "You wanted to burn their carriage?"


    "Yes," Rosalind said. "And the kitchen."


    "The kitchen?"


    "Where they cook the food."


    "I know what a kitchen is," Denys said.


    In response, Rosalind red at him. Should she tell him that she could still remember him trying to kill her the first time they met? No, she did not want to sound petty. She might be a little petty, but she did not want to make it that obvious.


    "Burn it."


    "The fire will spread to the main house."


    Rosalind looked at him. "They will stop it," she said. "Just prioritize their supplies."


    Rosalind had so much food inside her storage, she would not have a problem giving some to the others. She was confident that she would survive in this ce for months. The Countess and her people, however, were different.


    Again, her expression darkened.


    That Countess had the audacity to throw away her food! As retaliation, she was going to burn her food too!


    "Alright," Denysplied. "Aren''t youing with me?"


    "I am," Rosalind said, determination shed in her eyes. This wasn''t exactly stealing as she was nning to give it back to the Count, she was just trying to keep the Duke''s people safe. After grabbing a few more wine bottles, she followed Denys out of the cer and went to the carriages of the Prince and his people.


    "Burn everyone''s carriage," Rosalind said.


    "That is the crest of Duke Moller."


    "Good, burn it too."


    "Alright."


    Luckily, Denys was smart enough to prioritize the carriage that was bringing all of the supplies, clothing, and essentials to the Countess and the Crown Prince.


    Denys then told her that they would use the distraction from this fire to sneak into the kitchen and supply room to burn it.


    And just like that the fire started.


    ....


    A few minutes ago


    Prince Baltazar


    "Today, we found out that a spy helped those assassins attack the Count. We also believe that a spy might have kidnapped the Count''s body along with young master Leonardo Caldarera. This unfortunate situation has left us with no choice but to implement some extreme methods to have the spy reveal the location of the Count." Prince Baltazar looked at everyone''s ufortable expression.


    The Princess had already informed him that these people were all loyal to the Count. Meaning, they should die. They cannot leave these people alive if they wanted topletely own this territory.


    The thick and suffocating silence that followed his words made him smile.


    Everyone else could not even speak in front of real power! Not even a peep!


    ''How enjoyable!'' He thought inwardly.


    This was a normal reaction, and it should have been the reaction that the Duke of Wugari had on his face the first time they met. After all, Baltazar was going to be the King, while the Duke was still a Duke! There was a difference in their titles and power.


    "So, we have decided to start killing one of you every hour until the real spy reveals himself!" the Crown Prince smiled. In fact, he could kill everyone at once, however, he always enjoyed hearing people beg and call out his name.


    Just as he expected, chaos immediately started once he said those words.


    However, he was prepared for any situation.


    "Knights!"


    Knights immediately swarmed the area, capturing those who wanted to run and harming those who tried to fight back.


    This was power.


    "Kill those who tried to run first, " he ordered. "Cut their limbs until they tell us who the spy is!"


    "Your Highness, please!"


    "Your Highness!!"


    "We are just trying to survive! How could you"


    "Your Highness, please let us leave!"


    The Crown Prince''s smile turned wider. This was music to his ears.


    "Unless one of you tells us where the Count is, then we will spare your lives!" the Crown Prince said. "As the Crown Prince, I swear by my name that I will not kill you and your family as long as you as long as you tell us where the Count is!"


    The panic on the servant''s faces made the Crown Prince want tough. In front of power, many people are indeed useless. This is what he wanted, this is what he needed.


    "Your Highness, are you certain this will make them reveal themselves?" Duke Moller, who was standing next to the Crown Prince, whispered.


    "Of course, do you think the Count or Leonardo will let us kill their servants?"


    "What if the Duke''s people stop them?"


    "Oh, your Grace, how could they do that? How could they stop the owner of this estate from saving his own people?"


    The Duke pursed his lips.


    "What are you waiting for?" the Crown Prince said. However, before he could tell them to start killing someone, a thick cloud of smoke suddenly rose from the area where they kept their carriages. One of his soldiers ran towards him.


    "Your Highness we have a problem."


    "What is it?" the Crown Prince frowned.


    "F Fire there is a fire. Our carriages are burning."


    "What then why are you here! Go ahead and stop it!" The Crown Prince pushed the knight away from him. "Stay here and guard them!" he told the head knight before he marched towards the carriages. Just as the knight said, there was indeed a fire.


    "How could it have spread that fast?" he could not help but ask. His stomach had a sinking feeling in it and he wanted to confirm something.


    "We believe someone purposely burned the carriage that was carrying our supplies."


    "How useless! Put it out!" the Prince said.


    "Your Highness! Your Highness!"


    Everyone turned towards another soldier who was fast approaching them. Turning to look at the man, the Crown Prince did not need to ask him any questions for him to know that something else had happened. Therge smoke that bellowed behind them was enough to tell them what was wrong.


    3/5


    Everything will be edited in a few hours. Last night, I was not able to upload some edited chapters. I apologize for the dy. I was too tired.

 Chapter 205: Blood as Payment

    Chapter 205: Blood as Payment


    "Why is the fire not stopping!?" The Countess looked hysterical as she continued yelling at the few servants that were trying to fight the fire with water.


    "Madam, that ce is"


    "I know what that ce is! Where are the others!? Call them and tell them to help!"


    "Madam, the Crown Prince, and his people have captured the others so"


    "You"


    "Calm down Marchiana, isn''t it just a supply room?


    "Your Highness, you do not understand. All of the supplies and meat that we own are in that room! Go and call the others!" Once again, the Countess yelled. "Ah let me go and talk to the Prince!"


    "Countess!" Luckily, they did not have to call the Prince as he was already there. "I ran as soon as I saw."


    "Weck people, Your Highness, we need as many servants as we can or the fire the fire will"


    "Alright, go and tell the others to bring the servants here we need them," the Crown Prince said. "Do you know what started the fire?"


    "We do not know yet. It was it was too fast. This is where we store our wood for the stove, the ones that we use for cooking and heating the mansion. Everything inside the supply room isbustible and"


    "Let us go inside. We cannot"


    "No. We must stay here" the Countess rejected.


    "Bring her inside," the Crown Prince chimed in. By now, he was almost certain that this was the work of the Duke''s people. That could only mean one thing, they still had ess to the house. "Keep the mansion dark," he said.


    "Your Highness?"


    "They are using the light around the mansion to their advantage. Turn it off."


    "But that would mean, our people can not see as well."


    "The sun will shine in a few hours. All we need to do is to make sure that we stay near the vicinity of the house."


    "What about the others? I meant the servants?" the head knight asked.


    "We will kill them once the sun rises." With that, the Crown Prince and the Duke of Lonyth followed the Crown Princess and the Countess inside the mansion.


    "I thought you wanted to draw them out?" the Duke asked.


    "Where is he?" the Crown Prince asked.


    "If you are talking about my people then he should be nearby."


    "I need his help."


    "He needed sacrifices," the Duke said. "Sorcerers are people of the Dark Lord, they cannot just use their ability without a certain payment."


    "I am paying him gold."


    "He wants to drink blood, fresh blood. Those people do notck gold," the Duke said. Sorcerers were well known for their abilities, however, these abilities did note for free. There are many consequences when someone worships the Dark Lord.


    Because of this, their services did note cheap. While some would ask for gold and other things, some sorcerers would prefer unconventional things. For instance, some of them would ask for a virgin woman, some would ask for blood, and others would ask for corpses and even eat it raw!


    They have different demands, but Duke Moller would always give them what they wanted. After all, those people were helping him protect his people from the beasts.


    "Since he wants blood, then we cannot give him anything else. He would take that as an insult," the Duke said. "Why not kill a few servants?"


    "The fire started because of that."


    "What?"


    "I believe that they started the fire because they wanted to save the servants."


    "So, why are you still keeping them alive?"


    The Crown Prince snorted. "I am nning to kill them when the sun is up. I wanted to show everyone how I will ughter the servants as if they were sheep, as if they were animals that I want to eat for dinner."


    Again, there was a different glint in the Duke''s eyes, and Rosalind, who was standing nearby, did not miss it.


    "Since that is what the Crown Prince wants then we would have to wait for the blood."


    The Crown Prince snorted but said nothing.


    Meanwhile, Rosalind and Denys continued to follow them until they went inside the Count''s study. Then they decided to go back to where the others were staying.


    "What What is this?" Fraunces asked when Rosalind started removing some food from her spatial bag. There was beef jerky and food that had been preserved. These were things that she was able to save before they started the fire.


    Rosalind said nothing, instead, she continued taking out the food that she had ''borrowed'' from the supply room.


    "They are going to kill the rest of the servants," Rosalind informed everyone.


    "That is What are we going to do now? Any news from the Duke?" Fraunces asked.


    "No, there is none." It was Denys who answered.


    "We must save them," Fraunces said. "Is there a way to end this? Can''t we just escape this ce? Maybe all of us can leave together and"


    "We cannot do that."


    "Unless the Count wakes up," Fraunces said.


    "Even if the Count woke up now, there is no guarantee that they will not kill him if he shows himself," Rosalind said. If the Count showed up, it would be very easy for them to kill the old man and im that he was possessed by something evil or that he was not the real Count.


    They could easily weave some stories and make everyone else believe them.


    To them, creating another story about the Count was as easy as pie.


    All she could do was try to prevent that from happening.


    "Then what do you suggest we do?" Fraunces asked. "Stay in this room until the Duke arrives? Those people I am certain that they will not stop killing people unless... unless we reveal ourselves. They must be doing this because they know that we will stop them."


    "That''s it," Rosalind said. "We will not stop them."


    "What are you saying? Are you telling us to allow them to kill innocents?" Fraunces asked.


    "No. We will not stop them. We cannot," Rosalind said. "What we can do is dy them."


    "But how?"


    "I--" Rosalind''s lips thinned. She was not intending to save anyone, all she wanted to do was punish that Countess. "I will kill Baron Teri."


    4/5

 Chapter 206: The Baron is Dead

    Chapter 206: The Baron is Dead


    "The Duke should be on his way here and I know he will find a way to arrive as soon as possible. We do not have the time, Your Highness."


    The Crown Prince red at his wife.


    "What do you want me to do?" he asked. "We cannot find them because somehow, the woman who has been staying in this house for years does not know which room they are hiding in. How is that possible?" the crown prince scoffed. "You tell me."


    "Your Highness, we need to"


    "I did not ask for your opinion!" Prince Baltazar''s voice boomed inside the study. "You should not be here! Go back to your rooms and stay with this woman!"


    "Your Highness, how could you"


    "You were the one who suggested that we start killing people, and look, not only did they burn our supplies, they even burned our carriages. How are we going to be able to go back to the capital without it? You were the one who suggested that we pay that sorcerer for the device that could stop someone from using runes and teleporting. It was all you who did that!"


    "Your Highness"


    "Tell me Freda are you even on my side?"


    "Your Highness, I think this is the wrong ce to argue," Duke Moller intervened. "The Crown Princess is right. we no longer have the time to spare."


    The Crown Prince snorted.


    "We need to find them and kill the Count," Baron Teri stated calmly. "We cannot just let them continue ying this game. Currently, they have the advantage because of the child. We need to start killing people and let them reveal themselves."


    "Very well," the Crown Prince said. Originally, he wanted to kill them when the sun rose to show everyone what kind of punishment he was willing to give to anyone who would dare disrespect him. He needed to teach them a lesson and he wanted everyone to remember it. However, at the end of the day, the Crown Prince realized that his wife might be right. The Duke of Wugari wasing and they could not do anything with him here.


    "Start killing people," the Crown Prince instructed. He needed to prioritize the n before his ego.


    Not long after, the door opened and they sent someone else out to do their bidding.


    Unbeknownst to them, by opening the door, they also let Rosalind in.


    .........


    Once the prince finished giving his instructions, the Crown Princess and the Countess decided to go to their respective quarters to rest. They wanted to be able to rest for a few hours before the sun shone.


    "Are you certain that this sorcerer will be able to find them before the Duke arrives?" Countess Marchiana asked, her heart had been beating loudly in her chest since the supply room caught on fire.


    The Crown Prince informed them that it was the work of the Duke''s people and she could not help but hate them. That supply room contained a lot of things and while they were able to save the majority of it, they also lost a huge amount of food and wood that they needed for the winter.


    As the future owner of this territory, she would find it hard to gather a lot of supplies before the winter ended.


    "Your Highness, I apologize, I did not mean to show this side of me," she sat on her bed and started massaging her temple. "I did not know it would be like this."


    "This is unexpected. Both of us even the Crown Prince did not n for this to happen. I have heard about the Duke''s people, but I did not know that they would have someone that could easily  how hard would it be to find a boy and a group of wounded people? They should be"


    The princess stopped talking and took a deep breath.


    "Take a rest. I will talk to him."


    "Thank you, Your Highness. I I cannot thank you enough."


    Princess Freda walked out of the Countess room.


    "Your Highness"


    "Give her something to keep her calm."


    "And that thing?"


    "Give it to her as well. There is no reason for her to be involved anymore. From now on, do not let here out of her room."


    "I understand," the servant that used to work for the Countess said.


    Seeing the servant scurry away, Princess Freda rolled her eyes. This situation had taken an unexpected turn and it was already stressing her out. She gestured for her servants not to follow her inside her room, she needed some time to think. Moreover, someone else was going to be here tonight.


    "Her Blessedness wants to know what is taking so long."


    Princess Freda flinched when she heard the cold voice of the woman from behind her.


    She turned around and looked at the hooded figure that was standing behind the door.


    "We need this territory and those people need to be killed," the voice continued. "You swore an oath to her Blessedness."


    "I am going to do it as soon as I can," Freda said. "However, there are other people around and I can''t make it too obvious. There is no way that I would let them think I am some bloodthirsty Queen."


    "We are waiting," a zapping sound echoed inside the room causing Princess Freda to flinch.


    "There is no need for something like that. I I am going to deliver my promise. We are currently looking for the Count and as soon as we kill him we can take over this ce. You can do what you want then."


    "We do not like empty promises. You wanted the crown, so we gave you the crown. We are going to expect you to deliver your side of the deal promptly."


    "That is not possible. If we I mean if I just suddenly kill everyone, they would see me as a tyrant. How could a tyrant rule thesends?"


    "Does it look like we care?" the voice responded. Hearing this, Princess Freda bit her lower lip, her gaze turnedplicated.


    "If you want to live you will do everything that you promised to do."


    "I I wanted to live."


    "Then kill." The voice said before another sound echoed. The next thing Freda knew, the woman in the robe was already gone. She let out a loud sigh, but before she could take a seat, a maid barged into her room.


    "Your Highness, my apologies. There is an emergency."


    "An emergency?"


    "The The Baron Baron Teri is dead!"


    5/5

 Chapter 207: Retreat

    Chapter 207: Retreat


    "How did this happen?" Duke Moller had a dark look on his face as he stared at the Baron''s lifeless corpse. The noticeable arrow in the Baron''s cheeks was jarring. Who would dare hit the Baron''s cheeks of all ces? He had never seen an assassin like this before!


    "The Duke of Wugari is close with the Assassins from the Bohan Family," Crown Prince Baltazar said. He was leaning against the wall not far away from them. "This must be their work of art."


    "Work of art?" Duke Moller scoffed. "That man would never do something so stupid. The Bohan family is very good at killing people. Something like this is just Whoever killed him must have wanted to mock us!"


    "Do you not think this was the work of the Duke?" Crown Prince Baltazar asked.


    "The Duke is too direct, he would never take a long route if he wanted to punish us. He would directly show himself and boldly do whatever it was that he wanted to do. That is the Duke of Wugari that I know," Duke Moller exined. "It is someone else."


    "Denys" the Crown Princess said. "It must be that man."


    "That man never used a bow and arrows, I heard he only uses daggers and swords," the Crown Prince reasoned, his face was already ugly as he thought of all the possibilities. "Why would someone kill the Baron?" he asked. "If they wanted to kill someone, wouldn''t it be better to target me or Duke Moller?"


    "We cannot achieve anything by staring at his corpse you take his body away," The Crown Princess ordered. "Let us"


    "Where is the Countess?" the Duke asked.


    "I asked her maids not to let her out of her room. She had been hysterical and"


    "She must have some sort of knowledge about this, she must know something."


    The Crown Princess said nothing. The Countess was powerless and stupid. All she wanted was to get rid of her husband and be the owner of this territory. She had no qualifications to join them.


    She let the prince summon the Countess, thinking that the Countess would be asleep in her quarters after she instructed the Countess''s maid to give her something that would make her sleep. To her surprise, however, the servant came back with another surprising news.


    The Countess had been stabbed.


    Almost immediately, the Crown Prince assembled his knights and told them to arrest all servants. Price Baltazar realized something after the discovery of the Countess''s wounds.


    They were the ones trapped inside the house they were trapped with someone who must have known about the passages that connected all the rooms. In the Crown Prince''s mind, the one behind the Baron''s death and the one who stabbed the Countess used some sort of secret room or passage to attack them.


    Then he asked his people to start torturing the servants for information.


    "Your Highness, I think we need to leave," The head knight said. "Your Highness, your safety is still our main priority. Whoever did this"


    "You shall notmand me, knight!" the Crown Prince yelled. "Whoever is doing this wants to challenge my authority!" How could he let them win? No. He was the Crown Prince of Lonyth and soon, he would rule thesends.


    How could he let someone unknown trample him?


    "Whoever killed the Baron and harmed the Countess shall pay!" he fumed. "And you must ensure that will happen!"


    "Yes, Your Highness." The head knight left despite his initial dislike of the current situation.


    "Your Highness, with all due respect, I think we no longer have the time. We should leave this ce." This time, it was Duke Moller who suggested the Prince leave.


    "Duke Lucas has some means to teleport to a nearby ce and then use his ability toe here. If we stay, I''m afraid that the Duke will arrive and" Duke Moller sighed. "The mission has failed this time, but being alive is still more important. We can change the ns ande back once we are ready or once the Duke is no longer here."


    "Do you really think that that man will just leave after this?" the Crown Prince asked.


    "We we will find a way to make him leave this ce."


    "You"


    "That is the only way. We need to take a single step back for us to take a few steps forward in the next few days."


    "What about the n? The King is"


    "The King has been cursed, there is no way that he will recover. The Kingdom''s unrest will make the noble decide to crown you as the new ruler. Once that happens, it would be easier for you to destroy this ce."


    The Crown Prince''s gaze darkened. As much as he hated to admit it, Duke Lucas''s people were far superior to his own. Even if the Duke was not with them, they were able to hide and survive on their own.


    That Duke was lucky.


    This was the only reason why the Duke of Wugari was still alive, despite the number of enemies that he had.


    "We shall leave," he said. "Immediately."


    "Alright. Tell everyone that the King is ill and the Crown Prince and Princess need to leave. Meanwhile, I needed to go back to my own territory to arrange the Baron''s funeral before I visit the capital." Duke Moller announced. After what happened with the Countess, the Duke was no longer confident that they could still defeat an enemy that they did not even know.


    At times like this, the only thing that they could possibly do was to temporarily leave.


    This was their defeat.


    The battle had ended, but the war was still urring.


    He nced at therge mansion before him. It seemed that he had underestimated Count Caldarera and Duke Rothley''s friendship. He did not expect the Duke to actually assign a trustworthy man next to the Count.


    This would not happen again.


    "Retreat!" the Crown Prince yelled from behind him. In response, the Duke nodded. For now, they were going to retreat. But they would be back very soon.


    ....

 Chapter 208: Alive and Well

    Chapter 208: Alive and Well


    "You scared them," Fraunces said when they heard that the Crown Prince and Duke Moller had retreated. With them gone, Leonardo had already revealed himself and started rearranging the current servants. Not long after, the Count woke up. "It was you you scared them."


    Rosalind said nothing. She was currently checking the Count''s body, and after making sure that he was already fine, she got up and sat opposite Fraunces.


    "You are not going to tell us how you did that?" Fraunces said.


    "You are too noisy."


    "You just scared the Duke and the Crown Prince. I want to know what you did."


    "I stabbed the Countess with a cursed dagger," Rosalind smiled. "Do you know how easy it is?"


    "You- " Fraunce''s face paled.


    "They did not leave because of that," Rosalind added. Those people did not exactly care about the Countess, they cared about this territory and Lonyth. There was no way that they would leave this estate just because of that.


    "Then they must have other ns," Fraunces frowned. "Why were they in a hurry? Do you think they knew that the Duke would soon arrive?"


    "You have recovered," Rosalind ignored Fraunces and turned her attention to the Count instead. "Your wife is probably going to start suffering tonight. You should be with her, do not leave her side and show everyone that you are a magnanimous Count."


    The Count nodded and soon excused himself. With the incident that just happened, the Count needed to do a lot of things. Obviously, Rosalind told him about the wine and the food. While the Count told her to keep it, she chose to return the food and some wood that she was able to save from the fire, but kept the wine.


    Not long after, the Duke finally arrived with two of his people. Hearing the news, Rosalind, Fraunces, Denys, and the rest waited for his arrival at the main entrance of the mansion.


    "Your Grace!" Fraunces ran towards Lucas when she spotted him. Seeing this, Rosalind just stood there as still as a statue. Lucas was walking. There were no carriages or horses nearby.


    Then their gazes met.


    Before Fraunces could reach Lucas, he suddenly vanished and reappeared in front of Rosalind. Without saying a word, he examined her from her head to her toes.


    She narrowed her eyes at him and wondered what he was up to. Why was he doing this in front of everyone else? If this was for show then, it was clearly working.


    "You seemed fine," he said.


    "You looked alive," she pped back.


    He chuckled. "Were you worried?"


    "I should be asking you the same thing."


    "I was not," his lips lifted into a smile. "Not many people can kill someone like you."


    "I do not know if that is an insult or not," Rosalind said. She was aware that she was not in the best mood to argue with him, she had already lost sleep and then her cake. She felt weak after using her light and dark Blessings at the same time.


    Using her Blessing was not really for her, she thought inwardly. She would be better off somewhere gardening or eating.


    "It was apliment."


    "Thank you," she said. To her surprise, Lucas suddenly held a hand towards her. She frowned.


    "Shall we go inside?" he asked. Before she could answer him, he was already holding her hand. He looked at the other people around them. "Ah Count Caldarera. I am d to see you are still alive."


    "Thank you, Your Grace," the count awkwardly said.


    "Hmmm" the Duke nodded and started walking towards the mansion.


    "Your Grace," Denys greeted and followed him inside.


    "Send the others to Wugari," the Duke ordered. "Francheska and the maids will leave today."


    Hearing this, Denys nodded and disappeared without saying another word.


    "Why?" Rosalind asked.


    "Let us talk about it in the Count''s study."


    "Your Grace, wait"


    Their steps halted when they heard Fraunces''s voice. Lucas turned around.


    "Is something the matter?" he asked.


    "I  I do not want to go back to Wugari yet."


    "You have no other option, Dame Francheska."


    "But what about you?"


    The Duke blinked.


    "I mean what about you, Your Grace? I promised to protect you and"


    "Do I look like someone that needs your protection, Dame Fraunces?"


    "I" Fraunces swallowed before turning her head away. "No, I misspoke. I will leave with the others today."


    "Two other people will be escorting you. Wugari is not that far from here." Hearing the seriousness in Lucas''s tone, Rosalind could not help but wonder what happened. Was the situation dire?


    Rosalind watched as Fraunces and the other maids left before she followed the Duke inside the study.


    "The King of Lonyth had been infected with a dark curse," Lucas started the moment they closed the door. A wine and a wine ss appeared in his hand. He then poured some wine and handed it to Rosalind. Right now, there were only three people inside the room; The Duke, Rosalind, and Count Caldarera.


    "What about the others?" the Count asked. "The Baron and the knights, the King''s supporters."


    "I instructed them to hide. They are currently not going in or out of their estate."


    "It seems that the Crown Prince came here because he wanted to make sure that the territory belonged to him before he ascended the throne," the Count surmised.


    "I think so too," Lucas confirmed and then looked at Rosalind. "The King is not dead yet."


    She nodded at that. So, the Duke needed her.


    "I did not expect that the North would be as turbulent as the South."


    "The North is different from the South," the Count said. "In this part of the continent unbelievers are normal and sorcerers can be considered a norm too. Meaning, using a sorcerer to deal with your enemy both inside and outside the pce is eptable," the Count exined.


    "So, it would not matter if people knew about it?"


    "The people of the North no longer believe in the Goddess. Sorcerers are real people who canmand beasts, create diseases, and end lives. To the people here sorcerers are more real than the Goddess herself. At the end of the day, all the people cared about victory."

 Chapter 209: Heart Plum Cake

    Chapter 209: Heart Plum Cake


    "So, what are you nning to do?" Rosalind asked.


    "Someone will soon announce the crowning of the new King," Lucas said. "Crown Prince Baltazar will be the new King of Lonyth."


    "But I can heal the King."


    "Not many people know that," Lucas said. "Many would care more about the throne. They would not want the unrest around the Kingdom to continue. To everyone else, having the curse means death and it is just a matter of time when they take theirst breath."


    Rosalind nodded.


    "The King of Lonyth cannot die right now," Lucas said. "A beast tide is about to happen. Cirid has been fighting against beasts from the North and soon, those beasts will start attacking the borders of Lonyth. Baltazar and the one who supported him would not be able to fight them off."


    "What about Wugari?"


    "Wugari will never fall," Lucas said calmly. He was now drinking his wine. "However, Cirid is near the Howling Mountains. It will be hard for them to survive the siege."


    "Are you telling me that Cirid will fall?"


    "Oh, they will" Lucas uttered. "But not Lonyth. This ce cannot fall."


    "If Cirid falls, then the beasts will soon start moving south. Rakha will Rakha will easily fall. Then" Then the Aster Empire will follow. Goosebumps skittered across Rosalind''s skin. This Something like this never happened in her past life. True, a beast tide happened, but the southern kingdoms worked together to stop it. Moreover, the timeline was wrong.


    In the past, the first one who fell was Lonyth and not Cirid. In that timeline, Lonyth did notpletely fall as the Wugarians were there to help them out. Now that she thought about it, perhaps, what she heard while she was safely tucked away in Aster was different from what really happened.


    Was it possible that Lonyth fell because of the King''s death? Was it possible that the beasts overran a few towns in the Kingdom because everyone was too focused on crowning a new King?


    Rosalind frowned. Lonyth and Cirid were almost wiped out in her past life and the number of people that sumbed to that incident was simply astonishing. The incident, coupled with the disease that was now spreading through the other empires, ended a lot of life. It devastated the continent.


    Then the war between the Empires happened.


    There was nothing but carnage and endless death.


    "Can''t we save Cirid?" she asked.


    "You want to save Cirid?''


    "No It''s not that I just"


    "I have no interest in saving them. I have sent a few of my people to fight off the monsters while we help the people leave Cirid. The nobles are already on their way to Wugari or to the south. Some are going to Lonyth."


    Rosalind said nothing. It was understandable why Cirid was affected by the overwhelming number of beasts as they were dealing with both the beasts from the northernnds and the Howling Mountains. What if the Duke''s n was to actually let Cirid fall and save Lonyth? However, his n failed because of the King''s sudden disease.


    But right now, Rosalind had a way of helping the King.


    "Why did everyone want to crown a new King when a beast tide is happening?" she could not help but ask.


    "A few things," Lucas shrugged. "Some people never believed that a beast tide could happen."


    "You mean, the alliance did not believe you?" she asked. In response, he shook his head.


    "Thest time a tide this big happened was before the appearance of the Dark Lord. It was believed that the trigger of the beast tide was the Dark Lord recovering his abilities, but others said it was his birth that triggered the beast tide. Either way, everyone knows that the Dark Lord had been sealed away by the seven families somewhere. The possibility of the appearance of another Dark Lord is close to impossible."


    "How?" Rosalind asked the Count.


    "The seven families assured us that this will never happen again," the Count said. "Isn''t that the reason why peace and prosperity happened?"


    Rosalind said nothing. Again, the books that she read were heavily altered to make it seem like it was the seven families who saved this continent. Knowing the seven families, they would never reveal something dark in those books. Even the banned books did not actually reveal anything dark and dirty about them. Those books were only talking about the what if''s.


    None of them offered proof of the things that happened in the past.


    "Then shall we go ahead and save the King?" Rosalind asked.


    "My for someone who spent the whole night walking around, hunting people, and looking for cakes, you are very energetic."


    "How did you know that?" Rosalind asked.


    "Know what?" he lifted an eyebrow.


    "That I ehem that I was looking for the cake."


    "I did not see it anywhere. You cannot keep it in your spatial bag so you must have left it in the room when the incident happens. Chances are someone found it, thought it was poisoned, and threw it away."


    Rosalind''s eyes widened. She refused to believe that this man did not have a spy somewhere! There is no way that he was that smart!


    He got up from his seat and handed her a small ck velvet box.


    "What is this?" she asked.


    "Food."


    "Are you trying to bribe me?" she asked before her mind could process her words. If this was another cake then... why does he keep on giving her cake? Was he actually bribing her, or feeding her until she gained too much weight?


    "Her honesty is astounding, isn''t it Count Caldarera?"


    "Ah? Eh yes indeed" the Count looked away. He had been watching them since the Duke arrived. Rosalind could feel the questions swirling inside the Count''s eyes but she knew the older man would never ask the duke about it.


    "Your Grace, I still have things to attend to. My wife my wife has been poisoned. I have to take care of her." The Count bowed and without waiting for the duke''s response, he dashed out of the room as if he just witnessed a murder or something explicit.


    "You scared him," she asked.


    "He got scared," he shrugged. "There is a difference."


    Once again, he turned his attention towards her.


    "Open it," he sat on the arm of the couch where she was sitting. She instantly red at him, wondering if the couch could support his weight. The man was a giantpared to normal people on this continent.


    He was not fat by any means, but she was sitting on a single-seater sofa that was obviously meant for one person. She lowered her gaze to the box and opened it.


    "This is"


    "I sneaked out a few from the King''s personal kitchen," he said. "It''s a fruit called Heartplum because of its shape. Apparently, women from the south"


    "Love them," Rosalind said. Heart Plum cake was very popr in the south and usually, this was gifted to a woman from a man who adored her.


    She she had tasted this dessert once in her past life. However, the very next day, Jeames told her she gained weight so she stopped consuming the cake. She swallowed and looked at him, weirdly. "Are you bribing me?" she asked.


    "I would never do that."


    She frowned. Clearly, the man was lying.


    .....


    We are in top 25 right now! Thank you very much! I am so excited! This is the first time that I reach this rank!


    P.S: There is a map in thements so you can see.

 Chapter 210: Unmarried

    Chapter 210: Unmarried


    "Shall we go ahead and visit the Kingdom?" Duke Lucas asked. It had been four days since he came back, four days since that incident happened.


    By now, the news that the King was ill had reached the neighboring territories. Just as Lucas expected, everyone wanted the crown prince to seed and be the new King.


    However, another piece of news started to spread.


    It was the current state of Cirid and its people.


    Many said that a beast tide had started, yet the crown of Lonyth refused to say a word about it. The unrest spread. It was amusing how four days ago, Rosalind dealt with a huge upset and now, the Duke wanted to drag her toward Lonyth to heal the King.


    But then again, this was a part of their deal. She had no right toin. Not when he was giving her too much.


    Rosalind nced at the table full of half-eaten desserts. Then she started wondering why he was giving her all this food. "I can''t bring it," she said. She was not exactly being greedy, she just did not want to eat the food.


    "There is no need to worry, we will be teleporting to the castle," he lowered, picked up a napkin, and dabbed it on the side of her lips. Rosalind tried to move her face away. "Don''t"


    She stilled.


    Before she could say something that she would regret, she grabbed the napkin out of his hand and started wiping her lips. Then she suddenly got up. Sadly, her movements were too quick. She was not looking at him and didn''t know that his head was directly above hers.


    "Aw!"


    She felt like her head hit a wall a hard wall.


    Rosalind lifted her head and realized she hit his chin. She felt her face turn hot, how could she hit his chin when he was more than six feet tall?


    "What are you doing?"


    "The robe" slowly, he pointed behind her. Her robe was resting on the st of the chair the vertical wooden element of the back of the chair. She remembered putting her robe on the st before she started eating. She did not want to give her robe to the maid nearby, as she did not want anyone to stand next to the table while she was eating.


    Lately, Rosalind''s appetite had changed and she thought this might be because she had been using her Blessing too often. In her past life, this had not happened as she suppressed the dark Blessing and only used the light one. However, this time is different.


    She was both using the dark and light Blessing, sometimes even using it to the point of exhaustion.


    This was the only reason that she could think of.


    "I I did not mean to do that," she cleared her throat and grabbed her own robe. "Thank you for trying to help." She used her light Blessing to heal her forehead, as she was almost certain that it would bruise.


    He only nodded in response, his eyes were on the Blessinging from her fingers.


    "It seems that you have mastered the healing. You healed just like Federico and Martin Lux. It was as if they taught you."


    "I have an excellent memory." She avoided his gaze as she put on her robe. In the past, she watched as Federico ''trained'' Dorothy. Then, she would secretly train at night. Naturally, their methods would be quite simr.


    "You saw them heal someone? I heard they never let other people see their methods."


    She blinked and just gave him a shrug. She could feel his eyes on her.


    "Do you want to know how I learned so quickly?" she asked.


    "Well"


    "There is no need to beat around the bush. If you want to ask then, I will answer you. I identally awakened my Blessing in the mountains. It was only Milith and I naturally, I have to survive."


    "So, you just learned it because you have to."


    "Yes." This was partly true.


    The two of them started walking towards the mansion. "There is no need to feel that way anymore."


    Rosalind paused when she heard his words. "What did you say?" she asked.


    "I said, there is no need for you to force yourself to learn things to survive anymore."


    "Why?" she asked.


    "Because you have me now."


    Rosalind felt her mouth drop. What was this man saying?


    "I know this might sound ridiculous and perhaps a little awkward, but you are already one of mine. I would never let them hurt you."


    She wanted to tell him they could no longer hurt her and that she was not going to stop feeling that way, but instead, she could only mutter a soft, "Thank you. I will remember that."


    "Good " the Duke stopped walking and stared at the ck horse next to Denys. "Shall we go?"


    "I only see one horse, Your Grace," Rosalind said.


    "That is because we will have to ride together."


    "Why?"


    "Because we only have one horse," the Duke answered almost immediately. Without waiting for her to say another word, he lifted her up and let her sit on the horse like a princess.


    "I don''t think"


    "Stay that way," the Duke said.


    "Why?" She knew how to ride a horse. Why does she have to sit like a damsel in distress in the arms of her knight in shining armor?


    Instead of answering her, Duke climbed up and made himselffortable behind her.


    "Because we will be in the capital as husband and wife," he whispered.


    "What?" She thought they were going to teleport to the capital? What is this nonsense?


    However, before he could answer her, she heard someone call her name.


    It was Leonardo.


    "Miss Rosie!" Leonardo ran towards them, his face red. However, this was not as red as the single rose in his hand.


    Leonardo stopped running in front of them.


    "I heard you are leaving," Leonardo said.


    "Yes."


    "I apologize. I have been too busy."


    "Uhhh" Rosalind could feel the Duke tense behind her. "Yes. It is not a problem, I understand."


    "I just wanted to confirm something. I heard you are seventeen and still unmarried?"

 Chapter 211: Tooth Necklace for Goodluck

    Chapter 211: Tooth Ne for Goodluck


    "What?" Rosalind did not know what to say. "Well"


    "I am eighteen." Leonardo suddenly dered. "I am not a child."


    Rosalind blinked. What is going on here? She wondered.


    "Leonardo!"


    Their conversation was interrupted when the Count suddenly ran outside. His face was red when he arrived next to his son.


    "Your Grace, please quell your anger. He does not know what he is saying." Count Caldarera said while trying to catch his breath.


    "Miss Rosie is not noble," Leonardo said. "And she is not"


    "Apologize!" The Count held his son''s head and pushed it down. "Now!"


    "But father"


    "Your Grace, I apologize. This will not happen again. Please punish me instead of my son. He knows nothing about the world. Please punish me instead."


    Seeing this, Rosalind''s lips twitched. While the Duke did not exactly announce that they were going to marry each other, it was already pretty obvious that they were together. After all, he was acting weirdly sweet around her. It seems that this man was not only a little cowardly; he was also very dense.


    "I owe her my life," Leonardo insisted. His face immediately paled and once again tried to push the young man down. "As a custom she already owns my life, father! She can do as she pleases!"


    "Shut your trap, Leonardo! Do you really want your father to die!?"


    "Enough," Duke Lucas said. "Leonardo Caldarera get up and leave."


    "Your Grace"


    "Miss Rosie is my betrothed," the Duke dered. "I wanted to introduce her in Wugari. We will have our official wedding when we arrive. Do not worry, I will make sure to send a carriage so you and your father can join the festivities."


    "Your Grace, I apologize for my son''s behavior."


    "There is no need to worry about it, Count Caldarera. People who have been through some traumatizing event tend to cling to the one who saved them. I will forgive him this one time."


    The Count bowed just as the horse started moving forward.


    "That was"


    "Unexpected?" he said.


    "It was." Rosalind did not even notice the boy. She thought he was a teenager and had forgotten that she, too, was still seventeen years old. To be honest, she found itical. After all, she was already a woman in her fifties when she died in her previous life.


    "I expected it. He had been looking for you since that incident. However, you were too engrossed in tasting all the delicacies in this ce. There was no way that you would have noticed."


    Rosalind''s lips thinned.


    "You have been ''gifting'' me all those meals. I had no choice but to eat them. Moreover, how could a boy like him want to marry someone like me?"


    "For someone who has a very sharp tongue, you can be a bit dense sometimes."


    "What are you talking about?" she asked.


    "He is eighteen."


    "I thought he was twelve." This was a fact. Leonardo actually looked younger than his age. He was pretty short, and he looked like a boy. Moreover, he was acting like one. When the assassins showed up, he was trembling, his eyes were closed, and he looked so pale.


    It was only natural for her to think that he was young.


    "The boy was born weak. Because of this, he could not do martial arts and his father focused on training him in management. Despite his looks, he is very good with numbers and such."


    "You are praising someone."


    "I am telling you that the people that belong to me are never useless," he reasoned.


    This time, she said nothing. She stayed in his embrace as she thought of the beast tide. What could be the reason for this incident? She wondered inwardly. If it was indeed because of her return, then


    Should she do something to save all the people that will be affected by the tide?


    Her gaze turnedplicated.


    After what felt like hours of traversing the snow, Rosalind finally spotted two people standing close to a nearby dead tree. They were wearing cloaks, so it was very hard for her to see their faces. Soon, their horse stopped and the two individuals bowed.


    "Your Grace," a woman''s voice came from the shorter individual. "Everything is ready." The woman gestured at the small shed not too far away from them.


    "This ce is not that far from the mansion," Rosalind said. Earlier, she did not see the shed.


    She figured some runes must disguise it. An hour or two away from the mansion was not considered very far, considering that the horse was very slow because of the snow.


    "We just built it," Lucas answered. "For the asion." He jumped down from the horse and once again lifted her like a fragile doll. Then he carefully put her down.


    "She is Magda and she will help you change your clothes," Lucas said.


    "Change my clothes?"


    "As I said, we will join the festivities and go to the capital of Lonyth. This time, we will be there as a married couple."


    Rosalind had a lot of questions about this arrangement, but she chose not to ask anything right now. She followed the woman in a cloak and walked inside the shed.


    "Excuse me, I will remove your clothes."


    The woman named Magda revealed a beautiful face with a noticeable scar on her eyebrow to her cheek.


    "I can do it myself."


    "Good, then you will have to change into this." She handed her some clothing in brown thick material. "These are the clothes that normal people from Cirid wear."


    Rosalind nodded.


    "And you have to wear this." It was a ne with arge fang tooth pendant.


    "What is that?"


    "A bear''s tooth. It means that you just got married and your husband killed a bear for you, to celebrate your marriage. It also means that you two are trying for some strong offspring."


    "Huh?"


    "In the Northern Kingdoms, it is customary for a husband to kill a beast for the woman that they love. It is to celebrate their union. A strong bear is not the usual choice, as not many people could kill them. So, you must wear it around your neck all the time. It signifies how proud you are of your husband''s deeds." Magda said. "And it means you have a very strong husband. You know in that area."


    "What area?" she frowned.


    In response, Magda shrugged. "Is there any other area?" Then she left Rosalind inside the shed with the clothes and the fang tooth ne.

 Chapter 212: Elias and Valentin

    Chapter 212: Elias and Valentin


    Elias "The Hound" Karos closed his eyes as he leaned against therge trunk of a tree. His long, mboyantly red hair danced as the cold wind of the North made its presence known.


    "Oi Elias!"


    Elias looked down, saying nothing. He stared at the man with distinctive blue hair.


    "What!?" he red. "Do you want me to burn you, Valentin?"


    "Asshole" Valentin murmured. "The captain is asking for you. He said we will reach the border of Cirid and Lonyth very soon, you need to change your hair color."


    "Oh I will do itter."


    "Or did you want your father toe here and take you back?"


    "Shut your trap!"


    Elias jumped down the tree. Almost immediately, his eyesnded on the woman standing behind the blue-haired man.


    "What? Do you need something?"


    "No, I just the captain is looking for you."


    "Did you need toe here to tell me that knowing Valentin is here?"


    "Will you stop acting like an ass?" Valentin chided as he turned around. "Stop worrying about him, Lady Sofia. Let the captain chew him out."


    "But"


    "Can you stop being so kind to people who bully you?"


    "Bully?" Elias scoffed. "Do I need to bully someone like her?"


    "I" Sofia''s face reddened. Before they knew it, tworge tears were already on her cheeks. "I apologize. I will not bother you again." Sofia then ran off, frantically wiping her tears away.


    "You said thatst time too!" Elias yelled behind her.


    "Did you have to do that?'' Valentin said.


    "Do what?"


    "You"


    "Hey, I was just being myself."


    "You really hmph!"


    "You will see, Valentin, that woman is trouble." Elias ignored Valentin''s mumbled words as he walked towards the only carriage a few meters away from him.


    "You looking for me?" he said as he stepped inside the carriage. Without invitation, he sat opposite therge man that almost upied the whole space.


    "There might be some beasts ahead of us," the man said. "Soldiers are fighting against them."


    "And?"


    "We could stop or choose a different way."


    "Are you asking me if I want to fight?" Elias asked.


    "No, this isn''t about fighting. Lonyth is going through a change and you know that."


    "Tsk. I wanted to go to Wugari. Do you think I care which way we take?"


    "I knew you would say that. Then"


    **AWOOOOOOOOOO**


    An ear-shattering howl interrupted their conversation.


    "You said, it would be ahead of us," Elias said.


    "I did not know they were moving."


    "More like running" Elias corrected. Without waiting for their captain, he jumped out of the carriage. The moment his feetnded in the snow, his hair, that was originally red, was now as ck as coal.


    "Ahhh!" Sofia''s voice immediately made Elias aware that they were apanying someone like that woman. He rolled his eyes. "What is that?"


    "Lady Sofia, please calm yourself. They are here to help us. We will be safe."


    "But those are those are"


    "Shut your mouthdy or you will die," Elias snarled. He was already holding his sword. "What are you waiting for Valentin? Do you need me to order you around?" Elias red at Valentin, whose once blue hair was now brown.


    Hearing his voice, Valentin said nothing. Instead, he removed his bow and arrows and followed behind Elias.


    "You are really being mean to thedy without any rhyme or reason," Valentin used.


    "She almost got us killed," Elias retorted as he trotted towards the soldiers that were running their way. By now, they could already see the creature that was chasing them. It was a wolf arge red wolf.


    To be more precise, wolves. Many wolves.


    "That should be enough reason for you to avoid her," Elias said.


    "She did not mean to do that. She was just scared."


    "Are you telling me that a woman from Cirid, who had been fighting against monsters for years, is scared of seeing one?"


    "You"


    "She''s pretending. She''s clearly not from Cirid."


    "But"


    "Shut up and fight!" Elias said as he started moving his sword against the wolf that lunged towards them.


    *THWACK*


    Just as he started slicing the wolves as if they were nothing, Valentin started using his bow, targeting the few wolves that tried to attack Elias. Then, he would use a short sword to fight other wolves that would jump his way.


    "There are too many of them" Valentin uttered. However, he was almost certain that his friend was not listening to his words. Hearing Elias''s cheering as he killed the wolves one by one, Valentin shook his head inwardly. The number of wolves might be too much for him, but not for Elias. The man was just a beast when it came to fighting.


    Not long after, the wolves started retreating. They must have sensed Elias'' penchant for killing them.


    "Take care of them will you?"


    He heard Elias say before he started chasing the wolves.


    Valentin could only sigh. There were about twenty


    Hm?


    Valentin frowned when he realized something.


    Wolves don''t just run away without the wolf king.


    But where is the Wolf King? Usually, the wolf king would stand behind all of the wolves.


    Something seemed amiss.


    "Sir Valentin?" he heard Sofia''s voice. "What What are those?"


    "Please stay right where you are, Lady. I need to find Elias."


    "But, Sir "


    This time, Valentin did not let Sofia finish her words as he started running toward Elias. Valentin could not shake the feeling that something was wrong with this. The wolves seemed to be disorganized.


    Wolves were meticulous creatures especially the ones in big packs. Moreover, they would always use their number to their advantage. Meaning, if they encountered an enemy, they would immediately surround it.


    This was the reason why getting rid of them could be very troublesome. However, the wolves earlier carelessly revealed themselves and were running they were running as if to run away from something.


    Valentin''s eyes widened as he came to a full stop. He stared at Elias who was standing not too far away from him.


    The two of them were staring at tworge Wolf Kings fighting against two people. A man and a woman and what looked like a little white tiger.


    ....


    Just as promised, we will have a mass release tomorrow. Thank you for keeping the novel in top 50! I am so grateful! I have some announcements about the Priv prices. I am not nning to change the price. In fact, I will even lower the 3rd tier next month! I will add 5 more chapters making it 35 chapters with the same price. Thank you for the support!

 Chapter 213: Into the Wolves

    Chapter 213: Into the Wolves


    "Underestimating a beast can get you killed," Lucas said. "Look at its eyes the hunger in it. Look" Lucas jumped and avoided the beast that was full of small cuts. "Look at Miu. It''s doing its best to attack the beast."


    "How could I look at it!" Rosalind screamed. She had been running, trying her best to live, and he wanted her to look at Miu? She then ducked and rolled and silently called Lucas a few bad names. "They wanted to eat me!" She screamed.


    No one in their right mind would drag their wife onto the battlefield just to train them when they were supposed to pretend they were a married couple!


    She came to Lonyth with him, thinking she would be there to heal the King! Who would have thought that he would bring her here for some training?


    Not her!


    No.


    She never expected that he would actually throw her in the middle of two beasts demonic beasts.


    She heard him chuckle.


    The only reason she was able to survive until now was that she had been fooling the beast with her dark Blessing. She could not use an illusion on them because they could easily smell her and pinpoint her direction, so she chose to use darkness instead! Lucas warned her that the beast''s sense of smell was even stronger than their sight. That they could smell her from afar.


    So, she used her darkness to mask her scent. Then shot the dark mist to blind them.


    Clearly, she had no strength or ability to fight a beast like this, all she could do was cheat and then run away.


    However, instead of killing the beast right then and there, Lucas chose this perfect moment to teach her where to attack a beast! He even used it to teach Miu to use its speed to its advantage.


    It had been days since they left that shed, days since she got Miu back from Magda. When Miu left her side, Lucas promised that it was only because he wanted to check the dark curse in its body. Moreover, he also wanted to put some runes on Miu''s body to further mask its real identity.


    He did not tell her that when they returned, Miu would be as tall as her knees when he was just a few weeks old.


    Even then, he told her that he had already done something to make him smaller, as he was growing too fast. Bringing Miu around would be troublesome if they revealed his actual size.


    "Your turn!" he said.


    "What?"


    "Kill it."


    Rosalind did not know what to say. She wanted to re at him, but she was too busy avoiding the beast that she could not even look his way.


    "Go on Just use the dagger."


    Rosalind gritted her teeth. To her surprise, however, her body suddenly catapulted toward one of the wolves.


    "Are you out of your mind!????" she screamed. Soon, two daggers appeared in her hand. Her grip tightened, and she had the feeling of lightness overwhelm her. Without a second thought, she used the dagger to stab its eyes. For some reason, it felt like this had already happened in the past.


    The wolf''s howl interrupted her stupor. She let the dagger go and, just as she thought she would end upatose in a bed somewhere, Lucas pulled her body away.


    Unknowingly, her arms wrapped around his neck as she closed her eyes. In his arms, she tried to catch her breath. When they first arrived at the scene, she didn''t think that he would actually do something so crazy, so unthinkable, and to his wife nheless! Thinking back, she should not have trusted him. This man would kill women just because he wanted to.


    His world is already so dangerous, he should not drag anyone else into it.


    Why would he spare her from any danger just because of her Blessing!?


    She knew that he only wanted to teach her, and she truly appreciated that, however, throwing her towards the mouth of a beast was just going overboard. The least that he could do was warn her!


    "It''s dead" she heard him say. "You killed it."


    While Rosalind wanted to give him a punch, she chose to stay in his arms for a few more seconds as sheposed her thoughts. She knew some people were watching them. Soon, a smile appeared on her face, then suddenly she reached out and pulled him in for a kiss. She held his nape as their lips met.


    Why?


    Because people are watching.


    That and she wanted to retaliate! She wanted to make him ufortable.


    The man had been annoying her since they left the shed. Being with someone who not only knew how to fight but also knew how to talk like a pirate was truly annoying. She started wondering why he was doing this. Was he trying to make her rxed andfortable? Was he trying to make her trust him?


    It turned out he just wanted her to lower her guard so he could ''train'' her.


    "Smile," Rosalind ended the kiss, leaving the Duke speechless. "People are watching, my dear husband. We do not want them to think we had a misunderstanding, after all, you threw me towards the wolf''s mouth, did you not?"


    And they did not want them to know that they were training.


    She watched him freeze, his face as still as a statue. Rosalind was tempted tough. He was someone who always killed his future bride. From the rumors, the Duke had never been with a woman.


    How would he cope if someone like Rosalind kissed him suddenly?


    Was he going to kill her?


    Rosalind lifted an eyebrow.


    She was far too valuable for that to happen.


    To her surprise, the man suddenly smiled.


    "Of course," his voice was a little darker, deeper. Slowly, he put her down. "Of course."


    Another smile appeared on his face. This time, she immediately turned alert. That smile was a little suspicious.


    It was too suspicious.


    ...


    Thank you for the support!

 Chapter 214: On Their Way to Wugari

    214 On Their Way to Wugari


    "You are from Cirid?" The captain of the team, Captain Gaudy "Hawk Eyes" Mirez narrowed his gaze to the tall man named Lucas.


    "Yes, we are." Rosie, Lucas''s wife, answered in response.


    "And you are going to Lonyth?"


    "We are nning to buy our supplies before going to Wugari."


    "Why would you go to Wugari? If you wanted to avoid war, isn''t it better to travel to the south? Rakha or Aster would have been a better choice," Valentin asked. He was sitting next to Elias, staring intently at Rosie.


    "My husband and I¡ª wanted to work with the Duke of Wugari. We were fighting against the beasts in Cirid when they told us to leave. We had no choice but to go to Wugari," Rosie answered calmly.


    "Captain, you did not see it, but Lady Rosie killed a Wolf King," Valentin said as he poured some hot tea for Lucas and then for Rosie. Since Lucas and Rosie arrived in their small encampment, Lucas never spoke a word again, and it was just Rosie who did all the talking. This was not exactly suspicious as most of the warriors that they had met in the past were not exactly talkative.


    These people had seen many deaths and had lost many friends and maybe even family members.


    For someone like this to survive on the battlefield for so long, talking is thest thing that they would care to do. Most of the warriors that they had met in the past were broken people who would not hesitate to kill just for the sake of survival.


    Valentin once again thought of what had happened earlier and thought of what Rosie did. On the outside, it looked like Rosie was very agile. She was easily avoiding the beast as if she was ying a game. And just as the wolf was already weak and wounded, Lucas threw her towards the wolf so she could end its life.


    It was the perfect cooperation of two people who had fought against beasts together.


    His eyes thennded on therge tooth around Rosie''s neck. He knew that he was not the only one who noticed it. Valentin then elbowed Elias, who had been silent since he saw them. Something about Elias was off since they met and he wondered if it was because of Rosie.


    For some reason, Valentin could feel something from her. It was not exactly a bad feeling, in fact, it was the opposite. It was something else, something that resembled an invisible pull. Something about her seemed to make him want to follow her. Valentin lowered his gaze and turned his attention to the sleeping white tiger next to Rosie.


    What a strange pet, he thought inwardly.


    The captain had been asking questions to Rosie and Lucas, so he took this chance to brew some more tea.


    "What did you do to that wolf?" Elias finally spoke after staring at Rosie.


    "I killed it," Rosie smiled, almost innocently. The woman did not exactly look beautiful with her ck hair and ordinary brown eyes. Nothing stood out when one looked at her. Just like her husband, she looked like most women from the North. "Is something the matter?" she asked.


    "How?"


    "I don''t tell my secrets, Sir," Rosie responded. The smile on her face never disappeared. "Especially to someone I just met."


    "You stabbed its eyes. That is not something that could easily kill them. Not a wolf king."


    "Did you perhaps think we would survive in Cirid if we could not even kill a wolf king?" Rosie pped back. "I am not sure if you are thinking about this because I am a woman or if this was your first time seeing someone y a wolf with ease. All I know is that I dislike your tone."


    "You¡ª"


    "If you want to know my secrets, why don''t you fight me?" Rosie asked.


    "Lady Rosie, please calm down. Elias is simply like this¡­"


    "Stop it, Valentin."


    "You see... we have been friends since we were younger and he is always like this. Please forgive him this time."


    "I said stop it!" Elias said. For a few seconds, their eyes met. Valentin immediately took the opportunity to touch his friend''s shoulders, instantly wiping out the anger inside Elias''s body.


    "Walk away, Elias. I will call you when it''s time for dinner." Valentin said.


    Hearing this, Elias got up and scoffed before leaving without another word.


    "I apologize for my friend''s behavior," Valentin quickly said.


    "A temper as hot as fire," Rosie noted, surprising Valentin. He immediately wondered if Rosie knew what they were.


    "He¡ª He was born with it," Valentin smiled.


    "And so were you," Rosie said, meeting his gaze.


    ''She knew,'' Valentin thought. This woman must have known! But how?


    "What are you talking about?" Valentin asked.


    "A temper as cool as water." Rosie''s lips thinned. "It made me wonder how you met and became friends."


    "Let us stop talking about them," Captain Gaudy intervened, to Valentin''s relief. The captain, Sofia and her maid were the only three people who saw their appearance because of a situation that they experienced on their way here. Meaning, they knew their real identity. Thankfully, the captain was smart enough to stop the conversation. "It would be better if you travel with us. Numbers do well these days."


    "Of course," Rosie beamed. "My husband and I had been traveling for days. It would be nice to travel with other people this time." Rosie looked at her brooding husband and smiled. "Isn''t that right, honey?"


    "Right," Lucas responded in a soft tone. "Whatever you say is always right."


    Valentin''s eyes almost jumped out of its socket. Just like Rosie, her husband Lucas looked rather ordinary. In fact, he looked a little frightening because of his height and physique. Moreover, the enormous sword on his back made him that much more intimidating.


    How could someone who looked like an angry bear just change their demeanor in a matter of seconds?


    Valentin shivered inwardly. Is this the power of¡­ love?


    "Uh¡­. Everyone¡­ dinner is ready." Sofia''s soft voice came from behind them. Earlier, the captain asked Sofia and her maid to stay away, as he was not certain about Lucas and Rosie''s identity yet. Valentin immediately looked at the beautiful woman with two deep dimples on her cheek.


    Sofia Aranes.


    She was the daughter of a fallen noble in Cirid, and, just like them, she was on her way to Wugari.

 Chapter 215: Danger

    Chapter 215: Danger


    "We have no problem staying outside," Lucas said.


    "Then it is not a problem. We will take turns in guarding the other tents." Valentin maintained a kind smile on his face.


    "Uh what about us? What can we do to help?" Sofia suddenly butted in.


    "Lady Sofia, please go back to your tent. There is no need for you to be in here."


    "But"


    "If you want to fight, then why don''t you stay here?" Elias said. He was lying down on a nearby branch. He was using his palms as pillows while staring at the starless sky. "If you want to die so badly, you can go ahead and walk away from the encampment and lure some beast our way. Isn''t that what you are good at?"


    "I"


    "Will you stop being mean to thedy?" the woman standing next to Sofia said. Her name is Enika and she was Sofia''s maid.


    "Mean?" Elias snorted. "This is me being kind. After all, your Ladyship almost got us killed."


    "She did not mean it!"


    "She was being stupid and being stupid is a sin!"


    "You"


    "Alright, that is enough. We cannot exactly show our new guests some of our personal issues, right?" Valentin immediately stepped up, trying to calm the situation down. "The first watch will be Elias and Lucas, then I will be watching with Miss Rosie. Does that sound alright?"


    "Yes, it does." Rosie smiled as she leaned against a nearby tree. Next to her was Lucas.


    "Then it is all set."


    Everyone watched as Rosie took out what looked like a makeshift bed and casually gave it to her husband. In response, Lucas jumped andnded on another branch. In a few quick motions, he made a hammock. His expertise surprised even Rosalind who was acting as if this was normal.


    This was part of what Lucas told her before they came here. Since they are considered married, they should be very familiar with each other''s movements and would need to be in sync all the time or at least most of the time. If needed, Rosalind could use her illusions to make their actions more believable.


    Then Lucas jumped down, held her waist, and once again jumped towards the branch, this time with Rosalind in his arms. Since everyone was still watching them, Rosalind gave the man a coquettish smile.


    "What What about the cold I mean if you do not mind, you can actually share our tent," Sofia said after a few seconds of silence. Hearing this, Rosalind smiled.


    The first time she saw Sofia was when she killed that wolf. The woman followed both Valentin and Elias, even though she was out of breath and did not have a sword or a weapon that could defend herself from the wolves. It was a stupid move.


    "There is no need for that," Rosalind responded. "Thank you for your kindness."


    Then Rosalind met Valentin''s eyes.


    Valentin and Elias were two people that she recognized from her past life. It was because these two were Blessed individuals that had been abandoned by their families. In that timeline, Elias and Valentin would end up working with the Duke.


    She did not know who they met in the past life, but it seems that Elias, Valentin, and Lucas''s fate were still connected in this lifetime. If she had known this, then why did she reveal this to the smart Valentin?


    It was because she wanted him to work with them. Elias and Valentin hated the Seven Families and she wanted to take advantage of their hatred. Was that maniptive? Of course, it was. However, they have the same goals and the same enemies. She thought it was only fair that they start working together.


    "But the cold."


    "Miu will be with me," Rosalind eyed the tiger who was already sleeping under the hammock. Miu loved the cold and he especially loved staying outside.


    "Miu what a cute name," Sofia gave an almost innocent smile. The woman looked too weak, too fragile for someone that lived in the North. Naturally, Rosalind immediately suspected her identity and motive foring with them.


    Rosalind nodded and took a few things that could keep her warm for the night. She then ced it in the hammock. Not long after, silence took over.


    Lucas said he would scout the area and Elias chose to stay on the branch not too far away from Rosalind''s.


    After a few minutes of pure silence, Rosalind heard the sound of water a drop of water.


    She narrowed, her senses turned alert. Then slowly, her body that was lying down on the hammock turned into a ck mist. She reappeared a few meters away from the tree.


    Before she could analyze her surroundings, she felt a sudden danger from behind her. She ducked on instinct just as a sharp dagger was about to hit her. Once again, she disappeared using her mist this time, she vanished or at least that was what she wanted Valentin to think.


    The training with the Duke seemed to give her good results as now, she could easily switch between her Blessings. Using both the dark and light Blessings so easily was something that she found hard to do in the past.


    "Show yourself!" Valentin hissed. A wall of water suddenly appeared around his body. He must have thought that she would attack him.


    "I am not here to harm you," Rosalind answered. "If that was my goal, I would not have told you what I know."


    "What do you know?" Valentin''s eyes were sharp, his jaw clenched as he looked around him. "Show yourself!"


    "For you to pierce me with that water spear?" Rosalind snorted. "You must be out of your mind."


    "Fine!" Valentin said. Still, he did not drop the walls surrounding him.


    "If I wanted to kill you, I would have done it while you were asleep. There was no need for me to reveal myself," Rosalind said. She knew that this man was smart enough to understand the point that she was making.


    "Fair enough. Show yourself. I cannot drop the only thing that is defending me from your attack."


    Rosalind let out a sigh. Then she showed herself.


    She was standing not far away from him as she tilted her gaze and smiled at Valentin.

 Chapter 216 Sanity

    Chapter 216 Sanity


    "It seems that they threw away a good seed," Rosalind said.


    "What was that?" he asked.


    "What?"


    "Sorcery?"


    "No." Rosalind shook her head. "I am not like that."


    "Then¡­"


    "I am just like you and him."


    "Elias."


    "Right."


    "What do you mean?" he asked.


    "Let me show you." Rosalind then held her hand and a ball of light appeared in her palm.


    "Light," he muttered in disbelief.


    "Right now, no one can see us. Not even Sofia''s maid who was trying to spy on Elias not too far away."


    "Ah, that¡ª" Valentin gave an awkward smile. "Please do not mind them. They have been doing that since Elias revealed his strength."


    Rosalind nodded. Still, Valentin did not drop the shield around him.


    "How did you recognize me?" Valentin said.


    "I can smell you."


    "What?"


    "Well¡­ not me. My Blessing can feel yours," Rosalind lied without batting an eyelid.


    "That''s a lie. There is no way that the light Blessing can do that. I have not heard of that before."


    "I have not heard that the Gliss Family and ize Family had abandoned two powerful bastards either," Rosalind responded with a sarcastic tone.


    "You¡ª"


    "I was jesting."


    "How could you say something like that?"


    "Isn''t it only because I am like you?" she asked. "A bastard abandoned by the Lux Family?"


    "You¡ª You are revealing too much information about yourself."


    "Is that your way of telling me that I cannot be trusted?" Rosalind said. She could read the reaction on his face. "That''s understandable, I guess."


    "The Lux Family would never abandon their own."


    "They did not know anything about me," Rosalind said. "And I was not born with that light blond hair."


    "You¡ª I have heard of you!"


    "Well¡ª I am going to take that as apliment."


    "You are the curse of the Lux Family!"


    "That¡ª might just be true," Rosalind said ndly. "Do you want to talk about this over tea?" she asked.


    "I¡ª"


    "Do not fret. I am not going to go inside your tent." Rosalind then took a tea seat, a table that can be folded with matching stools that she kept in her spatial bag. "A hot tea would be very nice when ites to a discussion like this. Don''t you agree?" she smiled at him.


    ¡­


    VALENTIN


    "You are one weird woman," Valentin said as he sat opposite her. Even if he was already sitting, he chose not to drop his shield around his body. It was still better to be wary and not regret his actions.


    "Why would you bring something like that in a ce like this?" he asked. Why would someone bring tables and chairs and act like this was some fun trip when they are in the middle of a war?


    "Forfort," Rosalind said. "And my husband told me to do so."


    So when Rosie said that she was that woman, he could not help but wonder what happened to her. However, this was not the time for that.


    He nodded. Again, his eyesnded on her face. "I can easily see if someone was wearing a skin mask." He wondered if this was her real face. When Valentin was still younger, he heard some people inside the family talking about the child born with ck hair in the Lux household. They were saying she would be the end of the Blessing. At that time, he did not think too much about it, as frankly, he had his own problems to attend to.


    So when Rosie said that she was that woman, he could not help but wonder what happened to her. However, this was not the time for that.


    "Why are you in the North?" he asked.


    "I am working for the Duke of Wugari."


    "His Grace Lucas?" Valentin frowned. He recalled Rosie''s husband and his rather ordinary face. Was it possible that¡ª No. He shook the thoughts out of his head.


    His Grace Lucas Rothley was well known for his dislike for women. Meanwhile, the ''Lucas'' earlier was acting very sweet and even kissed Rosie. There is no way that His Grace would actually travel with a woman and even kiss her. Moreover, they had been telling everyone that they were married.


    His Grace Lucas would never do that.


    "Yes. He asked me to sort out the problems in Lonyth."


    "Huh?" Valentin frowned. "Problems in Lonyth?" It had nothing to do with Wugari. Then his eyes widened. "His Grace is close to the King of Lonyth."


    "Yes."


    "He wanted you to save the King?"


    "I cannot tell you the details of my mission."


    Valentin said nothing. That was understandable. However, this did not remove his suspicion that the woman was lying about something. "Why did you reveal yourself to us?" he asked. There were only two reasons why she would do that. First, she wanted to use this to her advantage, meaning, she would probably ckmail them or make them do her bidding. Second, if she wanted to work with them.


    Seeing that it was only Rosie and Lucas, Valentin was leaning toward the second reason.


    "My... of course it was because I wanted to extort you," Rosie calmly said. Almost immediately, Valentin''s face turned ugly.


    He knew that the woman was joking as she was smiling but this immediately left a bad taste in his mouth.


    "I was fooling around," Rosie said. "Lightened up Sir Gliss, you are too¡ª"


    "Do not!" Valentin hissed, his face turning red. "Do not call me that again."


    "Yes, Sir." Rosie casually nodded. "But the reason why I revealed all this is because I want you to work with me."


    "Pardon?"


    "Work with me. Aren''t you nning on going to Wugari? You can work with the Duke and me."


    "We were already nning to work with the Duke."


    "Well, I am offering you to work with me," Rosalind said.


    "Why would you do that?"


    "Because I wanted to bring them down?"


    Out of nowhere, Valentin burst outughing. "I¡ª I apologize. I thought I heard you say something funny."


    Rosie shrugged. "I wanted to bring down the Seven Families."


    "Uh¡­ " Valentin did not know what to say. Who in their right mind would try to bring down the seven empires that ruled this continent?


    This woman was clearly out of her mind!


    ....

 Chapter 217: Proposition

    Chapter 217: Proposition


    However, Valentin''sughter halted when Rosalind suddenly revealed a dagger. Valentin jumped up and quickly took a few steps back. Surprisingly, the table and tea seat stayed rooted in the snow.


    "You that" A cursed weapon! Why was she where did ite from?


    "There is a disease in the south. It has something to do with curses and the Lux Family cannot heal it. It is bing a pandemic."


    "What?"


    "If you have been in the North for so long, then I am guessing you do not know what has been happening in the South. I suggest you send someone to confirm."


    "And what does that have to do with us?" he asked.


    "I can heal all curses," Rosie said.


    "Impossible."


    "I can show you. I think Captain"


    "Don''t you dare touch them!" Valentin yelled, his eyes narrowed at Rosie. For some reason, he had a bad feeling about this woman. How could she im something so unbelievable? Her existence alone could topple the seven empires'' beliefs and


    "You wanted to use this to defeat them?" he frowned. "Aren''t you just putting yourself in danger?"


    "Isn''t that why I wanted to work with His Grace and you?"


    "You" She wanted protection.


    "In return, I will give you what you want, the destruction of the Seven Families."


    "Destroying them would be akin to destroying those empires. there is no way that this would happen."


    "We won''t really know if we don''t try it."


    "How could you be so calm in telling me all this?"


    Rosie did not respond. Instead, she took a quick sip of her tea and smiled at him.


    "Nothing," Rosie said. "You can tell everyone else about me and see themugh at you for telling them a story as crazy as this."


    That was right. Even Elias might not believe it if he did not personally witness it.


    "Do not fret. This is just a mere proposition, I am not going to force you into working with me. I will be traveling to the North after I take care of things in Lonyth. You can give me your decision once we are there."


    Valentin pursed his lips. The real reason why Elias and Valentin wanted to go to Wugari was that they needed the Duke''s protection. If their families knew they were here, they could easily send people to take them back to the south. However, it would be hard for them to take action in Wugari.


    In fact, this was the reason why they had been trying to hide their identity and the real reason why Elias had been wanting to kill Sofia and her maid. After all, it was Sofia who forced them to reveal their abilities while they were still running away from Cirid. He stared at Rosalind as she calmly finished her tea.


    Then out of nowhere, she took some candies from her spatial bag. Candies


    Yes. The woman took candies and leisurely enjoyed them in front of him.


    "I could still kill you if I wanted to," Valentin said. "You knew too much about us." And he still needed to confirm her identity. He could kill her and Lucas and get away with it.


    "You are too confident," Rosie said. "I might not look like it, but my husband could easily remove your head from your neck."


    "What?"


    "He is right there" she gestured behind him. Valentin turned and paled. Lucas was indeed standing a few feet away from him.


    "You You said that"


    "He is my husband. Did you expect me to stay with a strange man alone without him?" Rosie shrugged. "I might not have the ability to kill you, but he can do it before you blink."


    "You" Valentin shivered inwardly. In fact, he did not sense the presence of another human around them, he did not sense Lucas at all. This could mean two things; first was either he was a trained assassin or second, he was more powerful than Valentin. He could take the first option and maybe even think that he was someone from the Bohan Family a well-known family of assassins in Wugari. However, most assassins were smaller and thin, this helped them move faster.


    Meanwhile, this man was simply a giant!


    Valentin was already tall at six feet, but this man was even taller than him.


    His expression worsened. One in front and one behind him. If these two wanted to kill him, then he would die here without even knowing what killed him.


    "I will think about it," he decided to take a step back for now.


    "Good," Rosie responded. "I will be waiting for your answer."


    Valentin slowly retreated.


    ..


    "Look at you and your smug smile," Lucas said as he approached her. He sat opposite her and poured his own tea. "Although until now, you did not tell me how you knew them."


    "I told you, I can smell them," Rosalind said.


    He shook his head, clearly not believing her words.


    "I am not lying."


    Again, he shook his head. "To think that you would try to convince two Blessed individuals toe work with me," he scoffed. "You are quite bold, aren''t you?"


    Rosalind beamed, but said nothing.


    "You do understand the trouble that this would bring to Wugari, right?"


    She nodded in response.


    "One Blessed individual can already bring a lot of chaos and now you are going to bring two more into my territory. Are you trying to destroy Wugari?" he asked.


    "Do you not like it?"


    "What is there to like? Chaos and war are not something that everyone could win."


    "But it would certainly shake the Empires," Rosalind said. "Besides, they would not have the time to wage wars against us."


    "Us?" he lifted an eyebrow as he took one of her candied fruit.


    "Us. You and your people." Rosalind said with confidence.


    "It seems that the little bird is bing bolder and bolder each day."


    That made Rosalindugh. Who told him that she was just a little bird?


    She snorted. "Perhaps this little bird will devour you one day, Your Grace."


    He met her gaze, then he smiled a smile that she found irritating. "Perhaps," he said.


    ...


    4/5


    Check out thement section.


    Fb page: Author B.Mitchylle


    For updates and just encouragement from a stress anxiety filled person like me.

 Chapter 218 Your Kind

    Chapter 218 Your Kind


    "Can you tell me about the capital of Lonyth?"


    "Ah¡­ it is not fun."


    "What?"


    "It''s a walled city withrge tall gates and soldiers."


    "Just like the Empire."


    "Yes, just like the Empire."


    Rosalind rolled her eyes.


    "You will see it once we arrive."


    "Right," Rosalind did not know what to say.


    "Ah¡­ I brought you this." Lucas took what looked like some more dried fruit from his spatial bag.


    "Dried candied fruits?" Rosalind narrowed her eyes. For some reason, she could really feel like he was trying to bribe her with these sweet things. However, she could not just refuse these things, could she? Obviously, Rosalind did not want him to call her¡­ ungrateful.


    "Thank you," Rosalind said as she cheerfully epted the sweets. There was nothing wrong with epting a bribe, right?


    Soon enough Rosalind finished her tea and asked him to carry her back to the hammock. After all, it was Lucas who put the hammock in a very high ce because he knew that she would not be able to get into it without his help!


    Then he asked her to sleep before using a lot of nkets to cover her. After he was satisfied, he left.


    Rosalind blinked her eyes, confused. Why did it look like he wanted to run away from her?


    Was it because of the kiss?


    Now that she thought about it, Lucas had been a little different since that kiss.


    She could not help but smile before giggling. Oh, how fun.


    She was indeed right. Being aggressive would make him stop teasing her!


    Smiling, Rosalind closed her eyes. Unbeknownst to her, Lucas was just nearby, staring at the silly smile on her face.


    ...


    LUCAS


    "Your Grace¡­" Denys appeared next to Lucas.


    "What took you so long?" he asked.


    "We encountered a problem, but everything has been taken care of."


    "Good. What about the thing that I wanted you to find?"


    "I apologize, but I cannot seem to find the origin of her mother."


    "Exin."


    "Everyone knew she was someone who did not have a status. It was said that Federico deliberately did this so she won''t be able to threaten Victoria''s status. However, no one knows where she came from. Our people were able to trace her from the ports in the south, and that was it."


    "Ports?"


    "Yes."


    "Are you telling me that she might not be from this continent?"


    "We cannot verify this information as of now. However, I will do my best to find out."


    "Do what you can. I want to know who her mother was."


    "Yes, Your Grace. Ah¡­ I just received some news."


    "What news?"


    "Lady Dorothy Lux has recovered."


    "From the curse?" Lucas lifted an eyebrow.


    "Yes."


    "Do you have any other reports about this matter?"


    "No. Unfortunately, not anymore. The spies that we sent all vanished without a trace. My guess is Dorothy''s lover, Jeames, took care of them."


    Lucas said nothing. He just continued staring at Rosalind. For a few seconds, he did not say a word.


    "Tell me about the disease," he said.


    "The rumors that someone can cure the disease are starting to spread. Federico and Martin Lux seemed to be agitated about this matter."


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes, Your Grace."


    "Then do not stop the rumor." Lucas was certain that soon, Rosalind would reveal herself to the world. "Huig has been in that ce for so long, it is time for him toe back. Send him to the gates."


    "Yes, Your Grace."


    "Leave," Lucas ordered. Almost immediately, Denys vanished as if he was never there in the first ce.


    Then Lucas jumped down.


    "You are very perceptive and light for someone your size," a voice echoed behind him.


    "And you are quite sneaky for someone so weak."


    "Who are you?" Elias asked


    The Duke turned around and looked at Elias. The man was wearing a thin robe even though they were in the middle of the snow.


    "Who are you?" the Duke responded with another question.


    "Did they send you to get me?"


    "You?" Lucas snorted.


    "Why are you here?" Elias continued asking questions. Lucas could only sigh. He did not want to waste too much time dealing with another Blessed one. He could just kill him and make it look like he left. However, Rosalind showed too much interest in this man. How could he take away a toy that she wanted to y with?


    "Answer me," Elias ordered.


    "Or what?"


    "Or¡ª " Before Elias could finish his sentence, Lucas vanished and reappeared in front of him. A smile was stered on Lucas''s face.


    Seeing this, Elias jumped back, surprised. "You¡ª"


    "My wife and I only wantedpany," Lucas said, his voice lowered, darker than it was earlier. "You either stop asking questions or¡­ you die."


    "Are you threatening¡ª " Elias held his sword. However, just as the fire started to spread from the hilt, Lucas held the de of the sword, extinguishing the fire.


    "I don''t threaten your kind, young man," Lucas whispered. "I have killed countless of your kind in the past. You would not want to show me something so meager, something so weak." Slowly, Lucas''s voice turned into a chorus of many voices.


    "You should be grateful," Lucas said as he let go of the sword. "When provoked, I never spare anyone. Especially your kind."


    "I¡ª" Elias did not even notice that he was already trembling until Lucas vanished in front of him. His sword fell to the ground as he tried to stop his body from shaking. An invisible pressure seemed to overwhelm his body.


    "Do not¡­ do it again." A voice whispered. "Heed my warning or you will face death."


    Elias''s face paled, his lips trembled. When was thest time he felt this kind of fear? Never.


    Since he gained control of his Blessing, he never once thought that he would one day face someone that made him feel so¡­ helpless¡ª so useless. He nced at his trembling palm and closed it in a tight fist. Then he started to wonder about Lucas and Rosalind''s real identities.


    "Elias?" Valentin ran towards him. Seeing his state, Valentin immediately helped him up. "What happened? Why are you in this state?"


    Elias looked at Valentin''s worried face. Then his gaze turnedplicated. "Valentin¡­ what did they say about the Dark Lord again?" he asked.


    ...

 Chapter 219: A Trap

    Chapter 219: A Trap


    "On the day of the crowning, thousands of people will die," Princess Freda smiled as she lovingly looked at her husband. "Are you prepared to face the consequences of your n?" She asked, her hand slowly stroking his naked chest.


    "Consequences?" he snorted. "Power?"


    Freda only smiled in response. She then started kissing the path her hands had made.


    "In three days, I will be King and you will be my Queen." He lifted her chin up and stared at her beautiful face. Seeing the coquettish smile on her face, he leaned closer and kissed her. Then he slowly pushed her away as he got up and found a robe to cover his naked body.


    He heard her sigh.


    "There is no need to hurry. We will have all the time in the world once I am King. For now, you enjoy yourself while I create the Empire that both of us wanted." Without looking back, he walked out of his room and immediately went to his study where Duke Moller was already waiting.


    "How is he?" Prince Baltazar asked as he poured himself some wine.


    "Still alive."


    "Can you remind me why we are still keeping him alive?"


    "We need him to frame the Duke of Wugari."


    "The uing event will be enough for everyone to hate him. Why is it that you still want to keep that old man alive? We can just tell everyone that he died because of the curse. Is there a point in all this?"


    "Your Highness, this is a part of the n."


    "Tsk." Baltazar sat on his chair and started drinking. Since he was a child, he had always hated his father for favoring the Duke of Wugari for favoring someone that was not even rted to him. So, when the Duke approached him and told him about his ns, he immediately agreed.


    Sadly, it seems that he wanted something that Duke Moller cannot give.


    The King''s death.


    For some reason, the Duke did not want them to kill the King. He said the curse and poison would be enough to kill him. That, letting him live and watch as they take the throne and kill everyone who defended him would be enough punishment for his deeds.


    Baltazar disagreed.


    Why did it have to be like this? All he wanted was to kill the King, his very own father, with his own hands.


    "There is still no sign of him?" Baltazar asked.


    "None."


    "That man is like a rat, he should be around somewhere. I refuse to believe that he would just let this matter rest. He must be nning something."


    "And we are looking forward to that n." Duke Moller leaned back and started drumming his fingers on the table. "We assumed that he would stage a rescue before the coronation. He would surely want to save the King first as they are dear friends. The most important thing is for us to be there at that exact moment."


    "Are you certain that we can defeat the Duke and his men?" Everyone knew that the Duke''s men were more powerful than even their elite knights. They had a strength and speed that not many normal humans could fathom.


    "Oh we will we have that thing prepared against them. No matter how strong he is, we know that the Duke is not immune to the darkness."


    "No one is immune to darkness and that would include us."


    "If you are worried that it would hurt you, then just stay on the podium during the coronation. The podium and your quarters are going to be the safest ce in this city once that thing explodes."


    "Are we confident that it would do its job?"


    "Depends."


    "What?"


    "This would depend on which job you want it to do. If it is killing thousands of people that will be there for your coronation then it would certainly do its job, perfectly, I might add. If it is about framing the Duke, then there might be a few more things that we have to consider."


    "I thought this n was going to work?"


    "It will. But only if everyone does their job properly."


    Baltazar finished his wine. He stared at the firece across his table. In just a few days, he would be able to sit on his throne. He would really love to see the look on Duke Lucas''s face when that happened.


    "I am going to see my father."


    "Would you like me to apany you?"


    "No need," Baltazar reassured him. "Just make sure that all the bombs have been ced in the right area. I don''t want any problems to happen."


    "Yes, Your Highness." Duke Moller bowed as Baltazar left.


    When the door closed, a woman suddenly appeared to the Duke''s right. She was standing there, motionless. It was as if she had been there since Baltazar started.


    "How foolish can he be?" the woman under the hood spoke. "Does he not realize that he too, will die on that day?"


    "I told you he can be a bit slow."


    "Stupid is the term I would use," the woman said.


    "You came here because?"


    "I still cannot feel the Duke''s presence nearby," the woman said. "Her Blessedness is getting impatient. She wants you to take care of Duke Lucas as soon as possible."


    Duke Moller sighed. "I told you"


    "I heard it the first time. However, her Blessedness is not satisfied with this n. She wants the Duke dead or captured as soon as possible."


    "You knew that capturing a Rothley was almost close to impossible," Duke Moller said. "Isn''t that why she sent you here?"


    "You are not wrong."


    "Are you confident that you can defeat him?"


    "Yes."


    "Good. As long as you are confident then we will not have any problems."


    "I suggest you increase the stakes. We cannot lower our guards. That man might already be inside the castle hiding and waiting for us to make a mistake."


    "Stakes? What do you mean?"


    "The nobles the ones that supported the King. I want you to start threatening them with an investigation. I heard that those nobles are quite close with the Duke of Wugari. Surely, this would force him to reveal himself, right?"

 Chapter 220 A Celebration

    Chapter 220 A Celebration


    "Arge celebration?" Rosalind frowned when she heard Captain Gaudy''s words. She then eyed therge cup of beer that the woman at the bar counter just poured. This was her second beer and she would be lying if she said she did not like it.


    This was Rosalind''s first time drinking a beverage called beer. Apparently, this drink was very popr in the North because it helped them stay warm. How could a beverage do something like that?


    She nced at the bubbles on the top of the cup.


    "Ye¡­ it seems that they even invited the ones from Cirid. I am nning to go with Valentin and Elias. How about you two?"


    "I¡ª"


    "Ah, you must not decline. I am going to buy the drinks as thanks for everything that you did to help up during the trip."


    Rosalind said nothing. After two days of traveling together, the Captain seemed to have developed a different attitude towards Lucas and her. She was pretty certain this was because he saw how Lucas fought the beasts that would try to get in their way. Lucas would do it without saying a word.


    Surprisingly, Elias and Valentin had been very silent. While Valentin would still interact with both Lucas and Rosalind, Eliaspletely stopped talking or even showing himself. He would stay far away from everyone else and just remain in the trees, never going down, not even to eat with them.


    She thought this might be because of the woman named Sofia.


    In the past two days, Rosalind discovered that Sofia was a noble from Cirid. She was the daughter of a fallen noble who stumbled upon Valentin, Elias, the Captain, and the rest of their mercenary group. Sadly, she had done something stupid and almost got the whole group killed.


    Apparently, this forced Valentin and Elias to show their true might, exposing the fact that they were Blessed.


    "Sir Lucas¡­" Captain Gaudy gave a sheepish smile to Lucas as he handed him arge beer. "This is for you, Sir."


    ''Sir''


    Since Captain Gaudy saw Lucas taking care of arge serpent on his own, the Captain started addressing him as Sir. Lucas did not seem to mind it or perhaps, he was just preupied with his own little world as he maintained his silence every time the Captain would address him like that.


    "This is the best in Lonyth and tonight¡­ I am paying for everything so drink! Drink as much as you can."


    Again, Lucas said nothing. In response, he just nodded and took the beer.


    "So, the celebration¡­"


    "We will see you there." It was Lucas who answered.


    "Right. Of course!" the captainughed. "Of course, we will see each other there! Hehehe¡­ what about when you travel to that ce?" the Captain asked Lucas. "Are you going to¡ª"


    "Captain, I think we should travel on our own," Elias spoke for the first time in a while. Just like them, he was sitting in a bar with Valentin. At first, Rosalind could not believe that he would join them. After all, he had been avoiding everyone for days.


    "Ah? Why?"


    "We will be a burden to them," Elias said without looking at everyone else. "Moreover, it is faster for us to travel on our own."


    "Ah¡­ I understand. However, traveling with warriors is better than¡ª"


    "I can deal with beasts¡ª in fact¡ª the three of us can."


    "Well¡ª"


    "I think he is right," Rosalind intervened. "My husband and I have other important things to attend to after the event in Lonyth. We are also nning to buy more things for Wugari." She gave an awkward smile. "Perhaps, we would see each other in Wugari." She looked at Valentin who was staring nkly at the space in front of him.


    Unlike Elias, whopletely withdrew himself from the group during the trip, Valentin would still talk to Rosalind and Lucas. He would ask them about the beasts that they fought so far and their weaknesses.


    He would also talk about Lonyth and traveling to Wugari. Apparently, this was Valentin''s first time in Wugari and he was pretty excited to meet the Duke and his people.


    Valentin said that everyone in the North knew that the Duke had a group of talented individuals by his side and he wanted to be one of them. Honestly, hearing Valentin talk about his admiration for the Duke in front of Lucas was very entertaining.


    "Do you know anyone in Wugari?" the Captain asked.


    "We do," Rosalind said.


    "Truly?"


    "Yes."


    "Then¡ª do you think you could introduce us to someone acquainted with the Duke of Wugari?" Captain Gaudy said. "It would be best if it was one of the Duke''s people. We have the talent to support them! We could kill beasts and the like! It would be nice to do it next to Duke Rothley!"


    "I agree¡ª" Valentin nodded. Once again, he started talking about the Duke of Wugari. His eyes sparkled as he smiled, not knowing that the Duke of Wugari was sitting right next to him.


    "Oi! You there!"


    A loud gruff voice interrupted their conversation. At first, they did not turn around thinking that the man did not call them.


    "Oi! I am calling you!" the man continued. This time, he grabbed Valentin''s shoulder. "You¡ª Are you ignoring me!?"


    "What?"


    "I said, are you ignoring me!?"


    The five of them, including the Captain, Lucas, Rosalind, Valentin, and Elias, stared at the bald man with arge scar on his face. He, just like most people in this tavern, was dressed very lightly and was even showing his arms full of ck tattoos, symbols that Rosalind did not recognize.


    "I heard you are from Cirid?" the man asked. Judging from his stinking breath, Rosalind knew that the man might be drunk and had forgotten to clean his teeth for two months¡ª at least.


    "Ah? Yes!" Valentin nodded.


    "Then, just like all people from Cirid, you must pay taxes!"


    "Ah?" Valentin blinked. "We already paid some fees on the gates and¡ª"


    Rosalind already knew where this was going. Watching the man approach Valentin as if he was the weakest among them was totally expected. After all, despite his ck hair, Valentin can still be considered a very good-looking man whose face was as beautiful as that of a woman''s.


    "What!? Are you telling us that you are not going to pay!?" When the man said this, almost more than half of the other men inside the pub got up. Just as Rosalind expected Valentin to relent, Elias got up.


    Without saying a word, Elias punched the bald man sending his body crashing towards the door.


    "Yes. We are not paying!" Elias said. "Do you have anything else to say!?


    ...


    Same price for Priv chapters. Thank you so much for the support!


    All past chapters had been edited. I will have the uing priv chapters edited before I upload. Thanks

 Chapter 221: A Mass of Darkness

    Chapter 221: A Mass of Darkness


    A thick suffocating silence wrapped inside the pub. Then there was chaos.


    "You"


    "Kill them!"


    "Kill them all!"


    Before Rosalind could even blink, a fight ensued right before her very eyes. She stilled, unable to react. She already lived another life but this was the first time that she encountered something like this!


    "Ah!" she felt herself being lifted up and the next thing she knew she was already out of the pub. The moment she saw the outside of the pub, Rosalind immediately used her light Blessing to hide.


    "What about them?" she asked.


    "What about them?"


    "Well"


    "They can handle a fight on their own. Or did you want to help them?"


    Rosalind shook her head. The two then continued walking away from the area. Surprisingly, Lonyth just reminded her of the Aster Empire. Although it was a bit smaller and darker, they have the same cobbled streets, wooden houses, andnterns that hung low around the streets. The only difference was the fact that this ce was covered with snow.


    The thought of snow made her shiver. She was tightly bundled yet, she could not deny the fact that her body was still not that used to snow all the time.


    Almost immediately, she felt his arms around her shoulders it was clearly an awkward gesture. She lifted her eyes and looked at him only to see him looking at the street ahead of them, avoiding her gaze.


    ''Fair enough,'' she thought. It was only natural for a young man like him to feel awkward, right? This was because he was not used to it. Or was he?


    She frowned as they continued walking in the snowy street. She listened to the sound of their footsteps around them. The streets were not really empty. This was because of the people from Cirid seeking refuge in this ce.


    "Huh?" Rosalind paused. She looked toward her right


    "What is it?"


    "Oh no. It was probably nothing." For some reason, she thought she could feel a thick mass of darkness to her right.


    "What is it?"


    "I just thought I felt something"


    "Dark?"


    "Ominous." This was the only term that she coulde up with to describe that feeling.


    He lifted an eyebrow.


    "We should check it out," he said.


    "No. I just perhaps it was because I was tired."


    "You felt darkness didn''t you?"


    "I" How did he know that? Was she that easy to read? She nodded.


    "Then we should check it."


    This time, she nodded. She was a bit cold and tired but there was really no harm in checking it. Darkness had always been connected with bad things like curses and beasts and of course, the most famous, Dark Lord.


    Lucas wrapped his arms around her and started jumping across the roofs of the buildings. For a few minutes, he jumped past countless roofs, but she had no energy to deal with this as she was too engrossed in that ominous feeling. It was getting thicker and thicker. It seemed so close, she could physically feel it around her.


    She frowned.


    What was going on here?


    Not long after, they finally reached an old store next to a za.


    "This is where the coronation will happen," Lucas looked at therge space with a huge fountain in the middle. Obviously, there was no running water in the fountain because of the snow.


    "Oh?" Rosalind looked around. The space was not asrge as the one in Aster but it looked clean. A few merchants were shouting nearby while kids were ying on the opposite side. Various aromas of food wafted toward her and she immediately looked at the food stands on the za.


    She could not help but appreciate thenterns around the area. As there was snow everywhere, thenterns looked like beautiful stars as they illuminated the space around them.


    Given that it was snowing and it was already in the middle of the night, this ce was still crowded. She wondered if this was because of the refugees from Cirid.


    "It''s in that store" she gestured at the store selling swords. "And that one" she pointed at a fabric store.


    Then her face turned ugly.


    "What is it?" he asked.


    "That I can feel five of them. It''s very dark and" Whatever it was, Rosalind knew it was something that could kill people it was made to kill hundreds of people! She swallowed.


    "I think we should check that one first." Rosalind pointed at the weapon store. In response, he nodded. They then found an isted ce to remove the illusion before they walked inside the weapons store.


    *DING*


    The moment they walked in, a sound interrupted the silence inside the store. Rosalind looked around and did not notice anything amiss inside the store. As a weapon store, there were various types of des and weapons inside the store.


    "Dearest customer! Wee! Wee! How may I help you today!?" a smiling, middle-aged man bowed at them. He then gestured to them to the space where the de was located and started asking questions about the weapon that they were looking for. Luckily, Lucas seemed to be very knowledgeable about weapons and easily conversed with the storekeeper.


    While Lucas was doing this, Rosalind looked around but was a little disappointed that she did not find what she was looking for. She knew it was here somewhere, but it was not in this room.


    "We are uh looking for something unique." Rosalind looked into the man''s eyes. "And sinister. Small, something that a woman like me could use and I was hoping for something that could inflict as much pain on my enemies without killing them."


    "Ah!" the man had a look of surprise on his face. However, this did notst long. The surprise was immediately reced with a knowing smile.


    "So, you are looking for something special," he said.


    "Yes. Yes. Something special."


    "Then you are in luck! We have some new supplies today. Shall I take the two of you to the basement?"

 Chapter 222: Boxes from Wugari

    Chapter 222: Boxes from Wugari


    The basement was not that different from the interior on the main floor, except this one was full of curse weapons.


    Rosalind swallowed as she recalled what had happened when she encountered cursed weapons in the past. She did not want to identally touch anything and absorb it, so she stayed close to Lucas while scanning the area. This time, she was almost certain that the thing that she felt was in the corner of the room.


    Sadly, she could not see it, as there were a few boxes neatly stacked on top of each other.


    "As you can see, we have yet to unpack the others," the storekeeper said.


    "When will you finish unpacking everything?" Rosalind asked.


    "Ah, it would take us a week as we needed to do inventory and other stuff. If youe back after a week, then maybe you would be able to see everything. For now, why don''t I show you some things that would suit your needs? We have daggers and short swords. Although they are not as strong as the others, I think it is perfect for a small little girl like you."


    "Ah this one is small"


    "Arrows" Lucas uttered. "Arrowheads."


    "Ah, for arrowheads then perhaps, I can rmend something"


    The two continued talking while Rosalind observed the weapons. The fact that there were a lot of cursed weapons in a normal store like this was a little rming, wasn''t it?


    In the South, cursed weapons were only avable on the ck market and could not be found in an average weapon store. Moreover, the ck market in the south did not have this many smaller cursed weapons.


    The difference was simply day and night.


    After a while, Lucas settled on buying a few more arrowheads, all of them cursed. The moment they left the store, he immediately asked her about the mass of darkness that she felt earlier.


    "It was in one of the boxes," Rosalind replied. "We should check out the other stores."


    Lucas agreed.


    Not long after, they arrived inside a fabric store and, just like earlier, the store had new stocks that they had yet to unbox. Rosalind could tell that just like the weapons store, the mass of darkness was also in one of those boxes.


    "These fabrics are from Wugari. They are made of snow mantle, a very rare mantle that can make silk."


    "Wugari?" Rosalind asked.


    "Yes. This is very popr in the North as it is very good in this type of weather. We have a few more silks in those boxes. However, we have been very busytely because of the influx of refugees from Cirid. Many people want new fabric for the grand coronation."


    "Right."


    "Aren''t you here for that as well?"


    "Of course." Rosalind smiled as she held Lucas''s arms. "My husband and I wanted to wear something new for the coronation. May we see the dresses that you have made?"


    "Of course. We have matching dresses for couples and some new ones that are made of snow mantle."


    "May I see what was in those boxes?" Rosalind gave an awkward smile. "When you told me that those are snow mantles, I just got too excited. I really wanted to see them."


    "Ah unfortunately, that is not possible right now." The middle-aged attendant smiled. "We have yet to check it out as it just arrived today. Our manager would not want to damage them before we do aplete inventory."


    "Is that so that is very unfortunate, isn''t it?"


    "But you cane back after the coronation. We should be able to open those boxes, probably three days from now."


    Rosalind nodded. Not long after, the woman was already showing them a catalog of new clothes that they just made. Although they were matching clothes, they were mostly made of very thick material that should be perfect for the winter.


    So, Rosalind chose to buy a few pairs for both of them. In fact, she insisted that they wear it immediately.


    "You look rather good," Lucasplimented when they walked out of the store in matching thick red items of clothing. The white fur on the red jackets was especially eye-catching.


    "Thank you very much. Although I am well aware that I look good in everything." Despite the fact that they altered their appearance and made themselves more ordinary, she highly believed that this would not affect their overall appeal.


    At the end of the day, she believed that her confidence would make everything that she wore look better.


    She nced at him and caught the awkward nod that he gave.


    "You look good yourself."


    "Thank you. I see that your confidence has grown since I met you."


    Rosalind snorted and pointed at the part of the za where they sold some different types of street foods.


    "Of course," he nodded.


    "We should check it out tonight," Rosalind said. "I have a terrible feeling about it." Despite her words, she was smiling at the people who were looking at them. To outsiders, they were simply two newlyweds so in love that they wanted to dress like silly newlyweds.


    "Tell me about the darkness that you felt."


    "It was suffocating," Rosalind answered. She had a feeling that she had seen that much darkness in the past and had touched it, but there was no such thing in her memories. "It It made my skin tingle."


    "What do you think?" she asked.


    "The fact that those boxes came from Wugari is rming," Lucas said.


    "Are you thinking what I am thinking?" she asked. Clearly, whoever sent them wanted to involve Wugari in their ns. This was bing more and moreplicated.


    He nodded in response.


    She pursed her lips and eyed the stalls not too far away from them.


    "Good" Rosalind smiled. "Then shall we go ahead and get some candies before we tackle our thoughts?"


    .....


    I wanted to thank everyone for the support. Moving forward, I will aim to publish 3 chapters everyday. I already talked to my editor and she was on board with this. Honestly, we are having problems with our sched since she lives in a country with the opposite timezone. The moment she wakes up is the time that I go to bed. T.T


    However, I will try to write more just to have a stockpile. School isn''t as busy as its intramurals this week. So, I hope I have time. Thank you for the support!

 Chapter 223: A Childs Despair

    Chapter 223: A Child''s Despair


    The putrid smell of curses filled the dark room as Rosalind and Lucas approached the boxes nearby.


    Their steps light, their actions careful as they walked across the small room full of cursed weapons. To make sure that they would not encounter any problems, Rosalind wrapped their bodies with dark mists. She did not want to suddenly have any problems if they somehow tripped a trap that they were not aware of.


    "This is it," she pointed at a box to her left. There was still a mountain of unopened boxes that were carefully stacked on top of each other. She was pointing at the one near the bottom. "I can feel it from that box," she said in certainty.


    Without saying a word, Lucas slowly lifted the boxes one by one and put them to the side. There were not many of them, but each one was full of cursed weapons. He needed to be careful in order to avoid breaking each box and identally hurting himself.


    Then he opened the box and frowned at what looked like a ball inside it.


    "What is that?" Rosalind had never seen something like this before.


    "This isbustible."


    "A what?"


    "An explosive made of darkness."


    Rosalind said nothing. Despite the darkness around them, she could clearly see the circr object as if it was glowing green. However, she was aware that this was only because she could harness its power. She had the Blessing of the dark.


    "May I absorb it?" she asked.


    "You have to. People used  the people working under the Dark Lord used these explosives in the past to kill people. If the mass of darkness that you felt were in fact explosives then"


    "They are going to make it explode during the coronation," she said as she realized that whoever did this was nning to kill a lot of people. Memories of her past life filled her head. In that timeline, it was Lonyth that fell and not Cirid. All she knew was that this was because of the beast. There was no mention of an explosive or any problems with the Royal Family.


    If her guess was right then the one who did it must have done their best to hide the truth.


    What if, both Cirid and Lonyth actually fell? One from the beast and the other because of this bomb?


    "The mass of darkness is surrounding the za. I cannot feel it in the nearby area," Rosalind exined. This meant that whoever put this here was only intending to harm the people that woulde to witness the coronation.


    "How many were you able to feel?" he asked.


    "I don''t know seven? I am not so sure."


    "Can you try and absorb the darkness around this?"


    Rosalind immediately nodded. She touched the object and suddenly trembled when she saw something in her head. She let the object go as she took a few steps back.


    "Is something the matter?"


    Rosalind shook her head, her eyes were on the circr object. Whatever it was that she saw must be the memories of someone. She could only recall blood as she immediately let the object go.


    "This is made of despair," she said. "Of people who were taken away from their families." She lifted her gaze and met his. Then she swallowed, her gaze turnedplicated.


    This was not the first time that she encountered an object like this and she knew what wasing. She would once again see the memories of the ones whose despair was used to create this darkness.


    "We can leave," Lucas said.


    "What?"


    "If you do not want to absorb it, we can just leave."


    "And watch them burn?"


    "Is there a point in sacrificing you just to save them?"


    "Sacrificing me?" she blinked. What was he talking about?


    "A world on fire is not actually a bad thing."


    "You are insane," she turned her gaze away and avoided his gaze.


    "Is there a point in saving people you do not even know?" he asked.


    "I" She frowned, conflicted. What was the point of saving people she did not know? Nothing. She would not get recognition or wealth or even gratitude. She would get nothing out of this.


    "We can leave if you want to," Lucas said.


    "Tempting," she chuckled while shaking her head. "If you have the ability to make a single change." Again, she lifted her gaze and met his. "Are you going to take it?"


    "Probably not," he answered without batting an eyelid.


    "You are one boring man."


    "I would not change anything," he continued. "I already have everything that I need."


    Now, Rosalind knew that that must be a lie, but she had no time to argue with him.


    "I am going to absorb the darkness now," she uttered.


    "Very well" he nodded and took a step back. "I will be here."


    She lifted an eyebrow. "What are you doing?"


    "Just preparing to catch you when you lose consciousness." His serious expression made her smile. She did not know if he was thinking that she would faint but was nevertheless thankful for it. After all, he would be the perfect man to catch her once she falls.


    With a smile on her face, Rosalind touched the orb and started absorbing the darkness. Almost immediately memories of various children filled her head. She watched as they yed in the mud and helped their parents fetch water in the nearbyke. Then one day a knight on a horse took them.


    Soon, the memories of their pain assaulted her senses. She could feel their pain and hear their screams. She could see them beg and beg until finally the eyes in their eyes vanished.


    It was cruel.


    It was pure torture.


    It took a long time before they lost their lives and Rosalind could feel every bit of the pain that they felt while they were inside. Then things started to turn blurry.


    And then there was darkness.


    All they could see was darkness.


    Soon, the anger followed.


    And then despair.


    Loathing and despair filled her veins.


    The next thing she knew, she was already in his arms, panting, tears streaming down her face.


    Whoever did this


    Whoever killed those children needed to be punished.

 Chapter 224: Speechless

    Chapter 224: Speechless


    "We probably do not have the time to absorb everything in just two nights," Lucas said just as they finished absorbing the darkness of the second object.


    "I can still do one" Rosalind said. While she did not do anything physical or tiring, the anguish and despair that she felt in the past hour was enough to suck away all the energy that she had left. Yet, she had to do it.


    "Whoever did this" whoever did this to all of those innocents, needed to fail. Rosalind swallowed. Her heart felt heavy and, strangely enough, it was affecting her body. She thought of everyone who suffered to create that dark explosive.


    Rosalind would never im that she was a good person. She had made mistakes and even faced some consequences for her actions. However, after seeing the things that those people suffered, she realized she needed to at least try to make the one who did this pay.


    "We will eventually find out," he reassured her. Just like her, he had been silent since the first object. He must have known its effects on her. "But you needed to rest."


    "No," Rosalind said, stubbornly. "Let''s go to the next location."


    "Alright." This time, he stopped convincing her to take a break and just apanied her to the next store. They immediately found the circr object, and she started absorbing it. There were only two days before the crowning, so Rosalind wanted to absorb as much darkness as she could.


    It took her a few more minutes to absorb the darkness this time, yet the memories inside of it were still as heavy as the first one; all she could see was death and cruelty. However, this time, she did not stagger and cried. She stood there as still as a statue, intending to delve deeper into the memories.


    She thought by doing this, she would be able to see some clues about the location or the ones who did this. Something in those memories must have contained the faces of the people who did this to them. However, all the memories showed nothing that would point her to the culprit.


    All she could see was a cave, a room made of rocks, and the sound of what seemed like flowing water or rain, perhaps a river or a stream. The memories were no longer reliable, as most of them were blurred.


    After the third bomb, the two of them then went to the inn that they were renting. To avoid suspicion, they only rented one room in the poorer area of Siluria. They did not want to have any problems, and choosing the most expensive room near the za would definitely raise eyebrows.


    "We have to go back"


    "Sleep." Lucas interrupted her before she could finish her words. "We can do that after you sleep."


    Rosalind''s lips thinned. She wanted to tell him that they would go back once she recovered her strength.


    "What do you think will happen if you absorb too much darkness?" he asked.


    "I" she did not know. In the past, she hid her dark abilities, thinking it would disappear if she ignored it. She never used it to do things.


    "You will burst." He was sitting on the only chair in the small room. This room only had a bed, a wooden chair, and a circr table. There were only two pillows on the bed and a nket and it was clear that this ce was only made for sleeping. The inn looked old and small, however, many hunters and travelers who could not afford the amodations near the za frequented this ce.


    Rosalind''s face turned unsightly. She was sitting on the bed across him, slowly massaging her temples. Her head started hurting after she finished absorbing the third object''s darkness.


    "You should rest."


    "What about the other circr objects? I counted. There were only four left. We need to make sure that I can only do three in one night. I have to absorb thest one on the day of the coronation."


    He said nothing. Instead, he opened the window.


    "Come"


    Almost immediately, two shadows jumped inside. One of them was Magda and the other was a man  no It was another woman. A bald woman with arge tattoo on her head that ran to the right side of her face, making her look fierce.


    "Your Grace." Magda and the other woman bowed at Lucas.


    "Tell us everything."


    "The King is dying," the bald woman said. "Earlier, Prince Baltazar went to see his father only to stab him in the leg, making him bleed as he told him how much he hated him."


    While listening, Rosalind could not help but shiver. She wondered how Baltazar was raised by the King. How could someone hate their father to the point of doing that, even when their father was already on their deathbed? Rosalind thought about her own family and wondered what they were up to now.


    Because of their current circumstance, Lucas did not tell her any news about Dorothy.


    Rosalind could not help but wonder if Dorothy had died or suffered a fate worse than death. Surely, the pain that she felt should be enough for her to lose her sanity.


    "There is an urgent matter," the Duke said. "I have to leave and see the King."


    "But Your Grace!"


    "Your Grace, we know that a trap is waiting for you in the King''s room. Why must you"


    "I am going to buy everyone time," Lucas said as he turned his attention to Rosalind. He was not asking her anything, but she feltpelled to answer him and assure him that everything will be alright. In the end, she chose to keep her mouth shut. In fact, she was not that confident that everything would turn out well after this.


    When he did not take his eyes away, Rosalind lowered her gaze.


    "What do you think, Rosie?"


    "What?" Her eyes sprang back to his. She found him giving her a handsome smirk.


    "What do you think about the king?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Should we save him?" he asked.


    Rosalind blinked. What does this have to do with her? She was only here because he dragged her here! She  she was rendered speechless.

 Chapter 225: Will of the Goddess

    Chapter 225: Will of the Goddess


    Aster Empire


    "It seems that the King wanted Marie to marry the Prince," Federico said as he closed the book he was reading. He gestured for his assistant to pour Martin some tea.


    "He had no choice. Marie is pregnant and is refusing to end the child''s life," Martin responded as he made himselffortable across from his father. "Instead of talking about this, I believe we should focus on the current issue at hand."


    "Dorothy?"


    "And the Blessing."


    "You think that is what a real Blessing looks like?" Federico snorted. He ced the book on top of the coffee table in between them. For a few seconds, none of them spoke a word.


    "Have you lost your mind after dealing with more than the dozen women in your household?" Federico added.


    "Father"


    "Dorothy does not have the Blessing, she never did. We checked."


    "But what if we were wrong? What if the orb made a mistake."


    "Whatever she has, it cannot be the Blessing. It is evil and"


    "No."


    "What?"


    "Dorothy is Blessed and the Empire will celebrate that."


    Federico narrowed at his son. His lips thinned.


    "Is that what you want?" Federico asked. "To celebrate a lie?"


    "It is not the first time that we celebrated one."


    "Then we announce it to the rest of the Seven Families. Send some letters inviting them to the celebration," Federico said. Almost immediately, Martin''s face turned ugly.


    Currently, the curse-like disease had started to spread like wildfire. People were dying and the Asterians were demanding answers. Moreover, the people from the other Empires were slowly showing symptoms. Fear spread like a wildfire and panic ensued. Everything was in chaos.


    How could they celebrate something like this when their Blessing could not actually heal the ones who had the disease?


    If they celebrate Dorothy''s appearance, the Asterians would surely doubt the goddess for giving them another blessed individual that could not even save them. How could Martin stand this?


    "Father, you know what would happen if we celebrate this matter now."


    "But isn''t this what you wanted?" Federico chided. "To celebrate the appearance of a fake Blessed individual."


    "All I''m saying is"


    "Is useless." Federico smiled. "If you want the people of Aster to doubt the Goddess, to doubt us, then go ahead and tell everyone that now, the Lux Family have three Blessed individuals and watched everyone lose their faith."


    "Then what are we going to do?"


    "We wait."


    "Until when?"


    "Until everything returns to normal. The pandemic will pass and soon, we will recover. You just have to wait for the right time to reveal everything and gain the people''s trust."


    "What if I can stop this." Their conversation was interrupted when Dorothy walked inside the room. She was wearing a beautiful ck dress, and her white-blond hair was in a delicate bun. Standing next to her were Victoria and Jeames.


    "Who gave you permission toe here?" Federico scowled. "Martin, take your family away."


    "I said, I can heal them," Dorothy said, confidenceced her voice.


    "What did you say?"


    "I can heal the curse."


    "You"


    "But I cannot show you how. I can use my Blessing but the Goddess told me not to reveal my secrets to anyone."


    "How preposterous. It seems that you have finally lost your mind."


    "Bring me someone with the disease and I will show you. I can heal it." Dorothy insisted. She stood, as still as a statue as she met her grandfather''s gaze. Seeing how she did not cower in fear in front of her intimidating grandfather, Federico frowned. He narrowed his eyes at her.


    "You can heal the curse?"


    "Only this specific one."


    "And you said that the Goddess left the prophecy in your dreams?" Federico was clearly putting words into Dorothy''s mouth but no one inside the room cared.


    "Yes."


    For a few more minutes, Federico just stared at Dorothy''s unyielding posture. He knew that something about this woman had changed. It wasn''t just the confidence that she was exuding, there was something else.


    However, he did not want to find out what it was.


    "Very well" Federico looked at his assistant. "Bring me someone  one of the knights that had been affected. Keep it a secret."


    "Yes, your Blessedness."


    Not long after, every one of them went to the dungeon where a man whose skin started to rot was lying down inside one of the cells.


    "The prisoners?" Federico asked.


    "Rest assured, it is only us inside. The others were taken out."


    "Good" Federico then gestured for Dorothy to walk inside the cell. "Go ahead."


    "I cannot show you my methods."


    "Do what you want."


    "Please give me an hour," Dorothy said. "And please do note in here even if you hear something."


    "Are you going to be alright on your own?" Victoria asked. Right now, Dorothy had yet to recover the weight that she lost and still looked fragile despite her newfound confidence. As a mother, it was only natural for Victoria to worry about her daughter''s welfare.


    "I will be. Please wait for me outside," Dorothy gave her mother a kind smile.


    "Do you want Jeames to apany you?"


    "There is no need, I will be fine. I must do this mother." Dorothy had a look of determination that immediately melted Victoria''s heart. When Dorothy recovered from the curse, she told Victoria how the Goddess talked to her while she was dying. Dorothy said that the Goddess gave her the ability to heal people. She might not have the Blessing of the light, but the Goddess gave her another ability. This was because of her faith.


    Dorothy said that the Goddess had been watching her since she was a child and chose her to help the ones who needed help. At first, Victoria wondered if Dorothy lost her sanity because of the pain. However, Dorothy had proved her wrong by showing her the new ability.


    The ability to heal.


    Because of this, Victoria cried as she praised the Goddess for the Blessing. She immediately talked to Martin who showed the same hesitance when he first heard the news. However, just like Victoria, Martin witnessed a miracle.


    Their daughter was now healthy because of the Goddess. More importantly, she was back to carry out the will of the Goddess.


    Victoria gave a proud smile as she watched Dorothy walk inside the prison cell.


    ....


    5 chapters are done. Edited. Thanks and please do not forget to vote for the novel.

 Chapter 226: Another Entity

    Chapter 226: Another Entity


    Screams of pain echoed inside the dark and wet dungeon. The sounds of agony were apanied by the smell of blood and feces. Victoria covered her nose, but soon started feeling nauseous.


    She could not take it.


    "Let me take you outside," Martin immediately offered. Even though they had been fighting in the past few weeks, Martin still respected his wife. Just as he was about to touch her arm, Victoria moved away from him and walked outside on her own. Seeing this, Martin could only sigh.


    He was about to follow her when another scream pierced though the air.


    "Are we going to let her do this?" Martin asked. Whatever was happening inside sounded horrible.


    "It was the Goddess that told her to do so."


    "Father, you" Martin stopped talking, his lips thinned. He could only frown and wait for Dorothy to call them. However, this current incident seemed to prove his father''s previous assumption.


    Not long after, a sweaty Dorothy walked out of the cell and told them to check on the knight. To their surprise, the knight waspletely healed.


    Federico''s attitude immediately changed. He immediately asked Dorothy to take some well deserved rest as he discussed things with Martin.


    "What about Anthony?" Martin asked. He was talking about Dorothy''s legal husband, the son of Count Delibar, Anthony Delibar.


    "They have yet to consummate their marriage. A divorce letter will be sent to the Delibar family tomorrow," Federico said. They had already sent Dorothy and Victoria away as they still needed to discuss things about Dorothy''s marriage.


    Since Dorothy did not have the Blessing, there was no reason for her not to marry a random nobleman. However, now that she received the will of the Goddess, her marriage needed to be annulled as soon as possible.


    "Spread the news about the will of the Goddess!" Federico said. He opened a new bottle of wine and poured his own drink.


    "What about healing the"


    "Martin, have I not taught you enough?"


    "What?"


    Federico let out an exhausted sigh. "See, this is the reason I cannot just let you be. I am no longer the patriarch of the Lux Household and yet here we are, you are still running into me to fix your problems. When will you ever learn?"


    "Father"


    "We will not let her treat anyone else," Federico dered.


    "But"


    "The nobles who are willing to pay shall be healed, and we will choose ten people from the empire to be healed every month. Aside from that, Dorothy will not use her abilities on some random people."


    "But father"


    "There is no "


    *BANG*


    "I knew you would do this." Dorothy''s voice echoed inside the room as she waltzed inside as If it was her own study.


    "Why are you here? Didn''t you hear me earlier?"


    "I am here because I wanted to heal people," Dorothy said. She lifted her chin as she arrogantly stared at her grandfather. "It was the Goddess herself who wanted me to help people."


    "You You are going against me." Federico stated the obvious, as if he could not believe what he just heard.


    "If that is what you think, then yes. I refuse to follow your words."


    "The audacity!" Federico snorted. "Are you acting like this because you thought the Goddess has favored you? If she had indeed favored you, why did you not receive the Blessing earlier?"


    "Favored or not, she gave me the ability to heal people and I will do exactly that."


    "You seem to have forgotten who you are, Dorothy Lux. You are not the patriarch or the oldest member of the Lux Family. You have no power in this room."


    Dorothy stared at her grandfather, her face devoid of any emotion. "I do not mind it if you throw me out of this family."


    "You"


    A deafening silence filled the room as Dorothy met her grandfather''s fiery gaze.


    "You are willing to leave your own family and even disobey my orders just because of the Goddess?"


    "The Goddess is everything."


    Again, Federico snorted. Then he nodded. "Very well you win."


    "Father"


    "Let me finish my words, Martin Lux." Federico downed his wine and got up. Then he approached Dorothy. "You will do everything to heal the people. You shall be what the Goddess wants you to be, a maiden who is following the Goddess'' will."


    "Thank you, grandfather."


    "There is no need to thank me, youngdy," Federico chuckled. "Both of us just want to follow our own ways. Your stubbornness saved you. Now go, I will inform you about your marriage and the Emperor''s edict that shoulde as early as tomorrow."


    "Thank you!" Dorothy smiled. Out of nowhere, she pulled the old man into a hug. Then she left without saying another word.


    "It seems that her Blessedness really favored Dorothy," Martinmented, his expression cold.


    "Her Blessedness, the Goddess, does not favor anyone but the bold Martin. You should know that by now."


    "If she starts treating people, then the sacrifice"


    Federico chuckled as he looked at his son. Earlier, he already knew that Dorothy was listening, so he warned Martin not to say anything about this matter. Martin who had been obedient all his life immediatelyplied. Just as he expected, Dorothy barged in, insisting that she heal everyone and follow the will of the Goddess.


    "Are you certain that whoever it is inside her body is no longer Dorothy?" Martin asked. When he first told his father about this matter, Federico immediately said another entity had possessed Dorothy. This is why Federico did not want to tell the other families about her. After all, most Blessed individuals could feel another soul inside a human''s body.


    "Have you seen your daughter act like that in the past?" Federico sneered. "Even you know that this is no longer your daughter. You are just too prideful to ept that you are wrong."


    Martin pursed his lips. In fact, he wanted to doubt his father''s words, he wanted to believe that this was still Dorothy. However, her actions and words did not make any sense. How could someone change so much?


    In the end, Martin listened to his father''s words. That woman was no longer his daughter.

 Chapter 227: The Invitation

    Chapter 227: The Invitation


    Lonyth


    The Duke of Lonyth sat, almost unmoving, as he listened to the monotonous reports of the other court members, who were babbling about the uing coronation. It was exhausting to say the least. All Duke Moller cared about right now was for the event to happen so they could end as many people as possible, as quickly as possible.


    "Do we have the current total number of people from Cirid?" Duke Moller asked. "I heard that some nobles from Cirid have sought our help. I believe we should talk about this. We cannot embarrass the new King by ignoring those in need, can we?"


    "The Duke is right," one of the court officials chimed in. "ording to the guards, we are receiving hundreds of people every day and there are now at least four thousand people from Cirid who are either inside or outside the city. We managed to secure food and some basic shelter for them. They are currently staying outside of the gates, but we need to build some shelter for them tost through the winter."


    "Four thousand isn''t exactly a lot," the Duke said. "Don''t we have shelters avable in our territories? Why don''t we take them in after the coronation? We could provide jobs for everyone. I am certain that the rest of them will also leave for Wugari and to the South," Duke Moller continued. Naturally, he could not show his glee about the number of refugees.


    Four thousand might not sound like a lot, but some people had already gone to Wugari to seek shelter, while others decided to go to the South. Four thousand people should be enough for now. One Wugari fell, it would be a different story.


    The Duke could only celebrate his victory in silence.


    However, his expression changed when he spotted one of the Prince''s men walking toward him. This was supposed to be a meeting for the court officials. He warned the prince about this. Why was he sending people to talk to him?


    "Your Grace" the knight bowed before he whispered. "Duke Lucas Rothley is with the Crown Prince. He said no one else knows about the Duke."


    Duke Moller''s face darkened. He got up abruptly.


    "Is something the matter, Your Grace?"


    "No, please excuse me. The Crown Prince wants to see me."


    With that, he immediately ran outside of the meeting room and made his way into the Crown Prince''s study where the Duke of Wugari was sitting, enjoying a ss of wine while smiling at the Prince.


    "Your Grace" Duke Moller said. He thought that the Prince was already dead so he rushed here thinking that this was the Duke of Wugari''s retaliation.


    "Ah, I am d you were able to join us, Duke Moller. How have you been? You have lost some weight."


    "I" Duke Moller gathered hisposure. He reminded himself that this was the Duke of Wugari, the one responsible for killing Baron Teri. Even if he had no physical proof, Duke Moller was certain that this was Duke Rothley who killed the Baron. "I have been well. Baron Teri however, suffered a gruesome fate."


    "Who?"


    "Baron Ehem" Duke Moller walked towards the small living room inside the Prince''s study. He sat opposite Lucas and just next to the Crown Prince. "It seems that the Duke has been traveling a lot these days."


    "I have," Duke Lucas said. "That must be the reason why I missed the invite to this grand coronation."


    Duke Moller''s lips thinned. He did invite Duke Lucas, but it was only for show. He did not expect the man to show up here and dare to show himself to them. What gave him the courage?


    "Well, the coronation is tomorrow. A room will be prepared for you and you will be seated next to the Crown Prince during the event."


    "He is?" Crown Prince Baltazar seemed surprised. "Oh, right. I forgot about the arrangement."


    "Well, it would be an honor to sit right next to the new King of Lonyth." Lucas held his wine ss up and tilted it towards the prince and Duke Moller. "Unfortunately, my gifts will probably arrive tomorrow. I hope you don''t mind. I am merely here to give you my sincerest congrattions."


    They clicked their sses together and continued talking about superficial things, each of them was wary of the other.


    Meanwhile, Rosalind was already on her way to the King''s room.


    "This is pretty convenient," Magda noted as they approached therge wooden door with intricate golden carvings. This was where the King was staying.


    "I did not know that His Grace was acquainted with a sorceress and a powerful one at that," Magda added. In the short time that she had known the woman, Rosalind discovered that Magda has been working with Lucas for years. She was a swordswoman who seemed to act coldly toward everyone including the Duke.


    "Can we just walk through the door?" Magda asked.


    "No. We are going to wait." Rosalind answered. Unfortunately, she could not walk through walls. All she could do was wait for someone to open the door and use that opportunity to go inside the bedroom.


    After a few minutes of standing by the door, a maid arrived with a physician. Rosalind and Magda immediately used this opportunity to slip inside the room.


    "The King does not have long," the old man said after he examined the King''s pulse. "Inform the princess that the King will die in a few hours. His body can no longer take it."


    Hearing this, Rosalind frowned. She did not know it was already this bad. Her gaze met Magda''s who looked morose, angry even.


    "Can you heal him?" she asked.


    "I can," Rosalind said. The moment the physician left with the maid, she immediately started healing his body from the poison. First, she needed to heal his internal organs so he could withstand the onught of the poison.


    "Why are you standing behind me?" Turning around, Rosalind asked. She did not feelfortable knowing that someone, a dangerous swordswoman, was directly standing behind her.


    "His Grace said that you might faint after the treatment. He instructed me to stand directly behind you," Magda answered without batting an eyelid.


    ...


    Please don''t forget to vote for the novel! Thank you!

 Chapter 228: No Time to Waste

    Chapter 228: No Time to Waste


    Rosalind tried to ignore Magda''s presence as she slowly healed the King''s poison, but for some reason, she could not help but feel that something was amiss in this room. She turned around again.


    "I will not harm you," Magda said.


    "Not you," Rosalind responded. She stopped what she was doing and walked towards the wall behind Magda. She touched it and for a few seconds felt nothing.


    Then it hit her.


    The familiar anguish and despair. Her eyes widened.


    "There is something behind this wall," Rosalind said. She thought of the reason why this would be in this room and only found one. They wanted to kill the King using the same method and then frame the Wugarians Lucas and his people. It was not a secret that the King of Lonyth adored Lucas.


    Lucas often visited the King, and the fact that those boxes were from Wugari and that there were explosives in the King''s room was enough to tell her everything.


    They wanted to pin everything on Lucas.


    "What is it?"


    "I need you to take this wall."


    "That''s not possible, everyone would be able to hear us. Moreover, it would create a reallyrge hole in the wall."


    Rosalind nodded at that. Without saying a word, she tried to absorb the darkness without directly touching it.


    "I need you to buy me some time," Rosalind said. She could absorb it, but it would take her too long. "It would take me hours to finish this." Touching it directly was simply different.


    "I will stay by your side."


    Rosalind nodded. She closed her eyes just as the memories started. She knew this would affect her both physically and mentally, but she did not have a choice. This was meant for the King and maybe even for Lucas. She needed to get rid of it.


    Just as she said, she finished absorbing it after a few hours. This time, she did not experience the fatigue that she felt the other night. She immediately concluded that it must have been because she was slowly absorbing it this time. She made a mental note to do that next time  if she had the luxury of time.


    "Are you alright?" Magda asked.


    "Yes."


    "His Grace said to remove you from this ce if you"


    "No. I am fine."


    "The Duke said, your safety is the highest priority."


    "Thank you, Magda. Now, please let me heal the King."


    This time, Magda moved and let her approach the King. By now, it was already dark outside. Meaning, they only have a few more hours before the coronation. That also meant that she only had a few more hours to absorb the rest of the bomb.


    Luckily, Lucas already told his people to locate them. In case Rosalind could not finish absorbing the darkness, the Duke''s men were going to take the circr object and leave this ce.


    If they had people who knew about the location, why not just let those people take the explosives and throw them away tonight?


    The answer was pretty simple.


    Lucas and Rosalind did not want to make the perpetrator panic, they had no ns to beat the bush and startle the snake. They did not know what those people were capable of and what they were prepared to do just to finish whatever it was that they started.


    They did not want to risk the people that would join the coronation.


    Why not just stop the coronation?


    That was honestly the worst thing that could happen as again, they did not know what those people were prepared to do just to finish their mission. Moreover, they needed to know if those people nted other explosives in other ces aside from the za and the pce.


    This time, Rosalind hastened the treatment just so she could absorb the darkness from all of those explosives.


    After all, time was running out.


    "Ah!" Rosalind suddenly clutched her head.


    "Miss Rosie? Are you"


    "I am fine. Let me" Magda was already supporting her. She straightened her back and smiled. The sudden pain in her head vanished as quickly as it came. The pain was so sudden that it surprised her. However, it wasn''t exactly that painful, in fact, it only felt like a needle a small prick from a needle.


    "I am going to heal the poison," Rosalind said. "That will give him time. However, I don''t think I have the time to absorb all the darkness today. I will absorb what I can, then we can leave."


    They have no time to waste.


    However, for the first time since they met, Magda looked a little worried.


    "Are you going to be fine?" she asked.


    Hearing this, Rosalind smiled while shaking her head. "Did he tell you that he would kill you if something happens to me?" she asked.


    "Worse."


    Now, that answer surprised her. "What is worse than death?"


    "You would not want to know."


    Rosalind shrugged. Honestly, it made her very curious. However, she had no time to delve into their topic now. She pushed it out of her head and concentrated on healing the King.


    After another two hours, she was finally done.


    "We will leave," Rosalind said.


    However, just as she was about to walk out of the room, her head started hurting again.


    ''How dare a mortal challenge me?'' an icy voice echoed inside her head.


    "What?" Rosalind asked.


    "What?" Magda responded, confused.


    "Did you say something?"


    "Uh no."


    Rosalind frowned. She thought she heard the voice of a woman. Was she hearing things? Is this because of the memories of the people who suffered to make those explosives? Again, she shook it out of her head.


    "We should go."


    "What about you?" Magda asked.


    "This is not enough to kill me," Rosalind uttered. She was well aware that even she was not convinced that she would survive it if the darkness inside her body would run rampant. Lucas mentioned something about bursting, but she wasn''t sure if that was true. After all, she had never heard of someone who had the power of darkness, even in her past life.


    Either way, she was determined to survive.


    "I think something is wrong..." she heard Magda say.


    "What is it?" There were guards outside of the door, so it would be hard for them to leave that way, so they chose to leave through the window. Rosalind wondered if this had something to do with that.


    It was not until they got back to the Inn and into their room that Magda found something wrong.


    "You" Magda pointed at her hand. "Your hand. Something is wrong with your hand."


    ...


    Hello, please don''t forget to vote for the novel! Thanks!

 Chapter 229: A Sinister Thing

    Chapter 229: A Sinister Thing


    Rosalind stared at therge ck veins that appeared on her hand.


    It was darkness.


    Was this the reason why most, if not all, of the sorcerers had this cracked skin? Was it because they were absorbing so much darkness that their body could no longer take it?


    "You should rest, I am seriously worried about you," Magda said. She was the one tasked to take care of Miu. In fact, right now, Miu was sleeping on herp like a small little child. She looked at Rosalind, her eyes full of worry. "I know we just met, and perhaps he told you something gruesome if you did not do your job well, but it is simply not worth your life."


    Rosalind stared at the woman, speechless.


    What was she talking about?


    "We should get going." She got up and hid her hands in her clothes.


    "What about you? Are you going to be fine in that state? I mean"


    "I can do it."


    "That looks rming. You need to rest."


    Rosalind said nothing. The darkness inside her was growing, but there was a way to slowly deplete it.


    "Give me an hour. I will be right back," said Rosalind. Before Magda could say another word, she used her darkness to teleport out of the inn and onto the roof. ncing at the night sky, Rosalind closed her eyes and once again, teleported somewhere.


    She needed to get the darkness out of her system and teleportation was the only way that she knew to do it.


    "Hm?" Rosalind stopped teleporting when she reached a section of the walled gates that surrounded Lonyth. Outside of these walls were the small encampments of the people from Cirid. However, she did not pause because of them, she paused because she recognized someone in there.


    Once again, she teleported. This time, she appeared not far away from the encampment. The ce was hidden by some dead trees and, since it was dark, she was confident that no one was around this area. She started walking towards the encampment, but once again, stopped when she sensed some beasts lurking in the darkness.


    They were smaller, not big enough to threaten an encampment full of hunters, but still, the fact that beasts were getting nearer and nearer to the gates was simply rming.


    "Rosie?" Valentin was the first one who spotted her. Valentin, Elias, and Captain Gaudy were currently surrounding a small bonfire, cooking some meat. Next to the Captain was also another woman that she recognized; Sofia. Of course, her maid was doing all the cooking for her.


    "How did you get here?" Captain Gaudy was as weing as always but Rosalind noticed that his eyes darted behind her. Did he expect her to be with Lucas? Rosalind could not help but smile inwardly.


    "They are no longer allowing ordinary people and hunters to go outside at this hour. The beasts are increasing," Valentin said.


    "How did you get here?" Rosalind asked them in response. Thest time that she saw them was during the fight at the pub.


    "We are preparing to leave for Wugari."


    "Aren''t you going to witness the coronation?" Rosalind asked as she sat down next to Valentin.


    "I have been trying to convince them to stay," Sofia chimed in. She smiled at Rosalind. "The grand crowning will be tomorrow. It would be nice to witness the festivities."


    "We did note here to do that," Elias said. His face looked sour and Rosalind instantly wondered if this was because of Sofia.


    "It is not exactly fair that you would just leave after gathering supplies. You have been through a lot in Cirid, you should at least spend another night here and enjoy yourselves," Sofia said.


    "People are dying outside of these gates and you wanted us to enjoy ourselves?" Elias snapped back.


    "I"


    "Alright, that''s enough," Valentin uttered. "Lady Sofia, we have already decided to leave after this. Moreover, because of someone''s doing, the guards kicked us out for fighting inside the pub. They will not let us in again. It is better this way. We never intended to stay In Lonyth for so long.''


    After that, the group offered Rosalind some food to eat which she quickly refused. Luckily, the cracks in her hand were no longer there.


    "How about you Miss Rosie? Are you nning to stay?"


    "Ah, yes. For two more nights. It seems that we still have more important things to attend to," Rosalind met Valentin''s eyes and thetter gave her a knowing look before he nodded in response.


    "Is that so? Then how about I apany you tomorrow in the za? I have been in Lonyth before and I know a ce with some very good food."


    Hearing the word food, Rosalind was very tempted. "Unfortunately, I will be working tonight." It was such a waste. "However, maybe I have the time tomorrow night! How about you bring me to some good restaurants and we can enjoy some food together?"


    "Really?"


    Almost immediately the conversation switched from leaving to the delicious delicacies in Lonyth. Apparently, this ce was indeed well-known for its sweets. Since they were also nearer to the Kingdom of Rakha, there are also a lot of merchants from the south who frequent Lonyth.


    "Lonyth is the prime location of the North," Sofia exined. "My father when he was still alive used toe here every month to buy some fabric and weapons from various kingdoms."


    Rosalind''s eyes twitched when she heard this. So, this was the reason why those merchants were not actually in a hurry to check the boxes. They must have been used to this kind of arrangement. Because of this, she could also conclude that whoever sent those boxes knew about this custom.


    Sadly, this did not narrow down the list of suspects. Aside from Duke Moller, Rosalind could not think of anyone else. She could not even suspect the Prince as he would be with the crowd tomorrow. Judging from the size of the darkness inside those exclusives, she knew that once they explode, they would surely kill the Prince too.


    ''Who was it?'' She asked inwardly. She refused to believe that Duke Moller was the only one responsible for doing such a sinister thing.

 Chapter 230: The Voice Inside her Head

    Chapter 230: The Voice Inside her Head


    "Why did youe?" Valentin confronted her when they were alone. Elias was already off somewhere, probably hiding in one of those trees while Sofia was talking to Captain Gaudy not far away from them.


    "You have to leave this ce," Rosalind said.


    He frowned.


    "Did youe to warn us?"


    "No."


    "Then?"


    "I was only curious, I did not intend toe here." Rosalind could not help but wonder why this man seemed to dislike her. When they were with other people, he was clearly nice and amodating. However, when they were alone, he would show his fangs.


    "So, you are not going to tell me why we needed to leave?" he asked.


    "No."


    "What would happen if we did not leave?"


    "Nothing that would concern you," she uttered.


    "You"


    "I am leaving."


    "That man Lucas. Who is he?" Valentin said.


    "Why are you asking?"


    "I heard that the Duke of Wugari is now inside the castle, but we never saw him arrive. He must have been inside the pce, but we heard no news about that. Which means, it is either that he came in secretly or he simply teleported."


    "It would be thetter," Rosalind said simply. The Duke had a way to get inside the castle.


    "That''s not my question."


    "The man that I was with is my husband." Rosalind smiled as she started walking away.


    Valentin said nothing as he watched her walk into the darkness.


    "You are just letting her leave like that?" Elias appeared the moment Rosalind left.


    "What do you want me to do? Do you think I can stop her?"


    "You can do something."


    "And attract everyone''s attention?" Valentin argued. "She disappeared."


    "Like she teleported?" Elias asked.


    "Yes."


    "Why do you think she wants us to leave this ce?"


    "I wouldn''t know that."


    Elias sighed. "Let''s depart early tomorrow morning. I do not want to stay in this ce any longer."


    ....


    After Rosalind left them, she teleported around Siluria until she was confident enough to absorb more darkness without suffering from it.


    "Where were you?" Magda''s face was ugly when she saw Rosalind inside the room. "Do you have any idea how many people will suffer if something happened to you?"


    Rosalind said nothing. Rather, she couldn''t. She just stared at the woman.


    "I feel better now."


    "The Duke said, there is no need to force yourself and to just"


    "We should get going." Rosalind started to turn around, however, Magda suddenly held her wrist. To her surprise, however, Magda let her go. It was as if touching her was a huge mistake.


    "You" Magda then touched her forehead. "You are sick."


    "What?"


    "A fever. You are steaming." Magda turned and found a box in the room. "Take this, it should lower your temperature down."


    "I don''t"


    "You do."


    Rosalind did not feel sick, what was happening to her body? She touched her forehead and for the first time, felt that there were some changes in her temperature. Almost immediately, she tried using her light Blessing but the darkness inside her repelled it. She could only sigh inwardly.


    "What is this?"


    "We use this when we are sick, it would make us better for a day. After that, we need to rest or we will be even sicker."


    "So, its effects are not permanent," Rosalind said.


    "It''s better than getting sick while doing something important."


    "You have a point." Rosalind epted the small vial, opened it, and was assaulted with a sour-smelling liquid. She scowled.


    "Take it."


    She nodded and took it without saying anything. Rosalind was not exactly worried that this was poison as she was already immune to all of them.


    "Take your time. Sit down. After an hour I am certain that your fever will"


    "We don''t have the time. We need to leave." Rosalind met Magda''s eyes. "Now."


    In response, the woman sighed. "You really are as stubborn as His Grace. I wonder if he chose to work with you among all sorcerers who wanted to work with him because of this."


    The two of them then left the inn and went to the first dark bomb. There were only four left and Rosalind thought that she could absorb all the darkness in them as long as she did her best. Moreover, she could also teleport back and forth just to get rid of the excess darkness.


    ''How could someone be so dull?''


    "What did you say?" Rosalind looked at Magda who was standing behind her. She turned. "I told you not to say a word."


    "I did not say anything."


    Rosalind frowned and continued absorbing the darkness. This was the second time that she heard something. She was now wondering if she should stop absorbing darkness for a while after this. Was it causing her to hallucinate and hear things?


    After a few hours, Rosalind finally finished absorbing the first one. They quickly moved to the second one and soon, to the third orb. Sadly, it was already daytime when they finished the third orb.


    "Your hands," Magda said.


    "I know." Rosalind pursed her lips. In less than two hours, the coronation will start. She had no time.


    "This is thest one. If you  if you cannot do it. Please tell me so I can take it away from this ce."


    "What about you?" Rosalind looked at her.


    "What about me?"


    "You will die."


    "That is a part of my job."


    Rosalind shook her head. Dying was never a part of anyone''s job. She turned her attention to the fourth orb and took a deep breath. Luckily, this one was in an abandoned smithy house. No one woulde in today.


    "I will start," she said. "Please take care of the rest," Rosalind said as she closed her eyes. Almost immediately, memories of the people who suffered started filling her head.


    ''Let it go,'' for the third time, she heard the voice inside her head. It sounded like a whisper. As if the woman in her head was just next to her. This time, she did not open her eyes. Instead, she asked in response.


    ''Let what go?" Rosalind said inside her head.


    Just as she expected, she did not hear any response.


    ...


    Edited until 228

 Chapter 231: Dark Veins

    Chapter 231: Dark Veins


    Siluria, Lonyth''s Capital


    "The coronation is about to start," Crown Prince Baltazar said as he paced around inside his study. "What about him?"


    "He will be sitting next to you," Duke Moller replied.


    "I do not trust him."


    "No one does. Isn''t that why he needs to sit next to you? He would do nothing unpleasant in front of everyone who thinks of him as their hero. Unless, of course, he wants the North to dislike him."


    "I want my wife to be with me."


    "And she will once we finish crowning you king, she will receive her crown and be the Queen of Lonyth," Duke Moller assured him. "I understand"


    "He is not doing anything," Prince Baltazar said. "And that is what''s making me anxious."


    "Duke Rothley is not exactly as powerful as you think, he is just like us humans. You are thinking too much. I am certain that he is already at his wits end by now. The fact that we targeted the King must have been a surprise to him."


    "Your Highness, His Grace, Duke Rothley, is waiting outside. He said that everyone is ready and the Cardinal said that the Southern Empires are already here."


    "Ah, yes. We will be there." Duke Moller smiled. "I personally called the Cardinal to represent the Southern Empires." The Cardinals were simply people who facilitated the worship of the Goddess. They were powerless and had no political power  the Seven Families made sure that they stayed like that since the temples had been created in the South.


    Because of the atmosphere in the North, there were no temples to the Goddess. The nearest ones could be found in the Rakha Kingdom and the Aster Empire.


    "Shall we get going?" Crown Princess Freda smiled at her husband as she got up. Her red dress seemed to dance as she approached him. "My King?" she asked.


    ....


    Rosalind


    She was almost done.


    Just one more orb and she would finish absorbing everything.


    The sound of the screams inside her head had be a norm since she started absorbing all the darkness, but even that was not enough to mask the current state she was in.


    "Lady Rosie, your hands" Magda said.


    "It''s alright, I will finish this and take care of it."


    "But I can see the veins in your neck."


    "It won''t kill me."


    ''Won''t it?'' the voice inside her head chimed in, but Rosalind said nothing in response. In the depths of the despair that the souls experienced before they died, was this dark being that had been speaking to her inside her head or at least that was the only exnation she coulde up with.


    It had begun when she started absorbing too much darkness so it stood to reason that the voice should be something rted to that darkness, she thought inwardly. Once she gots rid of the darkness, the voice would disappear too.


    "Lady Rosie, you should stop this," Magda said. "The dark veins"


    Rosalind opened her eyes and stared at therge dark veins in her arms. They look sinister. Without saying a word, she teleported a few feet away from the orb, then she started teleporting just a few meters away. By now, Magda was already used to this.


    To make sure that she did not lose too much time, she had been teleporting just around the room, hoping this would lessen the darkness inside her body and, in turn, let her absorb more of it.


    Once the veins on her arm vanished, she started absorbing the darkness again.


    "The coronation has started," Magda said just as the tolling bell reached their ears.


    Rosalind frowned.


    After a few more minutes, she said, "It''s done!" and then smiled.


    "Really?"


    "Yes."


    "Then"


    Just as Rosalind was about to say more, her consciousness turned dark. She heard Magda gasp before her body started falling to the ground.


    ''No,'' Rosalind thought. She could not faint now, not now!


    Lucas would be with the Prince and she had yet to check the stage and za. She needed to see if they had added a few more orbs around them.


    "Lady?"


    Rosalind could hear Magda''s voice.


    "Lady, I am going to bring you to the inn" Magda continued.


    "No," Rosalind muttered.


    "Lady"


    "R Rest No inn." Rosalind whispered. She just wanted to stay like this for a few more minutes. Right now, the bell had already stopped and the proper coronation must have already started. No matter what, Rosalind did not want to go to that inn. She needed to stay in the za where she could see Lucas.


    The fact that those people could even put an explosive in the dying King''s chambers made their intentions very clear. They wanted to get rid of the King. What would stop them from getting rid of the man who was known as the King''s greatest supporter?


    "If you are worried about His Grace, then perhaps you are underestimating His Grace too much," she heard Magda say.


    Magda was wrong, she was not underestimating Lucas. She knew that the man was very powerful and capable of killing the enemy. However, she had seen the future. She had witnessed the wars and betrayals. She just wanted to be as precise as possible.


    She only shook her head in response as she neutralized the darkness that settled inside her chest. She knew that the dark veins were from her chest and they were slowly moving towards every inch of her body.


    She bit her lower lips.


    Not long after, the heaviness in her chest slowly disappeared. Relief washed over her.


    She opened her eyes and sat down.


    "Lady Rosie"


    "What is it?"


    "Your face," Magda said.


    Rosalind said nothing. The veins must have covered her face, too. How unfortunate.


    However, this would disappear once she started using the darkness. She got a robe and used it to cover herself.


    "We should leave now," Rosalind said. Then she used the darkness to survey her surroundings. Because of the coronation, only a few people were walking outside of this abandoned ce.


    She heard Magda follow her as she started walking towards the za.


    Just as she expected, it was packed with people from Lonyth and Cirid. She narrowed her and stared at the stage where the new King was standing. Then her face turned ugly.


    There was indeed another orb.


    And it was hidden underneath the stage.


    ...


    I had problems with my stomach today. I drank somexative because I feel really bloated and then boom! Hahahaha I feel so silly.

 Chapter 232: In his Embrace

    Chapter 232: In his Embrace


    Rosalind''s heart was drumming against her chest so hard, she could barely hear the shouts and cheers of the surrounding people. She stared at Lucas, who seemed unaware of what was lying beneath the stage.


    ''Let it go,'' once again the voice inside her head echoed. It was just as loud as her racing heart. She took a deep breath.


    "There is another one on the stage," she whispered to Magda, who stood next to her. Magda was clearly prepared to catch her if she fainted and had been observing her actions and movements since they left that house.


    "We needed to leave," Magda said.


    "Not without him."


    "He can handle himself."


    "No," Rosalind shook her head. "Not with that amount of darkness." She recalled the Duke telling her that he could handle the dark curseing from the weapon. However, this situation was entirely different. If that orb exploded, everyone here would be in contact with pure darkness.


    While she had not heard of direct contact before, she was almost certain that it would severely damage someone. Maybe even directly kill them.


    "I need to get to him," Rosalind said as she moved away from the crowd. It took her a couple of minutes to find a ce where she could hide.


    "You must leave this ce," Rosalind said.


    "Impossible," Magda uttered.


    "I have to go. Alone." Rosalind said as she met the woman''s worried eyes. "I will see youter." With that, Rosalind turned invisible, then she used her darkness to teleport her next to Lucas.


    With the abundance of her darkness, teleporting was pretty easy. The moment she arrived next to Lucas, she immediately started absorbing the darkness on the stage. However, since she was not directly touching it, it is taking her a lot of time.


    "Lucas," she whispered. "You need to leave the stage."


    ''Why are you here, Rosalind?'' Lucas''s voice echoed inside her head. He sounded upset.


    "There is another explosive beneath the stage," Rosalind said. "We must leave. Now."


    There was silence, yet she noticed the changes in his face. He was definitely angry.


    "You must leave this ce," Rosalind said. "I can teleport us out of here."


    ''The North cannot fall.''


    Rosalind frowned. What was that supposed to mean? Was the North more important than his life? He wanted her to leave but he was willing to stay here, knowing that this thing would harm him too!


    Sadly, before she could ask, the ground beneath them started shaking.


    "What is that?"


    "What is happening!?"


    "Run!"


    "Take shelter!"


    "Beasts! The beasts areing!"


    Almost immediately, chaos ensued. Rosalind took advantage of the chaos to make him invisible as well.


    "You" Now that Lucas was inside her illusion, he could clearly see what she looked like. "What have you done to yourself?"


    "I have no time to exin" Rosalind tried to pull him so they could leave the stage. Instead, he pulled her towards his arms. "What are you"


    "I told you to leave when you cannot take it," he growled. The anger in his eyes surprised her.


    "Lucas"


    "We have no time." Just as Lucas said this, he hugged her and sheltered her from what was happening behind him.


    The ground continued shaking as the panicked voices of people filled the air. The sound of a loud crack followed. Rosalind had stopped absorbing the darkness when Lucas hugged her. However, this time, the darkness was automatically gravitating toward her body.


    "I told you to leave!" Lucas hissed. Then he jumped from the stage,nding on top of one of the buildings. This did not stop the darkness from moving toward Rosalind.


    ''Let it go,'' the voice inside Rosalind said. ''You must let it go.''


    "Lucas?" Rosalind could feel the darkness wrapped around her body and then straight into her heart. It felt dark, ominous, and frightening. Screams of anguish surrounded her she knew it was not from the people in the za.


    "Do you trust me!?" Lucas suddenly asked.


    "No." She answered almost immediately.


    "You are supposed to say yes."


    Rosalind frowned. The screams and cries were getting louder and louder inside her head.


    "Open your eyes," Lucas ordered. Sheplied.


    When Rosalind opened her eyes, she quickly realized that they were levitating a few meters away from the ground. A swirl of dark mist was moving around them. The fear of the unknown glinted in Rosalind''s troubled eyes.


    "This will probably hurt me," he uttered.


    "I"


    "You must absorb the darkness," Lucas said. She wanted to ask why or how. She knew she was nearing her limits. However, for some unknown reason, she could not speak a single word. Instead, Rosalind nodded.


    "Open your heart and absorb as much darkness as you can," Lucas instructed. The sound of despair was already so loud inside her head, she could barely hear him.


    **WOOOOHHH**


    The surrounding mist swirled faster and faster as she started to allow it to flow deeper inside her.


    "Lucas" Rosalind called out. She was nestled safely in his embrace, yet she could not stop herself from feeling scared of what was about to happen. Her body was starting to feel full physically. She felt bloated, like she had eaten breakfast, lunch, and dinner in one meal.


    "Lucas, I" Rosalind could not finish her sentence before Lucas let her go. Confused, she met his eyes and noticed that the ck vein had appeared in his hand too. "Let me go," she said. While he was no longer hugging her, he was still holding her hands as they levitated. This could be the reason there were dark veins on his hand.


    ''Silly human,'' Lucas''s voice echoed inside her head. ''After everything, you still dare to order me around?''


    Rosalind said nothing, not because she did not have questions, but because she could no longer utter a single word. The surrounding darkness intensified. It was getting stronger and more potent. She could feel it cut into her skin. She looked at him and just as she expected; the darkness was still cutting into his clothes, too.


    However, for some unknown reason, Lucas did not look worried. Instead, he looked at peace. The slight smile on his face was enough proof of that.


    She frowned, her gaze turnedplicated.


    ''Now let it all go.'' She heard Lucas say.


    "What?"


    ''Close your eyes and think of letting it all go.''


    Rosalind did not hesitate. She closed her eyes and then she felt him pull her towards his body. Before she could say a word, his hot lips touched hers.


    .....


    So, I am so exhausted. Spent the day in the bathroom. I don''t know what to say. T.T

 Chapter 233: Waking up in Wugari

    Chapter 233: Waking up in Wugari


    "Lucas!" Rosalind sat up straight. Seeing that she was currently in an unknown room, she instantly panicked, her senses on high alert. However, it did not take too long for her to start wincing from the sudden pain that assaulted her body.


    For some unknown reason, every joint, every muscle in her body was aching as if arge boulder hit her. Sheid back down, her breathing sparse.


    "Young Miss?"


    A familiar voice almost made her want to get up and look, but her hurting body was too much for her to handle.


    "Young Miss! I have missed you!" That familiar sobbing made Rosalind want to get up and pull the woman in her arms. This woman was none other than Milith.


    "Ah water, let me get you some water."


    Rosalind said nothing. Instead, she closed her eyes and focused on the reason her body was aching. She immediately used her light Blessing to ease her pain. Not long after, the pain gradually subsided. To her surprise, however, therge amount of darkness in her body was no longer there. She could not help but sigh in relief.


    However, this opened up a new question. What happened?


    Her brows furrowed as she recalled what happened back there. She remembered Lucas kissing her. Unfortunately, her consciousness faded before the kiss ended. All she could think of was his lips against hers, how warm they were, howforting, and how familiar- too familiar.


    Sadly, she could not recall where she felt it before.


    She touched her lower lip as the creases between her brows deepened. What happened after the kiss?


    "Here Young Miss here"


    "Milith you" Rosalind stared at the ordinary-looking woman in front of her.


    "Hehe I knew this would surprise you." Milith gave her the ss of water before she removed her skin mask. "General Lytton made sure that no one would recognize me in this ce. Ah! First, drink some water. It has been three days since you arrived here."


    Rosalind said nothing.


    "Where is he?" she asked after she finished the ss of water that Milith handed her.


    "Ah, I have not seen His Grace since you arrived. I had been staying in the other pce when they called me, informing me that you had arrived. You were unconscious and were already in bed when I arrived."


    "Did you see anyone else with me?"


    "There was a woman with a scar on her face, but she left before I had the chance to talk to her. Young Miss, please wait a minute. I will heat the food in the kitchen so you can have something to eat. The physician said there was no problem with your body, but I still have to give you porridge the moment you wake up. Just please give me a few minutes."


    Rosalind nodded.


    "Ah, Milith?" she called her out before Milith could leave her room. "When you arrived, did you see any marks on my skin?"


    "Marks?" Milith frowned. "Well, you look a little blue, but the physician said it was because you had been exposed to the cold for so long. They said there had been an ident on your journey here."


    "Alright. Thank you." Rosalind found the strength to get up. Her bare feetnded on the carpeted floor. She then walked towards the firece that was located just to the right of her bed, next to it was an oversized chair. Her eyesnded on the stack of books next to the chair. They looked old, with their tattered covers and the yellowish edge of the pages. Turning around, she examined the rest of the room''s interior.


    On the left side of her bed was another oversized chair that was conveniently ced next to arge window. Again, there were books next to it. This time, however, the books were neatly arranged on top of a wooden coffee table. It looked like a little reading corner.


    Even though the blinds on the windows were closed, she was almost certain that the view from that side would be spectacr.


    A sigh escaped her lips.


    She then opened therge clothes cab and could help but lifted her eyebrows at the variety of clothing inside. All of them were clearly made for the weather.


    She found a ck robe and put it on. She was not exactly surprised when the robe fit her perfectly.


    Then she went out of the room.


    To her surprise, however, there are no other maids around.


    "Hello?" she called out. She expected some knights guarding her door and maybe maids waiting outside. There was none.


    "Young Miss?" Milith called out. Rosalind turned to her left and found Milith by the stairs. She was holding arge tray with various foods.


    "What is this ce?" Rosalind lifted her head and stared at the high ceiling and the ss on the roof that showed her dark, cloudy skies.


    "We are in a tower," Milith answered.


    "A what?"


    "Like a tall ce with"


    "I know what a tower is, Milith."


    "Oh. I I apologize."


    "I thought we were in Wugari?" She did not hear of any towers. She thought she would stay in a mansion with the Duke.


    "We are in Wugari, but we are not in the main mansion where the Duke is currently staying. We are in one of the towers surrounding it."


    "How many towers are there?" Rosalind asked.


    "There are five. All of them are surrounding the mansion. I heard that they made the towers for the Duke''s wives, but since the Duke never actually had a wife, then the other towers have be towers for guests from other kingdoms," Milith exined. "Young Miss, let us go back for now and I will tell you what I know. First, please have some food, the Duke had very strict orders not to let you starve."


    Rosalindplied. She was dying to know what happened in Lonyth, but Milith was right. Food is definitely a priority right now.


    As if on cue, her stomach growled. She was starving.


    "Alright," Rosalind said as Milith prepared the food on a small bed table, letting her enjoy her meal in the bed. "Tell me everything that has happened since the night that I was taken," Rosalind said.

 Chapter 234: Threats

    Chapter 234: Threats


    In Milith''s story, she was immediately taken by General Lytton and Lieutenant Bohan. They had to show everyone that they were doing their best to find her body.


    Milith said that General Lytton was very convincing when he threw a tantrum in front of the Royalty, forcing the Emperor to actually send more soldiers to search for her body.


    The Lux Family did not even have a funeral ceremony for Rosalind which made Milith cry.


    "We heard rumors that they had to throw out all the things that were touched by the Young Miss in the house where we were staying. Not only that, they even instructed the maids to burn everything including the clothes. It seemed that they really wanted to get rid of the Young Miss''s memories," Milith said. "Even General Lytton was angry when he heard the rumors. However, we cannot exactly do anything about it."


    "So, you have been here for a few weeks?"


    "Days. However, I have not been able to walk around."


    "Was it because of the weather?"


    "No. They have some rules that everyone needs to follow. One of them is that no one is allowed to leave their chambers after nine in the evening."


    "No one?" Rosalind frowned.


    "Yes, not one." Milith then leaned closer. "Young Miss, I think something is strange in this mansion."


    "Everything in the North can be considered strange, Milith," Rosalind said as she finished her food.


    "No. I really think that something else is going on."


    "You have only been here for a few days."


    "I know, but it''s just that there are people that seem to give off something different."


    "Different?"


    "I cannot exin it, but I know different when I see it." Milith shrugged.


    "Did the maids bully you?" Rosalind could not help but ask.


    "Bully?" Milith frowned. "No, Young Miss, I think you misunderstood. They never talk to me and would simply avoid me as if I had some sort of disease. However, I prefer it like that since I do not want to talk to anyone else. I did not think that could be considered bullying."


    "Is that so?"


    Milith nodded in response. "Do you want me to get you another bowl of porridge?" she asked.


    "Yes, please."


    Not long after, Milith came back with another bowl of porridge. However, this time, there were two other people with her.


    "Young Miss this is"


    "I will introduce myself, thank you very much," thenky man wearing all-ck clothing spoke with a deep authoritative voice that did not suit his weak-looking appearance. "I am Lance Walford, the butler of His Grace Lucas Rothley. I have been working with the Rothley family since before His Grace was born." Lance put his right hand on his left chest and gave her a shallow bow.


    "This one is Madam Clemence Spencer, you can call her Madam Spencer. She is the head maid of the mansion. She is in charge of everything, including the maids." Lance eyed Milith. "Everything that concerns the welfare of the maids and the house."


    Hearing this, Rosalind got out of bed.


    "It is a pleasure meeting you two"


    "We are here to tell you about some rules." Butler Walford interrupted her with the same authoritative voice. "The estate is owned by the Rothley Family and the rules that we follow are the rules that were made by the first Rothley Duke." He then made a deliberate pause. "Take your seat. There is no need for you to stand up when in front of any servants."


    Rosalindpiled without saying a word. She could feel hostilitying from the two, but quickly dismissed it as something that they show to new people.


    "You are meant to stay in this tower until the Duke decides to see you. By then, he will personally visit the tower. You are not allowed to visit other towers and are only allowed to visit the gardens. We will provide you with food and everything else that you need. Books, clothes, fabrics, delicacies, you name it," Butler Walford continued. Then he eyed the head maid.


    "To continue," Head Maid Spencer said, her face devoid of any expression. "You are not allowed to step foot near the mansion and you are not allowed to see the Duke without proper protocols. You are not allowed to go out after nine in the evening. You will only have one maid, but some maids wille here weekly to take care of the cleaning and everything else."


    "You are given a monthly stipend, but you are allowed to spend your own money if you want to buy something that is above your monthly stipend. Whatever it is that you brought from the south shall belong to you alone. We will not touch it or eveny an eye on it."


    "You can tell us what you want and we will do our best to give you everything." Madam Spencer said. "Do you have any questions?" she asked.


    "Where is Lucas?" Rosalind asked. Almost immediately, the Butler and the Head Maid''s faces morphed into an ugly scowl.


    "No one is allowed to call him by his name. Please call him His Grace."


    Rosalind pursed her lips. "I have no time for this. I want to see him."


    "You must follow the rules, Lady Rosie," Butler Walford said. "You are not allowed to see him unless hees here and visits you. I suggest you listen to our words. That is, if you want to survive long enough for you to officially be his wife."


    Rosalind could feel her blood boil. For some reason, she felt a surge of anger from the inside. "I do not respond well with threats, Butler Walford."


    "Many people speak the same thing without knowing the consequences of their words," Butler Walford said. "All of them have met their end not long after they said that."


    The man was clearly threatening her. Suddenly, Rosalind was tempted to cut the man''s tongue, cook it and feed it to the wolves. Then she blinked, surprised by her sudden violent thoughts. Her chest raised and fell abruptly.


    "Since you no longer have any questions, we are leaving."


    "Who gave you permission to leave?" Rosalind asked in a cold voice. Then her eyes widened as she used her hand to cover her mouth.


    That


    She did not want to say that at all!


    ....


    As always, thank you for your support. Everything has been edited except thest 2 chapters. Tomorrow, there is another mass release for voting for the novel. Thank you very much!

 Chapter 235: Duchess of Wugari

    Chapter 235: Duchess of Wugari


    "You What did you just say?" Head maid Spencer lifted an eyebrow.


    "I"


    "I heard that she''s awake so we rushed here with everyone else." Magda''s voice came from outside the door. Like the owner of the room, Magda waltzed in with a smile on her face. She was dressed in ck and brown leather and arge coat made of some animal''s fur.


    "Ah, Madam Spencer, how have you been?" Magda asked. "I was not expecting to see you here."


    "Magda" Head Maid Spencer looked at Magda and Denys who followed her inside. "Sir Denys." Head Maid Spencer''s attitude immediately changed when she saw Denys.


    "I am here on the Duke''s orders. The Duke is currently not avable but he did not want anyone bothering the future mistress of the house."


    "Future"


    "The wedding will be held in a private ceremony with the King of Wugari as witness once the Duke is back."


    Rosalind frowned. Lucas is not here? Does this mean he was still in Lonyth? Was he trying to fix the aftermath of what happened?


    "Sir Denys there must be a misunderstanding she is"


    "She is someone that the Duke holds dear," Denys stressed. "You may leave now."


    "Yes, Sir." Surprisingly, both the Butler and Head Maid nodded their heads and left without saying another word.


    "You look well," Magda uttered. She walked towards therge chair, picked a book and opened it. "I mean for someone who died."


    "What?"


    "Magda, this is not the time for that," Denys said.


    "What is she talking about?" Rosalind immediately asked. Did she die? Obviously, she''s currently alive and well.


    "We We thought you lost your life after the explosion. His Grace said that you absorbed the darkness and that you could die at any given time," Denys exined before he avoided her gaze. "We are here to check if you are alright."


    "What happened after that?" she asked.


    "We do not know." Magda shrugged. "We saw the darkness swirling around you two but we could not see what was happening on the inside. Once the darkness disappeared, there was only the Duke standing there."


    "I"


    "Because of you, everyone in that za survived," Denys said. "The Duke wanted you to know that the marriage"


    "I want to know where he is," Rosalind cut him off. She was not concerned about the marriage, she was more concerned about him. What happened after he kissed her? Those ck veins on his hands were real. It was because of her.


    "I want answers," Rosalind uttered.


    "He is recuperating," Denys said.


    "I want to see him."


    "He did not want anyone to see his current state."


    Rosalind met Denys''s eyes. "Was it because of darkness?" she asked. "I can help him. I can"


    "You must understand" Denys said. "This is not the first time that His Grace has dealt with darkness. He will recover ande back soon. As for the marriage"


    "The marriage will happen when he is here. I don''t care if it happens tomorrow or next year. All I wanted was to know if he is alright."


    "His Grace is" Denys made a deliberate pause as if he was carefully thinking of the words that he would use to describe the Duke''s current state. However, this only made her more disgruntled. "He is fine."


    "Then I want to see him," Rosalind said.


    "Again"


    "There is no way that I am letting him deal with a problem that I caused." All she wanted was to help him out. In the end, he was the one who helped her. "I will see him," she said firmly.


    "That will not happen."


    "You cannot stop me," Rosalind said. "I can leave this ce whenever I want to"


    "The Duke is currently not in the mansion.''


    Her lips thinned.


    She already expected this answer.


    "Then"


    "Meanwhile, the King of Wugari already wrote a decree about your marriage to the Duke. While the Duke is not yet here, you will undergo some training in management. You will familiarize yourself with the North and your responsibilities as the new Duchess. Your name will be added to the registry tomorrow and"


    "I have yet to marry him," Rosalind said. She could not help but wonder why it seemed like they were trying to talk about marriage when the Duke was not feeling well. Did they think this would take her mind off him? Did they think she was like most women who would get excited to talk about their marriage?


    She had been married once. In fact, she had been married for more than forty years.


    In her past life, the man that she married betrayed her.


    The fact that they were married did not do a single thing to stop him from making her look like a fool!


    At the end of the day, marriage was nothing but a formality.


    "It has been so long since this mansion had a Duchess," Denys said.


    "This house never had a Duchess," Magda snorted. "People would not call them cursed lovers if they actually married someone in the past."


    Rosalind said nothing. She tried to recall any mentions of a Duchess of Wugari in her past life, but could not remember anything.


    "What do you mean?" she asked.


    "You did not know this?" Magda asked. "I thought it was public knowledge that all Dukes of Wugari never had a wife?"


    "Then how"


    "No one knows," Magda said. "Of course, you could ask him if you were so curious."


    "What do you mean by that?" Rosalind asked.


    "Alright. This is not the time for such gossip. Magda, I did not bring you here to nt false words into Lady Rosie''s brain."


    "Alright, I''m sorry. Those were just rumors, you do not have to believe them. Still, those rumors can easily make one think about the secret that this household has. Am I right, Lady Rosie?"


    Rosie said nothing while Denys let out a sigh.


    Now that Rosie thought about it, she could not recall any mention of any Duchess of the North in her past life. She could not remember anything about the previous Duchess either. It was as if Lucas and the previous Duke would just appear out of nowhere. Was that even possible?


    .....


    1/5


    Thank you for the support. Please don''t forget to vote. :)

 Chapter 236: Lonyths Aftermath

    Chapter 236: Lonyth''s Aftermath


    Lonyth


    Duke Moller was shaking in anger as he threw his ss of wine against the wall. He let out a few curses before he poured himself another ss of the beverage.


    "You muste up with another n," a woman''s voice interrupted the silence inside the room. This was the same woman wearing a hood that the Duke had been talking to.


    "What n? What else do you want me to do!? The Prince died and the King"


    "The King needs to die."


    "He disappeared! Where do you want me to find him!?"


    "Her Blessedness will"


    "Oh please! Do you think I fear her now? The Duke is alive! Whatever happened in that za whatever it was means that he has a way to fight against the darkness! He how could you lot defeat him! You and your people promised me that you would be able to do something about him. You told me" the Duke finished his wine, his breathing sparse as he tried to calm himself.


    Not being able to have a good night''s sleep for a few days was already taking a toll, not just on his health, but also on his mental strength. He is on the verge of breaking down.


    And he can only me Duke Lucas Rothley!


    "You assured me that it would work," he uttered. These people told him that everything would be fine. That they would be able to take care of the Duke of Wugari and bring down Lonyth. They promised him that he would soon rule this ce!


    All of the promises vanished when Lucas prevented the explosive from harming anyone else aside from the prince who was standing right on top of it!


    The man saved the humans that were gathering in the za. He even managed to make himself a hero in the process!


    "Her Blessedness will surely hear about this," the woman said before she disappeared. Seeing her gone, he let out a sigh of relief as he sat on his chair. Fear was starting to overpower every inch of his being.


    "Your Grace!" He looked at the door just as his assistant barged in. "We have a problem."


    "What is it?"


    "The King of Wugari sent his people to Siluria to help out. They are no longer letting any officials leave. There There"


    "Speak!" Duke Moller yelled. "What is it!?"


    "There is a contract written and signed by the previous King of Lonyth stating that in a state of emergency, the King of Wugari can easily take over everything until peace can be achieved."


    Duke Moller''s body felt cold. He was certain that he closed all of the windows inside his office, yet for some unknown reason, he had started to feel cold.


    "Tell everyone to leave. We are leaving for the South!" Duke Moller said.


    "Yes, Your Grace. Ah what about the young master?"


    "Isn''t he already on his way to Lucas?" Duke Moller asked.


    "Yes."


    "Then, we cannot do anything about him anymore. Once we reach the South, I can just marry another woman and have her give birth to another son! Take the essentials. We have no time to spare!"


    "Yes, Your Grace!"


    ..........


    Siluria, Capital of Lonyth


    The King''s Room, Main Pce


    On therge King size bed was the body of none other than the King of Lonyth, who was still unconscious from the curse. Despite this, the King was dressed in a white sleeping gown. His cheeks, although a bit pale, were already looking better than it was the other day.


    "He is going to live," a man with long ck hair that reached almost to his knees spoke. "Is there a need for you toe here despite your current state?"


    "I know he is going to live," Lucas replied. He was standing next to the man, wrapped in arge robe that covered every inch of his body. "He must live or I will drag his soul out of the underworld and burn it."


    "It seems that your cruelty has not changed. Not even a bit."


    "Is there any reason for it to change?" Lucas rebutted.


    "I heard about what happened."


    "Those were mere rumors."


    "You know that darkness could kill you."


    "I can handle this much," Lucas walked towards the window.


    "I did not see you as someone who would save thousands of people." The man followed. "Why did you do that?"


    "Do I need to exin myself to you?"


    "Ah" the man chuckled, his handsome countenance bing obvious as they approached the light that seeped from the window. "How annoying."


    Lucas said nothing. So, the man continued. "I heard there was a woman."


    "That is none of your business."


    "I heard you saved her time and time again."


    Lucas looked at him.


    "You have killed the others," the man said. "The fact that this woman is still alive must mean she is someone important."


    "Important or not, I do not see any reason why you would ask me about it. My affairs do not concern you at all."


    "I was simply asking questions. Life has been a bit of a bore over the past few hundred years. Guarding the gates can be very tedious and nd."


    "Then asked me to end your life. I would do it in a heartbeat," Lucas answered.


    "My. You speak as if we have not known each other for centuries."


    Lucas said nothing this time.


    "I heard that the Seven Families are trying to create some chaos. Is it that time again?"


    Lucas nodded in response.


    "How troublesome."


    "Let me deal with them," Lucas said.


    "How? You hated being away from the North."


    "I can deal with them even when I''m staying in the North."


    "Very well. I will wait for some promising news."


    Lucas nodded and for a few seconds, the man said nothing.


    "She would be disappointed to know that you have reced her after only a thousand years," the man chuckled. "Do not fret. I am keeping this a secret. No one else will know."


    With that, the man disappeared from the room. Not long after, Lucas removed his hood, showing a face full of dark veins. He stared at the King before he vanished as if he was never there in the first ce.

 Chapter 237: Rothley Estate

    Chapter 237: Rothley Estate


    Wugari


    "I am not permitted to approach the mansion?" Rosalind asked Magda.


    "No one is permitted to approach the mansion unless you are with His Grace. Not even the King is allowed to approach that ce," Magda leisurely answered. She was sitting by the windows, eating an apple that Milith prepared for their snacks today. It had been two days since she woke up and two days since Magda decided to stay to ''take care of her''. She knew this woman was probably there just to guard her, but she was not exactlyining.


    Magda and Rosalind knew that she could leave this ce whenever she wanted to. Magda wouldn''t be able to stop her.


    "Have you been inside the mansion?" Rosalind asked.


    "No."


    "How about Denys?"


    "He had been. I heard he is pretty close with His Grace. There were even rumors about them."


    "Rumors?"


    "You know how men spend too much time with each other on the battlefield they sometimes satisfy each other''s needs."


    "You " Rosalind''s eyes went wide when she heard her words. What was she implying? Moreover, how could she say something like this about the Duke?"


    "There is no need to worry. His Grace does not really mind these rumors."


    "Is that so?" Rosalind started eating some candied apples. They were not exactly as good as the ones that she had in Lonyth, but the physician provided these for her. Apparently, they were going to make her recover from whatever it was that they believed she had.


    "So, may I go to the capital?" Rosalind asked.


    "Soon, once you are recovered."


    "I am not ill."


    "You can tell that to the physician. I heard you are too skinny. You will immediately die once you stay in the snow without clothing."


    "Everyone will die in the snow if they do that."


    "Not the ones from Wugari."


    Rosalind said nothing. She was indeed skinny, but this woman was clearly exaggerating.


    "Do you know if he is already back?" she asked.


    "No."


    "Then"


    "He will see you when he has recovered," Magda sighed. "And this is not the first or second time that you asked me that question. Are you certain you did not hit your head somewhere?"


    Rosalind let out another sigh. "Well, I am just curious." She looked out of the window and stared at the roof of the mansion. Magda told her that the mansion was surrounded by tall gates and the snow-covered roof was the only thing that they could see, even if they were currently in a very tall tower.


    She could not help but wonder how far that ce was. When asked, even Magda was not sure. She was also not sure about the distance of each tower from one another, and since snow and dead trees surrounded them most of the year; she did not dare venture far away from the ce where she and the rest of the Duke''s soldiers were staying.


    The only thing that Magda was sure of was the fact that the mansion and the Duke''s estate were massive  no one could tell how big they really were.


    "The Duke will see you once he is ready," Magda reassured her.


    "I just wanted to know if he is.. fine."


    "I have not seen him since that time," Magda said. "But you already know this. Only Denys has contact with him. Not even General Lytton has seen him."


    Again, Rosalind nodded. She already made up her mind to visit the mansionter. She knew it would be wrong, as she needed to follow the rules, but she was anxious about Lucas. Something must have happened to him. The darkness inside her body became manageable after that incident and the only exnation that she coulde up with was that Lucas absorbed the darkness to save her.


    How could he put his body in danger just for her?


    They were simply trying to help each other out. She wanted his help, and in return, she promised to work for him. Was there really a need for him to sacrifice so much for her?


    Because of this, she decided to do something bizarre and visit the mansion when the night fell.


    ....


    Night Time


    Rothley Estate


    In Wugari, the light would disappear as early as 5:00 in the evening and not return until 10:00 the next day. Meaning, Wugarians only have a few hours of light a day.


    However, not one of them seemed to hate it. Instead, many people in the Rothley Estate seemed to act as if this was normal. Or at least, that''s what Rosalind noticed when Magda talked about the surrounding darkness.


    It was already eight in the evening.


    The night was cold and quiet. Aside from the crackling fire from the firece, the only sound that Rosalind could hear was the ticking sounding from the clock inside her room. Rosalindy on her bed while staring at the ceiling. She could feel Magda standing outside of the room. Milith, on the other hand, was downstairs ying with Miu.


    Rosalind chose this time to leave.


    Why?


    Because no one would think that she would sneak away in the early hours of the night. Many people would do it at midnight or when everyone else was asleep.


    This was the reason why she would do the exact opposite thing.


    She took a thick robe before dark mists started to wrap around her body, then she disappeared. The next thing she knew, she was already outside of the tall tower. She then waved her hand, and the mist slowly morphed into adder. She used thedder to find a ce with lights on. Because of this, she was able to easily locate the direction of the mansion.


    The incident in Lonyth seemed to open her eyes to the possibility of controlling her mists, and this was simply one of the many ways that she could think of.


    Since Rosalind does not exactly know how to use weapons, it would be better for her to use her mist for something more useful, like creating adder that she could use to climb into trees.


    ...


    Rosalind is learning. Hehehe

 Chapter 238: Token of the Rothley Family

    Chapter 238: Token of the Rothley Family


    Rosalind nned to familiarize herself with the area as this would be the first time that she would go out in Wugari. What she did not expect was the coldness and the amount of snow around the area. She knew that Wugari was the northernmost ce that had been inhabited by humans, but she did not expect it to be this extreme.


    Right now, she was starting to wonder why people chose to stay here.


    Slowly, she made her way in the direction where the mansion was located. She used teleportation over and over again until she felt confident that no one was around the area she was in. Sadly for her, no matter how much she tried to teleport, there was no sign of any walls or gates.


    Moreover, there were no signs that she was even getting closer to the mansion.


    She sighed and stared at the starless sky. She was so silly to think that it would be easy for her to waltz into the mansion without any permission. There should be some sort of a secret entrance right?


    "It seems that you are as hard headed as I thought."


    Rosalind flinched when she heard the Duke''s voice. She turned around but did not see anyone behind her.


    "Lucas?"


    She was confident that it was him. There was simply no mistaking his voice.


    Then she felt her back hit something hard.


    Rosalind slowly turned around and stared at the hooded man in front of her.


    "Lucas?"


    "I did not know if I should be proud of myself for predicting that this would happen, or upset that you can''t listen."


    "You" Rosalind lifted her hand as she tried to remove the hood from his face but he quickly stopped her with his hand which had been covered with a ck glove. "Lucas"


    "I am fine. Thank you for your concern."


    "What happened?" she asked.


    "You must stay in the tower for a while."


    "Why?"


    There was no answer.


    "I can help you," Rosalind said. "I can feel the darkness I"


    "The King is going to make you my duchess and"


    "I don''t care about the marriage." Her words stopped him. "I just want to know that you are okay."


    He said nothing in response. Instead, he took a quick step back.


    "I am."


    "No, you are, not with that darkness looming inside you."


    "If I do not know any better, I would think that you are starting to care," he said.


    "We had a deal," she answered ndly as she took a small step back, increasing the small distance between them. "I do not want you dying because of me."


    "I expected you to defend yourself and deny the fact that you are starting to care."


    Rosalind snorted. Why was the man being so difficult? Did he think this was enough to push her away?


    It was not like she was professing any emotions toward him. She was simply trying to make sure that he was fine after he saved her.


    She sighed.


    "This is pointless" Rosalind said. She had no time for this. Suddenly, she saw him toss something her way. She caught it and examined the circr object that resembled a coin but bigger.


    "What is this?"


    "The token of the Rothley Household," Lucas said. "The real one."


    Rosalind lifted an eyebrow.


    "Tomorrow, the King will summon you and ask you to visit the Pce. You must go. The King is aware that you are already the Duchess of the Rothley Family and everyone needs to treat you as such. Do not tolerate any disrespect. You have the right to punish everyone. Use my name when necessary."


    "Why?" she asked. "Surely, you are not doing this just to keep my mind off things."


    When he said nothing, she continued. "So, this was your goal all along. You wanted me to stop asking questions. You gave me a token and bribed me with some authority thinking this is what I want."


    "Why?" she added. "What are you hiding, Duke Rothley?" No matter how much she thought about it, what happened in Lonyth was something that she would never understand.


    "Some questions are not meant to be asked," he said. "Forget what happened in Lonyth. You are in Wugari now. You must start a fresh life. As my wife."


    Rosalind pursed her lips. She was curious about so many things, but he was right. She already got what she wanted. She was currently in Wugari, away from everyone else. Rosalind was safe and so were her light and dark abilities.


    She could continue pressing the matter, but a part of her knew that the Duke would never answer her. He did not owe her any answers. At least not now.


    If there was one thing that Rosalind was very good at, it was being very stubborn.


    "Very well." She took another step back. She was prepared to go back to the tower if that was what he wanted.


    "Before you leave" Before she could blink, he appeared before her. Then he pulled her towards his body and leaned closer. "I wanted to confirm something," he said. His face was so close to hers, she could feel his hot breath fanning against her cheeks.


    "What"


    Without any warning, he kissed her. His hot lips locked against hers as if they were two puzzle pieces, perfectly molded for each other. She closed her eyes on instinct. Her hands wrapped around his back as his tongue made its way into her mouth.


    Then he ended the kiss.


    The sudden absence of his lips made her speechless.


    "Thank you," he said as he rested his forehead against hers.


    "What was that for?"


    "You will know very soon," he said. "If you are curious. That is not the mansion," he uttered. "You will visit the ce. Once you are ready." Then his body turned into a blur.


    Before her very eyes, Lucas disappeared.


    ....


    I was supposed to have a mass release yesterday or today but I have been frequenting the toilet for days now. I did not know that axative will have this effect on me. I had Gatorade but still, my stomach is a mess. I am so sorry. T.T

 Chapter 239: The Demonic Beast

    Chapter 239: The Demonic Beast


    "You did not even wait for midnight to sneak out. You even had the audacity to leave knowing everyone else was still awake."


    Rosalind stilled when she heard Magda''s voice. She slowly turned around and removed her hood. Magda was standing on the dark side of the room so she did not notice her earlier. For some reason, she felt silly. She felt like someone who was sneaking out to meet a lover!


    "I was strolling," Rosalind smiled. She was too preupied with that kiss, she forgot to check if someone was inside the room.


    "Right. Strolling in the middle of a snowy night is something very creative."


    "I know," Rosalind removed her robe and walked towards her bed. Her heart was still racing against her chest. This wasn''t the first time that they kissed, but this time was different. It was something else.


    "Did you try to go to the mansion?" Magda narrowed at her.


    "No. Why would I do that?"


    "Did someone tell you that you are a very bad liar?"


    "No." Rosalind shook her head. She faced the serious-looking Magda and said, "I''m sorry. I will probably not do that again."


    Magda sighed. "Even if you do it again, the least that you could do is inform me about it. I do not want to panic when I can''t find you. His Grace will have my head if something happens to you. I"


    *DING*


    *DONG*


    *DING*


    *DONG*


    "What was that?" Rosalind raced towards the window as she heard a bell tolling from somewhere. "It was already dead of the night, what was that for?" Actually, she was thankful for the bell as it allowed her to change the subject.


    "It means arge beast is approaching the gates."


    "The gates?"


    "The gates that separate the Beast Lands and Wugari."


    "Beast Lands?" Rosalind frowned.


    "We call it the Beast Lands because it was thend of the Beasts."


    "Why can we hear the bell here?" Rosalind asked.


    "It isn''t that far away," Magda replied. "This territory lies in the pathway that connects the beastnds to Wugari. This is not something new. Every now and then, manyrger demonic beasts try to cross the pathway. We are all used to it by now."


    "May I go and see?"


    "Ridiculous," Magda said. "Why would you want to visit the walls?"


    Rosalind said nothing. Perhaps, it was the adrenaline that she felt when they kissed. Did she find the excitement addictive? Right now, she knew she sounded like a teenager who had just had her first kiss. It was embarrassing, to say the least.


    *DING DING*


    *DONG*


    *DING DING*


    *DONG*


    "What was that?" she asked when she saw Magda''s face turn ugly.


    "A demonic beast."


    "I thought this was considered mundane?"


    "Not this," Magda said. "I have to leave for now. Stay in the tower."


    "Where are you going?"


    "They need our help," Magda said.


    "Then I want to go."


    "Are you out of your"


    "I will not bother you. I just want to watch." When Magda scowled at her, she added. "You know very well that I can go without you. I can leave anytime I want to."


    "You really Alright Grab your robe and do not let anyone else see you! Do you understand?"


    Rosalind nodded. "I will meet you outside." She did not let Magda answer before she teleported outside of the castle. During the night, her darkness was at its peak, she could freely use it. Of course, there were still limitations, but she was a little used to it. Moreover, she just absorbed an rming amount of darkness from Lonyth. Even if the Duke was able to stabilize the darkness inside her body, it did not make her weaker.


    "You are quick," Magda said. She was already riding a horse. "Do you need one?"


    "May I ride behind you?" Rosalind said.


    "No. The snow around this area is thick. It would be hard to traverse with two people on its back. Let me get you"


    "No, I am good." Rosalind said and turned to her left when she heard another bell. "We must hurry."


    However, Magda did not move. "If the Duke hears about this"


    "He will not."


    "He will probably have my head on a tter."


    "At least he would not throw it away," Rosalind answered almost immediately.


    "You"


    "Go now!" Rosalind beamed before she disappeared.


    Seeing this, Magda shook her head and smiled.


    Just as Magda told her, the gates were really not that far away from where the Tower was located. She did not have the exact distance, but Rosalind knew that ten kilometers would be a good estimate. Still, she actually thought that the horse that Magda used would not be able to manage to arrive in time.


    She was wrong.


    It seemed that the horse was so used to the harsh conditions that this ce had to offer. While the thickness of the snow affected it, it wasn''t able to slow it down that much.


    It took them about twenty minutes to arrive at the location.


    Rosalind looked at the tall walls made of what looked like ck relics. It looked ominous under the darkness of the night. Rosalind eyed therge stairs.


    "What is the situation," Magda immediately asked. Rosalind was just standing next to Magda so she could clearly hear her words. While talking, Magda and the man who weed her started climbing the stairs.


    Rosalind silently followed.


    "It has been three hours since the beasts started attacking the walls. It has been quiet for the past few days yet it was very different today. They seemed agitated by something. They are not even interested in eating the wounded soldiers; it seems that they just want to destroy the walls."


    "That is futile," Magda said.


    "Exactly, but most soldiers have been injured by the other demonic beasts earlier. I was forced to ask for help as there seems to be more of theming from the west."


    Rosalind and the rest looked at where the man had pointed. Just as he said, different beasts that Rosalind did not seem to recognize were currently fighting with some soldiers. However, she also spotted someone familiar.


    A man with almost white hair with a mysterious yet handsome countenance.


    Huig!

 Chapter 240: A Demonic King!

    Chapter 240: A Demonic King!


    A deafening howl made the scene in front of Rosalind even more frightening. When she first heard that there would be a demonic beast, she expected one of them, not three, and definitely not five. Fighting against one was already a struggle for someone from the south.


    How could they fight five of them at the same time?


    She shivered at the sight of the silhouette of an evenrger beast. It looked like a bear as it was walking on its two feet, but its face was that of a lion. There was a long spiky tail behind it.


    "That" Rosalind murmured. "How are you able to defeat that kind of monster?" She was still standing next to the calm Magda. When she did not hear anything from Magda, she turned and look at the woman. Magda was frowning as if she too was in deep thought. She did not look scared or nervous.


    Unlike Rosalind''s already pale face, Magda still looked normal.


    "What is it?" Rosalind said. Right now, she was confident that only Magda could hear her as the others were busy running around, bringing back the wounded soldiers and going to the beasts to fight. This was the first time that she had seen a variety of people fighting together. There were tall,nky, short, fat, and even some women in a knight''s uniform.


    Despite their already bloodied clothing, not one of them showed fear in their eyes.


    "Something is wrong," Magda said. "Those monsters do not carelessly approach the walls because of the stones. Right now, they are acting very strange."


    "How strange?"


    "They are lethargic some of these beasts should be smart enough to know that the ck stones could weaken them. Yet, they are charging as if as if they wanted to destroy it."


    Rosalind frowned. Indeed, the beasts looked like they were more interested in charging towards the wall instead of fighting with the soldiers. She looked at where Huig was fighting. The man was using his sword, he was cutting beasts down as if they were vegetables. However, the number of beasts kept on increasing.


    While these people are capable, they are severely outnumbered.


    "I do not see anyone with a Blessing," Rosalind asked.


    "Are you serious?" Magda''s face turned sour.


    "What?" Did she say something wrong?


    "It has been years since those people sent a decent one here. Right now, they know that we could fight against the beasts and they chose to focus on politics instead. Bunch of greedy morons."


    Rosalind lifted an eyebrow. She wondered what would happen if she revealed her light Blessing now. Surely, that would cause chaos, not just with the soldiers but inside Wugari itself.


    She could not put the Duke in that much trouble.


    "These people  are they not tired?" Rosalind asked.


    "It''s either fight or they die." Magda shrugged. "This usually does not happen. I know this is traumatizing, but you should get used to it."


    Rosalind nodded. She then watched as Huig attacked thergest beast that just arrived. Just as she expected, he was not able to cut through its thick skin. Rosalind could only sigh. The fight was happening about two hundred meters away from where they were standing while the lightsing from the walls were not exactly enough to illuminate that part, Rosalind could still see it as she was using her own light Blessing to enhance her own sight.


    Because of this, she could see some details that other people or even Marga couldn''t. Just like the fact that Huig seemed to have some sort of ck dusting off his body.


    "He needs help," Magda said.


    "I can see that," Rosalind said. Earlier, Magda already told her that some soldiers were guarding the other gates and some of them were also still fighting in Cirid. Meaning, theyck the manpower to fight at this gate.


    "Stay here," Magda said. Without saying another word, she jumped from the walls and ran towards Huig. Almost immediately the fighting started. At first, it looked like Huig and Magda were winning but after a few seconds, another howl echoed, and a putrid smell filled the air.


    "A demonic King!" someone shouted.


    Rosalind''s face became even darker. Those beasts were gettingrger andrger and now, a Demonic King appeared? A demonic King was akin to a Demonic Wolf King, they were the leaders of their pack. They were bigger, taller, and stronger and some of them even had special abilities, like fire or poisonous gas.


    Once again, the bell started tolling.


    Rosalind clenched her fist as she looked at Huig and Magda. Could they really fight against two twenty feet tall monsters? Just as she was upied with her thoughts, Magda appeared next to her. "You have to leave. It''s getting more and more dangerous."


    "Why are you" Rosalind looked in Huig''s direction. Just as expected, he was alone! "Why are you here!?"


    "Leave now!" Magda said. By now, their interaction was already attracting the attention of everyone. This left Rosalind with no choice but to show herself. However, this only made Magda angry.


    "We already talked about this!" Magda hissed. "You"


    "I can help you," Rosalind said nothing. She wrapped the dark mist in her hand before she touched Magda''s chest. The dark mist covered the light that came out of her hand.


    "Sorcerer!" someone shouted from behind.


    "What are you doing!?" Magda said.


    "You should already know by now," Rosalind answered. "Call Huig. I will give him something too."


    "This is"


    "Go!" Rosalind said. It would be better if people thought she was a sorcerer than someone who received a Blessing. Although she had not heard of any sorcerer that could do what she just did, not many people actually knew that. Sorcerers were mysterious individuals who are very good at keeping their own secrets!


    Magda clenched her teeth. However, she had no other choice as Huig really needed her help. She huffed and jumped towards Huig. To everyone''s surprise, however, it only took Magda tworge jumps to reach Huig''s side.


    Almost immediately Rosalind could feel everyone''s eyes on her.


    Luckily, she was wearing a robe that covered her face.

 Chapter 241: Sorcerer

    Chapter 241: Sorcerer


    "We should probably leave," Rosalind whispered towards Magda who was sitting on the walls. While still invisible, Rosalind could feel everyone''s gaze toward her. Since she helped Magda and Huig, the soldiers were looking at her with mixed reactions on their faces.


    Some were astonished, some were frightened, and then some were angry, and weirdly enough, she could feel some soldiers worshiping eyes.


    "This should be the first time they haveid eyes on a sorcerer." Magda used her forearm to wipe the remaining ck blood on her forehead. "We have heard of extremely powerful sorcerers capable of bending reality to kill people. However, we never heard of someone willing to save people. You should understand their fascination and fear."


    "Sorcerers are fabled dark creatures that had been serving the Dark Lord," Huig said behind her. "While everyone has been aware that they exist, a sighting is very rare."


    "I guess we are even now," Rosalind could not help but smile. Just like Magda, Huig was also a mess. He looked like he had been fighting for days just from therge dark bags under his eyes.


    Huig said nothing. Instead, he just shrugged and started walking away.


    "I heard you brought someone against his Grace''s orders?"


    A loud voice interrupted Rosalind''s conversation with Magda. She turned around and saw General Lytton walking towards them. Next to him was Lieutenant Bohan, from the famed family of assassins.


    "General," Magda got up and nodded towards the General.


    "I am going to assume she is here?" General Lytton asked.


    "She is."


    "I will not force her to show herself. However, I would like her to know that I am incredibly grateful for what happened."


    "Let us not talk here," Rosalind answered. "Is there some ce"


    "Follow me," Magda said as she led the group into one of the houses near the walls. Once inside, Rosalind immediately revealed herself.


    "General"


    "Lady Rosie" General Lytton nodded. The general recognized her. "Thank you for"


    "There is something more about this matter," Rosalind said. "I believe the beasts wille again tonight."


    "What?"


    "That beast came here because they wanted to destroy the walls."


    "You think so?" Magda asked.


    "There is no other reason why they would act like this. The beasts seemed erratic and unhinged," Rosalind exined.


    "Is that right?" General Lytton asked Magda.


    "Yes. For some reason, they did not even eat the fallen soldier''s body and rushed towards the gates. They only fell back when the Demonic King was defeated."


    "What could be the reason why they would act like that?" General Lytton said.


    "The tide," Rosalind said. She might not be an expert in everything about beasts, but she had studied them before. Silence followed her words. She looked at everyone else in the room as their faces turned grim. "The beast tide is here."


    "I knew that it wasing, but this was very"


    "Does this mean that Cirid has fallen?" Magda asked.


    "Perhaps. They are facing both sea beasts and the beasts from the mountains. The numbers are overwhelming," General Lytton said. "This means that they wille back tonight."


    "We barely survived the first night," Magda said. "The Duke is not in Wugari. It is only me and Huig."


    "I can make you stronger," Rosalind said as she looked at the General and Lieutenant Bohan. "I can make everyone else in this room faster and stronger. Perhaps we can even pick a few soldiers to join you."


    "You can How is that possible?" Magda said. "I have heard that sorcerers are"


    "Some questions are not meant to be asked," Rosalind said. She was almost certain that this was the first time that they heard about a sorcerer that would help strengthen other people. Sorcerers were known to be very selfish people who only wanted to grow stronger. While they do not involve themselves in mundane matters, they sometimes came to the North to fight against the beasts, but they were mostly doing this to test a new ability that they had gained.


    It had always been like this.


    Those sorcerers who epted money to curse people or kill people were different. They were someone that exchanged favors with favors and were known for their sinister methods. As long as you could give them what they wanted, they would do whatever it was that you asked of them. Again, everyone saw sorcerers as evil and dark.


    "How many?" General Lytton asked.


    "I can do five every hour," Rosalind said. She had done something like this in her past life so she was very confident in her skills. When it came to enhancing people''s abilities and talents, the light Blessing was the best out there. There was no type of sorcery that could achieve such a feat.


    **BANG**


    "Fraunces?" General Lytton frowned at the woman who barged into the room.


    "I knew she would be here."


    "We are"


    "She should be in the tower with her guard, not here."


    "Fraunces, we are currently discussing some important matters," General Lytton uttered. "You may leave."


    "Uncle, this woman is not supposed to be here. She does not have that kind of authority yet. Instead of making me leave, why don''t you ask her guard to escort her back to the tower?"


    "I do not know where this aggression ising from," General Lytton said. "But I do not like it."


    "Uncle"


    "You are not even assigned to these walls. Go back to where you are supposed to be."


    Fraunces red at Rosalind before she left in a huff.


    "Something tells me that she is not done," Magda said.


    "She had been warned," Rosalind answered. Lucas had already told her not to bother Rosalind, but she refused to listen. Was it because she thought this was her territory?


    ''Funny,'' Rosalind thought inwardly.


    "So five people?"


    "Yes, but it would probablyst for thirty minutes or so," Rosalind said. "Huig and Magdasted longer because of their physical abilities. A normal soldier would be able to have it for thirty minutes at most."


    "And you can do it every hour?"


    Rosalind nodded. She could do more, but she did not want to reveal anything suspicious right now. Just as they started discussing the details of the n, one of General Lytton''s soldiers walked in.


    "General, the messenger of the King is here to talk to Lady Rosie."


    ....


    General Lytton and Bohan appeared in the earlier chapters. He was supposed to escort her back to Wugari from Aster Empire. Thank you for the support and votes!

 Chapter 242: Four Pillars of the Rothley Family 1

    Chapter 242: Four Pirs of the Rothley Family 1


    "Why would he directly send his messenger here knowing that "


    "It''s fine," Rosalind said. It is not like she could hide everything forever. Moreover, this must be a part of Lucas''s n.


    "Are you going to show yourself to everyone? I don''t think His Grace would agree to"


    "I am to be his wife," Rosalind lifted her chin and met the older man''s eyes. "What would the people who think of him as their hero think about him having a weak wife?"


    "A sorceress for a wife? That would cause chaos in the South."


    "The South will be too busy to care," Rosalind said. If Cirid had indeed fallen, then the South would be very busy. The tide would first go to Rakha then to the other kingdoms. Worse, it would go to the Aster Empire and kill thousands, if not millions, of people. With the disease and the tide, the South would be very very busy.


    Why would they concern themselves with someone else''s marriage when they were struggling to fight against beasts?


    "Very well, bring the messenger here!" General Lyttonmanded. Not long after, a man wearing a ck with gold and red suit walked in. He bowed to the General and then towards Rosalind.


    "King Zadock Marlin is inviting the future Duchess of the Rothley Family, Lady Rosie, to join him and Queen Aurinda for dinner.'''' The man then handed her an envelope with the wax seal of the Wugarian Empire''s Royalty, the Marlins.


    The Marlin family had been ruling Wugari for hundreds of years. However, many people imed that the one who held the real power in Wugari was the Rothley Family.


    She opened the envelope and read the invitation inside. She was asked to wear red or ck and to arrive at five in the afternoon. Dinner would start at six and end at nine.


    "Three hours," Rosalind looked at the General. In response, the General nodded at her. "Thank you for the invitation, I will be there."


    The man nodded and once again bowed towards them.


    "Zadock must have known about the attackst night, and yet he still dared to invite you for a leisure dinner," General Lytton said, displeasure apparent in his tone.


    "Let us not think about that matter for now," Rosalind said. "We have more important things to attend to."


    "Right, we need to prepare. If you are right and the tide is upon us, it would be very hard to fight against them with our current numbers," Magda said thoughtfully. "With the Duke gone and Denys busy with the Duke''s orders, I do not think we can withstand an attack for five days."


    "The Duke should be back by then," General Lytton said, his voice full of certainty. "Wugari had stood tall for hundreds of years, how could a mere beast tide affect us?"


    "Although, I am still curious why this is happening now," Magda said. "Beasts liked to live in the North. Why would they want to run to the south?"


    Even Rosalind, who experienced a lot of things in her past life, could not answer that.


    "So, weck manpower," Rosalind stated.


    "How many strong warriors do we have right now?" she asked.


    "Huig and I are the only ones directly working under themand of the Duke on this section of the wall. There are currently four main walls around Wugari, however, there are only three walls that usually get the brunt of the attack. Each wall has one or two people directly working under His Grace and also has one general. General Lytton is the one for this particr section. Each general has their own trustworthy people, but most of them belong to a stronger family like the Bohan Family of assassins, the Lytton family of warriors, the Madilu family of archers, and the Etonde Family of fists. Those are the four pirs under the Rothley Family," Magda exined.


    Rosalind nodded in response. In fact, she had heard of their names before. Those were the four families famous in the south, not just because of their allegiance to the Duke of Wugari, but because of their individual prowess.


    Those four families had different specialties in which they excelled at. The Lytton Family was known as the generals and the warriors. The Bohan Family was known for their stealth and assassinations. The Madilu family were so good at anything that involved a target and it was rumored that they had never missed and, finally, the Etonde has a body as hard as a rock. Many said that ordinary swords would never pierce through them.


    "Good," Rosalind said. "We will be needing all of them."


    "Can you make them stronger?" General Lytton asked.


    "I can," Rosalind said. In her past life, she used her light Blessing to make hundreds of soldiers stronger. There was no reason that she could not enhance the abilities of people who already had special abilities. In fact, Rosalind was quite excited to do this to people who were already considered the best in their field.


    She could not wait to see how strong these people would be!


    Of course, this was all in her head. What happened was theplete opposite of her expectations.


    Not long after, the General called an emergency meeting with the other generals and the heads of the four families. They were not exactly surprised when everyone inside the room started questing Rosalind''s identity.


    With the absence of the Duke, General Lytton found it hard to exin to them that Rosie the Sorcerer was going to be the new Duchess of Wugari. She will soon be the wife of the man that they were serving. In short, they would be under hermand and would have to bow when they saw her in the near future.


    "Why would we let a mere sorcerer touch our body!?" a man with a mohawk hairstyle asked. He moved his body towards General Lytton, emphasizing his bulging muscles. If Lucas was considered tall, this man was a giant. He looked to be around seven foot tall with a muscr build. His gruff voice echoed inside the room. "Lytton, I do not want to question your intelligence, but did a donkey hit your head while you were sleeping the other night?"


    That man was the current head of the Etonde Family. Fabian ''Elephant'' Etonde.

 Chapter 243: Four Pillars of the Rothley Family 2

    Chapter 243: Four Pirs of the Rothley Family 2


    "Barnard, the Elephant has a point. How could you ask us to expose ourselves to darkness? Are you out of your mind?" in Bohan, the head of the Bohan Family said. "How could you even suggest that we let someone like that touch our bodies?"


    "Did you inform the Duke about this matter?" Arrianne Madilu, the head of the Madilu Family asked.


    In response, General Lytton sighed. He already expected this response from everyone. "As I told you, she helped Huig and Magda fight against five beastsst night and"


    "Huig and Magda are working directly with His Grace! They have been trained to perfection since they were kids. It is already normal for them to fight against those beasts. How could youpare them to us?"


    "There were two demonic King beasts about twenty feet tall."


    "That''s absurd."


    "The bodies are still there, feel free to go and see," General Lytton said.


    "I heard that this woman has been invited to the pce. Can you tell us about those absurd rumors that the Duke is nning to make her his Duchess?" Arriane asked.


    "Duchess?" Fabian snorted. "Impossible."


    "The Rothley Family has never had one."


    "That is about to change," General Lytton answered. "The King himself invited her to dinner. An official banquet will be held when the Duke is back. However, we are not here to talk about His Grace''s personal affairs, we are here to talk about the abilities that she could"


    "I am saying no," stated Fabian Etonde.


    "Me too!"


    "I am not going to let a sorceress touch my body."


    The three other heads of the family shook their heads before they could even hear his exnations. Again, this was not surprising. These families had been guarding the North for centuries. If they were someone that you could easily persuade, they would not havested this long.


    "How could you say no without even hearing me out?"


    "There is no point in "


    "I can prove it,'' General Lytton said.


    "What?"


    "I can prove that her abilities will not cause us any harm."


    "And how are you nning to prove that?" Fabian Etonde asked.


    "I will ask her to enhance my ability."


    "What?"


    The other members of the table frowned.


    "General Lytton, if I may speak?"


    "Go ahead General Duaron."


    "This sorceress that you speak of where did shee from?"


    Silence nketed the table. So General Duaron continued. "Judging from your reasoning, we can see that you trust this woman even with your life at stake. This is making me curious. Where did shee from? What made you trust her? Is it possible that she has used some sort of darkness to influence your judgment?"


    General Duaron''s words were very clear. He suspected that Lady Rosie was actually controlling the General.


    "Only His Grace can answer that question," General Lytton said. "Do you really think that His Grace would allow just any woman to stay in one of those towers? When was thest time something like that happened?"


    The people around the circr table could not answer simply because this situation had never happened before. The Duke was well known for avoiding women in general. This, and the fact that the woman that he was supposed to marry would mysteriously die, led to the rumors of his impotence.


    While the people inside this room do not believe such rumors, they knew the Duke, as well as the other Dukes before him, were not fond of women.


    "So by your own logic, we must trust this woman because His Grace trusts her. Is that what you are saying?" Arriane asked.


    "Yes. Our families had been serving the Rothley Family for centuries and we know the Rothley Family would never associate themselves with someone that could not be trusted. Or are you perhaps starting to doubt His Grace?"


    There was another silence in the room. As expected, not one of the heads wanted to answer him.


    "How are you going to prove that her abilities would not affect our bodies?" Fabian asked.


    "Simple, I will ask her to enhance my body and I will beat you."


    "You?" Fabian Etonde snorted. The Etonde''s boasted a really strong body that could not be cut by any normal de. Fighting against them could be very tricky, especially for someone who was used to closebat like General Lytton.


    "Arm wrestling," General Lytton said.


    "How could you"


    "That is my point. I may be strong, but not as strong as an elephant like you! We all know that I would not be able to beat you in a normal arm wrestling match. With her enhancements, however, it would be a different story."


    "Are you confident that you will not embarrass yourself, General?"


    General Lyttonughed at in Bohan''s question. "I guess we will see Bohan."


    Not long after, everyone agreed to have this Lady Rosie enhance the general''s body in front of their eyes before he arm wrestled against Fabian Etonde, the strongest man in the North.


    The group immediately asked Lady Rosie to enter the room. In front of everyone, Rosalind wrapped a dark mist around her arms and touched the General''s head. To everyone inside the room, Rosalind was using her darkness to enhance the General''s strength but how could darkness feel so light and refreshing?


    General Lytton could not help but frown.


    General Lytton had no idea who Rosie really was and just trusted her simply because she was to be the Duke''s wife. The Duke of the Rothley''s family was never wrong and that had been ingrained in his brain since he was younger.


    Without saying anything, Rosie continued to touch his head while ignoring the whispers that had descended the room since she walked in.


    "It is done," Rosalind uttered.


    "That quick?" Fabian grumbled. "Littledy, are you trying to mock my abilities?"


    "Stop that Fabian, do not scare her."


    "If this is enough to scare her then she had no business staying in the North," Fabian answered Arriane.


    "That is enough," Rosalind said. "I gave him enough to defeat you."


    "You"


    "Hahahahaha!" in Bohan''sughter echoed inside the room. "I like her already! Go on Lytton! Show us what you can do! Do not embarrass thedy!"


    ...


    I just saw the notif about a banner tomorrow. I immediately change the cover. That is my cover. Thanks

 Chapter 244: Mutual Respect

    Chapter 244: Mutual Respect


    The room was filled with silence as Fabian and General Lytton approached arge boulder a few meters away from the ce where they had their meeting.


    "The boulder is the only thing that could support that Elephant''s strength," Arriane said. She was a middle-aged woman with a gentle smile on her face. However, Rosalind knew how dangerous she really was. The Madilu Family was not only well known for their archery skills but because of how good their eyes were. They could use a stone or anything that they could throw and hit someone right in the eye if they wanted to.


    While they had this reputation, Arriane Madilu, the current Head of the Madilu Family, had been known for her grace and beauty. In her past life, Rosalind had never met Arriane and only heard rumors about her when the war started. The four pir families of the Rothley Family became very well-known figures in the war.


    Right now, Arriane was standing just next to Rosalind.


    "That man is the strongest in the North if Barnard could defeat him in a simple arm wrestling, then everyone will acknowledge your abilities," Arriane continued. "I hope this does not offend you."


    "No. It''s alright." Rosalind answered beneath the hood.


    "You must know why we are doing this, right? Although I am not quite sure how sorcery works, I have never heard of a sorcerer that helps people without any sort of payment. So, I am very interested in what payment you desire in exchange for this help."


    Rosalind said nothing. She knew this was a trap question. If she would say that she wanted nothing, that would make her look more suspicious.


    If she would demand gold, they would say she was greedy and shallow. There is only one way to beat this


    "Let us talk about this once I have proven my skills," Rosalind said. She already saw a few soldiers around them. It seems that the group attracted the attention of many soldiers.


    "Very well"


    They watched as the two started to arm wrestle, their faces instantly turned red as the two tried to see which one was stronger. At first nce, it was pretty obvious that Fabian was winning. With hisrge hand and muscles, one would think that he was the stronger one amongst the two. Everyone, even the soldiers, could not help but think that the winner had been decided.


    They were wrong.


    The cheers had stopped when suddenly, a loud cracking sound echoed.


    "The boulder is going to break!"


    Rosalind heard someone behind her say.


    *CRACK*


    "Oh my. It seems that the Elephant cannot beat the General?"


    "Oi Fabian, what are you doing? Beat him! Why aren''t you showing us your strength?" Alian Bohan said. Hearing this, Fabian''s already flushed face became even redder. He red at General Lytton as veins protruded from his neck.


    "I"


    "You cannot beat me," General Lytton beamed.


    "You"


    *CRACK*


    Hearing this, murmurs and cheers filled the air. There were many soldiers around who chose to watch the show. For a moment, Rosalind could not help but smile. She had given General Lytton enough enhancements to defeat Fabian Etonde, but he was still holding back.


    From this alone, Rosalind could see how much the old General respected his friend. He did not want to embarrass the Etonde Family in front of this many people.


    "These two had been doing this for so long," Arriane said. "But this was the first time that it took Etonde a lot of time to defeat the General."


    "He would never be able to defeat General Lytton," Rosalind said.


    Arriane did not answer this time. It seems that even she was not that confident that Fabian Etonde would win this game.


    *CRACK*


    *CRACK*


    *CRASH*


    Everyone had to take a step back when the boulder finally broke.


    "This"


    "No one won!"


    "Ah, I was betting on Sir Etonde!"


    "I thought Sir Fabian would easily win, ah!"


    "Hahahah Etonde! You are getting older. I could not believe that even you could not beat General Lytton! Hahahah!"


    "Shut your mouth!" Fabian red at in. "You are the old one! You are the bald one!"


    "Ha? Why are you talking about my hair? If you wanted to talk about"


    "Alright. That is enough," General Lytton said. "Old in will give me his money."


    "I said I will give the money to whoever wins!"


    "I did not lose, did I?"


    "You  How could you be so shameless?"


    "Since that is the case, then I should ask for some money too!" Fabian chimed in. It seems that they had already forgotten what happened just a few minutes ago as they approached in Bohan. "I did not lose, did I?"


    "Both of you are really shameless!"


    "Men," Arriane sighed. She looked at Rosalind, who was calmly observing the three older men. "Shall we go back inside the room?"


    Rosalind nodded without saying a word. It seems that the four pir families'' rtionship did not revolve aroundpetition and jealousy, but mutual respect and camaraderie.


    It is refreshing.


    Rosalind always wondered why the North was considered a powerhouse of people. Perhaps powerful people wanted this kind of atmosphere too. She lowered her gaze as she fell into deep thought.


    .......


    "What is your n?"


    The shift in everyone''s tone was unexpected. Even their gazes toward her had changed.


    "She can only use sorcery on five people every hour." General Lytton answered them. "We thought it would be best to focus on the powerful people first. We cannot let our soldiers die when we have capable people on our sides."


    "I agree. Sending ordinary soldiers would be akin to sending amb to defeat a lion," Arriane said. "However, before we even talk about that. I would like to know the payment that a powerful sorceress like Lady Rosie wants. Do you need us to gather the blood of virginmbs? I am going to tell you now, Lady Rosie, we cannot give you something that would break anyws. However, the four pirs are willing to provide you with anything else other than humans. Gold? Properties? What is it that you want, sorceress?"


    Rosalind swallowed. She could feel everyone''s eyes on her. This time, it was different, as there was no anger or disgust in their eyes. Just curiosity  pure curiosity.


    She cleared her throat. "I want something that you could easily provide."


    "What is it?"


    "Pastries," Rosalind tried to keep a serious face. "The sweeter, the better."

 Chapter 245 An Apology

    Chapter 245 An Apology


    "You asked for pastries?" Magda asked for the second time in a row. After they talked about their n for the tide, they asked Rosalind to leave the room, as they still needed to discuss other things. When she left, Magda was already waiting for her outside.


    "Yes."


    "Pastries?"


    "Are you deaf?" Rosalind asked.


    "Why?"


    "That''s what I need."


    "You could have asked for gold."


    "Right."


    "I was serious. They saw your skill and were willing to pay you, but you actually asked for something like that? Why not gold?"


    "I don''t need gold."


    "But¡ª I am certain that the future Duchess of the Wugari Kingdom would not need gold."


    Rosalind nodded at that. She could earn gold using other ways. The two of them then rode a carriage towards the tower so she could prepare for her dinner with the King and Queen.


    "You areing with me, right?"


    "Yes," Magda said. "I was tasked with being around you all the time."


    Rosalind nodded.


    "Can you really do that?" Magda asked.


    "Do what?" Was she going to ask about pastries again?


    "Enhance a lot of people."


    "Oh¡­ yes."


    "Sorcerers don''t do that."


    "You seemed really familiar with sorcerers," Rosalind noted.


    "Sorcerers are moremon in the North than in the South. It is considered normal for us to see one or two in a lifetime. Some people even live to see three of them."


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes. Those people would suddenly appear on the walls and fight some beasts. Then they would disappear without saying a thing. All of their abilities are very¡­ destructive. I have seen one who was able to destroy arge beast from the inside. Do you understand how messy that was? The ¡ª" Magda immediately narrated what she saw and the things that sorcerers were known to do while on the battlefield.


    "Someone said that they saw a sorcerer take a beast''s heart and eat it raw! They could see the blooding from the heart. It was¡­" Magda shivered. "Gruesome."


    "That reaction does not suit you at all," Rosalind said.


    "What?"


    "Shuddering in fear while talking about blood.."


    "Oh." Magda shrugged. "Perhaps that was an overreaction."


    "What is that?" Rosalind pointed at Magda''s legs. "The beast hurt you?"


    "A scratch."


    "But¡ª"


    "We could dispel something like that, but it would be painful."


    Rosalind pursed her lips. This is the reason why the beasts are very dangerous. One scratch could harm humans. "Does that mean that all people from the North can dispel a dark curse?"


    "Not all. Just the one working directly under His Grace. However, we cannot dispel everything, only the dark curse from beasts and smaller weapons. It takes time, but we have a method to remove it from our body."


    Rosalind nodded as she thought of Lucas for the first time that they met. He told her he could handle that much darkness and that she did not need to heal him.


    "Do you want me to heal you?" Rosalind asked.


    "Heal what?"


    "That one?"


    "Huh?" Magda blinked. "You¡ª You can heal wounds too?"


    Rosalind nodded and sat next to Magda. Then she put her hand on top of the wound. Again, she covered her hand with a dark mist to make it seem like she was using her darkness to heal the wound. Not long after, the wound closed.


    "There''s no scar," Magda said before she met Rosalind. "I have never heard of a sorcerer that could heal wounds."


    Rosalind smiled. "I hope we can keep this a secret."


    "Of course."


    After a few minutes, they finally arrived in the tower where Fraunces was waiting with a few other people that were meant to help her prepare for the dinner.


    "Do you have a minute?" Fraunces said.


    "Do I have a choice?"


    "Well¡ª"


    "Milith, please prepare snacks for us," Rosalind said. Actually, Rosalind wanted to do one thing right now, and that is to sleep. Talking to Fraunces was not really a priority. However, the woman had showed up without any invitation. She could easily tell her to leave and maybe announce her visit next time, but she chose not to. Honestly, she wanted to know what Fraunces wanted to tell her.


    "I heard that you were unconscious when you arrived?" Fraunces started.


    "May I know why Dame Fraunces came to see me?" Rosalind ignored her question.


    "I came to apologize."


    "If you are scheming¡ª"


    "I am betrothed to someone."


    "Oh?"


    "We are going to have the ceremony in spring."


    "In just three months?" Rosalind asked. Her eyesnded on Fraunces''s stomach.


    "I am not with child."


    "Alright." She was not exactly wrong to assume that, right? After all, Fraunces was a healthy young woman.


    Fraunces shook her head in response. "It was wrong of me to assume that the Duke would not marry another woman. The past Duke never had a Duchess and I just¡ª I thought he would never have one too."


    "My father wanted me to marry someone and bear a child. It is my responsibility."


    Rosalind said nothing.


    "Did your father force you toe here to apologize?"


    Fraunces shook her head in response. "It was wrong of me to assume that the Duke would not marry another woman. The past Duke never had a Duchess and I just¡ª I thought he would never have one too."


    "Your honesty is quite surprising."


    Their conversation was interrupted when Milith arrived with a few snacks.


    "The North is different ¡ª so different from the South. If you need anything to make you morefortable, I may be able to help you out."


    "You do know I do not trust you, right?"


    "I expected that."


    Rosalind quite liked this woman. She''s very bold, and a little stupid and naive, but she felt open and exposed. Rosalind could easily read her like an open book.


    Although, she was still not sure if Fraunces was sincere about her words.


    "I did not see you as someone who would agree to marry another man," Rosalind uttered. She could not help but wonder if this had something to do with the Duke. Did Lucas threaten the poor woman?


    "My father is ¡ª he is getting older," Fraunces avoided her eyes. "It is time for me to stop dreaming about something impossible and take matters about our territory seriously. I decided to start training younger people so it would be easier for them to be a soldier once they were ready."


    "That is understandable," Rosalind said. "At least you are smart enough to focus your attention on something that you can achieve."


    Fraunces only gave her an awkward smile in response. The two talked about the capital of Wugari and the things that have been happening in Wugaritely before Fraunces bid her goodbye.


    "Magda, do you know if something is happening in Count Lytton''s territory?" Rosalind asked when Fraunces left.

 Chapter 246: The Fighting Duchess

    Chapter 246: The Fighting Duchess


    "I would not know that," Magda answered as she stared at Fraunces''s carriage. "But Count Lytton and General Lytton have their own affairs. The Count chose to focus on management and does not participate in anything that involves holding a sword. I heard that the Count was devastated when Dame Fraunces decided to pursue the Duke. That was a stupid stupid decision. Why pursue someone you cannot have?"


    Rosalind nodded. As much as she wanted to know more, she knew that it would be none of her business to involve herself with the Count''s family. Moreover, she still had to see the King and Queen.


    "Alright, we should start," Rosalind said. Not long after, Miss Monoroe arrived with ck and red dresses that she could wear. Then they started ''preparing'' her. Once again, she was subjected to the torturous pain of waxing every inch of her body to having her hair pulled so tight that it hurt her head. Everything had to be perfect something that she was starting to hate.


    Rosalind walked out of the room in her long sleeved, high-cored, ck ball gown withyers of tulle. It was long, heavy, and ufortable, yet she could not help but love it. How could something be so ufortable yet beautiful at the same time?


    In her past life, she wore dresses like this during events and special asions, but she never had a dress as simple yet beautiful as this one.


    She asked Miss Monoroe about the extravagance of the dress and she only had one thing to say. Duchess.


    As the First Duchess, she was meant to showcase the luxury of the Rothley. Was she supposed to walk around with pitiful-looking clothes inside the pce? That would be an insult to the Duke, her husband.


    In the end, she could only sigh and let them put her grayish hair into a very nice-looking updo with silver decorations that she had never seen before. Looking at the mirror, Rosalind could not help but pity her past self. She never had this luxury back then.


    As a baron''s wife, she could not exactly do as she pleased as she did not want to embarrass her husband and sister.


    "The Duke asked me to give this to you," Miss Monoroe smiled at her as she handed her a velvet box. She opened it expecting to see a beautiful ne, but what she saw was a circr earring with two enormous diamonds.


    "This"


    "It was made for the Duchess of Rothley." Miss Monoroe removed one of the earrings and handed it to her. "It was made for you."


    "Thank you."


    "Now, smile. You look very beautiful today. I am certain that once the King and Queen see you, they would never wonder why the Duke chose to marry you instead of the countless women who came before you."


    Rosalind nodded as she put the earrings on. Now that she had thought about it, the dress had a high neckline. Wearing a ne would not look too good for this type of dress.


    Riding a ck carriage adorned with silver and golden parts, Rosalind left the tower with Magda, Milith, and Miss Monoroe. Of course, therge crest of the Rothley Family was on the carriage''s door.


    "This is the Duchess''s carriage," Magda said. "It was made for the Duchess."


    "Only mine?"


    "Yes. There are a few things that they made for the Duchess of Rothley. It was His Grace who personally told them to do so. Some of it including the interior of your room in the tower, was based on his designs."


    "Oh," Rosalind looked out of the window. She did not know if these people were only telling her this to make the Duke seem better in her eyes. Why would Lucas personally design her room? Why would he ask them to make things for her? Was it just because she had the Blessing of both the light and the dark?


    Was it just because these people pitied her? Did they think she would soon die just like the others?


    Rosalind shook the thoughts out of her head. What was she thinking? In the past, she was never the type to think things. After being betrayed, she tended to think too much about everything.


    It was not a very good experience.


    She nced at Magda who was wearing a simple ck outfit just like what Butler Lance Walford wore when they met in the tower. It was a typical butler''s outfit, and it lookedfortable. In the North, women were actually allowed to wear trousers and pants  especially the ones who were fighting on the walls.


    She wondered if she could have clothing like that, too.


    "Is there something wrong?" Miss Monoroe asked.


    "Am I allowed to wear something like that?" Rosalind asked in return.


    "Of course. If you want, I could make one suited for the Duchess of"


    "I want something like that, the exact same thing."


    "But"


    "I will be fighting on the walls." Rosalind casually dered.


    "Pardon me?" Miss Monoroe asked. She looked surprised. Even Magda, who sat next to Miss Monoroe, looked surprised as well. "How could the Duchess join the fight in the walls?" Magda asked.


    "Is there a reason for me not to join the fight against those beasts?" Rosalind retorted.


    "I thought this would be a one-time thing," Magda replied.


    "A one-time thing?" Rosalind snorted. "I do not have any idea what you are talking about. However, I can assure you of one thing; I am not going to sit in a tower waiting for him toe back." She was not some love-sick woman in her teenage years. Moreover, waiting inside that ce would be boring to say the least!


    "A Duchess should not join the"


    "Miss Monoroe, people are dying at the gates. Is there any reason for me not to help them out?" Rosalind asked. When ites to discussions like this, she knew a very good way to shut people up and that was to talk about the people who were dying every single day.


    Just as she expected, Miss Monoroe said nothing in response. However, as if on cue, they heard the coachman announce that they had reached the pce. Since carriages were not allowed inside the pce gates, all of them must walk in ufortable clothing.


    Rosalind could only nce at Magda''s simple clothes as envy shed in her eyes.

 Chapter 247: The Green House

    Chapter 247: The Green House


    Rosalind stood in front of arge wooden door as she waited for the herald to announce her arrival. Earlier, Miss Monoroe already informed her that they were not allowed to enter the chambers where the Royalties ate. It was only Rosalind.


    However, they would be waiting for her in the garden outside.


    She looked at the man wearing a mixture of red, gold, and ck clothing. The g of Wugari had the colors red, gold, and ck and every servant was wearing those colors as well. Of course, this was not something new as the Aster Empire had the same customs.


    "Entering Duchess Rothley!" the Herald announced before he pped his hand twice. Then the two knights that were standing by the door slowly opened it.


    Almost immediately her eyes marveled at the grandeur and opulence of the space. The walls were lined with ornate tapestries depicting scenes of battles and triumphs, while the ceiling was adorned with intricate carvings and gold leaf ents. The room was dimly lit, with chandeliers full of candles, casting flickering shadows across the marble floors.


    At the far end of the room, two massive thrones sat atop a raised tform, nked by tall columns and guarded by a pair of armored knights. The throne itself was carved from dark wood and adorned with precious gems and metals, with velvet cushions and a high backrest. The air around the throne seemed charged with a sense of power and authority, as though it was the very center of the kingdom''s might.


    This was within Rosalind''s expectations. After all, this was Wugari- a Kingdom that had fought against the beasts for years.


    This was not the Aster Empire where one could only see the beauty and grace of everyone inside the room where the Emperor sat.


    Rosalind walked towards the two majestic seats. Each of her steps was slow and careful.


    "My name is Rosie, it is my pleasure to be invited by Your Majesties," Rosalind curtsied, her gaze lowered.


    "When they said that Duke Rothley would marry someone of his own choice, I doubted it." A woman''s voice echoed. "But seeing the new Duchess of Rothley is enough to convince me that this was indeed the Duke''s choice. You look dashing, to say the least, Duchess Rothley. Don''t you agree my dear?"


    "She is indeed beautiful. However, were you expecting someone mediocre? Lucas would never allow that to happen."


    "You may straighten your back. Let us forgo the ceremonies," Queen Aurinda Marlin said. "I want to have some time to talk to the Duchess before we have our dinner."


    "You know that is not appropriate," King Zadock Marlin said. He then gave Rosalind a kind smile. "How about we visit the greenhouse?"


    "Why don''t we ask Duchess Rothley?" Queen Aurinda said.


    That was when Rosalind lifted her eyes. She expected the King and Queen to be middle-aged with a few strands of grey hair, but she was wrong. The two looked to be in their twenties if not in their thirties. Both had ck hair, deep-seated eyes, and beautiful smiles. While the King had light brown eyes, the Queen had dark brown ones.


    "A greenhouse sound''s lovely, Your Majesties," Rosalind said.


    "Please cut the cordiality," the King got up and held his hand towards his wife. "Lucas and I grew up together. Albeit younger, Lucas has always been better than me at anything. To some, that might have caused some jealousy, but I can assure you, Lucas was just like the brother that I never had. I admire him and his talents."


    The two walked towards her.


    "These are mere formalities. While I told Lucas that this is not necessary, he insisted that I do this to avoid questions from the nobility. Not that they would ask anything of him." King Marlin held the Queen''s hands as they walked down and slowly approached Rosalind. Not long after, the three started walking towards the greenhouse.


    As they stepped outside, a pathway that had been illuminated by the torches greeted Rosalind. A nket of untouched snow could be seen on each side of the winding pathway. To make itself safe from the snow, there was a transparent roof that was supported byrge columns of ck stones.


    The same ck stone relics that they used to make the walls of the Rothley Estate.


    "What do you think of the ck stones?" Queen Aurinda asked.


    "It''s beautiful, Your Majesty."


    "Please call me older sister."


    "I''m afraid I cannot do that," Rosalind refused almost immediately. Thest woman who insisted on calling each other sisters betrayed her. She would rather not call anyone a sister in this lifetime.


    Hearing her answer, the Queen stopped walking and stared at her. Since Rosalind was a step behind them, the Queen had to turn around so she could look at Rosalind.


    "You are not jesting," Queen Aurinda said.


    "No. I am not."


    "My it seems that Lucas has found someone who knows how to say no," King Marlin chuckled. "The wind is cold, Aurinda. I would rather not stay in this ce and make the Duchess ill. He would have my head."


    Aurinda smiled at Rosalind. "You are right. I was surprised to hear someone that sounded just like him. We should hurry, the winds are getting stronger.


    Soon enough, she walked in on a greenhouse covered with transparent walls. Contrary to the air outside, the air inside the greenhouse was warm and humid. She looked around and could not help but smile as her gazended on the array of nts inside. The floor was made of polished ck stone with benches and chairs tucked in its cozy corners.


    In the corner of the greenhouse was a small pond with lilies and what seemed like colorful fish. Next to it was a small table and chairs with various pastries and steaming tea.


    ''This was heaven,'' Rosalind thought inwardly. Should she ask the Duke to make something like this for her?


    "Are you not wondering why the cold is not able to prate the walls of the greenhouse?" Queen Aurinda asked.


    "Sorcery," Rosalind answered casually. Her answer made the two people chuckle.


    There was no way that the cold could not prate this ce without the help of a sorcerer. This only proved one thing. Sorcery was even more rampant in the North than she originally thought.

 Chapter 248: Cirid Has Fallen

    Chapter 248: Cirid Has Fallen


    "This is called a flowerrete cake simply because they are made to look like little flowers," Queen Aurinda smiled as she handed her a cake inside a small circr bowl. "However, instead of sweet, the chef added some lime, adding to its fragrance and giving it an extra citrusy taste."


    Rosalind smiled. She wondered if Lucas told them about her preference. "Thank you." She caught the two of them looking at each other.


    "The Duke insisted that we wait to introduce you to the nobility until he arrives," King Marlin said. "I agree. It is best that you two are together when we introduce you to the noble families of Wugari. I hope you do not mind that."


    "It is not a problem."


    "For your training, mydy-in-waiting Salina will assist Miss Monoroe in teaching you the responsibilities of a wife."


    "If you are talking about the management of the duchy, then I have no problem letting the Butler continue managing it," Rosalind said.


    "Pardon me?"


    "You might not know this, Your Majesty but I am nning to stay at the wall, fighting the beasts."


    "Well that is I did not think that you would want to spend your time on the wall," King Marlin said.


    "Is there a reason why you want to stay and guard the people?" Queen Aurinda inquired.


    "No. It''s just that" Rosalind gulped. "I was trying to stay by my husband''s side." Her face flushed as she lowered her gaze. Almost immediately, the two royals in front of her startedughing a response that surprised her.


    It was notughter full of mockery and disdain, but rather it was something that came out of an uneasy person.


    "How entertaining!" Queen Aurinda said. "I have never"


    "Your Majesty, Consort Leona is here with Consort Marissa. They are asking for an audience," a man wearing the same ck, gold, and red suit said, interrupting their conversation.


    "Send them in," King Marlin said.


    Rosalind was already aware that aside from the Queen, the King had two other women. One was Consort Leona, and the other was Consort Marissa. Both of them had already borne two children for the King.


    Because men tended to die earlier than women, as they were usually on the front lines of the beast wars, they were allowed to have their own harem as long as their sry could support any children.


    Aside from this, otherws in the North were focused on ''making children'', which might be embarrassing to a woman who just came from the South.


    One of thews was the fact that a wife should give birth to at least one child for her husband or her husband had the right to abandon her even without divorce. Now, ording to thewmakers, they were not exactly looking down on the wife, but instead, they wanted to focus on producing children to increase the poption.


    Anotherw stated that one man was allowed to have a maximum of six wives as long as they were from a noble family. Meanwhile, soldiers could have as many as three wives.


    Of course, the man had an option not to marry another woman as long as his wife was able to bear a child for you. If a man''s wife was not able to bear a child for that man and the man refused to find another wife, then he needed to at least impregnate another woman. He could then take the child and raise it with his legal wife.


    Thesews also apply to the King himself.


    Because of this veryw, the King was forced to find another woman that could bear a child for him. Yes, the Queen had yet to bear a child for the King.


    Even Lucas was not exactly an exception to thisw. It''s just that all women that were about to marry him died before the official wedding. While everyone knew that he did it, no one would dare call him out on it.


    At the end of the day, the nobles got tired and just let the Duke do whatever he wanted to do.


    Of course, there were still nobles who had been pushing for the Duke to marry a woman. In response to all this, the Duke would ask those nobles to let their daughters marry into the Rothley Family and see if they survive long enough for the wedding.


    It was a tant threat.


    However, those threats were enough to stop them from suggesting such a useless marriage.


    Rosalind looked at the two women who had walked inside the greenhouse. Both of them looked beautiful in red clothing. While Rosalind was not exactly familiar with the rules in the Harem of the King, she was pretty sure that they had rules about the colors of the gown.


    While both the King and Queen were wearing ck, the two consorts were wearing red. While the King and Queen wore jewels and gems, the two were wearing simple essories, none of them bigger than the Queen''s.


    "Your Majesties," the two women curtsied. "We are here as you ordered."


    "Please serve us some tea," the King casually said.


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    The King then gestured to the woman who started brewing tea for them.


    "This is Consort Leona from the Peter Family of Lonyth and this is Consort Marissa from the Plero Family of Cirid. Since Cirid has been overtaken by the beasts, her family has been staying in Wugari and is nning to establish some trading posts to the south."


    Hearing this, the two women bowed at Rosalind.


    "So, Cirid has already fallen?" Rosalind asked.


    "It seems so. I just received some news from the people that I sent to Cirid. ording to them, the Kingdom of Cirid has fallen and the beasts are already on their way to Rakha Kingdom."


    "That is awful," Queen Aurinda said. "The North had been attacked by beasts for centuries, but none of the attacks were asrge as this. Thest time this happened was when the Dark Lord was born. Do you think"


    "Let us not talk about this matter now, Aurinda. The Dark Lord is dead, sealed away by the seven families. I believe that it was not the Dark Lord''s doing this time," King Marlin said. The King met Rosalind''s eyes as he added. "Humans have always had a greedy heart. It would not surprise me to know that the one responsible for the beast tide is a human."


    "How could that be?" Queen Aurinda asked. "Not one human holds such power. Unless, of course, they are the Dark Lord."


    5/5


    I did not tell anyone about the mass release because I was scared I won''t be able to deliver! But I did! So yey! Thank you for your support. Please don''t forget to vote for the novel.

 Chapter 249: Sweets and Stories

    Chapter 249: Sweets and Stories


    "The Dark Lord is not human," Queen Aurinda continued. "I am certain you already know this from the books that the South possesses."


    "Yes. Since we were children, it was already known that the Dark Lord used to be a god."


    "Now, the North has a different story," Queen Aurinda said as she looked at one of the consorts. "Please give me more tea, thank you."


    "Different story?"


    "One of these days, I will show you the precious paintings that were done by experts from the past. Those paintings possess some secrets that the south end of the continent refused to teach their children. I am certain that it would entice you to learn more about the history that the seven families wanted to bury."


    "Aurinda"


    "Oh please, these are mere stories that we grew up with," Aurinda waved dismissively at the King as she snorted. "Stories can be true or false. It is up to the Duchess if she believes them."


    Rosalind gave them an awkward smile. She did not know why they wanted to talk to her about this now, or why they would act like they were uneasy around her. Was it because of the Duke?


    Their conversation soon started going towards what happened at the walls. It wasn''t exactly something new, since beasts have always been attacking the gates for centuries. However, even the King said that the beast''s behavior was rming this time.


    "When the first attack in Cirid was reported. They said that the beasts were acting very aggressive as well," King Marlin said. "I wonder if this is indeed the beast tide."


    "Duke Rothley already said so. Unfortunately, Cirid did not believe us. It is not our fault it cannot be our fault," Queen Aurinda answered.


    After this, the King decided that it was time for dinner. By then, they had already been inside the greenhouse for more than an hour. While Rosalind was in a little hurry because of the apparent danger that might happen at the walls, she had no choice but to stay with them for dinner.


    During dinner, she was introduced to two more people. One was a twelve-year-old prince named Prince ven and the other was another prince called Prince Steven. The two were the sons of the consorts and, since the Queen had no children, they were allowed to dine with the King and Queen as the official heirs to the crown.


    To her surprise, the King excused himself right after dinner and the Queen chose to treat her to some desserts.


    "The Duke specifically sent some word that the Duchess wanted to eat sweet things," Queen Aurinda said. "I personally asked the chef to make some of my favorites." The Queen gestured at one of the maids to open the covered desserts.


    "This is a frost berry galette, it is a sweet, ky pastry filled with a delicious mixture of tart snowberries, honey, and cinnamon." The Queen then asked the maid to open another dessert.


    "This one is called Frosty Mint Chocte Cake. It''s a rich and decadent dessert that is perfect for any celebration. It has a moist and fluffy texture and is infused with the cool, invigorating taste of peppermint. These are two of my favorites, you should try them."


    Rosalind''s eyes were so wide as she looked at the other desserts on therge table. The King, the consorts, as well as the princes had already left, so it was only her, the Queen and two other servants.


    "Thank you," Rosalind did not hesitate as she took a bite of the Frosty Mint Chocte Cake. She had never heard of this dessert in the past and was quite curious about its taste.


    The rich taste of the chocte sponge filled her senses. To her surprise, what followed was a cool and refreshing taste of the peppermint frosting!


    "This is delicious!"


    "I knew you would like it! I asked the chef to make more in case you wanted to bring it back to the tower. That ce can be very lonely without the Duke." Right now, Queen Aurinda looked like a magnanimous mother who was trying to get her daughter to eat more food.


    "Thank you," Rosalind continued eating. She never expected that she would fall in love with the food that the North had to offer and she was not nning to refuse anything, even if it was poisoned after all, poison did not work on her.


    "I heard that you will be fighting with the Duke''s men tonight?" Finally, the Queen asked her the question that she had been waiting for her since she arrived.


    "I am." Rosalind used a napkin and dabbed it on the side of her lips.


    "That one is called Snowdrift Chai. It is a mixture of the northern bitter tea, petals of white flowers, cinnamon, and ginger. It''s sweetened with honey and a little bit of steamed milk. I hope you will enjoy it."


    Rosalind nodded. Judging by how the Queen describes the food, it was pretty obvious that she was just like Rosalind! Someone who enjoyed their food.


    "I am nning to help them out," Rosalind said. "But I am only trying to make myself familiar with the beasts in the walls."


    "As the Duchess, your actions are bound to get both criticism and praise from the other noble families. I hope you are prepared for that."


    Rosalind wanted to say that she did not care, but only ended up nodding her head. She wanted to explore her Blessing and she could only use it in the middle of a battlefield.


    "This is delicious," Rosalind said after she tasted the snowdrift chai. Indeed, everything that the Queen gave her was very full of different vors. This was very different from when Countess Marchiana and Princess Freda asked her to join them for tea time.


    "To be honest, I am surprised that the four pirs of the Rothley Family agreed to let you stay on the battlefield. After all, you are the first Duchess of Rothley."


    "It was pretty easy to convince them." Once again, Rosalind started eating the desserts. Since she had been frequently using her Blessing, she had been feeling very hungry and, despite eating a lot, she had not gained any weight.


    Or at least, that was the excuse that she wanted to tell herself while eating sweets.


    .....


    Fb page: Author B.Mitchylle


    For updates and just encouragement from a stress anxiety filled person like me.

 Chapter 250: Consort Leonas Winter Berry Parfait

    Chapter 250: Consort Leona''s Winter Berry Parfait


    "It is an honor to be invited by the King and Queen of Wugari themselves," Rosalind said as she curtsied towards the Queen. Finally, she was able to finish her food and was even bringing a box of more sweets from the Queen''s personal chef.


    She really wanted to ask the chef to personally work for her, but she was definitely scared to inquire about it at least not at this very moment.


    However, Rosalind was quite confident that she would be able to convince the chef to work for her very soon.


    "It''s a pleasure, Duchess Rosie," Queen Aurinda said with a smile. Of course, this was because she did not know that Rosie was nning on stealing her chef. "If you want to eat more, please visit me whenever you want to."


    The Queen gestured to one of her servants and the servant handed Rosalind a token.


    "My personal token. This would allow you to visit my chambers anytime," the Queen said.


    "Anytime?''


    The Queen nodded. "If you want to eat something delicious, then feel free to visit me. I have been very lonely as the King had been very busy with the refugees and some other important things. It would be nice to talk to someone that is not within the harem."


    Rosalind nodded at that. While the Queen was not showing jealousy, the fact that her man was sleeping with other women must have hurt her. Sadly, she did not have the luxury to express her feelings.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty." This time, Rosalind pulled the Queen for a hug, a gesture that surprised everyone, including the Queen. To the Northerner, this might be considered rude, but to Rosalind, it was nothing but a reason to get close to the Queen.


    Rosalind quickly ended the hug. She then gracefully smiled and said, "Your Majesty, I know I sound audacious, but would you mind walking with me until I arrive at the drawing room of the pce where my personal knight had been waiting for me?"


    "My" Queen Aurinda finally recovered from her shock. "I did not think that you are this fearless!" This time, she beamed at Rosalind. "I like it."


    "Your Majesty" One of the servants tried to stop her from going with Rosalind, but the Queen was quick to dismiss them.


    "Tell His Majesty that I will be with him very soon," Queen Aurinda said. Left with no choice, the two servants finally left them alone.


    "Is there any reason why you wanted to be alone with me?" Queen Aurinda inquired when they started walking.


    "Your Majesty is very smart. There is indeed something."


    "What is it?" Queen Aurinda asked. "I hope you are not going to tell me that you are trying to run away from this marriage? I would not be able to help you."


    "Ha" Rosalind could not help but smirk. Her calm and collected demeanor vanished. "I am talking about the reason why you do not have a child."


    "You"


    "Do not stop walking, Your Majesty, someone is watching us."


    "Oh" The Queen started walking again. "What are you talking about?"


    "Infertility," Rosalind said.


    "How did you"


    "I am a sorceress, Your Majesty," Rosalind reminded her.


    "This is something that we have hidden, even from the Duke. Only my husband and I know the physician''s words about my infertility."


    "It was poison," Rosalind said.


    "What did you say?"


    "I believe, Your Majesty heard me."


    "But But how is that possible? The physicians told me that"


    "They are wrong. This is not infertility, but a poison created by a sorcerer." Rosalind could recognize the poison inside the Queen''s body as she could feel the darkness that wasing out of it.


    Her Blessing had been salivating as it wanted to absorb it. Rosalind could only chuckle inwardly. It seems that her Blessing was as greedy for darkness as she was for sweet food.


    The Queen let out a surprised gasp.


    "I was assured that there was no poison in my body."


    "A sorcerer''s poison cannot be recognized by mere physicians," Rosalind said. "That is the reason why many people want to work with them, even if the things that they want in return are almost impossible to achieve."


    "Are you certain about this?"


    "I am."


    "I I just I apologize but I do not think I" The Queen bit her lower lip. Obviously, Rosalind understood the Queen''s current predicament. How could she believe Rosalind''s words?


    All these years, many physicians must have already examined her body and determined that she was infertile and had no ability to give birth.


    "Since you were able to tell me that, then is there anything that I can do to remove it from my body?"


    "The poison has been in your body for a long time. My guess is, it had been with you even before you married the King."


    "We have been together since we were sixteen. We married at seventeen. We we were each other''s first and" the Queen swallowed. "My apologies. I did not mean to talk about private matters. It''s just that" Queen Aurinda clenched her jaw as if she was trying her best to stop herself from crying.


    "Your Majesty, Duchess Rosies" their conversation was halted when one of the Consorts, Consort Leona called them. She was smiling at the two as she approached.


    "Consort Leona, is there something that you need?"


    "There is none. However, I heard that the Duchess is fond of sweets. I thought it would be a very good weing gesture to give her some of my favorite desserts," Consort Leona smiled as she gestured to one of her servants to give Rosalind a delicate velvet box.


    Who would dare put their dessert in a velvet box? Even the Queen''s desserts were put in a box a normal wooden one with its own handle so Rosalind could easily carry it.


    However, the Consort really dared to put her food inside a velvet box! Isn''t this some kind of provocation? If it was, then Rosalind did not want to get herself involved in such machinations. She would rather stay away from these people!


    However, since this is the first time that she saw something like this, she epted it without having second thoughts.


    "Thank you."


    "You are wee and wee to Wugari." With that, Consort Leona bowed to the both of them before bidding her goodbye. Seeing her gone, Rosalind looked at the Queen''s ugly expression.


    "It seems that this is not the right time to talk about this," Rosalind smiled. She clutched the velvet box closer to her body as if scared that the Queen would ask her to leave it behind.


    "You are right. I apologize for losing control of my emotions. I will be sending you another invite in the nexting days. Pleasee back so we can talk about what you just told me."


    Rosalind nodded. Then, she went to where Magda and Milith were waiting. Together, they walked out of the pce gates and into their carriage.


    Once she reached the carriage, she immediately opened the velvet box.


    "Young Miss, that looks gorgeous!" Milith said.


    "Isn''t that a Winter Berry Parfait?" Magda said. "It''s whipped milk and sponge cake with winter berries those berries only grow in the North."


    However, Rosalind''s attention was not on the beauty of the cake but on the darkness that came from within it.


    The cake had poison!


    She let out a frustrated sigh.


    ....


    Fb page: Author B.Mitchylle


    For updates and just encouragement from a stress anxiety filled person like me.

 Chapter 251: The Black Walls

    Chapter 251: The ck Walls


    Why would Consort Leona poison her food?


    Rosalind''s face turned ugly as she thought about that woman. Should she go back and teach her a lesson?


    "I want to know more about Consort Leona," she said.


    "Consort Leona is from Lonyth, the Peter Family to be exact. They are a family of merchants who became nobles because of their contributions to Lonyth," Magda answered. "This is public knowledge."


    Rosalind pursed her lips. "Anything else?"


    "She is the mother of Prince Steven Marlin. On a side note, there is aw that states that the Consorts are not allowed to join events or walk out of the pce. In other words, to say that the pce is their prison is an understatement." Magda shrugged. "I never understand why people made such a stupidw. How could someone think that they could put a woman like that in a cage and have them serve them forever?"


    "Wasn''t that something that had been decided a long time ago?" Rosalind asked.


    "This has been a part of the customs of Wugari stupid ones. I always wonder why the council did not make any changes to this rule. Perhaps they just wanted to create an atmosphere that would avoid those women from creating connections inside Wugari. After all, they are not from here."


    "But they came from the North. Would it matter if they are not from Wugari?" Rosalind always thought that the North was one.


    She was wrong.


    The North was as dangerous as the South. In this ce, not just beasts lurk around every corner, people and nobles could easily swallow you if you were careless enough! She shuddered inwardly.


    "Are we going straight to the gates?" Magda said.


    "Yes. Miss Monoroe already prepared an article offortable clothing for me." Rosalind slowly closed the box. Her mood had soured. "This has poison on it. Burn it."


    "Can''t you just throw it away?" Magda asked.


    "No. I want it burned."


    Milith epted the box and held it close to her chest.


    "Discreet, Milith."


    "Yes, Young Miss."


    "How did you know it was poisoned?" Magda asked.


    Rosalind shrugged.


    "Right," Magda said. "The consorts are not close to their sons. They call the Queen their mother and they call the consorts, second mothers. I often wonder why people would send their daughters to marry a king that does not value anyone aside from his queen."


    "You sound like you dislike Wugari. Why stay here then?" Rosalind could not help but ask Magda.


    "The Rothley estate is not Wugari," Magda said. "Wugari is not the Rothley Estate."


    That made sense. Rosalind nodded. They stopped talking until it was time to drop off Miss Monoroe at the tower. Then she changed intofortable trousers that she managed to cover with a robe arge one that covered her from head to toe. After making sure that she had the outfit that she was mostfortable with, she along with Magda, left while Milith and Miss Monoroe stayed in the castle.


    After a few minutes, they finally arrived at the gates.


    Rosalind looked at the imposing structure of ck stone that stretched as far as the eye could see. From a distance, the wall looked intimidating like a menacing ck scar thatshes through the whitendscaping, separating the humans from the beasts that wanted to end them.


    The wall was constructed of enormous blocks of ck relic stones with a dark and smooth finish. Its surface was etched with intricate designs and symbols that she had not noticed thest time she was here.


    Was it because this time was calmer than before?


    Rosalind started walking towards the top of the wall where the watchtowers with human guards keep a constant vigil. When she arrived at the watchtower, she immediately heard the snarling and the growling from the monsters that lurked beyond the light from the walls.


    "Anything?" Rosalind heard Magda ask.


    "There were only two attacks since the light disappeared."


    Rosalind inhaled. The air was thick with the smell of sweat and blood from humans and beasts. ck and red blood can be seen on the snow on the other side of the walls.


    "We should see the others," Rosalind said. Since her enhancement has a time limitation, she could not do it now. She could only do it when the attacks started.


    Slowly, she walked down and went to the military barracks where the representative of each of the four pir families was staying.


    "Hm?" Rosalind stopped moving when she heard a loud belling from another part of the wall.


    Rosalind narrowed as the ominous bell continued ringing. She had a bad feeling about this!


    "Ah that is"


    "The rest should stay here," Rosalind said. "We should go to the other wall."


    "But what about this wall?" Magda asked.


    "Huig should stay here," Rosalind said. She looked around and found Huig not far away from her. The man was still acting like a ghost, even if he was no longer guarding her something that she found a little irritating.


    Rosalind had wanted to talk to him in private to thank him for what he did in Aster, but she could not find him! It was as if he was hiding from her!


    "Come," Rosalind said. This time, Huigpiled without asking questions. She held Huig''s hand as she channeled her light Blessing towards his body. "That shouldst for two hours."


    "That is enough time in case the beastse here," General Lytton said. "I have already informed the generals at the other walls that you will help them out. Please take care of you"


    "I can take Lady Rosie " Huig suddenly interrupted the General. "Taking a horse is quite slow."


    There was silence as everyone turned their eyes to him.


    "I will carry her," Huig added. "It would be quicker that way."


    "No," Magda said. "It is my job to be with her all the time. I will carry her."


    "No. I"


    "Both of you are talking as if I am as light as cotton," Rosalind said as she approached one of the horses nearby. "You can go ahead and continue talking while I go to the other side of the wall." With that, Rosalind climbed into the horse and lightly pressed the heels of her shoes on its side, coaxing it to move forward. "I''ll see you at the walls," Rosalind said.


    For some reason, her intuition was telling her that someone was wrong on the other side of the wall.


    Just as the bell started ringing, her horse started trotting.


    "Let''s go!" Rosalind said.


    ...


    My goal is to reach chapter 300 this month!


    Also, I made some edits. It''s Miss Monoroe, not Morone. I am so sorry for the inconsistencies. I am in project mode this week. My exams are next week so I feel light-headed all the time.T.T


    Thank you for the support and understanding.


    Fb page: Author B.Mitchylle


    For updates and just encouragement from a stress anxiety filled person like me.

 Chapter 252: Carnage

    Chapter 252: Carnage


    A terrifying and chaotic scene weed Rosalind the moment she arrived at the other wall. Therge number of monstrous creatures moving together towards the walls made the ground tremble with each step that they took. Roars and howls filled the air, creating an ominous and unsettling atmosphere.


    Rosalind could feel the thick fear in the air. She could sense dread as soldiers lined up with their bows and arrows, ready to face such an overwhelming force that looked nearly impossible to defeat.


    "What is the situation?" Magda asked Arriane who was leading the archers.


    "This is This is the first time that I have seen such intensity in those beasts'' gaze," Arriane said. "I"


    "Where are the others?" Rosalind asked as she held Magda''s shoulders. "Magda will be the first one to attack, the other people will follow and" Rosalind then turned around. She thought she saw a familiar face when she arrived here.


    Sadly, she could not point out where that man was.


    Amid the chaos, she was not even sure if it was just her hallucination.


    "It''s done you may go now," Rosalind said.


    "Can she do it alone?"


    "She needs to be there to boost the morale of everyone else." Rosalind did not need to talk to every one of the soldiers to know what they were thinking. To them, victory seemed impossible.


    They needed to change that mindset.


    They needed a boost.


    Just as Rosalind was about to give Arriane some enhancements, she spotted a ck-haired man staring at her.


    "Captain Gaudy!" Rosalind said.


    "You"


    Rosalind removed her hood. She forgot that when she met them; she was wearing a mask and now, she was wearing her real face. The moment Gaudy looked at her, he immediately tensed.


    "It is me!" Rosalind approached the captain.


    "Duchess Rothley" Captain Gaudy lowered his head. "I do not know how you knew this lowly one, but it is a pleasure to be in your presence."


    Rosalind chuckled.


    "Lady Rosie, may I know who this is?"


    "A good captain that the Duke and I met in one of our endeavors."


    "The The Duke?"


    "Duke Lucas," Rosalind said. "We were wearing some skin mask so you"


    Captain Gaudy''s eyes widened. He covered his mouth with his hand. "That was  That was His Grace?"


    "I am happy to see you alive," Rosalind smiled. While she wanted to catch up, she had no time for it as there were arge number of ferocious beasts gathering outside of the walls.


    "Where are the others?" Rosalind asked.


    "They Oi! Valentin! Valentin!"


    Rosalind looked to her left and found Valentin talking to another man. Both of them were already wearing the ck uniform of the ordinary military in Wugari.


    She was d to see that they were alive and well, but she could not help but wonder why they were wearing normal military clothes when they have the skills to fight against those monsters.


    "Captain this Duchess Rothley!" Valentin smiled. Out of nowhere, he grabbed Rosalind''s hand and kissed the back of his palm. "It is a pleasure. My name is Valentin."


    "Where is Elias?" Rosalind asked.


    "Ah? You  You know our names?"


    "I have no time to exin. Meet me in that barracks a few minutes from now. I still have some things to attend to. The Captain will tell you everything." The reason why Rosalind was very excited to meet them is that she could not wait to have her own people!


    Elias and Valentin were two Blessed people! They are perfect!


    She turned around and nodded at Arriane.


    "We should start," Rosalind said. She touched Arriane''s soldiers as she spotted two other people whom she should give her Blessings to assist Magda. It took her a couple of minutes to enhance Arriane''s ability before she started with the two.


    After giving her Blessings to a total of four people, she, along with Arriane, walked towards the watchtower.


    She looked at Magda, who was fighting with one of the beasts. Suddenly, another beast charged forward, leaping into the air, and attempted to scale the wall. This time, Arriane quickly showed her prowess by firing three arrows at the same time. All of themnded in the beast''s eye.


    The beast let out a loud growl full of pain as it fell down.


    "Stand strong!" Arriane said. "We will protect our homnd!"


    "To Wugari!" Arriane continued.


    Almost immediately, the soldiers said in chorus. "To Wugari!"


    "To our families!"


    "To our families!"


    "To ournds!"


    "To ournds!"


    "We will win!"


    "We will win!"


    After this, Arriane started instructing the archers. Seeing that the situation wasn''t as dire as she originally thought, she sent the other two people to help Magda. Only one of those two men was working for Lucas. He was a warrior carrying an enormous sword behind his back.


    The moment his feetnded on the ground, he immediately used his sword to cut through the scales of the beasts nearby.


    He faced the beast with calm determination as he began his own carnage.


    Rosalind narrowed. ''What was his name again?'' She wondered.


    The man was always silent, only saying a word or two. This was, of course, not a big deal. His fighting prowess, however, was different. He was a monster!


    "Gamaryl," Arriane said. "Is his name."


    "Thank you," Rosalind said. She looked at the other one who came from the Etonde Family. He was huge, about six foot seven or eight, with a really bulky body. He was carrying arge axe and used it like a deadly sword.


    With the two more people wreaking havoc on the tide, it was easier for Rosalind to feel at ease.


    This was her first time in a ce like this and, to be honest, she was not expecting to still act calm. Was it because she can be considered someone old?


    "I will go to the barracks." She looked at Arriane, who stood firmly next to her. In fact, Arriane isn''t that tall. She was a few inches shorter than Rosalind. Yet, right now, with her ck-and-white uniform, she looked like a strong boulder standing next to the weak Rosalind.


    "Do you need me?"


    "No. I can go there alone. Send someone to call me if the situation worsens."


    With that, she walked down the stairs only to see someone whom she recognized. Isn''t that Duke Moller''s son? Clinton Moller from Lonyth?


    ....


    A/N: Clinton was in that small town in Lonyth with the Wolf King. His father is Duke Moller. Don''t forget to vote!

 Chapter 253: Odds

    Chapter 253: Odds


    "What is that man doing here?" Rosalind frowned as she recalled the deal that the Duke made with him. However, as soon as she spotted him, he was quick to disappear from her sight. Her face turned uglier.


    What was that?


    However, another loud howl caught her attention. She looked back as the primal sound echoed through the surroundings. It started with a deep, guttural growl that built in fierceness, rising in pitch and volume until it erupted into a deafening roar.


    She could hear the beast''s vocal cords vibrate with fierce intensity, producing a terrifying sound full of rage and aggression, showing the creature''s dominance and power. Rosalind was caught off guard. Was that considered normal?


    "We can handle it," Arriane said. "Please go ahead."


    Rosalind nodded and hurried towards the barracks where Captain Gaudy, Elias, and Valentin were.


    "You are here," Rosalind said.


    "Why didn''t you tell us?" Elias''s question weed her.


    "Elias, you know why" Valentin immediately pulled Elias away from Rosalind.


    "She made us look like fools."


    "I said, I am working with the Duke." Rosalind only smiled. This was already expected as Elias was not someone with a good temper. After all, he was a ize the one Blessed with fire.


    "Do you think I walk around and introduce that to people that I just meet?" Rosalind asked. She met his eyes, his chin lifted as if she was daring him to make a move against her. Luckily, this was enough to calm him down.


    "What do you want?"


    "And here I thought Valentin already told you everything?"


    "Well, I did It''s just that"


    "I want to hear your own words," Elias said. "The man that you were with was the Duke, right?"


    "Right."


    Elias clenched his fist.


    "Why does his wife want to work with us?" he asked.


    "I am someone like you," Rosalind said. "This was a pleasant coincidence and something that I am willing to take advantage of. I can make you more powerful. I can make you almost invulnerable. Isn''t that what you wanted? To prove yourselves to your families?"


    "You know nothing about us."


    "I am a Lux," Rosalind said. "I may not know anything about your family but I know everything about growing up in a household with a Blessing."


    Valentin and Elias clenched their jaws.


    "You wanted to destroy the seven families?" Elias asked. "You know that is close to impossible."


    "What are the odds that three abandoned Blessed individuals would meet each other in the North?" Rosalind asked.


    "Close to none."


    "Exactly my point." Rosalind smiled. "The odds might be close to zero but that sliver of chance is still there. Fight with me."


    "It''s just the three of us," Valentin chimed in. "How is it possible to topple Empires that had been built for centuries?"


    "Simple" Rosalind met Valentin''s eyes. "Start with the weakest link."


    "And what is that?" Elias asked.


    "I do not think this is the exact ce and time for us to talk about specifics," Rosalind said. "I want you to work with me. The Duke has his people, elites working under him and I want you three to be mine."


    "You  you think you can"


    "He is an ally," Rosalind assured them. The Duke was an ally, at least for now. Of course, she could not predict what was going to happen in the future. For some reason, the thought of this made her chest tight.


    She wanted to know if he was fine. She wanted to know where he currently was.


    In the end, she chose to push those thoughts out of her head.


    "If we join you are you going to protect us from them?" Captain Gaudy said. "You might not know this but I the three of us need protection. We knew it would be hard for them to reach this ce, so we chose to hide here. If we  If we decide to join you, are you going to protect us?"


    Rosalind said nothing. Seeing this, Captain Gaudy continued. "You have no ships, no armies, no status, and no gold. You are just like us. You might be married to the Duke but do you think he would help you against the seven families? The Duke is strong but he never leaves the North. I do not think he would leave this ce just to wage war against those people."


    "You have a point," Rosalind said. Indeed, she had no army or any solid background that would help us with her ns. However, she has something that only she has.


    The knowledge of the future.


    True, the future had changed since she came here. However, she was able to build rtionships with people that could help her in the near future.


    The Duke was only one of those people. There was also Mr. Pratt and the Quarter Masters, the mercenary Mr. Montgomery, and The Duke of the Aster Empire. She was nning to create more connections in the nexting days.


    "Unfortunately, I cannot tell you anything about this," Rosalind said.


    "So, you wanted us to trust you. Blindly."


    "I"


    "I agree." To their surprise, the first one who spoke was Elias.


    "What?" Captain Gaudy and Valentin spoke at the same time.


    "What are you talking about Elias?" Valentin asked. "I thought"


    "Her current status changes everything," Elias said. "We have been fighting in the North for months and we know how everything here is different from that of the south. Sorcerers are not as rare and the people here are not scared of them."


    "Are you telling me that" Valentin asked.


    "Yes. She is pretending to be a sorcerer. Why can''t we do the same?"


    "You"


    "If the people here see sorcerers in a new light then we might have a sliver of a chance against the seven families."


    "Do you think that they would allow that to happen?" Valentin asked.


    "You don''t understand," Elias avoided Valentin''s gaze. "We have the Duke" They have the Duke of Wugari, Duke Lucas Rothley.


    After what he went through in front of the Duke, he was certain of one thing. The Duke was stronger than any Blessed individual. Soon, Elias would find out why a man like that refused to leave the North!


    ....


    It''s Monday and we ended up in top 50! I am not making any promises today! I don''t want to break any. T>T

 Chapter 254: The Dying Duke and the New Duke

    Chapter 254: The Dying Duke and the New Duke


    "Elias, what are you trying to do?" Captain Gaudy asked when Rosalind left. Since Elias had already agreed to work with her, Valentin and Captain Gaudy soon agreed thereafter.


    "We should go. We are needed at the walls." Elias said. However, before he could leave, Valentin held his arms. "What?" he asked, irritated.


    "If our families find out, we are working with a sorcerer"


    Elias snorted. The thing is, they were not just working with a sorceress they were working with the Duke. "Then let theme."


    "Your arrogance knows no bounce, Elias. I know you are strong but"


    "It''s not arrogance, Valentin, it''s confidence and self-assurance. I know who I am and I know who I am working with." He then shook Valentin''s hands off his arm and walked out of the barracks.


    "Are you going to change his mind?" Captain Gaudy asked him.


    "Do you really think I can change his mind?"


    Captain Gaudy shrugged. "We should get going then. We really cannot let that idiot show off in front of the new Duchess, right?"


    "You"


    "What?"


    In the end, Valentin shook his head, and the two followed Rosalind toward the walls. Just as they were expecting, Rosalind was already busy giving her Blessings to other people. Since these people did not know that she was a Blessed one and just assumed that she was a sorcerer, they still looked a little wary at the hooded Duchess.


    But Rosalind ignored everyone.


    "These are the next four people that will fight," Rosalind said. "Go ahead and call Magda and the rest. Let theme back."


    "What about us?" Elias asked as he stood next to Rosalind.


    "You stay by my side," Rosalind answered.


    "Lady Rosie," Arriane called out. "You must take a look."


    With that, the group hastened towards the watchtower. She gasped, her eyes wide. The ground continued to rumble from the beast''s steps. The stench of blood and something disgusting filled the air. She shivered, and goosebumps skittered on her skin.


    Despite the gruesome scene, no one panicked. They all looked determined as they stared at the beasts that were relentless in their attacks.


    The beasts, on the other hand, looked unstoppable. They looked like they never cared about anything as they threw themselves into warriors with their saliva dripping from their enormous mouths, ws brandishing into the air.


    For a few seconds, one would think that Magda and the rest will be defeated, that they will fall. However, time and time again, the warriors were victorious.


    After the arrival of the four new warriors that Rosalind Blessed, Magda and the rest were asked to go back to the walls to recover their strength. They could only fight like this for an hour, and then other warriors would rece them.


    Rosalind could enhance everyone at the same time, but she did not want them to exhaust themselves before midnight.


    In facing beasts, one needed to have their own strategy.


    Rosalind narrowed her eyes at the new batches of warriors. Most of them had a boost in speed that they could use to strike past the beast''s defenses. Their strength had been boosted, as well.


    "Every night, the beasts would always try to attack the walls, but this is the first time in years that something like this happened," Arriane said.


    "When was thest time this happened?" Rosalind asked.


    "I perhaps almost twenty years ago. I was here, I was very young then. On that night, the Duke personally ughtered those beasts."


    "The previous Duke?" Rosalind asked.


    "Yes. The young Duke only arrived when the previous Duke was already on the verge of dying. As usual, the young Duke arrived."


    "As usual?" Rosalind lifted her eyebrow.


    "This was the custom of the Rothley Family. To protect the heir, they are kept somewhere that only the Duke and a few people know about. They would arrive the day the Duke would lose their life."


    "And that would be the first time that everyone else will meet them?"


    "Yes."


    "And their mother?"


    Arriane looked at her weirdly, as if she had just asked a taboo question.


    "You are the first Duchess of the Rothley estate. We have never met their mothers."


    "Oh" Rosalind looked at the beasts. By now, the ground was already littered with the bodies of the fallen beasts. The snow was tainted with ck, green, and red. A chorus of both agony and anger filled the atmosphere.


    "Are you alright?" Magda asked as she arrived next to Rosalind. She sized up Elias and Valentin. "This is"


    "They are going to work with me."


    "I was not even gone for a day and you already found yourself other guards?" Magda jokingly asked. She was using a cloth to wipe the blood from her face.


    "No wounds?" Rosalind asked.


    "No. Whatever happened there was simply" Magda did not continue her words as she looked at the others who fought with her. Gamaryl looked fearsome with thatrge sword and bloodied appearance while the one from the Etonde Family just silently stood there looking at the surviving beast. "I feel like I can fight for hours."


    "There is no need to exhaust yourself. We do not know when this will end." Rosalind said.


    "I agree we do not know when this will end. We currentlyck people and"


    "We now have three more people," Rosalind interrupted Arriane. "The three of them will be fighting in there very soon."


    "How could you let ordinary swordsmen fight in the front line?" Magda frowned and met Elias''s eyes. "Many people would take this opportunity to know without understanding that this is not a game. They cannot just gamble their lives. This is a beast tide."


    "Do you think we are just trying to show off?" Elias responded.


    "Isn''t that why you approached the Duchess? If you are looking for death, then please go ahead and kill yourself using your own hands. Why must you put other people''s safety in jeopardy?"


    "The audacity! How dare you"


    "Alright Elias, that is enough."


    "This woman is looking down on me."


    "The fact that you are a little pleasant to look at does not change the fact that you are not like us." Magda sneered. "If you want to fight, then you must wait here in the gates! Wait for the beasts toe and then you fight! In that field, you are on your own. And once you fall, the other beasts will start attacking the people that you are with. Do you understand what I am talking about?"

 Chapter 255: The Rules of the Duchy

    Chapter 255: The Rules of the Duchy


    "You"


    "Elias" Valentin was quick to pull Elias away. It was clear that Elias was prepared to fight the woman named Magda.


    "They areing," Valentin added as he looked at the next wave of beastsing their way.


    And just like that, Rosalind started enhancing the next batch of warriors that were going to fight. When daylight came at around ten in the morning, Rosalind was already so exhausted, all she wanted to do was to get some sleep.


    She had not had any rest for the past forty-eight hours now and, while she could use her own Blessing to make herself alright, she still craved a good bed.


    "What about them?" Magda pointed at Valentin and Elias. "Are they going to stay in the tower?"


    "I remember there is another house outside of the tower?" Rosalind asked.


    "Those are for servants and sentries."


    "They will be my guards from now on."


    "Have you informed His Grace about this?"


    "Not yet." How could she inform him when he is not here?


    "Well first, you needed to inform the butler about the changes that you want to make, then the head maid, so she could send enough food for them."


    "We should go to them."


    "To see them"


    "Don''t I have the right to talk to the Butler and the head maid?"


    "Will officially"


    "Bring me there," Rosalind said as she walked towards her carriage. "Get your things and meet me in the tower." She looked at Elias and the others. "I have some things to settle."


    With that, she, along with Magda, went inside the carriage.


    "They are living in the servant''s house," Magda said. "In the past, the Duke allowed Mr. Walford''s father and grandfather to visit the main house. They mostly do the cleaning but since Duke Lucas became the Duke, that has stopped. Instead, Duke Lucas made a house where he can meet visitors. It was much smaller than the main mansion, but it is where the other servants had been staying. It was also where the Butler and the head maid manage everything about the household."


    "And by everything you mean"


    "Everything from money to the sry and managing the gifts that the Duke received. The Butler is also in charge of making sure that all soldiers are well-fed. He employs a lot of cooks to make the food every single day."


    Rosalind nodded. This Butler and Head Maid''s responsibilities were different from the responsibilities that the butlers and the head maid had in the Aster Empire. She could not help but wonder if this was also a part of their customs.


    Soon enough, they arrived at a mansion that stood tall and proud, with arge grand entrance that led to a foyer. Since there was already light, Rosalind could clearly see therge windows that weed the natural light from the sun.


    Walking inside, she saw marbled walls in the spacious foyer. The ceilings were high, giving the impression of even more space.


    "This ce has twentyrge rooms," Magda whispered. "However, the special guests do not really stay here, but in the towers. There are simply too many eyes in this ce. Even the King and his wife would choose to stay in one of the towers."


    "Lady Rosie"


    The two of them stopped walking and looked at Butler Lance Walford. Mr. Walford was wearing a ck shirt and a white shirt with a ck tie. His steps were light as he approached them. A polite smile appeared on his face.


    "May I know why you two are here?" he asked. Despite the smile on his face, Rosalind could feel hostilitying from his gaze. It was as if he was the owner of this house.


    "Do I need to inform you if I want to visit this mansion?" Rosalind asked. She was seriously curious about this matter. She was the future Duchess of this family. Why were they treating her as a guest?


    Unless, of course, they expected her to leave or die just like previous women who wanted to attach themselves to the Rothley Duchy.


    "Well, it is important that we have knowledge of your visit, Lady Rosie, so we could prepare something that you like. For instance, ck bitter tea or the sweets that you adore."


    "I wouldn''te here if I wanted sweets," Rosalind said. "I would visit the pce instead."


    Her words made the man frown.


    "Are you trying to insult the Duchy''s food, Lady Rosie?"


    "You are putting words in my mouth, Mr. Walford."


    "Isn''t that what you mean?"


    "If I wanted to eat sweets, I would ask you to bring them to my tower and not waste time exposing my flesh to the cold just to eat something that I ''might'' like." Rosalind''s head was already hurting. She needed sleep. She had no time for this.


    She looked around and noticed a few maids looking at them.


    "I came here to inform you that I would like to add three more guards, sentries to the tower. They will be directly working under me."


    "Unfortunately, Lady Rosie, I am afraid we cannot do that."


    "Pardon?"


    "The soldiers on the walls are quitecking. I do not think I would be able to give you three more guards."


    Rosalind''s lips thinned. "It seems that you are very well informed, Mr. Walford." She did not mention anything about Elias and the rest, or the fact that they are one of the new soldiers. This only means that someone informed him about what happened.


    "It is my job to be well informed about everything else concerning the Duchy." Butler Walford said, his face serious as he added. "Now, please go back to your tower. I would expect thedy to not involve herself in the matters of the Duchy from now on. After all, that is not the reason why thedy is here."


    "What do you mean?" Magda asked.


    "Lady Rosie is going to marry the Duke. She should be trained to follow the rules of the Duchy. Going to the walls and taking soldiers is not a part of those rules."


    ....


    A/N: I think the butler is not wrong about rules. After all, the Duke is shrouded with secrets. :D

 Chapter 256: Gold and Food

    Chapter 256: Gold and Food


    "Rules" Rosalind said. "I do not think the Duke mentioned anything like that to me. Therefore, I will not be doing any of those things. However, thank you for trying. Imend your loyalty to the Duchy."


    "Madam Spencer," Butler Walford called out.


    "Mr. Walford?"


    "Starting tomorrow, you send two more maids to Lady Rosie''s abode. She needed to start by reading the rule book. Then, one of them should start teaching her the basics." Mr. Walford gave instructions as if he didn''t just hear Rosalind say, she was not intending to follow them.


    "Yes. Mr. Walford."


    "The ''guards'' that you spoke of shall go back to the walls where they were assigned to work. There is no need to" The Butler stopped talking when Rosalind showed him the token.


    "Y You " The Butler''s face reddened. "How did you get that?"


    "My guards shall stay in the tower. There is no need to provide them with food. I will be doing that from now on. They are no longer a part of the military force of the Duchy. They are mine," Rosalind said. She had no time to argue with this Butler.


    "The maids that will walk inside the tower without my permission will be ughtered by my new guards. Do not worry, I will leave their heads and return them to you."


    "You"


    "I hope everything is clear now, Mr. Walford?"


    Rosalind knew that she was using power to intimidate people and make them do what she wanted. However, for some strange reason, some bad things just felt so good.


    "It It is clear."


    "Good," Rosalind smirked. She met the eyes of the wide-eyed Madam Spencer. "I want those sweets Madam Spencer. Please send them to the tower for my dinner."


    "I Yes!"


    "Wonderful. Since we were able to solve this issue without any blood, let us go our own way. I shall leave and rest, Mr. Walford. I will see you very soon."


    With that, she turned her heel and started walking towards her carriage. She could spend a few hours arguing with those two, but in the end, all she wanted was to make Elias and the rest stay with her.


    She could give them gold and even food. After all, she can be considered a very rich woman.


    She cleared her throat as she thought of feeding more people in the near future.


    If she wanted her own group of people then she should provide them with good food and gold, right? Those people needed to live too!


    This means that she also needed to work even harder to get the gold that she needed to build a troop.


    "Until now, those people think that you are just like the love fool women who wanted to marry the Duke and that you too, will disappear one day," Magda said as they boarded the carriage. "I believe they were just proven wrong." There was a bit of mockery in Magda''s voice.


    "You never liked them?"


    "I do not." Magda has always been direct and she quite liked it.


    "May I know why?"


    "I just do not like most people." Magda shrugged. Hearing this, Rosalind snorted and looked out of the window. She thought about Mr. Pratt and the ck market. She needed to visit them very soon for the Duke.


    Moreover, she needed to earn more money for her ''people''. She cannot just use them without feeding them good food, no?


    "May I know why they use ck relic stones to build the walls?" Rosalind asked.


    "Usually, beasts avoid them. Perhaps it is the color, some say that the beasts cannot see ck."


    "That is absurd."


    "It was His Grace who instructed everyone to build these walls. Since then, the attack has lessened. Of course, there are still the asional attacks, but it was not like this not like a beast tide."


    Rosalind nced at the dried blood on Magda''s clothing.


    While watching Magda and Huig fight the other night, she was able to confirm that all of the elites working for the Duke could easily jump twenty meters or so. They were very strong and skilled with their weapons.


    Rosalind wondered where the Duke found them.


    Is it possible that he was training people secretly?


    No.


    No amount of training would allow them to be that light. Unless of course, they used some special source of power that she had not heard of, even in herst life.


    "Stop staring," "Magda said.


    "I apologize," Rosalind said. Magda never talked about herself, her childhood, or her skills. In front of Rosalind, she sounded carefree yet she was very different on the battlefield as she ughtered those beasts.


    She chose to keep her silence as she nned for her next move. Right now, her best course of action was to stay on the walls and hope that she could find talents like Elias and Valentin.


    "Duke Moller''s son is already here," Rosalind said.


    "Clinton Moller?"


    "So, you know."


    "Yes. He was on another wall with Etonde."


    "I thought he was on that wall?"


    "No. He was staying with Etonde and his men."


    Rosalind frowned. She was almost certain that the man that she saw at that time was Clinton Moller. While it was very chaotic, Rosalind would remember that face everywhere.


    "Was it possible that he was working under Arriane''s people?"


    "No. The Duke asked us to keep an eye out for him. He was working under the head of the Etonde Family."


    "I see." Rosalind nodded. Clinton Moller was not someone that would follow rules. She could not believe that he would actually show up here to join the fight. "You should tell the others to be more careful. We cannot trust that man."


    "His father already abandoned him. He has nowhere to go but this ce."


    "What do you mean?"


    "His old man moved to the south with his family, leaving him. I believe they are traveling to the Raston Empire where the Thun Family resides," said Magda, sounding nonchnt.


    "Why would he leave this heir in Wugari?" On his enemies turf, nheless? Duke Moller might be selfish, but he was the type of father that would try to break through wolves just to save his son. There is no reason for him to leave his heir alone.


    4/5


    A/N: Rosie''s problem about gold and food is very serious lol


    254-254 already edited. Thank you for the support everyone!

 Chapter 257: Exposed

    Chapter 257: Exposed


    Rosalind found herself standing in a dark and foreboding dungeon. The air was musty and thick as the sound of water dripping from somewhere echoed throughout the dungeon.


    She frowned and stared at the few flickering torches that were scattered throughout the long and winding pathway, casting eerie shadows on the walls and the floor.


    "Hello?" Rosalind wondered if this was a dream. It should be, she thought. Thest thing she recalled was going to her bed to rest. She was too exhausted to even change her clothes, she craved her sleep.


    She knew that Milith would probably scold her again for not washing her face before sleeping. That child always insisted that this was the key to always having good skin. However, Rosalind was simply too tired to care.


    She took a cautious step into the twisting corridors of the dungeon. The walls were quite rough and uneven and the floor was slippery. This was probably from the dripping of water that she heard earlier.


    She continued walking before she started to shiver.


    She looked around and suddenly, the air turned chilly.


    It was as if someone was watching her.


    Yet, this was a dream.


    She ignored the dread and continued exploring, wondering why she was dreaming something so vivid, so real.


    Soon, she started hearing strange whispers, and murmursing from the walls, the shadow.


    She could not shake the feeling that she was being watched.


    ''There is no need to worry,'' she thought inwardly. ''This is merely a dream.''


    Eventually, she arrived in arge chamber. Her eyes were starting to adjust to the darkness that seemed to press in on her from all sides, as if it was trying to intimidate her into leaving the ce.


    If Rosalind knew that this was not a dream, she would have run away a long time ago.


    She chuckled at the thought.


    While she had already lived another life, she was not that stupid or brave enough to walk into a dungeon as eerie as this alone. It was simply a very stupid move.


    She might have the Blessings, but at the end of the day, she was still defenseless against sudden attacks. She really should start learning more self-defense strategies from Lucas.


    Thinking of Lucas, Rosalind frowned. She could not help but wonder if he was able to remove the dark curse flowing inside his veins.


    Soon, she noticed arger chamber. This must be the heart of the dungeon, she thought inwardly.


    Suddenly, there was a soft jingling of chains.


    Rosalind froze, her eyes wide, her face losing its color.


    Why was it so frightening?


    That was when she suddenly saw a woman tied up in chains. Her head was bowed, making her long ck hair cover her face.


    "Uhhhh" Rosalind did not know what to say. All she wanted to do was toin. This was a dream! Is there a need for it to be this frightening?


    She stared at therge chains and saw that they were old and rusted. Clearly, it was cutting through the woman''s skin, leaving deep reddish marks on her wrist and ankles. Her hair looked matted, tangled, and a mess.


    On the other hand, her clothes were ragged and torn. Her arms were so thin.


    ''Why''


    A faint whisper reached her ears. Goosebumps immediately skittered down her skin.


    ''How could you do this?''


    The voice continued. At first, it was nothing but a faint whisper.


    ''Why did you do this?''


    Rosalind frowned. This time, it was no longer a whisper but a clear voice of a woman.


    Wasn''t this


    Before Rosalind could process her thoughts, she felt someone physically pull her away from the woman.


    ''WHYYY!????'' she heard the woman scream. Sadly, she was not able to see the woman''s face as she bolted upright in her bed, gasping for air.


    Her back was covered with cold sweat as she looked around the room and found the one who might be responsible for pulling her out of her dream.


    Lucas.


    She could see his striking figure standing by the window, looking outside. This time, he was not wearing a hood or his usual mask and she could clearly see his face. His hair had grown a bit longer. Unlike before, it now looked like loose waves of short hair that framed his sharp jawline and full lips.


    It seemed that he was lost in his own thoughts. For some reason, Rosalind took advantage of this to stare at him. The moonlight yed across his features, highlighting the strong lines on his face.


    She always knew that he was pleasing to look at, but to see him under the moonlight was different too different, it felt like she was looking at someone she did not recognize. This man was not just simply handsome, he looked extraordinary in every way.


    His exuding beauty had a maic pull that could easily ensnare anyone including her.


    As if sensing her gaze, he turned to look at her. His piercing blue eyes seemed to glow in the dim lighting inside her room. It almost gave him an otherworldly appeal. How could someone be this beautiful?


    Despite the fact that he opened the window, he was not wearing anything that could protect him from the cold. Instead, he was wearing a simple unbuttoned shirt that revealed his muscr physique.


    "Did I disturb you?" he asked in a voice she almost did not recognize.


    "No." Rosalind refused to mention anything about that weird dream. How could she dampen the mood? She slowly walked towards him, her eyes squinted. "You look fine," she smiled.


    He smiled back but said nothing in response. His eyes were fixed on her as if he was trying to read her soul. It was unwavering, prating. Something that made her feel exposed, naked.


    She did not like that feeling.


    "Are you trying to seduce me, Lady Rosie?" he suddenly asked.


    "Huh?" And that was when she realized that she removed her clothes when she arrived and did not even change into a nightgown. She just hopped into the bed and started snoring.


    ....


    A/N: I believe this was the first time I actually describe Lucas like this. :D

 Chapter 258: Cookies

    Chapter 258: Cookies


    Since Rosalind had already died once, she could be called someone who had experienced life.


    However, this was the first time that Rosalind felt so embarrassed, she wanted the ground to open up and swallow her. First, she teleported when he was taking a bath and now she walked towards him, naked.


    She clutched the nket that covered her still naked body.


    Earlier, Rosalind was able to maintain a stoic expression as she walked towards the bed, pulled the sheets, and used it to cover herself. She knew her face was already so red from embarrassment but she pretended not to care as she invited him to stay for some tea.


    Then she recalled that she had no tea in her room.


    How could this happen?


    How could she act like a fool?


    Rosalind bit her lower lip and she wished over and over again to just disappear.


    Luckily, he took a tea set from his spatial bag and started brewing some tea for her.


    "I did not mean to do that," Rosalind said.


    "You did not?"


    "I mean I mean that. I mean the tea. I wanted to have some tea," she stuttered. In response, he shook his head and chuckled.


    "And the other one?"


    "Well I forgot."


    "That you were naked?"


    "Well, it happens."


    "Often?" he lifted an eyebrow.


    "Of course not."


    "I believe you."


    For some reason, that statement seemed to irritate her. This was the only time she had ever slept naked and that was because she was too exhausted to even change her clothes. The room was toasty when she arrived so it was perfectlyfortable!


    She hadn''t had any good sleep for two nights and she just wanted to get some rest.


    "I bought you something" he revealed a box and opened it in front of her. It was a very delicious-looking cookie! "I made it. As an apology."


    "You think this is enough for an apology?" she asked as she epted it.


    "It should be. Unless of course, you wanted me to apologize for seeing you naked?"


    "What?"


    "Should I?"


    "No!" Rosalind''s face turned beet red. How could he jest about this matter!? "Stop it!"


    "What?"


    "Stop smiling! You look silly!"


    "I thought you were admiring my beauty earlier and now you are telling me that I look silly? I have heard that women can be very pigheaded. I guess they were right."


    "Admiring whose beauty?" Rosalind was stunned. How could someone be so shameless?


    "Mine." He handed her the teacup. "Isn''t that the reason why you forgot that you were wearing nothing under the sheets?"


    "What?" was he thinking that she had forgotten about being naked because of his face!? Well


    "Eat I am sure you will like it."


    "Cookies are not enough, Your Grace! You left me here alone!"


    "I know. I will make it up to you."


    "How?" Rosalind lifted an eyebrow.


    "I''ll do whatever you say."


    Rosalind lifted her chin. The Duke''s changes were apparent. For some reason, he sounded lighthearted. "Are you really Duke Lucas Rothley? Is this another dream?" She reached out and pinched her face.


    "Aw!"


    "Why would you even think this was a dream?" he asked.


    "Well don''t mind that. I was simply curious. You never acted like this around me."


    "Perhaps it was because of the moon?"


    Rosalind red at him. She could sense the sarcasm in his voice.


    "Where have you been?" she asked. "And why were you hiding from me?"


    "I was busy, but not anymore."


    "What happened in Lonyth?" she asked.


    "I took the curse from your body."


    "You took it?"


    "Out," he nodded and took a sip of his tea.


    "Are you going to tell me how?"


    "No."


    "Alright." At least, she tried. She was already expecting him not to tell her anything. "What about the prince and the others?"


    "Prince Baltazar is dead. His Princess is in the dungeon. She lost her mind. Duke Moller is running away. The King is still unconscious."


    Rosalind nodded. "Thank you for the details," she uttered.


    "You are very wee. Although, I am more interested to know about you and the things that you have been doing while I am gone."


    "Is that the reason why you snuck into my room in the middle of the night while I was sleeping naked?"


    "My " he looked surprised. "I was not aware that you sleep like that, but I will keep it in mind moving forward."


    "What?"


    "You were at the walls?"


    "A strong Duke needs a strong Duchess," Rosalind said.


    "You are one wise woman."


    "I am taking that as apliment."


    "As you should." He took some more tea. "As you should."


    "I needed to earn the approval of your people, and the best way to do that is to show them my strength."


    "Smart."


    "Thank you."


    "But taking your own people?" he asked.


    "Is that forbidden?" she asked.


    "No. You may do as you please. Although I am more concerned about the fact that you are taking three men under your wing?"


    "What?" Is there a rumor somewhere? She always thought he never cared about them. Rosalind blinked and failed to understand his point. "Is something the matter? Am I not allowed to take men? Is there a rule about it in the Kingdom?"


    "And you are thinking about rules" suddenly he got up and walked towards the window. "How predictable."


    "If I did something against the rules then please tell me." She followed him, dragging the sheets as she walked. "I admit, the rules of the North are a bit extreme and dramatic, however, I am trying to learn more. I have only been here for a few days. Surely, I am allowed to make some mistakes?"


    He stopped walking and turned around to look at her.


    "You are my woman," Lucas suddenly said. "Mine."


    "I" she felt like her brain stopped working. "Did I miss something?" she asked.


    "How annoying," he said before he pinched her nose.


    "Aw! What was that for?"


    "I will see you in the morning, Rosalind. For now, sleep." Then he jumped out of the window and disappeared into the dark.


    "What did I miss?" Rosalind asked herself as she stared at the darkness outside.


    ....


    Please follow my FB page for update reminders and stuff.


    FB page: Author B.Mitchylle

 Chapter 259: Saintess Dorothy

    Chapter 259: Saintess Dorothy


    The Aster Empire


    "For the Lux Family to have another member of their family receive the will of the Goddess I think you, my dear friend, are very blessed," Emperor Nichus Goosebourneughed before he gestured for one of the servants to pour him another ss of wine.


    In front of the Emperor was avish feast that he specifically ordered to celebrate Dorothy Lux''s Will of the Goddess.


    The Grand hall had been adorned with colorful banners and intricate tapestries. The air was filled with the aroma of meat and spices. They were currently sitting at arge rectangr table where the dishes were currently being served.


    Golden goblets could be seen next to individuals who joined the feast, and each of them were full of sparkling wines. tters of meats that were cooked with rare spices, seafood, and colorful vegetables were on the table. However, the highlight of the event was the array of exotic dishes from the North and South. Delicate pastries with cream and fruits were arranged in an ornate tower.


    The sound of musicians ying flutes and drums filled the hall.


    It was a celebration fit for a Saintess.


    It was a celebration fit for Dorothy Lux.


    "You are praising me too much," Federico chuckled. "This is because of my faith in the Goddess."


    "The Royal Family will always be there for the Lux Family. Since Lady Dorothy already started healing people from the slums, I believe it is only right that we build a temple where she could heal peoplefortably. Isn''t that right Lawrence?"


    "Of course, father." Prince Lawrence Goosebourne nodded. His face was already flushed from all the wine that he had tonight. Next to him was Marie Lux who already had a bulging tummy under hervender gown.


    "Father, since Lady Dorothy is already upied with healing the people in the slums, isn''t it best that you assigned someone with authority to help her out?"


    "What do you suggest, Piers?"


    Piers Goosebourne was the second prince of the Aster Empire.


    "Even though I have been busy with the current events in the Empire, I think I still have the time to help her out. After all, this is the betterment of our people."


    "Hmmm I think this is only fair. What do you think, Your Blessedness?" the Emperor asked Federico who looked like he was in a very good mood.


    "Your Majesty, there is no need to consult with me on these matters. You are the Sun of the Empire. Whatever you do is right and just. However, Dorothy might not agree to have a prince assist her. Since that incident, she has decided to only serve the Goddess. She has refused to go out and join events and festivities and instead, has only spent her time helping the people. Right now, the only thing that she wants is to help people. If we send the second prince, the Lady might not have the time to cater to his needs."


    "Your Blessedness, this is where you are wrong. I am not nning to let Lady Dorothy cater to my needs. I will be there to help her out. Isn''t it good to have someone from the Royal Family show their support to Lady Dorothy?"


    "You are right, I think it is only right that one of the Princes assists the Lady. The gue has affected everyone. Moreover, we will be expecting people from other Empires toe here very soon for treatment." Emperor Nichus chuckled. "Piers, why don''t you visit Lady Dorothy tomorrow and personally ask for her opinion about the matter?"


    Hearing this, Federico said nothing, but he lowered his head and clenched his jaw.


    .......


    Rosalind woke up with a pounding sensation on both sides of her head.


    She clutched her head as she sat down on the bed. She could not remember when she fell asleep. All she knew was the fact that it took her hours to close her eyes again. Despite her tiredness and her body''s need for sleep, her brain would simply not stop working.


    She could only silently me Lucas foring into her room in the middle of the night. If he really wanted to talk to her then why not just do it when it was light out?


    She got up and called Milith.


    "Young Miss! I am so d that you are already awake."


    "What happened?"


    "We received a word from the Duke. He is going toe here to lead you on a tour around the Capital of Wugari."


    "Huh?" Lucas did not mention thisst night.


    "He also sent some clothes that would befortable for you while walking in the snow. Let me get you some water so you could wash your face then I will go get your food so we can start the preparations."


    Seeing Milith''s excitement, Rosalind just nodded. Her eyes were already on Magda who just knocked on the door and walked inside. She was carrying arge cape?


    The ck cape''s edges were adorned with subtle embroidery of silver threads that glinted in the pale light of the moon. The fabric looked thick and warm, made of some kind of material that she does not recognize.


    "It is made of a demonic wolf''s fur," Magda said. She carefully put the clothing on the bed. Then she handed her a velvet box. Opening the box, Rosalind saw a silver brooch that was shaped like a flower. She could use it for the cape.


    She walked towards the cape and touched it.


    It felt sofortable!


    "His Grace wants you to know that Valentin, Elias, and Captain Gaudy are going to move into another house. He said the current one was made for servants."


    "I did not want more "


    "Did you think Milith could clean this ce all by herself? She needs other servants as well. The Duke already arranged two more servants and they will be staying in that house. And three more guards that will be living with your personal guards."


    "Why?" Rosalind asked.


    "What do you mean why?"


    This time, however, Rosalind did not answer. She just shook her head as she thought about what happened the other night. Perhaps, she really did do something against the rules.

 Chapter 260: Delicious Crumbs

    Chapter 260: Delicious Crumbs


    "His Grace is here!" Milith said as she used the brooch that was included with her cape to sp it around her neck.


    "Thanks, Milith," Rosalind said. She walked towards the door where the Duke was waiting. Apparently, it is still a bit rude to let a man inside a woman''s room when they had yet to marry officially in the North.


    Right now, Rosalind was thinking that the reason why the Duke sneaked into her room in the middle of the night was that he did not want to ruin her reputation in the North. After all, Rosalind just arrived and many people were curious about her and the Duke''s rtionship.


    The door opened and she immediately saw his tall figure casting a shadow on the snowy ground. His ck hair was swept back from his face and the wild air around him was gone. She did not like the fact that he was wearing another mask to hide the upper part of his face.


    He was already staring at the door as if he was anxious for it to open. Lucas was dressed in all ck and an equally ck cape was draped over his broad shoulders, fluttering in the wind. Surprisingly, she immediately noticed how his cape was simr to the one that he just gave her.


    She smiled as she noticed the intensity of his stare. There was something undeniably maic about him.


    Then he held a hand out towards her.


    She took a step towards him before she ced her gloved hand in his.


    "How do you like the cape?" he asked.


    "It is beautiful."


    "I caught the wolf a few years back. It was a demonic one."


    "Magda told me about it," she said just as they arrived in front of the carriage. He assisted her up before he followed her inside.


    Then the carriage started moving.


    "Where are we going?'' she asked.


    "I will show you around the capital."


    "Thank you." She was hoping that he would take her to a ce with some food. After ving herself on the walls, she had been so hungry, she felt like she could eat enough for ten people or more.


    Did that sound logical?


    Perhaps not.


    However, her body''s demand for food might be proportional to how many Blessings she used.


    "Magda told me that another attack happenedst night?"


    He nodded.


    "What happened?"


    "Your previous assumption about it was right. This is the tide. They are here."


    "Cirid has fallen. I heard that the Royal Family of Cirid is going toe to stay in this Kingdom."


    "Yes."


    "Are they going to rebuild Cirid?" she asked.


    "Yes, they will." He blinked. "Although, I am curious why you are asking these questions."


    First, it was because she did not want to sound awkward. She wanted to show him that what happenedst night does not bother her at all. Second, it was because she did not want him to talk about the thing that happenedst night. Third, she was not going to tell him about these things.


    "What do you mean?" she asked.


    "Is it aboutst night?"


    She immediately red at him. She could feel the blood rushing to her face. "Will you stop talking about it?"


    "You mean the cookies?" he asked. "I was going to ask if you like them. I could make more."


    "I liked them." She was quick to avoid his gaze. A part of her felt like he was deliberately doing this to irritate her while the other part was telling her to stop treating him as if he was a rogue.


    Then there is a small part of her that was silently scolding her for her actions. She could act with grace and elegance, like someone that had already experienced a full life before.


    Why was she acting like a young woman now?


    Now that she thought about it, she quickly realized that when she was at this age in her past life, she was not able to experience things like this. Jeames never argued with her like the Duke has orughed at her reactions.


    However, for some weird reason, she seemed to have developed a weird liking for their banter. While this man was always good with words and would always leave her speechless, she did not dislike arguing with him at all.


    She quickly realized that she seemed to have be morefortable around him. Was this his intention all along?


    "Thank you," she murmured.


    "Pardon me?"


    "Thank you for the cookies."


    "Ah the cookies." He nodded and then handed her another box of the same cookies. Rosalind''s eyes sparkled.


    "Snacks," he uttered. "The ride will be long."


    Rosalind said nothing. She had been to the pce to visit the King and Queen and she knew that it wasn''t exactly that far from the mansion. Still, she epted the cookies with glee. After all, this was a free gift.


    And since this was a gift, she needed to eat it immediately to show the one who gifted it to her that she liked it.


    Soon enough, Rosalind quickly finished threerge cookies. Since there were only five, she chose to save the other two for tonight.


    "I thought we were giving you enough food?" he asked.


    "Oh, you were."


    "How do you exin the hunger? Did they starve you while I was gone?" he asked.


    "It is the Blessing."


    "Oh?"


    "I get hungry when I use it."


    This time, he said nothing and just stared at her.


    "What?" she frowned as he leaned closer. Instinctively she leaned back until her back hit the cushion of the seat. "What?" she asked.


    He was already close too close. She could now see his long perfectly curledshes. Seeing his face grow closer and closer, she closed her eyes.


    Then she felt him touch the side of her lips.


    "You left crumbs," he said.


    When she opened her eyes, he was already back where he was sitting earlier. To her surprise, he put his thumb on his mouth and licked it. "It''s delicious, isn''t it?" he asked.


    "Huh?" she blinked. What was delicious?


    "The cookie crumbs," he answered.


    ....


    So, I started doing Chloe Ting''s exercise challenge. It is for 28 days. Today is my 3rd day and I had a fever. My body hurts too much. T.T

 Chapter 261: The Tomb of the Dark Lord

    Chapter 261: The Tomb of the Dark Lord


    The Aster Empire


    "The Emperor''s intention was pretty clear. It was" Martin Lux shook his head. "Beyond our expectations."


    "That man is simply too predictable." Federico Lux was staring at the cluttered space in front of him. He picked up one map and studied it. The map was old and worn with creases and tears in the corners.


    Looking at the messy table, Martin sighed. There were books stacked haphazardly and some of them opened and turned upside down. A few of the books appeared to be in texts that he did not recognize.


    "You still cannot find it?" he asked.


    "I am trying to."


    "Perhaps, if you talk to Ena and"


    "That woman does not deserve to know anything," Federico said. He wanted to find out if that person inside Dorothy was a sorcerer or perhaps the Dark Lord himself. He needed to know this before the delegates from other Empires arrived.


    He ignored the mess and disarray on the table as he pulled out another map and opened it.


    "The area where the Dark Lord had been buried and sealed was never found. It was believed that our ancestors purposely hid it from us because they did not want one of their heirs to unseal the Dark Lord. However, I think there might be another reason why they hid it."


    "What could it be?" Martin asked.


    "I do not know."


    "Ena had been trying to find it as well. The Thun Family has been trying to find it for centuries but they never seeded. Do you think the tomb is really in the south?"


    "Are you suggesting that it might be in the north where the darkness is thick? Do you think our ancestors were fools?"


    Martin shrugged. In fact, there were still many parts of history that even the Seven Families did not know. Some of it was purposely hidden by the first Blessed individuals. Until now, the Seven Families were still trying to dig into the past, hoping that they would find a clue about this mysterious past.


    "Are the sacrifices ready?" Federico asked as he closed the piece of worn paper in his hand. He rolled it out and then tossed it on his table.


    "Yes."


    "A hundred?"


    "Yes."


    "Good. I want you to send them to the temple tomorrow night."


    "All of them?"


    "Yes. The Goddess needs it," Federico said. For the Goddess to hear their prayers, a sacrifice was a must. A hundred impure and filthy souls of people who hadmitted crimes should be enough to pacify the Goddess.


    "I understand."


    "What about that wife of yours?" Federico asked.


    "Victoria had been going with Dorothy."


    "The Foster Family failed to give us their annual contribution for the Goddess. You must remind your wife about it. How could they abandon the Goddess now? Do they want to suffer the Goddess'' wrath?"


    "I understand, father."


    "Those people really think that they are something just because they married into our family. Without us, they would not have reached the pinnacle of the business world. How ungrateful."


    "I will remind Victoria about it, father."


    "As you should. That woman had been driven away by jealousy! Go ahead and tell her now."


    "Yes, father."


    Seeing Martin leave, Federico frowned.


    "Tell me, Your Blessedness, why was it that you were not gifted with a brilliant son?" Ena Thun''s voice echoed behind him. He could sense the mockery within her tone, but chose to ignore it.


    "I cannot answer that question," Federico said without looking back. He then got up and walked towards the bar inside his study.


    "Wine?"


    "Thank you," Ena said as she revealed herself from the shadows. She removed the hood that covered her face, revealing an otherworldly beauty. Dressed in a deep blue dress that almost matched the color of her hair, she sat on the couch and gave Federico a beautiful smile.


    Despite her alluring figure, danger lurked beneath her hypnotic eyes.


    "You have be stronger" Federico said as he handed her the ss of wine.


    "And you have be older yet still scheming. Your son must know the truth. You must stop protecting him."


    Federico snorted. "I assume you did note here to talk about your father?"


    "He will live," Ena lifted her full and plump lips into a smirk. "Thanks to your Blessedness'' abilities, my father will live. Still, please enlighten me why you were hiding things from your only heir. If you want power so much, why not work with me?"


    "It seems that the Thun Family is indeed growing stronger and stronger as days pass by." Again, Federico deflected her question.


    "You still have the chance to be like me. As Blessed individuals, we have the right to rule this continent. Do you not think so?"


    "What I think has nothing to do with you," replied Federico as his expression worsened.


    "It seems that you have been busy?" Ena said as she leaned back and finally changed the topic. "Is it the tomb again?"


    Federico said nothing. Instead, he finished his wine.


    "Lonyth did not fall, just as I was expecting."


    "Was it the Duke?"


    "It was. Although we were able to find out about something."


    "What is it?"


    "The Duke can absorb the darkness."


    "Impossible."


    "Someone saw it with their very own eyes. He absorbed it and survived."


    Federico frowned.


    "It is either that or he found someone that could absorb it."


    "I have never heard of A sorcerer?"


    "That is the only possibility left."


    "Sorcerers do not exactly absorb the darkness. They can use it, but never absorb it. That is a fact."


    "The fact that we knew, but what if there is something else someone else that found a way to do it?"


    "Then we needed to find them."


    "Exactly." Ena''s lips thinned. "Someone that could absorb the darkness is dangerous. Don''t you think so?"


    "I believe the first thing that we need to do is get rid of the Duke."


    "They told us never to touch him," Ena said. Every one of their ancestors had once reminded them one thing the only thing that they cannot do.


    Do not touch the Wugarian Duke.


    Of course, this did not stop them from sending people to try to kill him.


    However, the assassinations would never seed.


    "Did that stop you?"


    "No," Ena chuckled.


    "Then you must send an expert to get rid of that man. It has been thousands of years since"


    A buzzing sound interrupted their conversation.


    Another person appeared behind Ena.


    "What is it?" Ena asked, irritation apparent in her eyes.


    "The tide has reached the Rakha kingdom. They are asking for the help of the seven empires." The woman behind the hood answered.


    Tonight, I will write more chapters. I am going to start exercising first. :D It''s almost summer so... hehehe

 Chapter 262: The Purple Petals

    Chapter 262: The Purple Petals


    Wugari


    "This is the oldest tea maker in Wugari," Duke Lucas said just as the carriage stopped. Rosalind immediately looked outside the window. She saw a quaint little shop with a sign that read ''Madame S''s Tea Emporium'' in a script that looped elegantly.


    It was not asrge as she had expected. It was small and cozy, with a warm glow emanating from the windows.


    Lucas helped her out of the carriage and took her inside. Almost immediately, a heavy air with the rich, earthy scent of the bitter tea leaves and spices hit her.


    She smiled and looked around. The shelves to her right were lined with jars of loose bitter tea leaves in various colors.


    "Those are"


    "The same tea, different colors," Lucas said. "Shall we?"


    A gentleman with a cheerful smile greeted them and led them to a table with a view of living trees! Towering tea trees, unlike anything that she had ever seen before, were standing just outside at the back of the teahouse. Surprisingly, she did not notice the trees before she went inside.


    Its leaves were ck, broad, and glossy. It shimmered from the light as if weing her with its warm embrace. It was beautiful.


    "That is the oldest tea tree in Wugari." Lucas calmly said. It had been here for centuries. It was said that a powerful sorceress enchanted it in the past. A person who was not born in Wugari could not see it from the outside and the cold could not prate the tea. They said that the sorceress loved the bitter tea so much that she did not want to run out of its leaves. So, she used her darkness to enchant it."


    "That''s wonderful," Rosalind said. Could she do the same with her food? Right now, her problem was the fact that she could not store her cakes and keep them with her. It was such a waste.


    However, what if she could use her darkness to preserve it? What if she used her darkness to create her own store with preserved goods? That would make it even better, right?


    She could definitely do that once she retired!


    "What?" she asked him when she felt his gaze on her.


    "Were you thinking about preserving food?" he asked, his face serious.


    "Can it be done?"


    "You should not ask me. I know nothing about your abilities."


    "You are lying," she rolled her eyes. Someone who does not know about her darkness would not absorb it from her body to prevent her from exploding.


    "I am telling the truth."


    "Right. Then would you be so kind as to tell me how that happened in Lonyth?"


    "Ah, the tea is here! Thank you." Lucas smiled at the man who served their tea. "Isn''t this the new pastry that Madame S just came up with?"


    When Rosalind she heard the word ''pastry'' her eyes immediately went to the tray. It was as if she had already forgotten the question that she just asked. It looked delicious.


    On the te was a pastry that sat on top of delicatevender petals. It was a work of art.


    She immediately took her first bite and just as she expected, it was indeed full of vors that she had not tasted before. She was not sure what flowers they were, but the vor of both sweetness and sour exploded in her mouth.


    She smiled.


    "This is delicious," she uttered.


    "Of course," Lucas responded.


    "There is only a te," she said.


    "Did you want more? We can"


    "I was talking about you." Rosalind knew that he was not a big fan of sweets. She recalled him telling her how he hated them.


    "Do you want a slice?" she asked. Without waiting for him to respond, Rosalind used her fork to take a small piece of the pastry and held it towards him. Then she waited for him to take a bite.


    For a few seconds, he hesitated. Then he took it.


    Victory appeared in her eyes as she leaned back and smiled. "It was not that bad, right?"


    "Not bad."


    "You look like you just swallowed a knife."


    "I am  those petals are not for me."


    "Huh?" She looked down and stared at the purple petals. Then she blinked. Something about it seemed so enchanting, so beautiful. She tilted her head before she turned to look at him.


    "Where did they get these flowers?" she asked.


    "Way up North," he answered. "In the beast''snds."


    Rosalind blinked. Then does that mean the flower had darkness on it? Why would they serve something like that to the people?


    Lucas did not answer but it was pretty obvious that his face was now a bit flushed. It seemed like he had too much alcohol. What is going on here?


    "Are you alright?" she hesitated. This is supposed to be a fun and quick experience. Yet, for some reason, she managed to ruin everything.


    "I will be. We should leave this ce."


    Rosalind nodded without saying anything. If it was too dangerous then why did he eat it? He could have told her that he did not like it or that it was dangerous for him to take. She would never force him!


    Instead, he took it and acted like it was something that he could eat.


    They stepped inside the carriage and Lucas leaned back, closed his eyes and his breathing became sparse. Rosalind checked his pulse and realized that it was indeed beating very fast.


    Without thinking, she walked back towards the shop and found the same server.


    "The petals that you just serve us. What is it?"


    "Oh ah." The waiter looked surprised. "Did His Grace not inform thedy about its effects?"


    "Effects?"


    "The pastry was made for newlyweds," the server awkwardly said. "It is meant for lovers who want to have a good night in their bedroom."


    Rosalind frowned. The flowers would not have an effect on her because she was immune to any foreign substances in her body! However the Duke was not!


    .....


    Please do not forget to vote for the novel. Thank you!

 Chapter 263: Relentless

    Chapter 263: Relentless


    "I don''t think this is necessary," Rosalind red at Denys who was blocking her from walking into the Duke''s home. Right now, the Duke was at the mansion where the butler and the head maid were staying. "I can help him," she said.


    She badly wanted toin. If the Duke knew about the purple petals then why did he take the bite that she offered? However, what was done was done. There was no point in asking him about the reasoning behind his actions.


    All she could do was try to help him. Sadly, this wasn''t going too well because of Denys, who refused to move from the door of the Duke''s room.


    After Rosalind talked to the waiter earlier, she immediately went back to the carriage. Sadly, the Duke was no longer there when she arrived. Instead, there was Denys. She asked Denys to take her to the Duke and luckily, he agreed.


    However, it was still useless as he was not allowing her to go inside.


    What was the point of bringing her here if he would not let her in? She could onlyin inwardly.


    "It is not proper for ady to walk inside an unmarried man''s room," Denys said for the umpteenth time. The man would not give her another answer aside from this sentence.


    "I am doing this out of respect," Rosalind met the man''s red eyes. "You know I am capable of going inside that room."


    Denys'' lips thinned. The man was standing there as still as a statue.


    Rosalind took a deep breath, she was trying to control her temper. This was her fault, she reminded herself.


    "Look, this is my fault. I offered him the food. I am going to fix this."


    "It is not proper for ady to"


    "Enough," Rosalind held her hand in front of Denys''s face. "I know what to do," Rosalind then turned around and started walking away from therge wooden door. After maintaining a safe distance, she looked at Denys and smirked. Then with a smirk on her face, she teleported inside the room.


    For some reason, Rosalind expected opulence and grandeur. She expected arge canopied bed, a carpeted floor, and a majestic-looking firece.


    What she saw was the exact opposite. The room was dark and cold, thanks to the unlit firece near her. She looked around. The only light wasing from the outside that peeked through the heavy-looking drapes on the windows.


    She thought Lucas was here?


    Did Denys fool her?


    Was that the reason why he did not stop her from teleporting inside?


    She sighed in annoyance and walked towards therge bed. There was no sign of the Duke inside the room. That man kept on running away from her!


    This made her feel like he was either scared of her or just did not want her to know his secrets. She sat on the bed, her bottom hitting thefort and plushness of the mattress. She touched the sheets and could not help but appreciate their quality. This quality was even better than the one that she had in her current room!


    Clearly, it was expensive but this? This felt morefortable and warm!


    She wondered if this was a guest room. Should she ask the Duke for a bed like this? Just sitting on the bed already felt like an indulgent experience.


    She shook her head and did not let the current situation cloud her judgment.


    Why was she thinking about a bed when she should think about the Duke?


    Frustrated, she leaned back. The weight of her body sunk into the mattress, providing a sense offort as she started swinging her feet against the carpet. Since the room was cold, the warmth that the mattress had provided seemed to make her mood a little lighter. She stared at the canopy that was made of luxurious silk.


    This luxury was the same as the luxury that Empress Dorothy had when she was the empress. To be honest, Rosalind did not know that the North was this rich.


    "So you came."


    Rosalind jolted up and lifted her head. Lucas was inside the room. He was wearing a slightly open robe that showed his muscr upper body. She could only hope that he was wearing something on his lower body.


    What was she thinking?


    Horrified, she quickly avoided his gaze.


    "You look fine," she said.


    "I am now. Although, I know I remember telling Denys not to let you in."


    "Really?" she gave him a nd look. She realized it now, Lucas never intended to stop her froming in.


    He knew that not even Denys could stop her if she really wanted to go inside his room.


    This was intentional.


    Rosalind wondered why Denys took her to this ce if he was not nning to let her in. Clearly, it was all for show.


    He chuckled in response.


    "What was so amusing?" she asked.


    "Nothing."


    "Did the flower even work on you?"


    "Oh, it did," Lucas nodded. He walked towards the bar near the firece and grabbed some wine. "I had to take a cold bath to remove its effects."


    "Why did you even eat it?"


    "You asked me to," he answered.


    Her jaw dropped. What was he talking about? "You knew it was dangerous."


    "It would not kill me."


    "But it could harm you."


    "However, it is not enough to kill me."


    "Why are you acting like someone who had nine lives?"


    He paused and looked at her. "Maybe I do have nine lives."


    Rosalind frowned. The man was not taking her seriously. "I am leaving."


    She got up, but before she could take a step towards the door, he appeared in front of her, blocking her way with a handsome smile on his face and a ss of wine in his hand.


    "Since you have already barged in here why not just stay?" he smirked.


    "Are you asking ady to drink with you in your room?"


    "Thedy barged into my room. My servant tried to stop her, but it did not work." He took a step back. "You see thedy is quite relentless in her pursuit."

 Chapter 264: Fire

    Chapter 264: Fire


    Rosalind grabbed the wine and finished its contents in one go. Then she handed the ss back to him.


    "Are we done now?" she asked.


    "You sound irritated. Was it my robe?" he asked.


    "You just ran away," she met his blue eyes that sparkled under the dark lighting inside the room. "Without telling me anything." She hated that. She hated worrying about him.


    Rosalind knew that it would not kill him, but she was the one who caused it. She did not want to harm him or see him suffer because she asked him to eat something he should not have.


    "You could have said no and I would have let it go."


    "Why would I?" he asked.


    "What?" This time, Rosalind took a step back. She now realized how close they were.


    "Why would I refuse the food that my wife asked me to eat?"


    "Because it would harm you?" Wasn''t that enough of a reason?


    "But it would not kill me."


    "Your logic is absurd."


    "That is not logic." He reached out and held her hand before lifting it to his lips. Kissing the back of her palm, he added. "Join me?"


    Rosalind red at him. Despite this, she let him lead her to the couch in front of the firece. The room was still dimly lit but she did not mind. In fact, she quite loved it.


    He let her sit on the couch before he lit the firece. Almost immediately, the fire emphasized his chiseled features and strong jawline. His blue eyes looked like jewels as they reflected the fire in front of him. His hair was thick and tousled, giving him that carefree and wild appearance that she saw with him that night when he snuck into her room.


    He then got up and poured himself some more wine. He ced the bottle on the table in front of them before he satfortably just a few feet away from her. His legs were slightly spread as he leaned back against the couch. He lookednguid, yet confident.


    He stretched his arms and rested them on the couch before he looked at her.


    "Satisfied?" he asked.


    "W what?" Her heart skipped a beat. For some reason, it felt like she was just caught stealing something. She swallowed as she chastised herself for acting like this.


    Why was it that he could make her act like a young woman who never saw the world? Was it something about her? Or was it him?


    Now that she thought about it


    She swallowed her nonexistent saliva. Her cheeks are heating up and she knew that he could see it.


    How embarrassing.


    "It was satisfactory," she answered after a few seconds.


    "Was it?" lifting an eyebrow, he reached out and fluidly poured her some wine.


    "A little more than satisfactory." Just a little more. Only a tiny bit more


    He sat the bottle down as he finished pouring the wine. Then he offered her the ss.


    "And here I thought I was way more than that," he answered, his voice still rxed, his actions unhurried. Rosalind bit her lower lip.


    As much as she hated to admit it, she was nervous and she did not know what to do or what to say. She felt awkward, and perhaps even shy.


    How could an old woman get shy around a younger man?


    She did not know she did not want to know either.


    Without thinking, she finished the wine in one go, hoping it would calm her racing heart.


    "The wines in the North are a bit stronger than the rest," he advised. "And more bitter."


    Rosalind nodded and handed him the ss. "Another one."


    "Are you nervous Lady Rosie?" he asked, interest shing in his eyes.


    "Nervous?" she scoffed. "Around you?"


    "Well, are you?"


    "That would never happen," she lied without batting an eyelid.


    "Did someone tell you that you are a horrible liar?"


    "Well, I was not used to lying."


    "Oh?" he chuckled and started pouring her another ss of wine. He handed it to her and this time, he said. "Slowly. You would not want me thinking that you are nervous around me, right?"


    "Right," Rosalind nodded.


    "That flower was for newlyweds and Madam S had heard the rumors about us." Lucas stared at his wine ss and slowly swirled it before he inhaled its aroma. Everything about his movements exuded both elegance and confidence and she could not help but stare at him even more.


    What is happening to her?


    She frowned.


    Was it the flowers?


    Impossible.


    Those things would not work on her.


    Still, she was starting to find herself drawn to him. Was it his physical appearance? His face, his body?


    Unknowingly, she stared at his stomach.


    Then she concluded that her attraction must have something to do with his body. Perhaps, his demeanor as well.


    That was the only exnation she coulde up with.


    "Right," she nodded at mimicked his actions earlier. She inhaled the wine''s aroma.


    "But eating what you offer is not wrong," he added. "Therefore, there is no need for me to apologize."


    "Why was it not wrong when you knew it could harm you?"


    "Again, I would eat anything that you asked me to."


    "That''s absurd."


    "Oh, it is." Heughed. Strangely enough, hisughter seemed to have a maic pull to her. In her past life, she never heard about this side of the Duke. "Reality can sometimes be absurd, but we are forced to ept it," he continued.


    She had a feeling that he was talking about something else but was too afraid to ask him.


    "Do not do it again," she said firmly this time. However, it seemed that he still did not understand why it was wrong of him to do it in the first ce.


    "Or what? Are you going to harm me, Lady Rosie?" With a smooth and practiced motion, he scooted over, moving closer to her.


    "You are crazy," she took her wine. Her body was starting to heat up and she could only me the wine and the firece. "You should probably move a little" she said. "It is getting a little hot."


    "Is it?" he asked in a serious tone. Suddenly, he waved his hand and the fire in the firece died. "How is it now?" he asked.

 Chapter 265: Transactional Relationship

    Chapter 265: Transactional Rtionship


    Rosalind paced inside her room as she rubbed her cheeks.


    She ran away.


    She knew he would try and kiss her so she ran away!


    She panicked and ran away!


    "How embarrassing!" Despite being here for a few minutes, her face was still hot. She knew she was still as red as a tomato. How could she run away like a coward?


    He must have thought she was crazy or stupid.


    "Stupid," she said. Right, he must haveughed and thought she was really stupid. After all, she was the one who asked him to marry her. What would happen if he decided to cancel the official wedding now?


    "Should I just go back?" she mumbled. "I should go back, right?" That was the only thing that she could do!


    "But what should I tell him?" That she had to run away and go to the bathroom? Should she use another reason?


    Hold on, why was she acting like this? Why was she worrying so much about his opinions? About what he was going to say?


    "It''s because he could kill me anytime," she murmured. However, even Rosalind knew that those words were not true. By now, she knew that the Duke would not harm her. He had been saving her over and over again.


    She bit her lower lip.


    The thing was, she knew that he saved her because of her abilities, because of what she could do. This was just a part of their business transaction.


    She cleared her throat and focused on herself and her past. She had no time to act like this around him. However, as someone who had been through a lot in the past, she was mature enough to know that she could not just bury her issues every single time. She needed to deal with it.


    There was a reason why she was acting like this around him. She''s afraid it might not be as simple as her appreciating his looks.


    She let out a loud sigh. The thing was, her rtionship with the Duke was purely transactional. He could protect her so she chose him. She could give him something that he needed so he chose her.


    It was that simple.


    There was a soft knock on the door, disturbing her thoughts. Rosalind frowned. She used teleportation to run away so she was not able to greet Milith and Magda. They should not have known that she was here unless


    "Who is it?"


    "Magda"


    "Come in," Rosalind wiped the sweat on her forehead. The room was cold yet she was sweating. For some reason, she found herself in a reallyughable state. How could she stress over something like that?


    "His Grace sent some gifts" Magda said.


    "What?" Rosalind asked. She just arrived a couple of minutes ago.


    "He must have sent them before you arrived," Magda knew about her ability so she did not ask her how she got inside the tower without using the front door.


    "Oh I"


    "Is something the matter?" Magda said.


    "No."


    "You don''t look fine, you are sweating. Are you perhaps not feeling well?"


    "You have no idea," Rosalind blurted out.


    Magda gave her aplicated look. "You''re blushing."


    "Am I?" again, she used her sleeves to wipe her forehead.


    "And you look nervous."


    "I am not nervous."


    Magda narrowed at her. However, instead of asking her more questions, Magda withdrew. "I will leave you be."


    "Wait," Rosalind said.


    "What is it?"


    "I I have a question."


    "Go ahead."


    "I am curious" Rosalind thought about her past and her current state. "What does it feel like to  like someone?"


    "Huh?" Magda lifted an eyebrow.


    "I mean, you are a woman and I believe you must have liked someone." Rosalind was not stupid. There is no way that she would act like this if she did not have some sort of emotion towards that man.


    Now all she needed to know is to analyze it. Does she like him? Or this was simply because she found him pleasant to the eyes.


    "Hmmmm well if you enjoy someone''spany, I believe that is like."


    "So, If I enjoy yourpany that means I like you?" Rosalind gave her a suspicious look.


    "Isn''t that so?"


    "Have you I know this is a personal question but have you had a lover before?"


    "Lover?" Magda scoffed. "Do I need one?"


    "Well"


    "I have everything that I need Lady Rosie. I do not need another one by my side. Moreover, my job involves constant death and killing. I would not want to hurt someone when I die."


    Rosalind nodded. She did not expect this answer from Magda. "Thank you."


    "You are wee. Do you want to ask something else?"


    "No."


    "Then, I will take my leave. I will be sending the gifts with the maids in a while," she gave Rosalind a knowing look before leaving her room. "Oh" Magda was already at the door before she stopped. "It is alright to like your husband."


    "What?"


    "The Rothley Estate has never had a Duchess for centuries, but it is not because the Dukes do not like women. I believe it was simply because they never found someone that they like." Magda answered before she closed the door, leaving Rosalind more confused than ever.


    Rosalind sat on the bed.


    It was very easy for Magda to tell her about this since she did not know anything about their arrangement. If she had known, Magda would surely tell her that the Duke only did it because of her abilities. It was not because he liked her.


    Rosalindy down and stared at the ceiling then she startedughing.


    What is like?


    What is love?


    After living for more than 50 years, Rosalind still could not answer that question.


    How tragic.


    Still, she was very much aware that the Duke was starting to affect her. She had suspicions that this was because of his actions of saving her from time to time. Slowly, she had gotten used to his presence.


    ''This is bad,'' she thought.


    Once again, she started chuckling.

 Chapter 266: Toes

    Chapter 266: Toes


    "Still alive?" Lucas asked in a chilly tone.


    "Yes, Your Grace," Denys answered as he walked next to him. Their footsteps echoed as they entered deeper into the dark dungeon.


    The air was thick with a scent of mold and decay.


    Denys nced at the Duke and shivered inwardly. Something must have happened inside that room earlier as itpletely changed the Duke''s mood.


    While the Duke carried the air of authority around him right now, there was also something else that Denys could only recognize as fury.


    The Duke was angry.


    Right now, Denys was not certain if it was because of Lady Rosie or because of the one that they were about to interrogate.


    The sounds of rattling chains attracted their attention as they approached the only cell in the mansion''s prison that had an upant in it a live upant.


    "Open it," Lucas ordered and Denys immediatelyplied.


    The two of them heard ragged breathing, and the sound of the rattling chain intensified.


    Denys used the torch that he was holding to illuminate the small room.


    They immediately saw the prisoner that was huddled in the corner, her body was covered in bruises and cuts, her eyes wide with fear as she looked up at the two men.


    She must have known that her fate had been sealed.


    "You" the woman screeched. "How dare you detain the Princess of Lonyth in this  nasty ce! What do you see me as!? Do you think I am someone that you could easily bully? I am the Princess of Lonyth! I am the future Queen!"


    This woman was none other than Princess Freda, the wife of the Crown Prince of Lonyth.


    However, unlike her majestic and beautiful appearance just a few days ago, she was now nothing but a shell of the past. She had lost a lot of weight. Her eyes were sunken, her cheeks hollow, and her breathing came in shallow gasps.


    Her skin was stretched tight over her bones to the point where her veins were standing out like cords on her pale bruised flesh.


    Despite this, the fire in her eyes was still there.


    "I was not expecting you to even have the strength to speak," Lucas said.


    Princess Freda red at him.


    "But that is a good thing," Lucas continued. "I instructed them not to cut your tongue."


    "You are a vile person! If the people of Lonyth"


    "To the people of Lonyth, you have gone mad because of your husband''s death," Lucas interrupted. "Princess Freda was a loving princess who loved her husband so much that upon hearing the news of her husband''s death, she fell ill. She became mad and now, she was clinging to the little life she had left while calling out for her husband''s name."


    "Pitiful, isn''t she?'' Lucas smirked.


    "You How dare you to do this to the"


    "To the woman who wanted to kill thousands of people?" Lucas asked. "Oh, I was nning to do worse. However, that can wait."


    "I will never tell you anything! Not even if you kill me."


    "Oh, I will kill you either way," Lucas said, assurance apparent in his tone. "But I am giving you a chance on how to die. Being skinned alive before death is more barbaric than dying a quick painless death, but it is your choice."


    "I will never tell you anything."


    "I am not in a hurry," Lucas said. "Denys go ahead and remove her toenails."


    "What?"Princess Freda asked. "You"


    "Slowly Denys we wanted the Princess to feel everything." Lucas smiled a smile that made Princess Freda''s skin crawl.


    "No! No not that"


    "Men" Denys called out. Two other people walked inside the cell and held the Princess, stopping her from making any other movements.


    Not long after, the Princess''s bloodcurdling scream echoed inside the entire dungeon.


    "No No" Princess Freda cried.


    "I know it was the Thun family," Duke Lucas said after they finished removing the nails from her toes.


    "You If you knew it was them then stop it Stop this!"


    Lucas snorted.


    Not long after, Princess Freda''s screams turned into sobs and then they quickly turned into her calling the Duke''s name.


    She started begging.


    "I cannot say it," Princess Freda said. "Please you must believe me I cannot say it even if I wanted to."


    However, Lucas only stared at her ndly as if he did not hear a word that she said.


    "Enough" Lucas said. "We are leaving."


    The three other men disappeared from the room, leaving Lucas and Princess Freda alone.


    "What you did was hurt someone that I care about," Lucas said. "The consequences will not be light."


    "I didn''t know! I didn''t know that it was like this I swear they Ahhh the one who approached me  I cannot say it" Princess Freda started screaming again. This time, she fell to the floor, her mouth started bubbling before she lost consciousness.


    Seeing her like this, Lucas walked out.


    "Once her toes start healing" Lucas said. "Pull them out again."


    "Yes, Your Grace," a man wearing a ck hood answered.


    Lucas did not spare her another nce as he left the cell and started walking out of the dungeon.


    "Should I investigate the matter clearly?" Denys asked.


    "No need," Lucas answered. Those people would never stop until they harvested enough souls to make them stronger. However, if his suspicions about her were right, then their actions would all be for naught.


    He walked out of the dungeons with Denys in tow.


    "Your Grace, the beast tide is upon us. Should I call the others back? The night will be more and more dangerous from now on."


    "No," Lucas said. "I will personally deal with it."


    "But the moon is about to align together. Your wedding"


    "Will happen," Lucas said without batting an eyelid. "It will happen "


    Lucas eyed the direction of the tower where Rosalind was. "Let''s go to the walls." Almost immediately, he disappeared from where he was standing.


    He then appeared standing on one of the walls that had been under siege by beasts of various sizes and shapes.


    Lucas'' eyes narrowed.


    ''This is not enough,'' he thought inwardly.


    Their blood would not be enough to satisfy him tonight.


    ....


    Tomorrow, I will have rest day from my workout. :D

 Chapter 267: Rosalinds Suspicions

    Chapter 267: Rosalind''s Suspicions


    "Young Miss!"


    "You should probably start calling me Madam," Rosalind smiled before she drank her tea. Then she focused her attention on the book in her hand. Currently, she was reading some information about the Dark Lord and the beasts, as well as the North. Rosalind had already decided that she would fight on those walls.


    So she knew that she needed to familiarize herself with everything in the North.


    This was the only thing she could do to keep her mind off of everything. She simply did not want to think about Lucas.


    "Young Madam, Miss Magda just left a while ago."


    Rosalind lifted an eyebrow. "Why?"


    "It seemed that there is an emergency at the walls," Milith shivered. "Young Miss, this ce is frightening," Milith added. "Just a few days ago, when that bell rang, I thought we were going to die. Do you think Wugari could withstand an attack like that every night?"


    "Is there a reason for it not to stand against the beasts? This ce has been fighting against those beasts for centuries. I would be surprised if it fell just because of a beast tide."


    "But I heard beast tides can be very dangerous."


    Rosalind nodded as she closed her book and then found a robe.


    "I will visit the gates," Rosalind said. "Ah, go to Elias and the others. Tell them to meet me there," she instructed before she used her teleportation to visit the nearest gate.


    Once she arrived, she received news that Magda and the Duke were actually at the other gates.


    "Ah, Young Madam," the one who greeted her was the giant of the Etonde family, the current head. "I am surprised to see you here. However, this time, the attack is not here. It is on that side of the walls."


    "Alright."


    "Some of my people wanted to personally meet you, Young Madam, do you have the"


    "I apologize Sir, but I heard that the Duke is at the walls? I am worried that"


    "Have you seen His Grace fight?"


    "Well, I did."


    "Then you should already know by now that he is extremely powerful. No one could withstand a blow from him." Seeing her nk reaction, Mr. Etonde sighed. "Alright I will ask someone to lead you to him."


    "There is no need. I can go there on my own. Although, I am curious if the young Moller had been here?"


    "Moller? Are you talking about Clinton Moller, Duke Moller''s only son?" Etonde asked.


    "Yes."


    "Well, he " Etonde looked around. "Hey, you! Call Clinton Moller! Tell him the Young Madam is looking for him."


    While Rosalind chose not to stop him. For some reason, she could not forget that man''s sinister gaze when she saw him the other day.


    Moreover, Clinton should not have been on that wall.


    Was it just a coincidence that Clinton Moller was there while the tide was happening? Sadly for the young Moller, Rosalind no longer believed in coincidences.


    "General Etonde, we cannot find him, Sir."


    "What are you talking about? What do you mean, you cannot find him. Didn''t I tell him to stay in the supplies room?"


    "He is not there."


    Etonde gave her an awkward look.


    "Young Madam, it seems that Clinton Moller is not in the supplies room. However, we will make sure to find him before the sun shines. Do you want me to personally bring him to your tower?"


    "No," Rosalind shook her head. She already got what she wanted to hear. "I shall leave now."


    "Ah, young Madam."


    "What is it?"


    "Well, I heard that you hid a few soldiers to guard you and I was thinking " Heughed. This man was so tall that staring at his face is giving her neck problems. She wondered if she should have a tform that would make her a little taller.


    "If you are still looking for more guards, I''d like to offer my son, the young Etonde. You have probably seen him fight before. He is not bad. He isrge and very good with both axes and swords. Would you like to take him in?"


    "I need to talk to His Grace about that." The offer was very tempting. However, the Etonde Family had been serving the Rothley Family for centuries. She could not just take someone from this family without the permission of the Duke.


    "Hahaha my son is not bad at all. Albeit a little quieter than normal, but he is not bad at all."


    "Of course," Rosalind smiled. No parent would say that they had a bad child. "I will let you know once I decide to take him in. However, I do not want you to get your hopes up, I do not take someone without talents."


    "Oh?" Etonde lifted an eyebrow. "Then perhaps those three people that you took" he gave her a meaningful gaze.


    "Yes. They are full of talent. And yes, the Duke is well aware of that."


    "Thank you. I will be waiting for some good news then." Etonde bowed at her. Seeing this, Rosalind nodded and then used her teleportation to move to the other walls.


    Since she already told Elias and the others to meet her at this ce, all she needed to do was wait for them.


    "Young Madam!" Magda called her when she spotted Rosalind.


    "Madam?"


    "It was the Duke''s instructions." Did that man read her mind? She snorted and, together with Magda, climbed towards the watchtower. To her surprise, Magda stayed silent the whole way.


    However, it did not take too long for her to realize the reason for her silence. Rosalind froze the moment her gazended on the lone warrior, surrounded by towering beasts that loomed over him like giants, ready to pounce at any given time.


    Their snarls and roars echoed through the night just as the stench of iron and something burning filled the air.


    However, the man standing there showed no fear. There was no hesitation as he swiped his sword and dodged a beast''s attack. With his lightning-fast reflexes, the warrior''s de looked like it was dancing with the wind. Each of his movements looked fierce yet soft at the same time.


    How could someone gracefully kill a beast that was at least five meters tall?


    Rosalind stared at the blood sttered on the ground around him, covering him in gore from head to toe. Still, he never once showed any weakness. Every strike was both fluid, calcted, and was aimed to cut anything that is standing before him in two.


    However, this did not seem to affect the beasts as they continued attacking, trying their best to overwhelm him with force and number. Still, the man stood there, weing them with his sword.


    While his back was against them, Rosalind knew who this person was.


    It was none other than Lucas.


    "He looks upset," Rosalind murmured.


    "Perhaps it is the tide. Either way, we are here just in case the Duke wants us to help him eliminate those monsters.


    "Their numbers are increasing," Rosalind pointed out.


    "This is the reason why I came. This is more than thest four nightsbined."


    Yet the Duke looked like he was not even sweating as he bathed in their blood.


    "Should we help him?" she asked.


    "No. We are only going to slow him down."


    "Hmmm" Rosalind nodded.


    "We are here"


    "Are wete?"


    "That"


    Rosalind looked at Elias''s, Valentin''s, and Captain Gaudy''s expressions when they saw the lone man standing outside of the walls.


    "Isn''t that the Duke of Wugari?" Valentin asked.


    "Yes," Rosalind nodded.


    "That"


    Rosalind could not me them for their reaction. Right now, everyone on the gates had the same dumbstruck reaction on their faces. Each of them stood tall and proud with their chests puffed and their chins lifted as they stared at their Duke the Duke of Wugari, Duke Lucas Rothley.


    "How could one person do something like that?" Captain Gaudy asked. "If someone like that was in Cirid then that ce would not have fallen."


    Rosalind said nothing. The future already changed and she had no idea what was going to happen next. However, knowing that this man was standing next to her was enough to at least give her the relief that she wanted.


    "Elias" Rosalind called out. "Can you find someone for me?"


    "Who?"


    "Clinton Moller," Rosalind said. "I am not certain if you have been in before"


    "I have."


    "I believe he is currently on these walls or in the barracks," Rosalind said.


    "Oh?"


    "I want you to find him."


    "Should I kill him?"


    "No. Keep him alive," Rosalind said. "I have questions to ask."


    "Alright."


    "You are not going to ask me anything else?" she turned towards him. Right now, both Elias and Valentin have ck hair. They looked normal, ordinary. Only she and the Duke knew about their potential.


    "Are you going to answer my questions?" he fired back.


    "No."


    "Then what was the point of wasting my time?"


    Rosalind snorted. "Please find him for me. If he is doing something, follow him. Once he does something that could harm anyone or anything suspicious, I want you to take him to the tower."


    She met his eyes and did not miss the sinister glint on his orbs. "Alive, Elias," she said. "Breathing."


    "Alright," Elias shrugged before he left. For some reason, Rosalind had a hunch that he would not exactly follow her words. She could only hope that he would not kill the young Moller.


    ..


    A/N


    I caught a flu! Someone told me that this might be because I over-exhaust myself with working out andck of sleep. Ah! I don''t know what to say. I would like to apologize for theck of chapters. I will really write more when I feel better. Thank you for your understanding!

 Chapter 268: Memories

    Chapter 268: Memories


    As the battle between Lucas and the beasts raged on, the smile on his face grew wider and wider. The thrill ofbat was apparent on his face.


    Seeing this, Rosalind pursed her lips.


    This was the first time that she had witnessed him battle the beasts. The experience was both horrifying and breathtaking at the same time. She always knew he was strong, but watching him from a distance made her heart pound.


    It filled her with a mixture of fear and awe.


    "Ah!" Rosalind held her head when she felt a sudden stabbing pain in her temple.


    "Lady Rosie?" Magda asked.


    "I  I am fine." She was holding both of her temples, massaging them. What was that? "I will go to the barracks," she said.


    "Alright."


    Rosalind started walking down the watchtower only for the pain to return. She closed her eyes and was immediately surprised by the shes of what felt like memories that filled her head.


    She could see beasts, demonic monsters, and humans.


    Humans were fighting against hordes of beasts.


    "Lady Rosie, do you need help?" Magda was quick to assist her. She must have noticed that Rosie had stopped walking.


    "Thank you," Rosalind said. Her eyes were still closed as she tried to understand what was going on. Those things that she just saw felt like she had experienced them before. Obviously, that is not the case as she had never fought against a horde of beasts before.


    Not long after, she arrived in the barracks along with Magda. Valentin and Captain Gaudy chose to stay at the walls, so it was only her and Magda inside the barracks.


    "What happened? Do you need me to get a physician"


    Before Magda could finish her words, the door opened, revealing a bloodied Lucas.


    "What happened?" Lucas asked. His clothes and most of his face were covered with blood. Yet it seemed that he did not care about those things as he marched towards her with a worried look on his face.


    He looked at Magda and said," Leave us."


    "Yes, Your Grace."


    "It was a headache," Rosalind said. "Why are you here? I thought"


    Lucas wiped his bloodied hand with his cape before he touched her forehead.


    "Was it the cold?" he asked. His worried tone surprised her.


    "Well  Maybe it was the cold."


    He was kneeling in front of her, his face just a few inches away from hers. "Do you want to move to the mansion? Perhaps, more servants will"


    "No." Rosalind shook her head. "There is no need. Milith is fine. I just I was too exhausted." Yes, that was the only exnation she coulde up with. She was too exhausted with everything that had happened since she left Aster.


    "Alright, give me a minute," Lucas said.


    Rosalind nodded without saying another word. When Lucas left the room, she heard him tell someone to prepare a bath for him. Of course, this was already expected, considering he was literally drenched in blood.


    Since she was alone, Rosalind took the time to think about the shes of things that she saw. They really felt like memories, like they had happened a long time ago, and she just recalled them when she saw Lucas and the beasts.


    What could it be?


    "The North is weird." She closed her eyes and thought of Lucas. Until now, she could not seem to fathom his sudden change of attitude. It was not helping that the man was acting worried about her, as if she did not just run away from him a few hours ago.


    She was not naive. She knew that she could not just trust anyone again, and she meant anyone including Lucas.


    ........


    Save for the sound of the wheels ttering against the muddy road, the carriage was silent.


    Rosalind shifted in her seat as she looked outside of the window. She did not want to put herself in this situation, but how could she say no to the Duke?


    Earlier, he asked her to go back to the tower so she could rest.


    "I do not want you to fight at the gates," Lucas finally broke the silence. "I know that using your ability can be exhausting. There is no need for you to do that anymore."


    "I choose to do it," Rosalind said. "And I am not nning on spending my days sitting in the tower."


    "Or you could spend it with your husband."


    Rosalind flinched. "About the wedding I do not think you mentioned the date and the specifics. Is there anything else that I need to do aside from trying out dresses and tasting cake?"


    "You just need to bring yourself to the pce. The King will wed us."


    Rosalind nodded.


    "I heard that you refused to learn management and have chosen to fight for the estate?" he asked. "I have nothing against this, but seeing you like this is making me worry."


    Was it because he wanted her to use her ability on other matters? Rosalind asked herself inwardly. She stared at him.


    "If you do not want me to fight, then what do you want me to do?" Fighting here is better than fighting in the south.


    Lucas said nothing. Instead, he took an envelope from his pocket.


    "I received the letter a few days ago," he handed her the letter. "It is about Aster."


    "The Lux Family?" She opened the letter and started reading the contents.


    "This" Rosalind could not say a word after reading the letter.


    "It took me a few days to confirm what has been happening in Aster. It seems that the letter was right. Dorothy dered herself as someone who was following the will of the Goddess. The pce is nning to call her Saintess."


    "Will of the Goddess? That is absurd. I have the Blessing."


    "I know. Apparently, even the Lux Family did not want to recognize her as someone who received a Blessing, but someone who was asked by the Goddess to do her bidding. Dorothy insisted that she only wanted to stay in the slums, healing the people who had been affected by the gue and she did not ept any payment. She''s quickly regaining people who support her."


    Rosalind lowered her gaze toward the letter. She was the one who caused this change. It was her return that triggered it.


    ...


    Health Update: Feeling better but I spent the whole day in bed today. My exams starts wed so I badly want to feel better. T.T

 Chapter 269: Good At Running

    Chapter 269: Good At Running


    "So, she''s healing people?" Rosalind asked for the umpteenth time. This should not bother her as much as it does. After all, she had already escaped the Lux Family. She was safe.


    "Yes. That''s what the report said. Her wedding with that man from the Delibar family did not go through, and she chose to heal the less fortunate people. She is not even epting the requests of the nobles."


    "That''s strange," Rosalind said. She was the one who received the Blessing. How was that even possible?


    "There were things that our people in Aster spoke of. However, we cannot confirm this matter, as these are mere rumors."


    "What is it?"


    "Victoria and her desperation to help her daughter led her to seek some sorcerers."


    "Sorcerers?" Rosalind bit her lower lip. She had never heard of a sorcerer that could heal. In her past life, if a sorcerer like that existed, then the gue would not have happened.


    Their conversation was interrupted when Denys, along with one other guard, appeared and requested to speak to the Duke about something urgent.


    "You can speak Denys. She is the duchess of the Rothley Family. She ought to hear everything about the territory." Lucas said.


    Denys nodded. "It seems that the gue is here, Your Grace. Just today, we found four people infected with it. They are from Cirid and Lonyth," Denys said. Since Cirid had been devastated by the beasts and Lonyth by that explosion, many people decided to seek refuge in Wugari.


    These people were living in the north for centuries. They simply did not want to leave this ce.


    Because of this, the number of people arriving every single day increased.


    Luckily, the King of Wugari seemed to have already prepared for the situation. He was easily able to provide housing and a week''s worth of food for the refugees as long as they start working for the crown.


    However, this brought another issue.


    The gue.


    They had no way of knowing which one had it before it was already toote.


    Rosalind met the Duke''s eyes.


    "It can wait," Lucas said. He must have a way of knowing what she was thinking. "You are exhausted. You cannot heal them now."


    "The longer we wait, the more people will get affected. Right now, four people are already showing symptoms, but these people have already interacted with others. We need to start treating people now and ask everyone who had interactions with the four patients to stay in their houses."


    Denys looked at Rosalind, then towards the Duke.


    "You heard her," Lucas said. "Do as she says."


    "Yes, Your Grace," Deny said before he left the carriage.


    "You really have a way of making people worry," Lucas shook his head. "You almost fainted at the walls and now"


    "I did not faint. It was just a headache."


    "You almost fainted."


    "That" Rosalind closed her mouth. There is no convincing someone who already made his decision. In the end, she could only sigh. "This is more important."


    "More important than your health?"


    How did ite to this?


    However, he must have sensed that she was getting impatient as he knocked on the window and informed the coachman to follow Denys and the rest.


    Not long after, they arrive at a two-story house where the refugees were currently staying. This ce was still part of the Rothley Estate. Just like the Kingdom of Wugari, the Rothley estate was also epting refugees. However, they mostly epted people that wanted to fight at the gates.


    "His Grace and the Duchess are here!"


    Lucas got out of the carriage first, then he assisted Rosalind. Together, they walked inside the house and were immediately greeted with the foul smell of rotting flesh.


    She could see four people on four separate beds, half of their bodies were covered with white sheets.


    "Their family members are on the second floor. We did not allow them to go out or talk to other people since we discovered the four of them," a man wearing white and blue said. "We have started tracing their past activities and asked for lists of the names of the people who have interacted with them."


    "I have tried everything I can to dy the their flesh started to rot and they do not have much time to live," the man added.


    "I understand. You may leave," Lucas answered. Then he turned towards Rosalind. "How long would it take you to heal them?"


    "An hour at least."


    "Once you do this, the rumors will start. Have you decided?" he asked.


    Rosalind nodded.


    "I am going to heal them," Rosalind looked at Lucas.


    "I will be staying with you."


    She nodded. She did not want to start another argument. By now, she knew that this man could be very stubborn.


    So, Rosalind immediately started healing the four people.


    "Do not over-exhaust yourself," Lucas warned her. Then he stood by her side and watched her heal the sick. After almost an hour, Rosalind finally finished healing the four of them. She got up.


    Suddenly, Lucas carried her like a princess.


    "You What are you doing?" she asked. She just had a headache! It was not going to stop her from walking!


    Instead of giving her an answer, he walked out of the ce and gave Denys more instructions about the people who caught the gue.


    Then, he walked towards the carriage and immediately instructed the coachman to leave this ce.


    "You can put me down," Rosalind said awkwardly. Even if they were already in the carriage, he was still carrying her like a small child. She was safely nestled in hisp.


    "Stopining and sleep," Lucas said.


    "Really, I am not that tired. I can even"


    "Run?" he interrupted her. Rosalind''s eyes widened. Guilt shed in her eyes.


    "I did not mean that."


    "I thought that was what you wanted to say. After all, it has been proven that you are quite good at running."


    Rosalind cleared her throat. Clearly, he was talking about what had happened earlier. "I am sleeping," she muttered.


    Is it possible for the ground to swallow her up at this very moment?


    .....


    I would like to apologize for theck of chapters. I am going to write more once I feel better.

 Chapter 270: Death of a Consort

    Chapter 270: Death of a Consort


    "Young Miss, we have already received twelve invitations. Two are from the Royal Family and the rest are from the noble families of Wugari," Milith reported. It was already noon when Rosalind woke up, however, until now, Rosalind was still in bed. Her head was still pounding.


    "What should we do?" Milith asked. "Miss Magda is not here. I heard they needed to clean up a lot of beasts as tonight there might be another horde of beastsing. Should we send word to the Duke?"


    "We should probably do that," Rosalind was not in the mood to talk to anyone. She knew this was because of what she did the other night. By now, the news of her healing people affected by the gue must have reached the ears of every noble family in the kingdom.


    That was the reason for the invitations.


    It was entertaining how these people never sent her an invite when they heard about her marriage to the Duke. However, now that they discovered that she was somewhat useful, they immediately sent an invitation, less than twenty-four hours after she managed to heal the four individuals.


    Rosalind sneered.


    People like this existed everywhere.


    A part of her liked the current atmosphere of Wugari and she did not want to find any reason to dislike it. However, these types of people left a bad taste in her mouth.


    She thought about Lucas.


    What would he think about this?


    "Ignore them," Lucas''s voice suddenly echoed inside her room. She lifted her head and discovered him standing by the door with a rxed yet refined posture. Dressed in a crisp, white button-down shirt and ck cks, Lucas looked as good as always.


    ''Did he even get enough sleep?'' Rosalind could not help but ask inwardly. ''How could someone who did not have enough sleep look divine?''


    Quickly, she realized that she was staring at him. She immediately avoided his gaze and looked down, her face hot.


    "Why are you here?" she asked.


    "To check on my bride." Lucas smiled. "You may leave us, Milith."


    "Yes, Your Grace," Milith smiled at Rosalind before she bowed to Lucas and then left the room.


    "Last night"


    "You fell asleep in my arms."


    "I apologize," Rosalind was quick to respond. She could barely recall falling asleep in the carriage. The next thing she knew, he was already carrying her towards her room. She knew it was happening, but she was too tired to even open her eyes. So, she just let him carry her like a princess. Then she heard him instruct Milith to change her clothes and make sure that she wasfortable.


    "For drooling?"


    Rosalind''s jaw dropped, "Did I?"


    He chuckled in response, "You did."


    How could Did that really happen? "Then I"


    "I was trying to make youugh," he interrupted her. "I do not really care about the drool."


    "Are you here to ruin my morning?"


    "And here I thought my face was enough toplete your day."


    "You are really something" Rosalind removed the sheets that covered her knees and got out of bed.


    "I am taking that as apliment."


    Rosalind rolled her eyes. Luckily, she had already washed her face as Milith brought her some water the moment she opened her eyes, or this man would have used that to irritate her too. She walked towards the table for her breakfast. That was when she noticed that there were two tes.


    "I was not informed that you are going to eat with me," she said.


    "I would have told youst night, if you were not sleeping so soundly in my arms."


    She sensed the sarcasm in his voice but chose to ignore it. There is simply no winning against a man like him.


    "So, you want me to ignore the invitations?"


    "Why submit yourself to unnecessary things?" he asked.


    "You are right," she said. She sat down and looked at him, "So did youe here just because you wanted to annoy me?"


    "Oh no I came here because we are going to the pce," he said as he sat opposite her.


    "To see the King?"


    "For a funeral," Lucas said.


    "Whose funeral?"


    "One of the consorts died."


    Rosalind flinched. She recalled the incident with the poison cake. "Who?" she asked.


    "Why do you ask questions when you already know the answer?" He retorted with a smile on his face. "People in the North did not put you in their eyes because to them you are nothing but a merchant''s daughter. That is understandable. However" he took a sip of the tea, enjoying its warmth before he continued. "To actually try and kill my woman is a bit of a stretch, no?"


    "You killed her?" she asked.


    "I did not say that."


    "You just implied that you killed her for trying to kill me."


    "I said, she died." Lucas savored a bite of the soft and creamy egg. "You should probably start eating."


    Rosalind said nothing, instead she took his advice and started eating her food. The only people who knew about the cake were Magda, Milith, and Miss Morone. One of them must have reported it to the Duke.


    "Do you know why she did that?" She could not help but ask. How could someone try to hurt her without any rhyme or reason?


    "Do you need a reason to kill someone?" he countered.


    "Well"


    "Some people do not need a reason to hurt someone."


    Rosalind nodded. Still, she could not help but wonder why the consort would suddenly do that.


    "What about the King?"


    "The King married those women because the Queen could not give birth."


    "Do you know that the Queen is not infertile?''


    "I had some suspicions."


    "And?"


    "I did nothing about it. That is none of my business."


    Rosalind was speechless. However, he actually made sense. It was none of his business. "I was nning to help the Queen."


    "And involve yourself in Royal politics?"


    "I" That was not a part of her n.


    "Why?" he asked. He leaned back and dabbed a napkin on his lips. "If you want backing, I am here. Is there a need for you to involve yourself in other people''s matters?"

 Chapter 271: Bald Moller

    Chapter 271: Bald Moller


    "Well"


    Just as she was struggling to answer, Lucas smiled. "There is no need to be flustered, Lady Rosie. Enjoy your meal. Moreover, someone is here to see you."


    The sudden soft knock on the door made Rosalind sigh in relief.


    "Come inside," Rosalind said. Clearly, the Duke did not like this, but he said nothing.


    "Young Madam, Mr. Elias, and Mr. Valentin are here. They said they wanted to talk to you about something important."


    "Let them wait in the drawing room. I will be there after I finish my food." Rosalind could only thank Elias and Valentin foring on time. After all, she did not want to continue this conversation with the Duke.


    "I really hope you do not mind," Rosalind said when Milith left. "I asked Elias to do something important. I just I have this suspicion that Clinton Moller is doing something."


    "It was already expected that he would try to spy on the abilities of the people around me."


    "Not that" Rosalind swallowed. "I apologize for not telling you. Before I went to see youst night, I first went to the wall that Mr. Etonde was guarding. I remembered Mr. Moller was supposed to be there, but when I asked Mr. Etonde to look for him, Mr. Etonde said that they could not find him anywhere. So, I thought that he was on the wall where you were fighting. And" Rosalind quickly exined her suspicions. She knew that the Duke was not exactly asking for her exnation, but she felt she should give him one.


    Still, she knew that she could not hide anything from him. It would be useless to hide things and create future misunderstandings. The incident with that consort was enough proof of that.


    "Hmmm you are thinking that perhaps the young Moller was responsible for the beast tide?" he asked.


    "Does that sound ludicrous?"


    "Not at all."


    "Do you think I am not crazy?"


    "No. That is indeed a possibility."


    Rosalind nodded.


    The two of them quickly finished their meal. Rosalind expected the Duke to leave or find an excuse not to apany her as he did not like the fact that she made them her personal guards. To her surprise, however, the Duke apanied her without saying another word.


    Obviously, this immediately made the atmosphere tense. Despite the elegant decorations of heavy brocade and drawn-back curtains, the current atmosphere was not rxed in fact, it was anything but rxed.


    The air was thick with tension, the two men seemed to be on edge while Lucas had that nonchnt reaction on his face.


    Both Valentin and Elias froze when they saw the Duke. Rosalind concluded that this might be because they saw him kill all the beasts the other night. These two men must be scared of him. She really should tell them that the Duke will not harm them.


    "Your Grace, I am"


    "We met again," Lucas said. They were sitting on one of the sofas in the room. There were tworge, upholstered sofas in the drawing room and they were arranged to face each other for conversational purposes.


    A firece with a roofing fire provides warmth and a cozy atmosphere, but it could not help lighten the current atmosphere.


    "Your Grace," Valentin forced a smile on his face. "We met again."


    "Hmmm"


    "So? Did you find him?" Rosalind asked Elias, who up to this point has not said anything. Elias seemed to fear the Duke, and Rosalind could not me him. After all, Elias saw the Duke fight hordes and hordes of beasts on his own.


    "We did," Elias said. "I took him."


    "Is he alive?"


    "Yes."


    Rosalind smiled. At least Elias did not kill him.


    "Barely," Valentin added.


    "Barely?"


    "You must see for yourself," Valentin said.


    "He is breathing," Elias assured. "And alive."


    "He has a pulse," Valentin said.


    "Alright. Is he alive or not?"


    "Alive."


    "Barely."


    The two men spoke at the same time.


    "I think I need to see him," Rosalind said. Of course, when she saw Clinton, she was left speechless.


    When Elias said he is alive what he really meant was that Clinton was someone with a pulse, someone who was breathing. This man Rosalind cannot even call him a man anymore already looked like a lump of coal. He was a burned human.


    The former Clinton Moller, who was very well known for his arrogant attitude, now looked like a burned tree. Most of his skin was burned, his hair was no more, and even his eyebrows were not spared from Elias''s fire. He was currently in chains, unconscious and barely breathing.


    She looked at him, then towards the apologetic-looking Valentin.


    "He cannot control his anger," Valentin exined. "I tried to restrain him."


    "That man ridiculed me," Elias said. Again, he avoided the eyes of the Duke.


    "I know," Valentin nodded, then he looked at Rosalind and the Duke. "I apologize. Next time, I will restrain him."


    "Right," Rosalind just nodded. Then she used her light Blessing to heal him. Healing had always been the greatest skill that the light Blessing had to offer and she always found this very useful in interrogations.


    After a few minutes, the man chained up on the floor started moaning before he finally opened his eyes.


    "Ah! You What are you doing"


    "You"


    "Let me go!"


    "It seems that you still have the energy to talk," Elias said. "How about I torch your tongue again?"


    "You"


    "Alright, that is enough," Rosalind said. "You two may leave us."


    Elias and Valentin left them without a fuss. In fact, it seems that the two were actually happy to leave them.


    "You You are Duke Rothley? What are you doing here? Why am I even here? Those two people took me while I was in the supply room. And" Clinton stuttered.


    "We know what you did, young Moller," Rosalind said. Since she was the one who dragged Clinton here, she decided to do the interrogation. She looked at Clinton''s bald head. Unfortunately, her Blessing could not restore his hair.


    "I"


    "I know you are attracting those beasts to the walls."


    "What? What are you"


    Rosalind braced herself for the lies. She thought of the ways that she used to torture some of Dorothy''s enemies in the past and hoped that it would work for someone who lived in the North.


    Suddenly, Clinton''s expression changed.


    "You know what?" Clintonughed. "You are right. I did it! I was the one responsible! Now what are you going to do about it!?"


    .....


    Clinton Moller is Duke Moller''s Son-- Duke of Lonyth


    Update: I am feeling better! I will catch up in writing tonight.

 Chapter 272: Torture

    Chapter 272: Torture


    The sound of Clinton''sughter echoed inside the room. Rosalind''s lips twitched.


    "I am not telling you anything," Clinton said. "What are you going to threaten me with?" he continued.


    "Your father has left you here," Rosalind pointed out. "Without his support, you are alone. With no family or friends."


    "Then kill me."


    The man was challenging her, challenging them.


    "I would rather not," Rosalind answered. She could feel the Duke''s gaze on her, yet she chose to ignore it.


    "Then go screw yourselves! You ruined our ns! You ruined Lonyth! You ruined everything! Do not expect anything from me!"


    Rosalind''s lips thinned. She was taken aback by the current oue of her mere suspicions.


    "The man wanted to die," Rosalind said. "He is not going to talk. He just wants us to kill him!" And then make the Duke look ruthless for killing someone from the Lonyth family.


    "Elias... " Rosalind called out.


    "Yes?" Elias immediately went inside again.


    "Burn him."


    "What?"


    "Burn him. Do not kill him." Rosalind said.


    "You You think that would make me speak? You pathetic ahhhhhh" Clinton let out a blood curdling scream when Elias suddenly sent a fireball towards him, immediately burning his arm. "You how could a member of the Blessed family work with a sorcerer?"


    "Ahhhhhhh! Stop it! Stop!" Clinton screamed.


    "Make it smaller," Rosalind ordered. "The smaller the better. Call me once his body is full of burns."


    Rosalind then smiled at Clinton.


    "I will not tell you a thing!"


    This time, Rosalind did not answer. Instead, she and Lucas left the small shed where they were keeping Clinton and went back to the tower.


    "We need to know how he attracted those beasts," Rosalind said.


    "Denys" Lucas muttered. After a few seconds, they heard a soft knock on the door. Then Denys walked in and bowed.


    "Your Grace"


    "Did you find anything in his possessions?"


    "No. There was nothing in his things."


    "Whatever it is he must have already put it on the walls," Rosalind said. "We need to find it. That is the only way."


    "This is not a one-time incident," Lucas said. "I told you, the group behind Duke Moller is also responsible for the beast tide in Cirid. They seeded in destroying Cirid because we did not notice the signs. However, they failed in Lonyth. Right now, they want Wugari to fall."


    "They are targeting the North," Rosalind said.


    "There have always been factions that have been targeting the North. This is nothing new," Lucas said. "There have been a lot of attempts to overthrow the northern Kingdoms but they have never seeded and this is mainly because of the Wugari kingdom. However, it is different this time."


    "They seeded?" Rosalind was talking about Cirid. Not only did they seed, but they were also able to create chaos in Lonyth. The only ce that they were not able to prate was Wugari. "You knew about this," Rosalind uttered as realization hit her.


    Lucas nodded in response.


    Rosalind always knew that Lucas had a n when he asked the young Moller to go to Wugari. He knew that whoever was behind them was going to use this opportunity to try and prate the Northern border.


    "We have reason to believe that the gue might be a small distraction so Clinton could finish whatever it is that he was supposed to do," Lucas exined.


    "But I I ruined your n," Rosalind said. She told Elias to take Clinton and that man barely left Clinton alive.


    "Do not me yourself for caring about Wugari and the North."


    Rosalind said nothing. Lucas was nning something but she actually ruined it for him. She wanted to believe that she could easily solve this, to fix her mistake in some way.


    "I am going to get that information from him," Rosalind stated, determined.


    "Did you know that you can use your darkness to make someone dumb?" Lucas said before he gestured for Denys to leave them alone. The tower did not have a private study, only a small library that was located at the topmost part.


    They were currently in that library. There were only two chairs in the room near the windows and a small coffee table was in between those chairs.


    To create a cozy atmosphere, a firece was located directly across the chairs. Since Rosalind was still new to this ce, she did not have the time to visit this room. Still, Milith always kept it warm in case she wanted to read some books one day.


    After all, everyone seemed to have expected her to sit down and read a book because of boredom.


    However, neither of them seemed too interested in sitting down. While Lucas seemed calm, Rosalind was the exact opposite.


    "Are you telling me to make him dumb?"


    "Well there are things that you must destroy first for you to build it again."


    "Are you asking me to ruin his brain and then heal it with my light Blessing?" This man was too sinister. If his theories really worked, then there was a possibility that she would see his memories the moment she healed him.


    However, ruining someone''s mind was very cruel.


    "Clinton Moller is not innocent. He has plundered and r*ped, killed, and burned vigers. If you are concerned about morality"


    "It is not about morality," Rosalind said. "I have not  I have not used my Blessing for something like that in the past." This was the truth. Dorothy''s favorite method of torturing her enemies in the past only involve making Rosalind heal them again and again so she could continue to torture them until their mental walls broke down from exhaustion.


    She had never heard of breaking someone first before healing them.


    "There is no guarantee that I would be able to do it." Rosalind was staring at the fire. Then she felt him approach her. He lifted her chin, making her stare into his deep blue eyes.


    "I will help you," he said.


    "Are you certain that it is going to work?"


    "No. I wouldn''t know that. I never had your Blessing."


    Rosalind frowned. "How did you know anything about my Blessing if you have never had it before?"


    He smiled. "Perhaps, I saw someone use it before."


    Impossible, Rosalind wanted to respond. However, she couldn''t. She could not say another word.

 Chapter 273: Sinister Duke

    Chapter 273: Sinister Duke


    "You why am I"


    "I told you," Rosalind smiled when she saw Clinton''s surprised expression. She eyed Lucas who stood behind Clinton. He was eying Clinton as if he was watching someone already dead. "I can do this over and over again. Since you refuse to say it, I will have to"


    "Impossible!" Clinton''s eyes were wide. "You Sorcerers should not have the ability to heal that fast. Unless unless you receive the Blessing of the light."


    Rosalind smirked. "It seems that you were studying us." Rosalind then took a dagger the one that was not cursed and used it on Clinton''s face. The smell of blood immediately filled the room.


    "You You whore!"


    Rosalind said nothing as she used her Blessing to heal him. This time, she did not hide the fact that she could use the Blessing of the light.


    "Impossible!" Clinton said.


    "I know," Rosalind said. "I never thought that something like this could be possible too."


    She took a step back. "Elias burn him."


    "Yes."


    This time, Rosalind did not leave. She watched as Clinton started screaming from the pain. She also took this time to think about Lucas''s offer to teach her how to destroy Clinton''s mind then rebuild it and ess his memories.


    Earlier, Lucas told her that he could teach her how to use her dark Blessing because he had met someone like her before. Obviously, she was hesitant. She had never heard about this in the past.


    However, a part of her also wanted to believe him.


    What if it was true?


    What if he had met someone who could use the dark Blessing before?


    A Blessing had always been inherited from one family member to another. So, there was a possibility that the person whom he met in the past might be rted to her. If that was indeed true, then Rosalind would want to meet them.


    However, it seemed that he could actually read her mind as he told her that the person who previously owned the dark Blessing died a long time ago.


    That could exin why she had never heard of them before.


    "That is enough," Rosalind said.


    "Why?" Elias asked. "Are you going to heal him now?"


    "No. Please leave us alone. I have some matters to discuss with the Duke."


    Elias and Valentin left without saying another word. The two seemed to fear the Duke and were hesitant to say a word around Lucas. She wondered if this was because they saw him at the wall.


    "Are you going to teach me?" Rosalind stood in front of the weak Clinton.


    "Are you willing to trust me?" he retorted as he approached her.


    "Do I have a choice?"


    "You do."


    "Then, I will trust you this time."


    "Smart choice." He then brought her hand and let her touch Clinton''s head.


    "What what are you doing!?" Clinton asked. "You What are you doing!?"


    "Close your eyes and think about your mist getting inside his head and using it to destroy what little brain he has."


    "Uhhhh" The man''s words were very direct and Rosalind could onlyply. She thought about her mist slowly prating Clinton''s head.


    "No matter what you hear, do not open your eyes and focus only on my voice. Only listen to what I say."


    Rosalind nodded.


    Then he felt him move. He stood behind her and wrapped his arms around her body from behind. He then ced both of his hands on top of hers, giving her the warmth that she very much needed.


    "Ready?" he asked in a low voice that sent goosebumps down her spine.


    Again, she nodded.


    This man wanted her only to think about his voice while hugging her from behind. He seemed to have forgotten the fact that she was a woman and he was a man. Well, perhaps this was because of her current age.


    Did he think she was too young to think about those things?


    She chose to push the weird thoughts out of her mind and focus on his voice. In his direction.


    "Let it all go slowly and surely," he said, his voice almost a whisper. She bit her lower lip.


    Then the screaming began.


    "See how easy that was?" Lucas asked. "The darkness is not something that you should fear. It is something that you should embrace and use to your advantage. It is extremely powerful."


    Rosalind felt Clinton''s movement as he tried to fight them, but it seemed that the Duke did something to restrain his body.


    "Alright, you can stop now," Lucas said. "Open your eyes."


    When Rosalind opened her eyes, she immediately staggered. It was not from exhaustion but from seeing Clinton''s nk eyes. Blood was oozing out of Clinton''s orifices, and it was not a pleasant sight.


    "He is alive but his mind is not. You must heal him once you are ready. Do not over-exhaust yourself."


    "What would happen if I didn''t heal him?"


    "He would stay that way. Unless the one who put a curse in his head would arrive to kill him."


    "A curse?"


    "He cannot tell the truth," Lucas said. "They are using some curse that they must have found in the forbidden area or from ancient time. This is restricting Clinton from confessing. He would never be able to utter the truth. Once the curse breaks, the one who used it on him would hear about it. They should have a way toe here and end his life."


    "You knew this and you did not stop me from torturing him?" she asked. How could he?


    He snorted in response. "Now where is the fun in that?"


    "You are really"


    "Sinister?"


    "I was going to say, unique."


    "Is that apliment?" he lifted an eyebrow. Instead of responding, Rosalind rolled her eyes. "I am going to heal him." Since the one who put the restriction curse would know that it was broken, they would surelye soon.


    "Alright," Lucas said. He unsheathed his sword and sat down on a chair that he pulled out from his spatial bag. "I will keep you safe." Then he took a wine ss and filled it up as he watched her heal Clinton.

 Chapter 274: Teaching a Lesson

    Chapter 274: Teaching a Lesson


    In the past, Rosalind always thought that darkness can only bring nothing but devastation. It was the opposite of light, the opposite of good. Growing up, she learned that darkness was something that belonged to the dark lord. It was evil, sinister.


    So, she did her best to hide it, tucked it away inside her until she died. She would never use something that belong to the dark lord.


    When she returned, she thought she could use the darkness to her advantage. She could control it and use it against her enemies. However, she never found anything in the books that would teach her anything about the darkness reasonable.


    It was not mentioned anywhere, not even in the forbidden books from the past.


    So when Lucas told her that he knew the previous one who held the darkness''s blessing, she almost could not believe him.


    At first, she thought Lucas must be gambling. To Lucas, someone like Clinton who had restrictions ced on his head was useless. He could not say a word about the truth. Killing him would be fine.


    Perhaps, he only wanted to teach Rosalind a lesson.


    In the north at least in the Rothley estate Killing someone is not forbidden. Perhaps, he just wanted to use her skills. Perhaps he only wanted to know more about her dark blessing.


    She was wrong.


    Oh, how wrong.


    Lucas was right.


    The method was working and it was working quite well. She did not know how he knew about the specifics of using the darkness. Was he close to the previous one who owned the blessing? Did he watch the blessed one do this in the past?


    Rosalind decided to stop thinking about this for now and focus on the memories that she gathered in her head. While the memories were jumbled, some things stood out that might be relevant to the current situation.


    First was the fact that whatever is happening here is because they wanted people to die. They wanted sacrifices.


    The reason behind the sacrifice was not mentioned and she could guess that even Clinton did not know about it.


    Second was the appearance of someone in a robe. She wasn''t sure if it was a man or a woman. However, this person has the ability to appear and disappear if they wanted to.


    And third was the fact that Lucas was right about Clinton. This man was a killer, someone who would kill anyone without rhyme or reason. He would kidnap literal children and bring them to his rooms. All of his maids were mostly younger, some were even children and all of them have spent the night with him.


    In the end, Rosalind felt anger and disgust as she watched his other dirty deeds. This man. This man deserved to suffer before dying a gruesome death!


    When the memories ended, Rosalind slowly let the man go. She was not sure if she was able to cure him or if she was able to restore his sanity. To be quite honest, she did not care. Clinton needed to rot and suffer!


    She opened her eyes and found Lucas sitting quitefortably with a tea in his hand.


    "A ss of bitter tea would make you feel better," Lucas said. When she did not respond, he ced the tea on the table and approached her. Then he slowly lifted her up and gently let her sit on his own chair. Then he handed her tea.


    Rosalind epted the tea. Seeing someone''s memories can be very tiring and draining and it seems that Lucas really understood this.


    "You can talk when you feel better for now " Lucas suddenly got up, a smirk nted on his lips. Then he pointed the sword at the door.


    "Show yourself," Lucas uttered.


    Almost immediately, someone with a dark robe appeared. The sound of crackling lightning and the smell of burnt flesh filled the room.


    The air hummed with power.


    Rosalind immediately got up, rm is written on her face. She did not sense this person arrived!


    "Who are you!?" Rosalind asked.


    However, instead of giving her an answer, the one in the ck robe raised a burnt hand and shot a bolt of lightning toward Rosalind. The lightning was fast and nimble but Lucas easily used his sword to deflect it.


    Seeing this, the one in the robe sent more lightning.


    "Someone from the Thun Family!" Rosalind said just as the one in the robe sent a burst of lightning that hit Lucas head-on. To everyone''s surprise, Lucas seemed to only absorb the lightning as it vanished from his body. He remained unscathed.


    Even the one in the robe looked surprised. Seeing that Lucas was not harmed by the lightning, the one wearing a robe vanished. Then he or she appeared next to the weak-looking Clinton.


    "I''m afraid, I can''t let you do that. I am not done with him." Lucas said as he charged forward. He was too quick he looked like a blur or a smoke. The next thing that Rosalind saw was blood, a lot of blood.


    Lucas sliced through the man or woman in a robe, cutting a forearm in the process.


    The one wearing a robe fell to the ground, writhing in pain as Lucas smiled. However, before Lucas could say a word, the one wearing the robe vanished.


    "Gone already?" Lucas said. He turned towards Rosalind. "Are you hurt?" He approached her. "Lightning can be very difficult to deal with. Does it hurt anywhere?"


    "I I am fine." The fight ended in just a few seconds! Rosalind almost could not believe it! "You How about you? The lightning "


    He shrugged. "Most of those blessed abilities do not work on me," he said confidently.


    "You are revealing a secret." Does he trust her that much?


    "Am I?" After turning her around and making sure that the lightning did not burn anything on her, he smiled.


    "What if I use that to my advantage?" she asked.


    "Thest one who held the darkness blessing thought so too."


    "And?"


    "Well I just had to separate her head from their body to teach her a lesson."


    Rosalind stood there speechless. What lesson?


    ............


    WE WON THE ROMANCE CARNIVAL CONTEST- 1st PLACE! OMG! I owe this to everyone! Thank you so much! My heart is full! Thank you for the support! I was ugly crying in ss earlier. I was already sick with cough and cold and I cried. What an ugly sight. hahahahaha

 Chapter 275: Lurea Thun Daughter of Ena Thun

    Chapter 275: Lurea Thun Daughter of Ena Thun


    "Your blessedness, please spare me!" Lurea Thun dropped to her knees when Ena shot her a lightning bolt.


    "Your blessedness please!" Lurea said as she started kowtowing at her mother. "Your blessedness forgive me this time. I will fix it!"


    "Fix it?" Ena''smanding voice echoed inside the room. "You let the Duke of Wugari fight against you and then you think that you can still fix this? How? You revealed yourself to the Duke! By now, he knew about you about my Thun Family! Do you see him as a fool?"


    "Your blessedness please "


    "I always knew you were a fool! How could someone be so ugly and fool at the same time!? You are you are dumb! I would never tell anyone that you were once inside my body! You are an embarrassment!"


    Lurea lowered her head, her jaws clenched. She was not born with an ugly appearance. However, some wishes needed sacrifices and to get the power that her mother wanted, her face should suffer.


    Her physical appearance was taken away from her without her consent. However, this was not her mother''s fault. It was the Duke''s!


    "I thought I could defeat him," Lurea said. "He was nothing but a weak Duke. I don''t see any reason for me not to fight against him!"


    "And yet you lost!" Ena screeched. "Yoouuuu losst!" she mmed her hand on her table out of frustration and anger. "You decided not to listen to my orders and lost! No no." She pointed at Lurea. She narrowed at her daughter, her gaze piercing and cold. "You  Not only lost but you revealed to the Duke that we have connections to the Moller family! You are a fool! A useless fool!"


    "Please give me a chance to fix this! I will surely kill the Duke this time!"


    "Kill the Duke!?" Ena snorted. She walked towards her daughter and stood in front of her. Then she poked her daughter''s forehead. "You  " She poked her again. "You wanted to kill the Duke of Wugari?"


    "I can do it! I  I just came from "


    "SHUT YOUR TRAP!"


    *SLAP*


    One p sent Lurea to the ground. While Lurea is already strong for her age, she was still useless in front of her mother.


    "You came here bleeding, without a hand and you still dare to tell me that you are going to defeat the Duke!?"


    *PAK!*


    Ena kicked Lurea''s legs.


    "You dare say that after everything that you did!?"


    "Answer me!"


    *PAK!*


    "I was wrong, mother please forgive me," Lurea said.


    "Hah. You  Do you really think the world will like you if you leave this ce? How dare you think that you can do whatever you want!? Ha!? Do you really think you can just break my rules without a consequence?"


    "I "


    "Someone!" Ena called out. Almost immediately, two men wearing hooded dark blue clothing walked in. While their robes covered their bodies, it was apparent that they were muscr. They were more than six feet tall and had broad shoulders that could easily intimidate everyone.


    Even Lurea.


    "No!" Lurea crawled towards her mother. "No. Please.No! Mother, not that! Please! I will get stronger! I will get stronger I promise you! Please!"


    "You show it to me, Lurea!" Ena said. "Promises are nothing but empty words."


    "Mother!"


    "Bring her to the cave. Do not let her out of there until I say so."


    "No. Please" Lurea started to panic. "No. Please, mother. I beg of you. I will not do it again. I will never do something like that again!"


    "Now!?" Ena looked at the two men. Almost immediately, the two started dragging Lurea out of Ena''s study.


    Seeing her daughter gone, Ena narrowed her eyes before she disappeared into her study. When she reappeared she was already in another room with a man who was currently naked.


    "Do you even knock?" the man said without even looking at her. He just continued lying on a wooden bed, his body naked, eyes closed.


    "Dress yourself. I have some important matters to discuss with you."


    "Oh?" The man opened one of his eyes. "I heard about Lurea. Poor child."


    "She will stay in the dungeons for a few days. She needed to reflect on her actions."


    The man closed his eyes again, disinterest shed on his face. "She is your daughter and she just lost a hand. Would you at least tell her she did great?"


    "Great? What part of what she did was great? The Duke of Wugari already knew about us! Soon, he woulde knocking on our doors!"


    "He will not be able toe to this ce without my permission." The man said. This time, he opened both of his eyes revealing sky-blue orbs that looked like gems from the lighting in the room.


    "Lurea said something interesting to me," Ena said. She stood in front of the bed and stared at the man''s immacte beauty.


    "What is it this time?"


    "She said the Duke absorbed her lightning."


    "Impossible."


    "Was it?"


    "You are one of the strongest blessed individuals. While your daughter is not as strong as you, she could easily hit the Duke of Wugari. She must be lying to try and make some excuses."


    "Do you really think so?"


    "The Duke of Wugari is not invincible. He is but a strong knight. His only edge was his experience in fighting. Those people are barbaric. They started fighting at the age of two. Naturally, they would be better in closebat inside a small room. This was Lurea''s fault. She was too stupid and miscalcted everything."


    Ena frowned. Lurea might act like a fool but she never lied to her in the past. Why would she suddenly say something that would not make any sense?


    As if sensing her thoughts, the man added. "You are thinking too much. It was the Duke''s trap. The Duke was anticipating her arrival. That was the only way that he could cut her hand. He must be with a sorcerer who knew about the restrictions in Clinton''s brain."


    "Lurea said she was with his future wife."


    "Eh?"


    "You heard it right. The Duke of Wugari is set to marry a sorceress."


    ...


    I wanted to celebrate with everyone but I don''t know what to do! How about a question and answer on discord voice call? What do you all think? Maybe we can drink coffee together while talking? Maybe I will stick to ginger tea.

 Chapter 276: Sending Help

    Chapter 276: Sending Help


    "What do we know about this woman?" Hayle Gliss asked as he covered his naked body with the robe Ena gave him.


    "Not much. She is the daughter of some merchant, but we all know that this information is fake. We have already investigated her past. On the outside it is clean and her story adds up. However, we have never heard of her in the past."


    "How is that possible?" Hayle asked.


    "How should I know? Do you think I have the time to investigate a random sorceress who shows up out of nowhere?"


    "Well if the Duke of Wugari is able to absorb the lightning with his body, I am certain it has something to do with that woman. It is either she used her ability or created something to enhance the Duke''s abilities. Don''t you think so?"


    Ena shrugged. She found the bar inside Hayle''s room and poured herself a ss of whiskey. "Rakha has been asking us for help and I had to send a few people. Even Federico agreed that we needed to send a few people to show everyone the might of the Blessed families."


    "Times have changed, I suppose."


    Ena''s lips thinned. "Our ns in Wugari have failed. I expected Clinton Moller to be stupid, but not that ipetent. It had only been a few days and they already got him."


    "It would not be easy to defeat the North now that Lonyth and Wugari are showing signs of merging," Hayle said. "Do you have something in mind?"


    "Federico''s granddaughter is starting to heal people."


    "So the gue will not kill as many people."


    "No."


    "Then perhaps the tide will."


    "Not if the Duke of Wugari gets involved."


    "Then we increase the number of people holding the relics. Spread them around Rakha. Send some people to the neighboring Kingdoms too so it would be easier for us to kill people."


    "What of the Duke?"


    "What of him?" Hayle asked.


    "He will surely intervene."


    "Then we create a way for him not to intervene."


    "You mean"


    "Kill that sorceress. Or poison her. That would surely dy the Duke, right?"


    "Did you really think he would allow his beloved woman to perish? For all we know, that man is only using her as a shield. What do you even know about the Dukes of Wugari? They have never married anyone. All of their heirs were hidden from the public''s eye. We tried to send people in the past but all of them vanished without a trace. What if this is another ruse to hide the truth? What if this is another scheme to distract us from whatever is that he is doing?"


    Ena said nothing. The Duke of Wugari had always been a mystery to every one of the Blessed families. For years, they tried to ask themselves why their ancestors would warn them about the Duke of Wugari. They did not warn them about a specific name, but about the position- the Duke of Wugari.


    They specifically asked them not to do anything to antagonize the Duke.


    Why?


    No one knew the reason behind their words.


    For centuries, each of the Blessed families has tried and failed to know more about the Duke of Wugari. However, the moment they try to do something, a cmity will befall the continent. Of course, none of those cmities had been proven to be directly caused by the Duke, but there were no traces that he was not involved either.


    "We should deal with that woman as soon as possible," Ena said after a few seconds of silence. "The Duke of Wugari has never directly challenged any of us as long as we leave him alone. However, this time it is different. He chose to show his abilities to one of us. This means he was confident about it. We need to find out what that ability was and we shall start with that woman."


    "You are thinking of other ways?"


    "She is but a sorceress. There is a reason why we have not heard of her and I suspect it has something to do with the Duke of Wugari. Since we cannot directly touch that man, we can find a way to deal with his woman instead."


    "But you are not thinking of killing her?"


    Ena''s purple lips lifted. "Of course not. That would be a waste."


    "So?"


    "The reason why it is so hard to deal with the Duke is that we cannot nt a spy next to him. He is aloof and personally picks his own people. We have no way of knowing how or when he chose them. What we currently need is someone that could confidently stand next to him without raising suspicions."


    "You wanted to make the sorceress into your spy?" Hayleughed. "What are you talking about, woman?"


    "Sorcerers have one weakness and it has something to do with the dark. They cannot fully use the darkness. They serve the Dark Lord yet, the Dark Lord has never given them the ability to use the darkness. These people had been an enigma to us. However, we know one thing about them. They are selfish, greedy, they love money and they would never hesitate to work for the one who pays better."


    "You wanted to use her greed? What can you offer her that the Duke cannot?"


    "The ability to be more powerful," Ena smirked.


    "You you wanted to entice a sorcerer to join us?"


    "Why not?" Ena finished her wine. "What kind of sorcerer would say no to the opportunity to gain more power? The ability to use more of that darkness. Oh I cannot wait to meet this woman."


    "You wanted to personally meet her? Isn''t that too bold? What if she kills you?"


    "She won''t be able to kill me. How could someone who harnesses darkness hurt me?" Ena said. "Moreover, it has been so long since I traveled to Wugari. I wanted to see if the beasts are still the same."


    "What do you want me to do?"


    "Of course, you will being with me. Send a message to Wugari. Tell them, we areing to help them fight against the tide. You and I will help the Wugarian Duke fight at the gates."

 Chapter 277: Easier Option

    Chapter 277: Easier Option


    "Are you certain that wearing something like this is enough?" Rosalind frowned as she eyed her dress. Just like the Duke, she was wearing a simple ck dress. However, one should not wear ck during a wake. One should wear white.


    Or at least, that is how it is done in Aster. She was not exactly sure if that is the same in Wugari.


    Although the ck dress that she was wearing wasn''t as mboyant as the ones that she had worn before, this one still looked a little too much for a Consort''s funeral.


    "You look stunning."


    She looked at him. She wanted to tell him how good he looked too, but she settled with a thank you. "Thank you, but that is not what I was asking." The Duke did not actually change his clothes, so he was still wearing the same outfit that he used to fight against that woman with the lightning. His posture seemed too casual for the asion. It seemed like he was going there to take a stroll.


    "Do you have to think about other people''s opinions?"


    "N N. But"


    "Shhh let us go," he held her hand and the two started walking toward the carriage. "We have so many things to talk about."


    Originally, they nned to visit the pce in the wake of Consort Leona. However, Elias and Valentin informed her about Clinton and they had to deal with him before going to the pce.


    Now, the light was about to disappear and they have yet to visit the pce. Of course, Lucas assured her that this was not a problem and that the King would surely understand.


    Once inside the carriage, Lucas sat next to her something that surprised her. Usually, he would sit opposite her.


    "Is there something wrong?" she could not help but ask.


    "Is it wrong to sit with my beautiful bride?"


    "We are going to a wake," she grumbled.


    "That would not change the fact that I have one beautiful bride."


    Rosalind pursed her lips. There is no winning in this conversation.


    "They will send more spies," Lucas said.


    "To the Rothley estate?"


    "To my side," he said.


    "That would be very difficult."


    "Not when it is you."


    "Huh?"


    "After what happened earlier, they only have three options. The first is to kill you to try and influence my emotions. The second is to send more spies to your side and then try to use you against me. Or they would leave me alone, which has never happened before. I am sure the third option would never happen either."


    "So, they would try and make me into their spy," Rosalind said. "From Clinton''s memory, that woman with a hood seemed to be working with his father and not him. It was pretty obvious that they were involved with the Thun Family. Do you think it is the same woman?" What was her name again? Lurea?


    "Possibly. I am certain that Ena Thun is not that weak."


    "You showed them your ability," Rosalind said. "Now they must be thinking that I have some sort of special dark magic that could make you invincible."


    "It would be better for them to think that way than for them to think that you receive the dark Blessing."


    The mention of the dark Blessing made Rosalind stop talking. She would not forget how he told her that he was the one who killed the person who had the Blessing before Rosalind.


    What if. He would kill her too?


    What if the reason why he agreed to take her in and even marry her and sacrifice a lot for her was that he wanted to kill her off when he needed to?


    It was a bit of an exaggeration, but Rosalind could not help it. She had been betrayed once! Was it really wise for her to rely too much on him?


    "What would happen if they discovered the dark Blessing?" she asked.


    He turned and met her curious eyes. They were already sitting next to each other and staring at him up close was creating some problems in her chest and stomach. What is going on here?


    "Then I would have to hide you away," he answered.


    "You are not going to end my life?" she asked.


    "That is the easier option," he answered without batting an eyelid.


    "You"


    "But where is the fun in that?"


    "Are you going to keep me because you think I am fun?"


    "Would it be better if I say it was because I wanted you?"


    Rosalind blinked. What did he just say?


    "What?" she wanted to hear it again.


    "Would it be better if I say it was because I wanted you to live?"


    She was almost certain this was not what he said earlier.


    "Yes." Her eyelids fluttered as she lowered her gaze. Was she starting to hear things now? She recalled her weird dreamstely, the headaches and shbacks. Now, she was starting to hear things that she wanted to hear.


    She had already escaped from Aster and that fate with Dorothy and Jeames.


    However, it seems that another fate was awaiting her in the North.


    The fate of losing her mind!


    Just thinking about it made her spine tingle.


    She would never let that happen.


    The interior of the carriage was filled with silence until they arrived at the pce. Since it was the Duke, he was permitted to bring the carriage inside the grounds and up to the door.


    Hand in hand, the two immediately went to where the Consort''s body had been kept.


    To Rosalind''s surprise, the Consort was kept in one of the farthest halls from the King''s room. There were no decorations and she was already kept in a closed casket.


    The only ones in there were maids who clearly served the consort when she was alive.


    ''What is going on?'' Rosalind could not help but ask inwardly.


    Was this because the Consort tried to poison her with that cake?


    She looked at the man who stood tall and proud next to her.


    As if sensing her thoughts, Lucas shook his head and said in a low voice. "Do you really think I could do such a thing inside a harem that is not my own?" he asked.

 Chapter 278: A Queens Plea

    Chapter 278: A Queen''s Plea


    "Your Grace, the Queen wanted to have some tea with the Duchess at the greenhouse," a servant said after they finished paying their respects to the dead. They were about to leave. "And His Majesty, the King, is inviting you into the gardens."


    Rosalind looked at Lucas. The two could have just invited them together. Instead, they have given a separate invitation.


    "I will personally send my wife to the Queen before I visit the King," Lucas answered. Since they arrived, he never once let go of her hand. Of course, this was not a problem, as holding him made her feel safer. Not long after, he took her to the greenhouse before leaving.


    "Your Majesty," Rosalind curtsied at the woman sitting in the same spot where she sat the first time that Rosalind visited the ce.


    "Duchess, please take a seat." The Queen sounded gentle. "It seems that you have be even more beautiful," Queen Aurinda continued.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty," Rosalind said. The woman in front of her looked the same. However, something about her seemed to have changed. It felt like the Queen had be younger. She looked more beautiful and her skin seemed better than before.


    "Please I asked them to serve you all of my favorites. I hope you do not mind."


    "No, not at all." Rosalind chose to limit her interaction with the Queen as she recalled Lucas''s warning about the scheme inside these walls. Wugari seemed peaceful and the Royalty was unbothered by what was happening outside. However, each kingdom has its own problems and to be honest, Rosalind did not want to be involved in their politics.


    "I called you here because of what you mentioned the other time."


    "I apologize, Your Majesty, but it seems that I have misspoken," Rosalind said as she lowered her gaze. By now, the King and Queen already knew about Rosalind''s ability to heal and the reason why the Queen called her here was that she mentioned something about her infertility. "The Duke seems to think that I always speak nonsense when I am a bit happy." Rosalind immediately mentioned the Duke''s name. "He was right. I tend to talk too much when I am full." And happy. After all, food is happiness.


    "So it was His Grace," the Queen sighed. "And here I thought what you said back then was" she let out a loud sigh. "As you know, I have struggled to give birth since since I got married. Since my mother also struggled to give birth to me, I thought perhaps this was something that I inherited from her. I have talked to many physicians and all of them told me that I might not be able to give birth. Your words, however"


    "I apologize, Your Majesty. I was not supposed to mention that I just the Duke warned me about it, but I wanted to get closer to Your Majesty. I thought I could I guess I was only overestimating myself."


    "Is that so?"


    Rosalind nodded. Her decision to not help the Queen had been influenced by Lucas. Lucas''s words about politics were enough to convince her not to get involved with the Royalty. She should not have interfered in the first ce. This was her fault.


    To be honest, she felt really good when she was with the Queen. This was because she felt like she finally found someone like her someone who loves food. However, their current circumstances are very different. Rosalind wanted to build rtionships with stronger people that could help her in the future, but she did not want to be dragged into schemes.


    As someone who spent most of her time in the pce before, she knew very well how deep schemes really went. There were simply a lot of things that desperate people did to get what they wanted.


    "What if I pay you?" the Queen asked. "I may not look like someone with much gold, but I have properties. I can give them to you. I can give everything to you as long as you help me."


    "Your Majesty"


    "Just one child," the Queen suddenly got up. "One just one" Queen Aurinda was about to kneel but Rosalind quickly stopped her. She helped the Queen back to her chair. She could only me herself for being so excited.


    As a woman who learned a lot of lessons from the past, her actions were careless and very shameful! It was an embarrassment!


    How could she even think of it like that?


    "I know I know this must be because of what I did, right?" Queen Aurinda said. "The King warned me ahead of time, but I did not listen. I I know I took advantage of you andced Consort Leona''s cake with poison because I wanted the Duke to deal with her. But I she is trying to steal the man that I love. Surely, you will understand me, right?"


    "Your Majesty," Rosalind looked around. The Queen was already crying as she begged Rosalind.


    "You can  I know you can forgive me, right?"


    "Your Majesty, please calm yourself."


    "No. You You are a woman as well. Surely, you will understand the things that I have experienced in the past because they wanted the King to have his own children. I watched my husband spend the night with other women because of it. I have suffered a lot! You must understand. I did it because I could not take their bullying anymore."


    "Your Majesty, please, not in this ce." Rosalind knew that there were servants outside of this greenhouse. How could she carelessly reveal this matter in front of her servants?


    "No! I must do this. I want to ask for your forgiveness. I knew the Duke would immediately deal with her so I took the risk and took advantage of the fact that you are the first Duchess of Rothley Estate. I apologize, alright?"


    "Your Majesty"


    "Please forgive me. I promise you. I will never try to use you again. Please Lady Rosie help me out. I just need a child.Just one child for my husband!"


    "What is going on here?" a loud voice boomed behind them

 Chapter 279: Beautiful Show

    Chapter 279: Beautiful Show


    "Your majesty," Queen Aurinda immediately approached her husband. "This is This is not what you think. We were merely talking about something from the past."


    King Marlin frowned. He then stroked his wife''s back. "If that is the case then you should probably go back to your quarter to rest."


    "But "


    "Escort the Queen to her quarters. She had been very stressedtely. She needed to rest."


    "Your majesty, I am not yet done talking to  Your majesty please " However, it seems that the knights behind the King were not ying around. They immediately escorted her out of the greenhouse.


    "Mydy " King Marlin was about to kill the back of Rosalind''s palm when Lucas intervened. He was behind the King earlier but moved next to Rosalind.


    "There seems to be a plethora of food in front of us, your majesty. It would be a waste if we stand her for pleasantries." Lucas said with a smile on his face.


    "Ah? Right right My Queen prepared the best food for thedy." King Marlin awkwardly said.


    "Your majesty, may I know what is this all about?" Rosalind asked. While she was thankful that the King saved her from that awkward situation, she wanted to know why he was there. To be honest, Rosalind had things to do aside from having tea.


    "It is about Consort Leona," the King said. "I am here to apologize for what happened."


    Almost immediately, Rosalind looked at Lucas. "You knew."


    Lucas shrugged in response.


    "My Queen''s actions are not is simply not right. I begged Lucas not to hurt her. Do not worry, I will take care of everything from my end."


    What was that supposed to mean?


    "This is good," Lucas handed her a slice of cake with pink frosting and various fruits and petals on top. "You should try it." He then took a small spoon, scoop a little bit of the cake, and held the spoon towards her, expecting her to open her mouth and eat it.


    "It does not have poison," Lucas said.


    Hearing this, Rosalind opened her mouth and ate the cake. While the cake was delicious, Rosalind did not want to talk about this right now.


    "Your majesty," Rosalind cleared her throat. "You do understand that if I did not sense that poison then I would be the one in a coffin right now."


    "Lady Rosie "


    "What would have happened if I was not able to sense it?"


    "Wugari would burn," the King said. "I understand the implications of what my wife did. Because of this, I would like to beg the Duchess to forgive her. She was just a woman who who fell in love."


    Rosalind blinked. A woman who fell in love.


    She was once a woman like that. She could not help but look at Lucas as she wondered if she would one day fell for him too. Would she do something stupid all in the name of love?


    "I understand," Rosalind said. "However, this matter has caused so much stress that I " she suddenly started massaging her temple. "I can no longer sleep. I could not help but think that since the poison failed, the assassins would soone and end my life. Your majesty, my life has been a mess in the past few nights."


    There was silence


    And more silence


    Then more silence


    "Ugh " So, Rosalind continued. The Queen just attempted to kill her! The Queen was gambling. She did not know if the Duke cared about Rosalind enough for him to deal with the Consort. Yet, she did it! What if Rosalind did not sense the poison? What if she ate the cake and fell into aa?


    What if her very own man does not care about her and would leave her to die on her own?


    This This is too much to think about?


    This has caused her some heavy emotional damage.


    "I was crying to my sleep even his grace said that I have lost some weight. It was because I could no longer sleep in fear of the assassins that would cut my head. I could no longer eat because I fear that the food will be poisoned and I could not even drink the water thinking there might be poison in it. Your majesty, you do not understand since you have not seen it with your own eyes however, I had to ask my maid to gather some snow so I can eat it! The snow might be dirty but at least it was not poisoned!"


    Again, there was silence.


    And more silence


    "Ehem" King Marlin cleared his throat and looked at Lucas. "I understand Duchess. Please do not worry. I may not be the richest man in Wugari but I promise topensate you for the suffering that you experienced because of my wife''s carelessness. Tell me what you want yourdyship and I will do my best to give it to you. Be its territory, a title, even a kingdom! I would give everything to satisfy herdyship''s demands."


    Rosalind frowned. What territory? What title? What Kingdom? Was it too hard topensate her with gold?


    All she wanted was gold!


    "Your majesty, how could I ask you something like that?" Rosalind asked. This King is very smart. He immediately listed some extravagant things to show that he was magnanimous and was prepared to pay for his wife''s deeds.


    In fact, the King would never give this thing to her. He was only doing this for the show. Unfortunately for him, Rosalind knew this.


    "Yourdyship, how could you say that? This is "


    "She wants gold," Lucas''s words interrupted the current stalemate. Both Rosalind and the King looked at Lucas who was eating the cake that Rosalind eat earlier. "She wantedpensation in gold."


    "I Gold?" the King asked. "Is that true, Lady Rosie?"


    Rosalind could not help but smile. It seems that Lucas is paying attention. However, this is a very embarrassing act. It made her look like someone who only loves gold. However, since Lucas already mentioned it, why would she refuse?


    They are now talking about gold! Of course, she was not nning to make this easy.


    "This lowly one is embarrassed to ask but I only wanted his majesty to have good health and live forever. That is thepensation that I wanted. However, now that your majesty mentioned gold then this lowly one will not refuse anything as long as it was from his majesty." Rosalind said, a shameless smile stered on her face.


    Seeing this, Lucas could not help but sigh. Then he took another cake and started eating it as if he was watching a beautiful show.

 Chapter 280: The War and The Plague

    Chapter 280: The War and The gue


    "Three hundred thousand gold coins is not even half his wealth, you should have asked for more," Lucas said just as their carriage started moving. Rosalind''s lips thinned. It was enoughpensation for her.


    "I was surprised you did not kill the Queen." Why would he kill the consort and not the Queen? Rosalind wanted to know but could not bring herself to ask him the question. She knew the Duke had a good rtionship with the royals and that might be the reason why he did not kill her.


    "His Majesty begged me to spare his wife. The Consort on the other hand I had nothing to do with it."


    "I told you"


    "Just as I said, not my harem."


    "So it was the King?" Now that she thought about it, he never said anything about killing the consort. He only told her she died! "Consort Leona was someone who gave birth for him. How could he just"


    "Kill an innocent?"


    Rosalind pursed her lips. "I knew she was not innocent in all this."


    "You are right."


    Rosalind shivered inwardly. The cruelty in these royal families was really different. It was simply too dramatic for her heart. She silently swore never to involve herself with any royals in the future.


    "I apologize," she said.


    "Hm?"


    "For trying to get involved in politics." This was a sincere apology. She did it without thinking thoroughly.


    "People make mistakes."


    No. Rosalind wanted to object. She was not just a normal person. She was supposed to be better as she already had a few experiences in her past. After a few minutes, they finally arrived back at the tower.


    "You have been very exhaustedtely. I want you to take a rest tonight. I will take care of the walls."


    "What about the relic that Clinton hid?" she asked. She already told him about the relic and that she saw where Clinton hid them. She could get it for him and stop the beasts from attacking the walls.


    "You have to remove it tomorrow," he said.


    "Then tonight"


    He walked out of the carriage and escorted her to the door.


    "I will take care of them tonight. It has been a long time since I have seen so many beasts trying to attack the walls."


    Memories of what happened the other night filled her head. The bodies of the beasts, the pool of blood, and the smell of ughter were something that she would never forget for a long time.


    He stood in front of the door and then kissed the back of her palm.


    "Have a good night mydy."


    Rosalind snorted. "You really are something."


    "Pardon?"


    Rosalind shook her head. Then without having second thoughts she tiptoed and kissed his cheek. Her sudden action left him frozen. Seeing his expression, Rosalind chuckled.


    "Goodnight, Your Grace." Of course, Rosalind took this opportunity to run inside the tower, locking the doors behind her. She knew it would not stop him from visiting her room but knowing the doors were locked gave her a sense of victory.


    She chuckled.


    "Young Madam." Milith''s voice interrupted her.


    "Ehem yes?" Did the maid see what she just did?


    "I prepared a bath for you."


    "Good," Rosalind said.


    "Ah Milith here" Rosalind took a few seeds from her spatial bag and handed them to Milith.


    "This is"


    "Seeds" Rosalind said. "See if you can grow them anywhere in this ce. Perhaps in the shed or something."


    "I understand."


    "Alright. Take me to my bath." Tonight, she was nning to go and visit Mr. Pratt. She wanted to know more about Dorothy and her ability that appeared out of nowhere!


    After taking a bath, Rosalind changed into somefortable clothing, found herself a robe, and instructed Milith and Magda not to let anyone in her room. Then she teleported back to Aster where Mr. Pratt currently is.


    "Miss Lin!"


    "Mathies!" Rosalind smiled at the man wearing white. As always, Mathies looked at her as if he was about to worship her.


    "Wee! I was very happy when Mr. Pratt informed me that your teleportation device had been used." Mathies started leading her toward Mr. Pratt''s study. While walking, she immediately noticed the difference in the atmosphere around her.


    "Did something happentely?" she asked.


    "Ah, I guess you have not heard yet since you were away. Someone was able to cure the gue. She is someone from the Lux Family. This has once again made the business in the market thrive. Most people are now back doing business. As you can see, there are so many customers."


    "Someone that can heal the gue can cause this?" she asked.


    "No. It is not just that. The healer, Miss Dorothy Lux, had positive effects but the other thing thatpletely changed everything is the war."


    "The war?"


    "Against the beasts in Rakha Kingdom!" When she did not show any of Mathies expected reactions, thetter immediately exined. "Cirid has fallen and the tide is already in the Rakha Kingdom. Naturally, the neighboring Kingdom was in a panic. They have been gathering supplies and weapons to save themselves. Some are traveling further down south in hopes that they could keep themselves safe."


    Rosalind nodded.


    "Ah here we are Mr. Pratt, she''s here!" Mathies said.


    "Mathies, I have another question," Rosalind asked just as they walked inside the study.


    "What is it?"


    "Do you know if Dorothy Lux can also heal other curses?"


    "Not that I knew of. If she can then she is not showing it. Well, she is not exactly showing herself to anyone else. She just calls someone inside the tent and then starts the healing. She would arrive and leave without alerting anyone. She does not ept any payment and seems to hate fame. Because of this, many people from the slums are starting to call her their Saintess. The Saintess of Aster."


    "She does not show her face while healing people?" That was not the Dorothy that Rosalind knew. The Dorothy of the past would do everything to show her abilities to anyone even if it wasn''t exactly her ability. Why would she suddenly act like this?

 Chapter 281: Earning More Gold

    Chapter 281: Earning More Gold


    "Dorothy Lux. I am not exactly surprised that you would want to know more about that woman." Mr. Pratt said when Rosaind expressed her interest in Dorothy''s new skill. "She married the young Delibar then suddenly, they sent a divorce. Since the marriage had yet to be consummated, the divorce was granted. Since then, Dorothy Lux spends her time healing the poor and the people who need her help in the slums. She has refused to go back to the mansion or even see the Emperor. She just stays there."


    "In the slums?"


    "Yes. There are rumors that a temple will be built just for her," Mathies said. "I tried to visit the site and obviously tried my best to see her. However, she is not allowing any visitors inside. Moreover, her face and her body are also covered by a white cloth. It is very strange, but many say that this is the will of the Goddess."


    "Will of the Goddess?" Rosalind frowned. To make Dorothy a healer?


    "Yes. The Lux Family is saying that this is the will of the Goddess. Federico Lux seems to show the other Blessed families that Dorothy is not a Blessed One, but rather someone who is following the will of the Goddess," Mr. Pratt said.


    Now, why would that be? Rosalind could not help but ask.


    Federico had always been about the prestige of the Lux Family. He would never do something that would ruin the family name. This could be a chance for the Lux Family to recover from the embarrassment that they experienced because of the failed Awakening. Why would he suddenly change and tell a different narrative from the previous one that he seemed to love so much?


    She could only think of one thing.


    "Are you certain that it is Dorothy Lux?"


    "Well" Mr. Pratt and Mathies looked at each other. "Is there a reason for us to doubt her identity?" Mr. Pratt asked.


    "You are right," Rosalind said. There was no reason for them to doubt Dorothy''s identity. However, she had all the reasons in the world to think that way. If that was not the real Dorothy, then where was the real one? Did they find someone to rece her?


    "Ah, it is a good thing that you are here, the Duke has been asking about you. I already summoned him when I noticed that you used your device."


    "Good," Rosalind nodded. For now, she was going to earn more gold coins.


    "Shall I escort you to the drawing room for some tea?" Mathies asked. "I mean, while we wait for the Duke of Duance."


    "Ah" Rosalind nodded. It seems that Mr. Pratt had some visitors.


    **BANG**


    Before Rosalind could leave, the door opened revealing the giant Mr. Montgomery.


    Mr. Montgomery immediately smiled "Me came to see Miss Lin and it seems that this time, me seeded!"


    "Father"


    "You cannot stop me, young man!"


    "Father, you stink of blood," Mr. Pratt reprimanded his father inw. It seems that his words were enough to stop Mr. Montgomery from approaching Rosalind.


    "Do I?"


    "Yes," Mr. Pratt answered. "She will be waiting for you in the drawing room."


    "Tsk Me will have a good bath. Me will see you soon, Miss Lin."


    "What happened to him?" Rosalind asked.


    "He knew that you healed my people, that''s what," Mr. Pratt said. "Please forgive his actions. He has always been a brute."


    "There is no need to worry. Mathies, please escort me to the drawing room?"


    "Of course," Mathies nodded.


    Soon, the two of them arrived at the drawing room and Mathies immediately started boiling the bitter tea for Rosalind.


    "May I know why Mr. Montgomery looks like that?" Rosalind did not say it earlier but Mr. Montgomery looked like someone who who had been through a war. His clothes were bloody and dirty. She could see some cuts all over his clothes. His arms were full of cuts and superficial wounds too.


    "We had been fighting at Rakha. We were hired by the Royal Family to fight against the beasts."


    "Oh?"


    "Yes. Only the ize Family sent some people to fight against the beasts. The others seemed to be busy or ill. So, the Royal Family were forced to hire some mercenaries to help them. Just like in Cirid."


    "I did not expect that he would fight against beasts."


    "He wanted to train everyone," Mathies said. "There have been a lot of problemstely and he wanted to train both our bodies and minds to handle anything that was thrown our way."


    "That is a wise decision. So you have been to Rakha?" Rosalind asked.


    "Yes."


    "And?"


    "Without the help of the other members of the Blessed families, Rakha might fall very soon."


    Rosalind frowned. She thought of the relic that Clinton was holding. Lucas said that same relic might be the reason why Cirid fell. This meant that there was a huge possibility that Rakha had the same relic too.


    If that is the case then should she use this as an opportunity to earn more money?


    After a few minutes, there was a knock in the door and two knights opened it, letting the Duke of Duance in. Next to him was Mr. Pratt.


    "Miss Lin" the Duke greeted.


    "Your Grace, you look ten years younger than thest time we saw each other," Rosalind blurted out without thinking. She was telling the truth. Right now, the Duke looked healthier since thest time that they met. She wondered if this was the effect of what she did.


    "Ah it seems that I need to put more of those things in my face to hide my realplexion," the Duke smiled. "Where is Isabel? Here you are what are you doing?"


    Rosalind lifted an eyebrow when she saw Princess Isabel walk in. The Princess head was lowered but it was pretty obvious that she was blushing.


    "Please forgive my daughter. She has been very excited to talk to Miss Lin. When she heard that you wereing, she literally jumped out of her bed and screamed."


    "Father! How could you say something so embarrassing!?" Princess Isabel said as she blinked towards Rosalind. In response, Rosalind gave an awkwardugh. What is going on here?

 Chapter 282: Will You Spare Us?

    Chapter 282: Will You Spare Us?


    "The treatment has been very effective. I started walking. However, it has not been easy. I have lost the ability to walk for almost two decades. It is"


    "We are already very grateful for your help," Princess Isabel interrupted her father''s words. She smiled at Rosalind. "Without you, he would not be able to feel any sensations in his legs. We are very grateful that you agreed to heal my father."


    "I I think you should escort the Princess out."


    "Father, what are you"


    "Isabel?" the Duke looked at his daughter. "Please wait for us outside."


    Isabel frowned. She looked at Rosalind and then towards the Duke. Without saying another word, she left the room.


    "That" Mr. Pratt seemed surprised to see Princess Isabel like that too.


    "Please forgive her, Miss Lin."


    "It''s not a problem," Rosalind said.


    "Since she felt better, she refused to ept any invites from the other families and chose to spend her time reading. She did not join any events. In fact, I did not want to bring her tonight, but she insisted oning. Seeing her so excited toe, I had no choice but to agree. I did not have a clue that she would act like that."


    "I don''t mind," Rosalind said. She too was confused about Princess Isabel''s behavior. However, she did not want to think too much about it. The woman had always been unpredictable since the first time that they met. Rosalind did not want to spend so much time thinking about something that was not going to benefit her.


    "Well, about the treatment. After checking your leg, I think we can conclude the treatments after tonight. However, therapy is very much needed. Two months should be enough for you topletely recover your mobility. It would take another two months for you to be able to ride a horse and start using your sword," Rosalind said.


    "Very well. Let us start the treatment," the Duke agreed.


    Rosalind decided to finish healing the Duke as fast as possible. She immediately asked everyone else to leave them, including Mr. Pratt, Mathies and the Duke''s guards. This time, everyone agreed without voicing anyints.


    "Your Grace this time it might hurt. Please brace yourself," Rosalind warned. She then started working. This time, she used her light Blessing and started fixing his leg muscles and arteries. Seeing the ck mist that she wrapped on her arm, the Duke gasped but said nothing. She wanted to cover her bases and let everyone think that she was using sorcery or something else aside from the light Blessing.


    Not long after, the Duke hissed from the pain.


    ''How could a lowly creature like you win?''


    "Huh?" Rosalind opened her eyes. She looked at the Duke who was trying to stop himself from screaming. It looked like the Duke did not hear the woman''s voice. Rosalind closed her eyes and concentrated on healing. She was starting to hear voices again.


    She noticed that the voice only spoke when she started using her dark Blessing.


    ''How pathetic," the voice echoed inside her head. This time, she ignored it and focused on the healing. In her past life, she did not hear this voice even if she was using her light Blessing most of the time. This could only mean that this voice was somehow connected to the darkness.


    ''Leave it,'' the voice came again. ''They do not deserve your help.''


    Rosalind wanted to talk to the voice but she knew it was for naught. The voice would never talk back.


    ''You are wasting your time. Leave them. Let them rot.''


    Rosalind shook her head as she wondered if this had something to do with the memories from the cursed weapon that she absorbed. Or was it that thing that she absorbed in the temple beneath the Pce of Aster?


    Should she ask Lucas to take her back to that ce? Perhaps, she could find answers there.


    "We are done," Rosalind opened her eyes. "Someone"


    Almost immediately the Duke''s knights and Mr. Pratt walked back in. Even Mr. Montgomery was there. Rosalind recalled that she asked Mr. Montgomery to be there during thest treatment just in case the Duke of Duance would try to silence her. It seemed that this was one of the reasons why Mr. Montgomery came here even if he was fighting in Rakha.


    "Wipe the Duke''s sweat," Rosalind said. She knew that the back of the Duke had been drenched with sweat. There was no way that he was not sweating after all that pain. She took a step back and let the knights help him.


    "How is he?"


    Rosalind was not surprised that Princess Isabel came inside. She must have heard that Rosalind had already started the treatment.


    "He is well," Rosalind answered. "Time is crucial, Your Highness, you must stay with your father," Rosalind said. She wanted to emphasize how important it is for them to keep this secret. They could not reveal it until the Duke fully recoverd.


    "I know," Princess Isabel said. "Thank you. The payment will be given to Mr. Pratt."


    Rosalind nodded. Not long after, Princess Isabel and the Duke started leaving.


    "Miss Lin?" Princess Isabel called out.


    "Yes?" Rosalind asked out of politeness. Since the Princess had not done anything that offended her, she had no reason to antagonize her. Moreover, this woman already paid her a lot of gold when she healed her.


    "When the timees" Princess Isabel hesitated. She bit her lip and looked at the other people in the room. "Will you spare us?"


    "What?"


    "This child what are you talking about?" the Duke tried to pull her away.


    "Please answer me, Miss Lin."


    Rosalind frowned. What was this woman talking about?


    "Miss Lin please ignore her question. Isabel! We are leaving!"


    "No. I want to hear your answer now." Princess Isabel never once took her gaze away from Rosalind. "We will not do anything against you." Princess Isabel said.


    "Isabel! What are you"


    "Please answer me. Will you spare us?"


    Rosalind''s lips thinned. She did not know what this woman saw or what she was up to. However, Isabel was looking at her with a knowing gaze as if as if she knew who she really was. "That would depend on you and your father, Your Highness," Rosalind responded with a smile.


    At the end of the day, she was not going to do something sinister to the people that did not offend her.

 Chapter 283: Deadly Stain With Tint

    Chapter 283: Deadly Stain With Tint


    "What was that all about?" Mr. Pratt asked when the Duke and his daughter left.


    "I have no idea." Rosalind shrugged.


    "Ah it seems that the Princess is thinking too much," Mr. Pratt said. "Shall we discuss the rest in my study?"


    "Of course," Rosalind beamed. She was about to be a very wealthy woman.


    "How was Alma and Madam Luci?" Rosalind asked as they started walking towards Mr. Pratt''s study.


    "She is doing very well. All thanks to you. She has been asking her mother toe back to see you. Perhaps one day, I will agree once everything is safe."


    "The war at the borders of Rakha was something that I never expected to happen." Mr. Pratt continued.


    "Ha! Wars happen all the time! It is one big business!" Mr. Montgomery said. "Speaking of business me actually have something that me wanted to show you, Miss Lin."


    "Father, can we do thister? Miss Lin still needed to ept her gold."


    "What me have is more important than gold."


    "What?" Mr. Pratt said. He immediately made sure to lock the door of the study behind them. "What are you talking about?"


    "Well, Mathies, show her go on"


    Mathies who had been silent since earlier immediately nodded and handed Rosalind a cloth.


    "What is this?" Rosalind frowned. "A cursed weapon?"


    "Open it. As much as me would like to touch it we cannot. Thest person who tried to touch it suffered from burned skin. It was not a pleasant sight."


    "Oh" Rosalind opened the cloth that was carelessly used to wrap around a long object. "An arrow?" she touched the old and rusty arrow that had a shaft made of dark metal. She could feel a thick curse inside the arrow.


    "What a sinister curse."


    "We found it in one of the beasts. We believe that this might have been used a long time ago during the great war against the Dark Lord."


    "Are you saying that this might be the Dark Lord''s arrow?" The Dark Lord was well known not just for his curses but his expertise in a lot of weapons such as a sword, dagger, bow and arrows, a halberd, and arge ax.


    She frowned. The shaft of the arrow seemed to absorb the light instead of reflecting it. Its barbed tip was stained with what looked like dried blood, and the fletching was made of ck feathers that might be because it was already too old.


    "That''s impossible," Mr. Pratt said. "How could an arrow survive that long? Perhaps this has been used to shoot a beast. The beast survived and corrupted the weapon. How could it be something that the Dark Lord used himself?"


    Just as Rosalind gripped the arrow, she felt a chill run down her spine. Just like most cursed weapons, the arrow emanated a malevolent aura that seemed to repel everyone else, but seemed so attractive to Rosalind.


    Almost immediately a jolt of fear and revulsion hit her. It was as if her hand had been burned by a cold fire. Then she started hearing the voices and sounds of hundreds of people in her mind.


    All of them were screaming and wailing in agony.


    Then Rosalind let it go.


    She looked at Mr. Montgomery.


    "This is something very sinister," Rosalind said.


    "Me thought so too. So, I would like to give it to you."


    "Why?" she inquired. They could sell something like this at a very expensive rate.


    "Well" Mr. Montgomery did not need to exin her point as the arrow suddenly floated in front of Rosalind.


    Rosalind took a step back, dropping the cloth in her hand. Is this the same as the dagger?


    The malevolent memories of the arrow started filling her head. The voices had a crescendo, almost overwhelming her senses, leaving her gasping for air. A cacophony of screams and wails made her head ache.


    Rosalind staggered as she felt the terrible fate of the people who had been hit by the arrow. The darkness that filled her memory seemed to suggest that this arrow had lived a long, long life.


    Then there was a chanting that turned into singing. At first, she could not make out the words from the voices.


    ''Three weapons gleam and glint''


    ''All deadly stain with tint''


    ''A whisper in the night''


    Just as everyone inside the room had expected, the arrow vanished too. Then, Rosalind felt pain in her hand. She did not need to see to know that it was another tattoo.


    She had absorbed the arrow just like how she absorbed the dagger.


    "That Me thought that Miss Lin could use it to be more powerful in the future. Instead of letting it go to the hands of the wrong person. Me thought it would be best to give it to you so you can use it in the future."


    Rosalind said nothing. The things that she saw this time were different from the things that she had seen when she absorbed the dagger.


    "Thank you," Rosalind said.


    "You look pale. Do you need to rest?" Mr. Pratt eyed his father-inw and Mathies. The three of them saw when Rosalind identally absorbed the dagger. So, they did not act so surprised this time. However, the three men still could not hide the fascination in their eyes.


    It was as if they were reading each other''s thoughts.


    "I can prepare a room for Miss Lin and"


    "Food," Rosalind said. Her throat felt so dry and her stomach was now grumbling as if she had not just eaten something with Lucas. This was the effect of using her Blessing. She needed to be more mindful of this and bring food next time.


    "I do not need to rest, I need food," she added. If only, she could find a way to bring food in her spatial bag. Of course, she chose to push this out of her head and tackle the elephant in the room.


    "Of course, let me call some servants."


    Rosalind nodded. She took a seat and examined her hands. Then she thought of the arrow.


    Almost immediately it appeared in her hand.


    What could this possibly mean? Rosalind thought.


    Just as she was about to hide it back, the window opened revealing Lucas in a mask.


    "Your Your Grace" Mr. Pratt looked just as surprised as everyone else. However, Lucas ignored everyone instead, he looked at Rosalind and the arrow in her hand.

 Chapter 284 His Presence

    Chapter 284 His Presence


    "What about the walls?" Rosalind asked when the others left.


    "They will survive. Where did you get that arrow?"


    "Mr. Montgomery gave it to me," Rosalind said. "It''s a¡ª"


    "Cursed. I can see it." He leaned against the table and stared at her. "You were able to absorb it."


    "Yes," she blinked. "Did you really leave the walls?"


    "They can handle it."


    Rosalind smiled. "So¡­ did youe here because¡ª"


    "Of you."


    "Oh¡­ do you need me somewhere?" she was about to put the arrow back when Lucas grabbed her wrist. "Lucas¡ª"


    Then he took the arrow from her. He was holding it as if it was not a cursed weapon.


    "It could harm you," she said.


    "It could." He stared at the arrow as if it was the most beautiful piece of equipment that he had seen. "I have you. I don''t need to worry about it."


    That made her smile.


    "Did youe here to appreciate the beauty of a rusty arrow?"


    "I came to see you."


    "We just saw each other a few hours ago."


    "And yet here I am¡ª" He removed his eyes from the arrow and stared at her. "¡ª missing you."


    Rosalind''s eyes widened. How could he just say these things? Luckily, it was just the two of them or it would be very embarrassing.


    "Was it the arrow?" she asked.


    "Why do you think it has something to do with the arrow?"


    "You just appeared¡­ from the window, nheless." She did not believe in coincidences. The only reason why he would suddenlye was the arrow.


    "The arrow is old¡ª" He held the arrow up against the light. "Ancient."


    "Do you think that this was used in the war? Wait¡ª was this one of the Dark Lord''s arrows?"


    She expected him not to say anything. There is no way that he would know right? Well, she was wrong.


    He nodded. "Each arrow that he used would never rot. It had a thick malice surrounding it. Something that was born out of anger."


    "How would you know that?"


    "Each Duke of Wugari has to know these things. It is simply the rules."


    Rosalind frowned. "This arrow¡ª can it end the life of a Blessed One?"


    "All of those that belong to the Dark Lord can easily end the life of a Blessed One."


    Again, Rosalind said nothing. She could recalled him saying that he killed thest person who received the dark Blessing perfectly. She wondered¡­


    Rosalind stared at the arrow as she thought about her past life. The time woulde when the whole continent would know about Lucas''s ability to kill a Blessed Individual. Was it just because he found a weapon like this? Perhaps¡­ a sword?


    "This can easily kill someone of your kind," he returned the arrow and smiled at her. As if sensing her thoughts, he reached out and tucked one of the loose strands of her hair behind her ears.


    "Do you have a cursed sword?" she asked after a few seconds of deliberation.


    "My¡­" he straightened his back and towered over her. She took a step back out of instinct. Under the lighting of the room, Lucas''s striking features easilymanded the atmosphere. His ck hair perfectly contrasted with his pale skin. His eyes, piercing blue, seemed to hold a hint of both danger and excitement as he stared at her.


    A strange sensation skittered inside her as her heart raced against her chest.


    "Curiosity killed the cat, Rosalind." Confidence oozed from his every word. The hint of a smirk on his face made her shiver.


    "I am not a cat," she could not help but struggle to take the words out of her mouth. She maintained a cold appearance as she tried her best not to melt from his gaze.


    She did not want to embarrass herself even further.


    His lips thinned, yet he said nothing. Almost immediately, the air between them was charged with an unspoken tension. She swallowed. Something about him made her feel drawn and intimidated at the same time. This weird attraction needed to stop, she thought.


    "Of course," he said, his voice nothing but a low rumble.


    "Then?" she asked. Then what? Was he going to answer her question or just stare at her with both admiration and obsession swirling in his blue eyes?


    "I will tell you next time."


    "When is next time?"


    This time, he took a step back. This immediately interrupted the atmosphere. A part of her could not help but dislike it.


    "Your birthday is in a few weeks. Eighteen is a sweet¡­ sweet age."


    "What?" Rosalind frowned. She was going to turn eighteen in a few weeks and she had forgotten about it.


    "Do not take another cursed weapon. Your body might not be able to handle it," he added.


    "How did you know that?"


    "You are too young."


    Only her body was young but he did not know this.


    Lucas looked at the closed door.


    "Shall we leave?" he asked.


    "I have a feeling that you are going to bring me to eat and distract my mind. You are going to bribe me with food"


    "Are you going to decline this gentleman''s offer?"


    Did he just call himself a gentleman? She snorted at that.


    "No. Of course not," she answered. She would never decline good food even if she knew it was a bribe.


    "You have be smarter," he said.


    She lifted her chin. "Is that apliment or an insult?" Did that mean she was not that smart before?


    He chuckled at that. "I would never insult such a lovely woman," he said before he lifted her. She let out a surprised squeal.


    She did not need to know what would happen next.


    They were going to jump out of the window.


    A ssic move.


    Not long after, the two of them were already outside of the building, jumping from one roof to another.


    The most entertaining thing was the fact that she was getting used to it. She was getting used to everything.


    Rosalind was getting used to him and his presence.


    4/4

 Chapter 285: Lanterns and Lake

    Chapter 285: Lanterns and Lake


    "How could ake like this exist inside this ce?" Rosalind could not help but ask when they approached therge body of water with countlessnterns on its surface. Eachntern had different designs and color that created a dazzling array of lights against the dark backdrop of theke and the night sky.


    "The world is a wonderful ce to live in," he responded. He, too, was staring at the intricate and delicate patterned cutouts that allow the light to dance across the surface of the water. "Shall we?"


    He gestured towards a small boat by the side of theke.


    "We are"


    "Why not?" he asked before pulling her towards the boat.


    "I do not know how to swim," Rosalind said.


    "And yet you dared jump off a cliff." He was talking about the first time that they met and the time that he had saved her when Victoria kidnapped her.


    "That was different." It was a life and death situation and it required some unique solutions desperate solutions.


    "Of course," he nodded without hiding the sarcasm in his voice.


    "There is no need to swim we will be riding the boat," he added.


    "What if it sinks?"


    "Then, I would just carry you back."


    She frowned yet she said nothing. He led her toward the boat. She took a deep breath, trying topose herself. The air was currently thick with the scent of flowers and incense.


    Soon, the boat started moving. Someone at the edge of the boat was rowing it for them. She bit her lower lip as she felt the gentle sway of the boat as it moved through the water.


    "You will help me, right?" she looked around. The boat is surprisingly spacious, with enough room for a small table and two chairs.


    The table is set with a feast fit for her.


    She narrowed her eyes.


    It had tters of savory meats, cheeses, and fruits. There were pieces of bread arranged in an appetizing disy. Of course, there had to be desserts a mouthwatering array of desserts that were as colorful as thenterns on theke.


    "Theke is calm. Why worry about something that might not even happen? Come let us enjoy the food."


    "Are you trying to make me gain more weight?" she asked.


    "I did not know you were concerned about your weight." He shrugged. "If you were" he paused and looked at her.


    "What?" she inquired. "If I were. What?"


    "You would stop eating sweets?"


    Rosalind frowned. She said nothing as she took her seat. She was grateful for the thoughtful preparations.


    "Besides, there is no way that you would gain weight." He spoke as he knew the truth about her hunger.


    Again, she said nothing. Instead, she made herselffortable in the soft cushions of her seat something that she never expected inside a boat. The chairs were actually intricately designed and veryfortable enough to sit in for hours.


    She had noints.


    "Wine or tea?" he asked.


    "I will have whatever it is that you are having," she answered.


    "Wine then" he poured them a ss of wine each and handed one of the sses to her.


    "Where are the others?" Rosalind asked.


    "Others?"


    "The ones who lit thenterns." Since they arrived, she has yet to see another person near theke. She could not help but wonder why no one was there.


    "Ah I guess I chased them all away."


    Rosalind frowned. "Why are there so manynterns around us? Is there a festival or some sort?"


    "Nothing."


    "Did you  ehem did you arrange this for me?"


    "You are slowly getting smarter by the day, I''m afraid you will outsmart me one day."


    Her frown grew deeper. The man was not exactly giving her answers. She hated it.


    "Did youe here because you wanted to know more information about your sister?" he asked.


    "Well" she could not deny that. "Were you eavesdropping?"


    "I call it guessing."


    "Can you read minds?" she asked.


    "No. Not yours."


    He did not deny the fact that he could read other people''s minds! Rosalind''s eyes widened.


    "I was kidding," he added with a low chuckle.


    She blinked, speechless. How could he just say that out of nowhere?


    "I came here because I was curious. Unfortunately, they do not have anything significant."


    "Then I guess we will just have to go see," he said.


    "Pardon?"


    "Why not just visit her to see? Isn''t that what you were nning to do earlier?"


    "Well" She nced at the food.


    "Of course, we can do that after we fill our stomachs."


    Rosalind said nothing. Right now, she was not even doubting that he could actually read her mind. It was either that or she was just too simple, too easy for him to read.


    She nced at the food and could not help but marvel at the presentation. This current setup was giving her both a cozy and intimate vibe.


    The thought of the word intimate made her frown.


    The Duke must have done this because of how she helped him in the walls, she thought inwardly.


    "Did you remove the relics?" she asked after a few minutes of silence. She could not think of anything else to ask him.


    "Yes. There is no other way. I already had fun. I guess, I would put it back when I want to kill beasts."


    Rosalind nodded. That could exin why he just left the walls and came here to bring her to theke.


    "Do you think that Rakha has those relics?" she asked.


    "Yes," he tilted his head and narrowed at her. "Do you want to y around in Rakha?"


    "y around?"


    "Catch some rats, burn spies, and make them dumb."


    "That" why does this version of ying around sound so brutal? "Why not save Rakha?" she asked.


    Seeing his reaction, she quickly added. "The attack is intended. It is nned. We do not know the end goal but I can guess it was nothing good. We should just stop it."


    "And then what?" he asked.


    "Pardon?"


    "And then attract the attention of the Blessed Individuals?"


    "Well"


    "Those people do not frighten me, Rosalind," he rified. "But you are not ready to face them."


    ....


    Edit: April 4: I did 4 days straight of mass release 5 chapters each. Please rewards me with your votes. Hehehe... Also, I am nning to do more in the next few days. Please consider buying some priv chapters for support. Thank you!

 Chapter 286: Voices

    Chapter 286: Voices


    "Now what is that supposed to mean?" she asked.


    "You have yet to develop a way to control your Blessings. The light and dark need to coexist together. One wrong move and you will lose everything."


    "What?" she frowned.


    "Your Blessing you will lose it."


    "How? I mean" she recalled what happened in her past life. "Why?"


    "Because you were given the Blessings for you to use."


    "What of the people who were given the Blessing but did not use it in the North? I mean. These days, the others who receive the Blessing are not helping the North fight against the beasts."


    "You have two of them, Rosalind. Those people have one."


    Again, she lowered her gaze. Was this the reason why she lost her Blessings in her past life? She did not use the dark Blessing and chose to hide it, thinking that it was evil while she kept on using her light Blessing to heal people.


    Soon enough, she lost both of her Blessings and her body started rotting. She knew she was dying, but she did not know if it was because she did not use both of her Blessings.


    "How did you know this?" she asked.


    "I cannot answer that."


    "Then are you going to answer more of my questions?"


    "Soon."


    "Why are you doing this?" she asked.


    "Doing what?"


    "Telling me something then not answering the rest of my questions. Are you perhaps trying to kill me with curiosity?"


    "You just said you were not a cat."


    "You have a point." She did not think that he would so easily use her words against her. "Then are you going to teach me?"


    "Of course."


    "Are you not scared that I will use it against you?"


    "Would you?"


    "No." She knew how to distinguish enemies and allies and the Duke was not an enemy. Moreover, she would never want him as an enemy. While she was still curious about a lot of things, she knew that he would never tell her anything more than what she needed to know.


    He was simply that kind of man.


    ''Why did you betray me.''


    "Huh?" Rosalind held her head.


    "Are you alright?"


    "Y Yes." The voice was inside her head again. This time, it was very loud. It was as if it was speaking next to her ear. Was it because of the arrow?


    That was the only new thing that she just acquired. Before the arrow, the voice was not that vivid and clear. This time was different.


    "Do you want to go"


    "No," Rosalind shook her head. "I am going to finish the food," she said. There was no point in leaving just because of an imaginary voice!


    There was no way that she would miss the food because of that voice.


    He gave her a knowing look before he nodded. Luckily, he did not ask her any more questions about the matter.


    ...


    The Aster Empire


    The moon hung low in the sky as Rosalind and Lucas slowly moved towards the slums of Aster a ce where poverty and squalor were the norm.


    The streets were narrow and winding, and the buildings were made of crumbling stones and rotting wood. Most of the houses were dpidated as filth and garbage littered the alleys.


    Most of the people who lived here had long been forgotten. People who had lost faith in both the Royalty and the Goddess. This was the reason why it had be the best hiding ce for sorcerers.


    Rosalind nced at the few people who were huddled together in their ramshackled home. Since she used her light ability, they could not see her or Lucas, however, she could see the hopelessness in their eyes as they tried to eat the few scraps of food in their hands.


    She sighed.


    It was alreadyte at night yet there were still children running around in the streets. Their clothes were torn and dirty, and their faces smudged with dirt.


    Then she looked at therge tent a few meters away from them. Located in the middle of the slums, the tent was white as if it was the only pure and clean thing in this area.


    Strangely enough, not one of the people around it dared to walk inside. She noticed a few people kneeling in front of the tent, chanting some songs that Rosalind had never heard before. Violence had always beenmon in the slums. However, she had never heard of something like this happening before.


    "The slums have been littered with unbelievers who had lost their hope in life," Lucas said when he saw the same group of people that seemed to be praying to the one inside the tent.


    "We sing their praises high and loud,


    Her Greatness, an endless shroud,


    Of blessings, she bestow upon us,


    Her divine will forever just.


    With healing touch and gentle care,


    The Saintess mends all wounds with prayer,


    Her blessing flows like a soothing breeze,


    Calming all pain with such great ease.


    We sing their praises high and loud,


    Her Greatness, an endless shroud,


    Of blessings, she bestow upon us,


    Her divine will forever just.


    With healing touch and gentle care,


    The Saintess mends all wounds with prayer,


    Her blessing flows like a soothing breeze,


    Calming all pain with such great ease."


    The song became even louder as Rosalind and Lucas neared the tent. They could now see people walking in and out of the tent and knights more than twenty knights surrounding it.


    "I heard that the second prince is here to visit the Saintess!" said one of the people nearby. "Do you think the Saintess will leave this ce to marry him?"


    "The Saintess is good and kind. Her heart is pure. She is following the will of the Goddess! I do not see any reason for her to leave this ce."


    "I can only hope that the Goddess will not leave this ce."


    Hearing their conversation, Rosalind and Lucas continued approaching the tent and easily found an opportunity to go inside as there were maids who were walking in and out with something in their hands.


    The moment they walked in, they immediately spotted the prince.


    Rosalind frowned.


    She could see the second Prince of the Aster Empire. However, for some reason, the one opposite him had been shrouded with dark mist.


    As if sensing her and Lucas, the person shrouded in dark mist looked at them and asked. "Show yourself!"


    .....


    I promised to finish 300 chapters by the end of this month. I thought I would not be able to do it because I was sick. I guess, I can still do it! Yey!

 Chapter 287: Rumors

    Chapter 287: Rumors


    Rosalind froze.


    She looked at Lucas who held her waist as if ready to leave this ce anytime she wanted to.


    "Miss Dorothy?" Piers Goosebourne, the second prince of the Aster Empire called out. "Is something the matter?"


    "I" Dorothy lowered her head, her face flushed. "I must have sensed something earlier. I thought Perhaps, it was because I am too exhausted."


    "Oh. I apologize for thete visit. It seems that I got too excited when my father told me that the construction of your temple was going to start very soon. I know you have spent the whole day healing everyone. I shall take my leave now." With that Piers got up and gave Dorothy a low bow something that a prince should not do to just anyone.


    Seeing this, Rosalind elbowed Lucas.


    They needed to leave now.


    She did not want to cause a ruckus right now. It was already enough that she saw Dorothy being shrouded with something really dark.


    Luckily, Lucas understood her and they both used their ring to teleport back to the ck market.


    "What did you see?" he asked.


    "That was no longer Dorothy. Whoever is inside her body is using something dark. My guess is it is a sorcerer."


    Lucas nodded.


    Whatever it was, Rosalind thought that she should no longer concern herself about it. As long as the one inside Dorothy was not directly doing anything to her, then she should not do anything to it either. This was not her being a coward. This was her being practical.


    She had more important things to attend to.


    Moreover, she could use this situation to avoid attracting more attention from the other Blessed families. Now that she thought about it, she could use Dorothy as a shield to divert the attention of the Blessed families away from her.


    "Shall we  get my gold before we go back to the North now?" she asked. Right now, they were walking out of the room where they arrived after they teleported. Earlier, she was not able to get her gold because Mr. Montgomery gave her that arrow. Obviously, she was not going to leave this ce without her money.


    Lucas looked at her in a strange way.


    "What?" she asked. What was wrong with trying to get her gold?


    "I thought you would have more important things to worry about other than gold."


    "Things like what?"


    "Like the arrow? Or the dagger? Maybe even your sister."


    "That woman is no longer my sister," Rosalind said. They then walked towards Mr. Pratt''s study to get the gold that she had earned.


    "Miss Lin!" Mr. Pratt immediately greeted them. "Your Grace." Right now, Rosalind did not know Lucas''s connections to Mr. Pratt and she thought that she was in no position to inquire about it. She guessed that the two simply have a business connection just like Rosalind and Mr. Pratt.


    "My gold" Rosalind smiled when Mr. Pratt handed her the spatial pouch. She did not need to check the amount of money. "Thank you."


    "Would you would you like some tea?" Mr. Pratt said. "We just had a new batch of tea from Wugari."


    "Thank you but"


    "I insist." Mr. Pratt interrupted her. Almost immediately the atmosphere inside the room changed. Rosalind eyed Lucas who was calmly sitting next to her. His presence reminded her of arge boulder, intimidating yet she knew she would be safe if she stood next to it.


    "Did something happen?" Rosalind asked. They were just gone for a few hours and Mr. Pratt''s mood already changed.


    "The crown is starting to inquire about you."


    "Hm?" Rosalind frowned. "The crown?"


    "The Lux Family."


    "Oh." Rosalind nodded. "Are they not busy enough with Miss Dorothy?"


    "Apparently not. The rumors that someone was able to heal the gue even before Miss Dorothy appeared started to spread a while back. It was already within my expectations that they would soon try to find out more about you. However, I thought Miss Dorothy would dy them. I was wrong."


    "They knew that whoever is inside Dorothy is not someone that the Goddess sent," Lucas said.


    Mr. Pratt''s lips thinned. "For now, I have managed to keep your information safe. You can trust that in the near future, I will do my best to hide your information from the Lux Family."


    "Thank you," Rosalind said. "However, I would like to ask you for one thing."


    "What is it?"


    "I want you to spread a rumor for me."


    "A rumor? That is easy. What kind of rumor do you want?"


    "Spread a rumor that it was Federico Lux who intentionally spread the gue to the neighboring empires. He wanted to use it to gain an upper hand on the other families."


    "That" Mr. Pratt said. "That does not make any sense."


    "Does it need to?"


    "Then are we not just wasting our time?"


    "To the general popce, it would not make sense, but it''s effects on the other Blessed families is different. Especially the families that dislike the Lux Family."


    "I understand. Then what do you want me to do next?"


    "Spread another rumor that Federico is working with a sorcerer that has been pretending to be his granddaughter."


    "Miss Lin, those rumors are baseless. How could we"


    "To the normal people, it will be baseless, but not to someone from the Blessed family. However, Federico would never let anyone nder his family so he would do something to try and kill the rumors. Meaning, he is going to silence a lot of people."


    Mr. Pratt stared at her. "Pardon me Miss Lin, but I do not seem to understand why we must spread rumors like this? Please do not get me wrong. There is nothing wrong with spreading rumors to create chaos through misinformation. This has been a ssic move in the past. However the Lux Family is currently very reputable. Fighting against them would be very hard."


    "Who told you that we are going to do the fighting?" Rosalind smirked.

 Chapter 288: Ruins of Lonyth

    Chapter 288: Ruins of Lonyth


    Rosalind wanted the other Blessed families to fight the Lux Family for her.


    She understood the power of rumors and misinformation. Right now, people were scared for their lives because of the sudden influx of horrible things that had been happeningtely.


    The thing about fearful people was the fact that she could easily take advantage of them by creating a new narrative for everyone. There might not be many people who even believed it but the goal was to nt doubts in their heads.


    That would prepare them for the next step.


    Soon, they started talking about the specifics of her n before Rosalind and Lucas went back to the North.


    The next day, Rosalind received some surprising news from the King himself.


    "The Thun and Gliss Family?" The one who asked was Elias. He was a member of the ize Family and Rosalind thought it would be good to let them know about the arrival of the Thun and Gliss Family members beforehand. Moreover, Valentin was also a member of the Gliss family.


    "There is no need to worry about me," Valentin said. "I I grew up outside of the house. I my mother was the daughter of a merchant and I was not able to awaken my ability during the awakening. Naturally, I was thrown out of the house."


    "You did not awaken your Blessing?" Rosalind asked. Until now, she did not ask anything specific about their past as she did not want to pressure them into telling her anything that might have caused them trauma.


    As someone who grew up in one of those families, she, too, had her own traumatic experiences that she would rather not share with people whom she just met.


    "No. I cannot fully use the ice Blessing. Only water. I had some suspicions that perhaps my mother was someone who inherited the Blessing of water. That could exin why I cannot use ice and can only utilize water."


    "What about you?" Rosalind asked Elias who was standing not too far away from her. The small library that she had turned into her study was too small for two tall men and it currently looked crowded. But it seemed that this was not the thing that was bothering Elias.


    "Did His Grace agree?" Elias asked.


    "He did."


    "He agreed to let them in?"


    "Yes. Is there a problem?"


    "N Nothing. I just  why would two of the Blessed familiese here to join the fight when Rakha has been in chaos? They need more help than we do."


    "They do," Rosalind agreed. "I supposed it had something to do with the fact that a sorcerer is going to marry into the Duchy." This was the only reasonable thing that she could think of.


    "Why would they intervene?" Elias continued to ask. "This is the marriage of the Duke and he he is not a member of the Blessed families. They have no business in his marriage."


    "They wanted to know the bride, Elias," Valentin exined. "And see if they could use her against the Duke."


    "You How did you know that?"


    "It is too simple," Valentin said. "Those people had been eyeing the North for centuries. They dreaded the existence of sorcerers and know that sorcerers are rampant in the North. They wanted to change that."


    "Are they really going to use those resources just to own the North?" Elias asked.


    "We do not know."


    "I have been wondering why they have been trying to get the North from the Northerners when there is literally nothing in this ce aside from the beasts," Elias said.


    "Well, you have too much time to yourself," Valentin said. "There is no point in thinking about things that you will never understand."


    "Are you calling me dumb?"


    "I am calling youzy. Instead of lying down in a tree somewhere, you should help me"


    "Alright" Rosalind smiled as she stopped the two from their friendly banter. Since those two moved here, Rosalind noticed a few things. First, Elias did his own thing. He liked to stay in the trees,ying down on their branches and staring at the skies. He was grumpy most of the time and soldiers were scared to interact with him


    Valentin, on the other hand, was the exact opposite. The man was a social butterfly. He drank with other soldiers and talked to them about their wives and children and many other things. Everyone in the tower adored Valentin.


    Even Milith only had good things to say about Valentin.


    "I can make some arrangements for you to avoid meeting them," Rosalind told Elias. She had already expected the man to dislike the idea of other Blessed Individuals visiting this ce. "You can stay with the soldiers and just guard the castle. Do not approach the walls while they are here."


    "I know," Elias said.


    Not long after, Rosalind told them to leave as she carefully thought about Ena Thun''s visit. Elias actually had a point. Why would Ena and that one from the Gliss Familye here just because of the Duke''s marriage?


    They were wasting resources and time bying in here when Rakha needed their help.


    Rosalind thought about seeing Ena with Lurea and that other person wearing a hood. Until now, she was not able to identify the reason why they were in Lonyth.


    She had a suspicion that it might have something to do with the ruins.


    "Magda," she softly called out. Almost immediately, Magda walked inside the room.


    "Do you need me?" Magda asked.


    "I am wondering about something," Rosalind said.


    "In Lonyth?"


    "Yes."


    "What about it?"


    "Have you seen the ce?"


    "Well there is nothing much to see. It was an ordinary ruin full of darkness. People would normally not visit that ce."


    "Full of darkness?"


    "Literally"


    "Can you please exin?"


    "Well about nine or so months ago a ck mist covered the ruins of Lonyth. The ones who walked inside never returned and even looking at It from the outside you would know that it was dangerous. Of course, we did everything to hide this from the outside world as it would surely frighten the people. However, Lonyth has barred anyone from going near that ce."


    Nine or so months ago?


    Rosalind frowned.


    Isn''t that about the time when she turned back time?


    ...


    Edit: April 4: I did 4 days straight of mass release 5 chapters each. Please rewards me with your votes. Hehehe... Also, I am nning to do more in the next few days. Please consider buying some priv chapters for support. Thank you!

 Chapter 289: Celebrations

    Chapter 289: Celebrations


    It had been a few hours since Rosalind talked to Magda, yet her mind could not stop thinking about what she told her about the ruins. She no longer believed in coincidences but she also knew that not everything about this world revolved around her.


    To be honest, the fact that the ruins had been enveloped by dark mists frightened her. The unknown was scary. That she could no longer predict the future because of the changes that were brought upon by her reincarnation was also another thing that terrified her.


    The soft knock on the door woke her from her stupor. She looked at Milith who walked inside her study with a tray full of refreshments.


    "Young Madam, there is another bunch of letters from various noble families." Milith ced the letters next to Rosalind as she set up the refreshments in the room.


    "This time, there are some invitations from the royal family of Cirid who came here to seek protection from the King," Milith added. "Should we at least respond to one of them?"


    There was another knock on the door and this time, it was none other than Miss Monoroe.


    "I heard you have received some letters again?" Miss Monoroe was wearing an all-white attire that perfectlyplemented the serene environment outside. She smiled at Rosalind as she removed her white gloves and handed them to Milith.


    "Miss Monoroe"


    "You have yet to turn eighteen. In the North, one needs to establish their presence in the nobility at the age of fifteen. At that age, women receive many marriage proposals from various gentlemen. Since you are not from the North, it is only right that you start establishing your name now. After all, you are going to be the official wife of the Duke in a few weeks."


    "Once I turn eighteen," Rosalind rified.


    "Yes."


    "Are you suggesting that I respond to the letters and join some activities?" she asked.


    "No. The Duchy has never had to follow the rules. There is no reason for you to do so now."


    "So you have heard" Rosalind''s lips lifted. She had already told Miss Monoroe in theirst encounter that she did not want to manage the Duchy but fight on the walls instead.


    "Yes," Miss Monoroe said as she took a seat opposite her. "At first many people thought that just like most brides-to-be, you would sumb to your death before your marriage. The knowledge that you are someone special is something thatpletely changed their minds. It would not be a surprise to receive gifts from other families."


    "The Young Madam has indeed received some gifts from the other families," Milith interjected, looking at Rosalind. Then she cleared her throat and gave Rosalind an awkward smile. "The Duke instructed me and the others to throw them all away."


    Rosalind blinked. Who would throw away gifts? What if they were worth something?


    "I was about to tell you since the Duke only gave me the instructions just the other night," Milith added, her face full of guilt.


    "Ah, I was expecting that," Miss Monoroe smiled. "Since you have no interest in management and want to fight on the walls instead, then it is best to be as private as possible. It is always wise to conceal your intentions. Now that everyone is looking at you with their greedy eyes, it is better to hide everything and avoid the unnecessary chatter that could easily ruin the reputation of the Duke."


    "So, you wanted me to avoid other nobles?"


    "Temporarily. At least until after you turn eighteen."


    "Thank you," Rosalind smiled. Now, she had all the reasons she needed to avoid another human interaction.


    "Speaking of turning eighteen. The Duke has instructed me to show you some dresses that you will be wearing on your eighteenth birthday. Everyone will be there, including the King and Queen so"


    "Hold on!" Rosalind held her hand towards Miss Monoroe. "What birthday?" Were they going to celebrate her birthday?


    "Yours, my dear." Miss Monoroe''s lips thinned. "Did you perhaps think that the Duchy would not celebrate your day? This is the day that you will have your debut in society. It is only right that we have a grand celebration."


    "I" Lucas had not informed her about a birthday party. Moreover, she had never had a birthday party before, even in her past life. In Aster, it waspletely eptable for a married woman not to have avish birthday celebration. So, when she married Jeames, she always thought it was alright just to have a private dinner with her husband on that day.


    "Do not worry. I will teach you everything you need to know about Northern society," Miss Monoroe said before she started showing her images of dresses, all of them beautiful andrge.


    How could someone walk around in that kind of gown?


    "You do not look impressed?" Miss Monoroe asked. "The style is very popr with women your age. This is very typical for a royal formal event. It is quite simr to the ones in Aster. It has a fitted bodice and a full and voluminous skirt featuringyers of tulle to add some dramatic effects. We can, of course, make the skirt shorter if you prefer that or extend it to the floor."


    "They are heavy," Rosalind said. "I would prefer something lighter."


    After talking about the gown that she wanted, Miss Monoroe then showed her another set of images. This time, it was for a ck wedding gown.


    The usual wedding gown was white, but Miss Monoroe said it would be perfect to have her wear ck while the Duke wears white. Since the Duke only wore darker colors, a white suit would be a refreshing sight something that no one would ever forget.


    Rosalind agreed.


    She noticed that he seemed to like darker colors and had never seen him in white.


    "But do you think he will agree?" she asked. The Duke seemed to be very devoted to wearing darker colors. She did not want to make it look like she wanted him to change his style just for this wedding.


    ....


    Please do not forget to vote for the novel. Thank you!

 Chapter 290: Darkness Blessing

    Chapter 290: Darkness Blessing


    Rosalind frowned when she heard the deafening cries and the screams of pain the moment she opened her eyes. She immediately got up.


    She was currently wearing a simple all-white sleeping gown and was standing in what looked like a tall watchtower.


    The sound of bells interrupted her stupor.


    Then there was the sound of chaos.


    From afar, Rosalind watched the chaotic war unfold before her eyes. The humans shed against the darkness, or beasts that were made of ck mists.


    What was this?


    Another dream?


    Rosalind swallowed as the stench of death filled the air. It was the brutal reality of war.


    Rosalind watched in horror as the beasts tore through the humans as if they were treating them as paper. Their sharp ws and teeth tore flesh and bone alike.


    However, the humans did not falter. They fought back fiercely, their swords and spears shing against the tough hides of the beast.


    It was a gruesome sight.


    "My Lady, do you need us to go down there and tear those beasts?"


    A voice came from behind her.


    She turned around and discovered a woman with dark blue hair. She stood tall and proud, dressed in the garb of a fierce warrior. Her clothing was made of tough leather and chainmail, decorated with intricate patterns that spoke of her victories.


    She ced her helmet that was made of shining steel on her hip as she looked at Rosalind with a soft smile on her face.


    "My Lady?" the woman asked.


    "I" Rosalind frowned. The voice that came from her was not exactly her voice. It was it was of someone else. Someone familiar, yet a stranger at the same time.


    "Are you alright?" The woman continued asking. She took a step towards Rosalind probably wanting to touch her, but Rosalind was quick to make a step back. "Is something the matter?"


    "No nothing." Rosalind was holding her throat.


    "We are waiting for your orders, My Lady," the woman said. However, this time, before Rosalind could answer her, she felt a sudden pull from behind her. She felt her body fall from the watchtower.


    "Young Madam?" Milith''s voice rang through her ears.


    She was awake!


    "Milith?"


    "It is already time for dinner. Do you want to have dinner in this room or your own"


    "In my room, please." Rosalind got up. Then she walked out of the small study and went down to her room. The dream was still fresh in her mind and she could remember even the smallest of details.


    ''This is because of the arrow," she said. The dagger and the arrow seemed to have awakened something inside her. She needed to talk to Lucas about it.


    ''But what if they were just hallucinations? Perhaps, it was nothing but a product of the memories of the people who had died from those weapons in the past.''


    Still, the memories and even the voices were bothering her.


    She made her way inside her room. Then she stood by the window and stared at the vast snow in front of her. Until now, she could still remember the shivers that she had when she saw the war. It felt real so real, she could even feel her own sweat and hear her racing heart.


    "I think I am losing my mind," she muttered to herself.


    "Was it because of how I look?"


    Rosalind flinched. She did not need to turn around to know that it was Lucas.


    "I did not notice you walked in."


    "I was here before you arrived," he answered. She could feel him standing just behind her. Was he also looking at the snow? Or the darkness?


    "I did not see you," she said.


    "You were not looking close enough."


    She pursed her lips and crossed her arms across her breasts.


    She expected him to start asking about the clothes or Miss Monoroe. She expected him to try to engage in some type of conversation. He did not. Instead, he just stood behind her saying nothing. The silence between them stretched on, and each passing moment felt like an eternity.


    At first, the silence was ufortable, stretching out like an ufortable barrier between them. It made her feel conscious of everything. Her hair, her clothing, and even the way she smelled.


    This did notst long.


    As moments ticked by, a sense of calmness watched over her.


    His presence was somehow reassuring.


    At that moment Rosalind knew that he understood her need for quiet, for peace.


    After what felt like an eternity, she turned to face Lucas. Their eyes met and what she was a sh of understanding in his eyes.


    "I want to ask you something," she said.


    "Go ahead."


    "The one who had the dark Blessing" she started. "You killed him, right?"


    "What of it?"


    "Why?"


    "What do you mean why? Do I need a reason to kill someone?"


    "Well" he did not need a reason to kill someone. She seemed to have forgotten that they were different. The man that looked peaceful just a few minutes ago was a killer that would not hesitate to kill someone without any rhyme or reason. "Was it because the one who wields the darkness started to lose their mind?"


    His eyes narrowed at her, his gaze prating. It was as if he was trying to see beyond the surface and into the depths of her being. At one point, she started to think that he was trying to read her mind.


    "Some Blessing is not meant to be given to humans," he uttered as his eyes bore into hers, studying every detail as if he was trying to search for some hidden truth in her orbs.


    "One day when I I start to lose my mind are you going to end my life too?" she swallowed. His gaze was so intense that she felt exposed, as if all of her secrets wereid bare before him.


    "That is not going to happen," he said.


    "You sound too confident." She did not know if he was only saying this to appease her or if he waspletely lying to her face.


    To her surprise, he took a step back. "Tonight, meet me at the walls. I will start teaching you how to use your darkness."


    He took another step away from her,


    The next thing she knew, she was left standing alone in the dimly lit room.

 Chapter 291: Training 1

    Chapter 291: Training 1


    "The beast tide stopped after that night," Magdamented just as they arrived at the walls that directly faced the northern area. Usually, the locals refer to this area as the Beast Lands.


    "Isn''t that great news?" Rosalind asked.


    "Yes, but I heard that the one in Cirid was terrible. So, I am wondering if it was because the Duke personally dealt with the one in Wugari. Do you think the people will dislike him because he refused to help Cirid?" Magda asked.


    "He did not refuse to help them. Cirid refused his help." Or at least that''s what Rosalind had gathered by listening to the Duke''s words.


    "My Lady. Miss Magda" One of the knights bowed toward them.


    "What is going on?" Rosalind asked.


    "Everyone heard about what you did. They know you can heal too," Magda answered.


    "Oh." Rosalind was now standing at the watchtower waiting for Lucas to arrive. Looking down, she could still see a few beasts trying to approach the wall, but the soldiers were easily killing them. Moreover, it was not as bloody as it was during the time when the tide happened.


    "My Lady"


    Rosalind looked towards the man who just bowed toward her.


    "I am certain that this is the first time we met. My name is Jordan. I hailed from Cirid."


    To Rosalind''s surprise, Jordan took her hand and tried to kiss it.


    "I do not remember giving permission for the Prince of Cirid toe to the walls," Lucas''s words interrupted him. This allowed Rosalind to take her hand back.


    "Your Grace"


    "Your Highness" Lucas nodded. "I heard that you sustained some very critical injuries during the war. I did not expect you to survive at all," Lucas said bluntly.


    "Your Grace must have heard wrong. It was but a scratch, however, my father insisted that I leave Cirid. I tried to protest, but he threatened to end his life if I stayed."


    "You should have stayed," Lucas said.


    "Haha" Jordan smiled, a small dimple appeared on his cheek. "You are still the same man. I am d that you are not hiding your rudeness even from your beautiful bride. Your beauty is still as sharp as your tongue."


    "Ah, you mistake my candor for rudeness, Your Highness. A sharp tongue can be a valuable tool when used with finesse and precision, much like a well-honed de. Of course, that is not something that you would know."


    Jordan narrowed his eyes at him while Rosalind could not help but smile. The other people who heard the conversation snickered.


    "I understand that you have forbidden us froming here unannounced, but is it right to treat me like a nuisance in front of the Lady?"


    "You mean my wife?"


    "Bride. You have yet to marry her in the North," Jordan pointed out.


    The Duke''s lips twitched. "Did you forget the fact that I did not give you permission toe to the walls?"


    "I am here to observe. My kingdom was destroyed by the beast tide. Naturally, I want to fight against them. When I heard that the beasts somehow stopped, it is only natural that I would indulge in my curiosity and try to break your rules."


    Listening to how the man said those words, it was pretty clear that he was given the same rules as the others. And right now, he was mocking those rules.


    "Escort His Highness back to his ce," Lucas said.


    "Your Grace, please forgive my brother."


    Everyone turned toward the woman who just arrived. She was trying to catch her breath as she added. "He was simply curious. Please do not punish him for what he did."


    "Why are you here Sharmaine?" Jordan frowned as he approached the woman who just arrived.


    "I came to help you silly. Mother sent me." Sharmaine pushed her brother away and then curtsied towards Lucas. "My name is Sharmaine Charmont of the Cirid Royal Family. It is a pleasure to meet you, Your Grace."


    "This is too noisy," Lucas said. "Escort the Prince and Princess back to their quarters."


    "Wait" Sharmaine tried to hold Lucas''s arms but thetter was quick to avoid her hand something that made the woman blush. "I " she stuttered. "We just arrived today. I understand that Your Grace has been busy, but my brother and I wanted to meet Your Grace. Please forgive us foring here without asking for your permission."


    Lucas clicked his tongue. He then looked at one of the knights. "Escort them or they will lose their heads."


    Without saying another word, Lucas approached Rosalind, pulled her closer to him, then the two of them jumped outside of the walls.


    "You really are something." Rosalind could not help but say as she shook her head. She was actually enjoying the show! Yet, this man had to end it and leave.


    This was not normal at all! Lucas should have stayed and insulted them.


    "Those people abandoned their own Kingdom for their personal safety. If I were the King, I would never ept them."


    "I did not know that."


    "The Prince pretended to have some sort of a wound to be able to leave Cirid and so had his sister. They safely left their Kingdom, leaving their people behind."


    Rosalind said nothing. It seemed that Lucas was not exactly as cold-blooded as the others describe him to be.


    "Why would the King send them here?" They could have chosen another territory but instead, they had toe here, knowing that the Duke disliked them.


    "They begged him too. As for their motives, I cannot wait to find out." The two of themnded in a clearing nestled among the snowdrifts.


    "Hit the snow with your dark mist," he said.


    "Huh?"


    "Think of it as a fireball or a spear and hit the snow with your mists," Lucas said. Then, without saying another word, he jumped and left her alone in the clearing.


    Almost immediately, a loud howl echoed. Snarls and growls filled the air.


    Rosalind shivered inwardly.


    "You" she gritted her teeth. "How could you just leave me here!?"


    ....


    Edit: April 4: I did 4 days straight of mass release 5 chapters each. Please rewards me with your votes. Hehehe... Also, I am nning to do more in the next few days. Please consider buying some priv chapters for support. Thank you!

 Chapter 292: Training 2

    Chapter 292: Training 2


    "Close your eyes, take a deep breath, and try to think of touching the dark mist," Lucas''s voice echoed inside her head.


    "Well, all I can think about is you!"Rosalind barked.


    There was silence.


    "Are you listening to me!?" she yelled.


    "I did not expect you to think of me in such a challenging time as this," again, his voice echoed.


    She was about to argue when the growls of the beasts echoed through the trees. She knew that she was the beast''s prey and that they would not hesitate to attack her once they saw her or felt her presence.


    Annoyed, she tried to follow his words.


    "Good. Now think about physically touching the mist." While his voice sounded deep and pleasing to the ears, all she could feel right now was annoyance.


    How dare he leave her in the middle of this ce? She understood that he wanted her to learn from experience, but why would he leave her here, alone!? Rosalind had no problems in being alone but she was currently in the beasnds!


    "Steady" she heard him say. While she wanted tosh out at him, Rosalind knew that he was only doing this for her own sake. She took a deep breath, her eyes closed.


    "Do you feel it?"


    "Feel what!?" she responded in an annoyed tone.


    "The beasts are getting closer."


    That silenced her. She knew he was nearby watching, so she knew she would be safe from those beasts; however, if she always relied on him, she would surely die once she was alone.


    This was her opportunity.


    She needed to learn as many things as she could to control the Blessing of the darkness. This was her opportunity to learn more about her ability!


    The loud growling sound echoed.


    For a moment, panic rose inside her chest. The beast was drawing closer and closer and she could not feel the darkness inside her!


    "Think about it like a ball that you can touch. Or a sword you can hold its hilt." His voice echoed.


    This time, she followed his words without asking questions. With her eyes still closed, she thought of the dark mist as a ball that she could hold, a solid object that she can use to defend herself.


    She was alone.


    No one will help her.


    She can only rely on herself.


    Upon seeing the ball of dark mist in her consciousness, she immediately grabbed it. She felt something cold in her hand.


    She immediately frowned.


    With a thought, she opened her eyes and stared at her hand. A ck ball of dark mist was sitting on her palm. Her eyes turned wide.


    "Turn it into a sword," Lucas ordered.


    Sheplied.


    She stared at the ck mist as it slowly morphed into a long, blunt sword. She beamed. She could feel the weapon. It was cold and hard and strangely soft at the same time.


    So, she thought of a small, handy dagger and almost immediately, the mist slowly formed into a dagger.


    Just as the dead trees around the clearing creaked from the icy wind, another howl echoed.


    They were closing in on her.


    Rosalind used the mist dagger in her left hand and the cursed dagger in her right hand as she looked around. She could not see the beasts and she knew that this was because of Lucas.


    He was killing the ones near her as he knew that she was not ready yet. Her chest rose and fell in an abrupt motion.


    Not long after, she heard a footstep.


    Rosalind turned, her eyes focusing on the monstrous shadow approaching her. The creature was easily three meters tall, with what looked like rippling muscles and jagged fangs that dripped with ck saliva.


    Three horns were jutted from its forehead like deadly spears. The oozing pustules that covered its skin made it look like a monster out of a children''s book.


    Rosalind swallowed.


    "This is just a normal monster," Lucas''s voice echoed once again. "Its weakness is in its heart. A cursed sword is the best weapon to kill it."


    "I don''t have a sword," Rosalind said.


    "You just have to make one."


    Rosalind looked at her dark mist dagger. Then she thought of making it back into a sword.


    "Your mist is as poisonous as a cursed weapon. It could harm both humans and beasts alike."


    Rosalind swallowed. Again, she looked at the beast. She was waiting for it to make the first move.


    "Use your light Blessing to enhance your speed and make yourself lighter. You have everything that you need. Do everything that you can to survive."


    Rosalind bit her lower lip. It was so easy to think about survival. To think about living. However, doing it in front of a beast thisrge was simply too difficult.


    With a steady hand, she held the sword towards the beast. Her sword was made of dark mist. It looked blunt and ugly. However, she could feel its intimidating aura something that most cursed weapons had.


    She felt a surge of adrenaline coursing through her veins. She was not born a warrior, but she is not going to let that stop her from living.


    The beast lunged forward, its massive jaws opening to reveal rows of razorsharp teeth. Almost immediately, she sidestepped, avoiding the attack with ease, her sword shing out to strike the neck of the creature.


    With her enhanced speed and strength, the creature did not stand a chance, but it did put up a good fight.


    As blood sprayed from the wound, the beast bellowed in rage. After all that, the creature was still not dead.


    Rosalind was not someone who had used a sword before. She found it too heavy, toorge. She always liked smaller weapons. However, for some unknown reason, she easily carried her dark mist sword as if she had been fighting with a sword for years.


    The battle raged on.


    Rosalind dodged and parried, her sword singing through the air as she fought with all her might. While the beast was very strong, Rosalind was very fast and agile. She used every trick that she could think of to defeat it.


    In the end, she did.


    However, it was not long after, the creature hit her arm with its ws.

 Chapter 293: A Peck on the Cheek

    Chapter 293: A Peck on the Cheek


    "The least you could have done was warn me!" Rosalind hissed when Lucas appeared in front of her. She was currently sitting next to the beast, her arms bleeding, her face pale.


    "You are wee," he uttered. "On the battlefield, no one else will warn you."


    Rosalind said nothing. She knew that he was right. Still, she felt a little betrayed that he would actually abandon her like that. She looked at her wound and started using her light Blessing to heal it.


    "Do not waste your light Blessing" Lucas said. He sat next to her and touched her arm.


    "Aw!"


    "Use your darkness to heal it."


    "What?" she tried to take her arm back.


    "Try it."


    "Darkness  it does not work like that. How could it "


    "Do something good?" he chuckled while shaking his head. "Not everything is ck and white, Rosalind. Now try it. Think of it against your skin. It should feel cold, a little tingly but nothing really painful."


    Rosalind frowned. She looked at him. Why was he speaking as if he experienced it himself? As if sensing her thoughts, he got up and turned away from her. "The blood will attract more beasts. Tell me once you are done."


    "Hey where are you going?"


    He turned his head, showing his side profile. "I am going to kill more of them."


    He did not wait for her to say a word as he disappeared.


    "Hurry," he said inside her head. "The one from the Thun Family will arrive soon. You cannot let them know that you have both the light and the darkness."


    Was this the reason why he seemed to be in a hurry to teach her how to utilize her ability? Her lips thinned.


    "Remember," he added. "Whatever it is that your light can do can be done by the darkness too."


    "How is that possible?"


    Just as she expected, she did not receive an answer from him anymore. She could only sigh and looked at the deep wound in her arm. Then she followed his instructions and used her dark mist to heal it. First, she wrapped her dark mist around her arm then thought about it fixing her skin.


    Just as Lucas mentioned, she felt something cold envelope her skin. Then she started to feel that tingly sensation that he spoke of.


    After a few minutes, her wound was gone!


    Rosalind was speechless.


    She currently had so many questions, yet it seemed that Lucas was not nning to give her any answers anytime soon. Lucas must be thinking that she could not handle the answers to her questions. Perhaps it was because she was too young in his eyes, too immature.


    If only he knew that she already had an old soul.


    "Ready?" Lucas appeared behind her. The next thing she knew, they were already hopping through the branches of the trees.


    Not long after, they arrived in another clearing. Just like earlier, he taught her how to materialize the darkness. This time he taught her how to use it as a bow and arrow.


    "This is useful for you since youck martial arts. You cannot use your light Blessing to enhance your body too much. It would have dire consequences."


    Rosalind nodded.


    Again, she had so many questions that she wanted to be answered, but she also knew that he would not give her anything right now.


    After a few hours of staying in the cold, Lucas finally took her back to the walls.


    "What is it?" she asked when they got into the carriage. "You have been silent since earlier."


    "What do you mean?" he lifted an eyebrow. "I have been talking to you."


    "To give me instructions. I am not dumb. You are avoiding me. Why?"


    "Avoiding you? Why would I do that?"


    "How would I know?" she fired back. She knew something must be bothering him and that it must have something to do with her. "Tell me is there a problem? Am I doing it wrong? Am I too slow?"


    The silence was going to kill her.


    Rosalind knew that she should not care about his silence too much. She knew that she should not feel anything about the fact that he was trying to avoid her.


    She should not pry into his business.


    However, she could not stop herself.


    "Why would you think that it has something to do with you?"


    "Well" He was right. Was she just overthinking things? She scowled, the creases in her forehead growing more prominent.


    Then she heard him chuckle.


    "I was thinking you are growing too fast," he said.


    "Growing too fast?"


    "Tall trees attract strong winds."


    "But over time, tall trees would evolve into something that could cope with the wind," She responded. "Being a tall tree is not exactly that bad a thing."


    "No. You are right. It is not exactly that bad." He shook his head and crossed his arms across his chest.


    There were a few minutes of silence before a horse interrupted their calm atmosphere. There was a knock on the window.


    Lucas immediately opened it, revealing Magda, who was on her horse outside.


    "Your Grace it seems that Ena Thun and herpany have arrived earlier than we expected. They are already at the border of Wugari, and the King wants you to apany him to wee them."


    Lucas frowned as he looked at Rosalind.


    "Do you need me toe?" Rosalind asked.


    "Are you worried about me, My Lady?" he retorted.


    "Well" It seemed that he was concerned about the Thun Family.


    "If you are so concerned, then why not give me a peck on the cheek to give me a little boost?"


    Rosalind''s eyes widened when she heard his words. How could he joke about something like this, especially when Magda was listening to them?


    "Just go," Rosalind said. In response, Lucas chuckled. He gathered his coat and was about to leave when Rosalind stopped him.


    In a quick motion, she leaned and gave him a peck on his cheek.


    "There" she uttered. "Leave now."

 Chapter 294: What a Waste

    Chapter 294: What a Waste


    "Your Blessedness," King Marlin smiled as he bowed towards Ena Thun and the man next to her. "Thank you so much for blessing us with your presence."


    "It is nothing," Ena said, her eyesnding on the calm Duke behind the King. "Duke Rothley" she held her hand out towards the Duke for him to kiss the back of her palm. She expected the Duke to fully cooperate knowing that there were other people behind them.


    Sadly, the Duke was simply too stubborn. Instead of kissing the back of her palm, he held her hand and just shook it.


    "Your Blessedness" Lucas greeted.


    "Ah, it has been a while."


    "It is."


    "I expected the Duke to actually join the fight in Rakha"


    "And leave Wugari?"


    "Well"


    "Are you saying that my Wugari is less important than Rakha, Your Blessedness?" Lucas asked.


    "I I was not saying that," Ena gave an awkwardugh. "Although, I understand your concern, considering that you now have a bride."


    Lucas nodded in response. "I do not understand. Why would I go to Rakha when even the Blessed families seemed unconcerned about the beast tide?"


    "Ehem shall we go ahead and go to the pce?" the King immediately offered to try to appease both parties.


    "Of course," Ena smiled. "I know we did not give you too much time to prepare. I apologize for the inconvenience that our visit has caused."


    "Please, it is not a problem. The Blessed families are always wee to visit the North and fight against the beasts out here," the King said. By now, their horses were already moving toward the pce.


    "Ah I have missed this ce. I remember thest time that I visited, it was more than five years ago. The Duke was still young then," Ena smiled. She took a deep breath as if she was savoring the smell of the North. "It was such a great time."


    Not long after, the group finally arrived at the pce where a feast had been prepared. However, the thick fragrance of roasted meat and various delicacies that the King prepared in advance was not enough to hide the current suffocating atmosphere inside the grand hall.


    None of the guests seemed to appreciate thevish silk that was used to decorate the walls and the table.


    "This toast is for the Duke" Ena said as she got up. "For his marriage and his future wives!"


    The King awkwardly looked at Lucas who was acting calm despite Ena''s words. "Your Blessedness, it is still too early to tell if the Duke is going to ept other brides," the King said.


    "What are you talking about, Your Majesty? Why waste this precious opportunity? When I heard that the Duke was about to marry and dere an official Duchess, I was ecstatic. So, I immediately picked a few females that might attract the attention of the Duke. One wife is enough but we all know that the majestic Duke of Wugari deserves two or more. Do you not agree, Your Majesty?"


    "Your Blessedness" King Marlin was speechless. It was very clear now that Ena Thun was trying to provoke the Duke. ''Why?'' The King asked inwardly. He could only hope that Lucas would not fall into the woman''s trap!


    "Send them." Ena instructed one of the knights that escorted her. The knight immediatelyplied and came back with five women dressed in white, sheer clothing. One look and you could immediately see the flesh beneath their clothes.


    If this was not a provocation what was?


    "This is the first time that a Blessed family has tried to intervene." Lucas said. Instead of paying attention to the women or to the smirk on Ena''s face, he was staring at the wine in his hand. He let the scarlet liquid swirl as it reflected the candles from the chandelier that lined up to create a beautiful ceiling that resembled the skies. "My marriage has nothing to do with the Blessed families."


    "Your Grace, how could you say no to her Blessedness Ena?" Hayle Gliss, who had kept his mouth shut until now, joined in. "Her Blessedness is only thinking about the Duke''s welfare. The Rothley Family has always had one child. Perhaps it is time that we break the customs and tradition."


    To everyone''s surprise, Lucas did not answer. He maintained his silence for a few seconds before he got up.


    "It seems that I have more important things to attend to. Please excuse me. I needed to fight on the walls." Lucas started walking towards therge doors.


    "What about them?" Of course, Ena Thun took the opportunity to poke fun at the Duke. If the Duke did something offensive, Ena would easily im that the Duke bullied her and then dere war against the Kingdom. If he refused her gifts, they could im that the Duke was very disrespectful and use this opportunity to create a ruckus inside the Kingdom.


    To be honest, Ena expected the Duke to either confront her or insult her. However, instead of his usual attitude, the man had been acting very docile tonight. It was as if he was holding back. Naturally, Ena could not help but wonder if this is because of the Duke''s woman.


    If that is the case, then it seemed that the woman''s influence on the Duke was quite strong. Ena was not going to waste this opportunity.


    "Let them follow me," said the Duke, who did not stop walking.


    "Eh?" King Marlin was surprised when he heard the Duke''s words. Even Ena and Hayle seemed surprised too. The Duke was very well known for his dislike for women and marriage. In fact, all the Dukes before him acted like that.


    "What are you waiting for follow His Grace!" Ena said with a smile on her face. She could not wait to take advantage of this situation for her own personal gain.


    However, just as the women started walking towards the door, the pce walls suddenly shook.


    Out of nowhere, arge chandelier full of candles fell from the ceiling and straight onto the women.


    A loud crash followed.


    Ena''s eyes were wide as she watched the woman that she had painstakingly selected burn in front of her. As the surprise sat in, she turned her attention towards the Duke who was now standing by the door watching everything unfold with a smirk on his face.


    "What a waste," Lucas said.


    ....


    Please don''t forget to vote for the novel. Thank you.

 Chapter 295: Paying Respects

    Chapter 295: Paying Respects


    It was another dream, Rosalind thought when she opened her eyes inside the same dungeon where she saw that woman. She could hear the same sound of water. The path leading down was slick with moss and algae. The air was thick with a dampness that easily seeped into her bones, sending shivers down her spine.


    What is going on? Rosalind asked.


    Why does she keep dreaming of this dungeon?


    "W Why?" the woman''s voice echoed against the walls. She knew it was that woman in chains.


    "Why did you do this to me?" the woman asked.


    This time, Rosalindposed herself and continued walking deeper into the dungeon. She was prepared to talk to the woman in her dreams, she was prepared to listen to her.


    Soon, she quickly realized that she had been walking for what felt like hours and she never saw that clearing where the woman was located. Was she wrong after all?


    Was this a different woman from the one that was currently inside her head? Rosalind tried to walk faster until she could feel the sweat on her back.


    Then she opened her eyes and realized that she had woken up.


    She got up and found something to wipe the beads of sweat around her body. What kind of dream was that?


    She just spent it walking into the dungeon without seeing the woman. While it felt so realistic, she also felt helpless about it. Then suddenly she felt a creeping unease settle over her.


    Was it the dream?


    Or something else?


    The air in the room felt thick and oppressive. It was as if. Someone else was inside her room!


    Out of nowhere, the windows which had been securely shut, flung open, the curtains bellowed in a sinister breeze.


    Rosalind froze.


    The room was unnaturally warm! How was that possible? The snow was still outside.


    The hairs on the back of her neck stood on end, and a sense of foreboding washed over her like a wave.


    Slowly, she approached the window and peered out into the dark, her heart pounding in her chest. She stared at the dead trees that were still covered with snow.


    Suddenly, she saw something!


    In the distance, she could make out the silhouette of a figure running away from the tower where she was staying. The figure moved with a rather unnatural speed, as though it were gliding over the ground instead of running on it.


    She stood there rooted for a few seconds before she used the dark mist around her body. Without second thoughts, she jumped out of the window andnded on the snow.


    A crunch echoed as she took a step toward the shadowy figure.


    ''This was probably a bad idea,'' Rosalind thought inwardly. She knew this was not the best idea, but she had a feeling that the figure wanted something from her. Her heart continued to pound in her chest.


    She used her light Blessing to make herself faster. Her breaths came in ragged gasps as she struggled to keep up, her body could not help but protest with every step that she took toward the figure.


    **BOOM**


    A loud sound broke the silence.


    Rosalind stared wide-eyed at the fire that hit the figure. She looked to her left and found Elias standing not far away from him. Next to him was Valentin who was clearly out of breath.


    "Ah?" Valentin looked towards the fire that died on its own.


    "Do you think you can defeat me with that meager ability of yours!?" the man in the cloak spoke. His voice felt like it was a mixture of three or four people''s voices.


    Rosalind heard it before!


    However, before she could stop Elias, thetter already sent severalrge fireballs toward the man. This time, the man easily avoided it as if gliding in the air.


    "Weak" the man hissed.


    "Weak!?" Elias responded. "Then let me show you what weak is!" With that, he raised both of his arms, and arge ball of fire that was almost twice his size appeared on top of his head.


    He was preparing to throw it toward the man in a cloak.


    "Wait!" Rosalind said. She quickly moved towards Elias and Valentin. "Wait a minute."


    "What?" Elias asked, annoyed.


    "Atior Atior the Sorcerer." Rosalind held her hand towards the man in a cloak. "I remember your voice it is you. Right?"


    "Your memory is excellent. Although it is not helping you choose thepanies that you keep."


    "Why are you here?" Rosalind asked. "Why are you in the North?"


    "Do you know this person?" Elias asked.


    "Are you talking about the same Atior that loves to kill people?" Valentin asked Rosalind.


    "All sorcerers love to kill people!" Elias said.


    "And yet you are iming to be one!" Atior said. The chorus of voices on his body seemed to multiply. This time, it already sounded like an orchestra.


    "Take it down, Elias," Rosalind said.


    "Why would I!? This man could easily hurt us!"


    "Sorcerers are not exactly powerful in duels like this. They are only good at killing when they are hiding," Valentin exined.


    "You saw him move, he could disappear in no time!" Elias said.


    "Then just make it smaller. It is attracting all sorts of attention," Rosalind said. This time Elias clicked his tongue and the size of the fire decreased.


    "Good boy," Atior taunted. "At least your dogs listen to you."


    "What do you want? I don''t think someone sent you to kill me. You would not have personallye if they did."


    "Very perceptive I quite like it. However, this is not helping you choose thepanies that you keep."


    "Enough of that. Tell me what you want," Rosalind said. She was in front of a killer. She could not lower her guard.


    "I came to see you," Atior said.


    "So you came inside my room without my permission?"


    "Do I need one?"


    "You" The fireball on Elias''s hand increased in size again.


    "I just came to see you. I had no ill will."


    "And why would you want to see me sleeping?"


    "To pay my respects."


    "What?" Rosalind, Valentin, and Elias spoke at the same time.


    "To the only person that could use the darkness. To our new Goddess!"


    ...


    Atior was from the earlier chapters the sorcerer who had a snake. Dorothy and Jeames tried to pay her to kill Rosalind.

 Chapter 296: Sorcerers

    Chapter 296: Sorcerers


    "Do not touch her!" Elias hissed as Atior tried to approach Rosalind for the umpteenth time. They were now in the shed where Clinton Moller sumbed to his death thanks to Elias''s fire.


    "Would you lower your voice!?" Atior responded. "Why would the Goddess have someone like you around her?"


    "You dare"


    "Alright that''s enough," Valentin said. "We are curious about why you called her the new Goddess."


    "Because the Goddess can use both the light and dark Blessing. She is someone from the Lux Family but she can use the darkness. If my guess is right she should be able to use the light Blessing, too."


    "The Goddess is"


    "Is not as omnipotent as what the others wanted you to believe, fool."


    "You I will burn you"


    "Do you think your fire will work on me?"


    "So, you are calling me your new Goddess because I can use a dark Blessing?" Rosalind asked.


    "Every sorcerer who receives my wonderful news will soone here to worship the Goddess."


    "I am no Goddess."


    "You are wrong."


    "Please stop," Rosalind said. This is not amusing at all. "Please just stop."


    Atior stopped moving. At this point, he still looked like he was floating even when he was sitting on the chair across from Rosalind.


    "The one true Goddess can use both light and dark Blessings. The one true Goddess"


    "Please do not call me a Goddess again," Rosalind said. She was no goddess. "I am notfortable with that."


    "But"


    "If you see her as your Goddess then you must listen to her words." Valentin chimed in.


    "I understand," Atior said. "But "


    "There are no buts. Please do not call me Goddess again and please do not sneak into my room."


    "I apologize. There seems to be a misunderstanding. I did note inside your room to harm you."


    "Walking into a woman''s room is rude! Where did youe from? Isn''t this basic etiquette?"


    Out of nowhere, Atior removed the cloak that covered his face, revealing a youthful face to everyone. The face in front of them has striking features that easily blurred the lines between masculine and feminine beauty.


    "We are a woman too."


    "Huh?"


    Rosalind blinked. She looked at Valentin, and Elias who were equally speechless while staring at Atior. To be honest, Atior had both masculine and feminine face. She has a chiseled feature that was normal for a masculine face yet there was a softness to it that seemed to suggest she''s a female. She had a petite nose, slightly upturned, with full lips that had a subtle curve that hinted at a natural pout.


    She hadrge almost shaped eyes that seemed to shimmer with different colors. It was shifting from blue to green and gray then intoplete ck.


    "We have no gender. We can be a man and a woman or both." Atior said. "If you are concerned about a man walking into a woman''s room, then think of me as a woman."


    "You still do not understand," Elias said. "Going into another people''s room without their permission is rude!"


    "Then I would like to apologize to the Goddess. Please spare"


    "Please stop that," Rosalind interrupted her when she was about to bow. "As I said"


    "The fact that you do not acknowledge it does not change a thing," Atior said. "Once my brethren arrive, they would start worshiping you and"


    "What would stop you from doing that?" Rosalind asked.


    "Nothing. Not even death."


    "Should I just kill her?" Elias asked.


    "You weak human cannot kill us! We are stronger than you!"


    "Do you want to give it a try?"


    "Alright, Elias please calm down," Rosalind said. This was giving her a headache. A powerful sorcerer like Atior could be both an asset and a liability at the same time.


    "Tell me about the reason why you think I am your Goddess?"


    "Our Goddess can use both the light and the dark Blessing. She was born one. You are an enigma. There is no one else in this world like you."


    "So even if Elias and Valentin try to kill you you will not stop at all?" Rosalind asked.


    "Not even death can"


    "Then work for me."


    "Pardon?"


    Rosalind sighed. She was already nning to gather stronger people anyway. There was no harm in letting Atior work for her, right?


    Moreover, it is always better to keep people like her close than make them her enemy.


    "Work with me," Rosalind repeated.


    "I"


    "Are you really going to let her work with us?" Elias grumbled.


    "I am not working with you. I am working with the Goddess!"


    "First, you have to stop calling me Goddess and start calling me My Lady."


    "How could I disrespect the Goddess"


    "My Lady," Rosalind said firmly. "And that is not a request."


    "I see" Again, Atior got up. "Since this is what My Lady wants then" she gave Rosalind a low bow. "From now on, I will be serving My Lady with"


    "Please go back to your seat and tell us about the other sorcerers," Rosalind said.


    "I informed the other sorcerers about your existence before I came here. The news of your death dyed me. I had to go back to where you disappeared and found some traces that you were alive. I traced you to the North and was able to confirm that you and Miss Rosalind Lux are one. After that, I sent them another letter telling them toe to the North. They should arrive in a few days."


    "How many sorcerers are we talking about?"


    "I know more than five sorcerers areing to pay their respects. I am not quite sure about the others."


    "That would be a problem, wouldn''t it?" Valentin looked at Rosalind. "The presence of Sorcerers around Blessed individuals Do you think Ena Thun and the rest would notice?"


    "We just have to keep them away from each other."


    "How?"


    Rosalind narrowed. She could actually use this opportunity to build her own strength. Sorcerers were not exactly weak creatures. They had abilities that could not be exined by humans and Blessed individuals alike.


    All she needs is a ce for them to stay and hide.

 Chapter 297: Summons

    Chapter 297: Summons


    "I can smell them," Lucas said the moment he arrived inside her room. His face immediately turned ugly. "Someone else was here"


    "Yes," Rosalind had been waiting for him. She knew that he woulde back tonight. A part of her hoped that he would sneak into her room in the dead of the night. "Atior, the sorcerer, came." She was sitting by the firece reading her book. She looked up and stared at him.


    He was standing by the window, scowling at her. How could someone still maintain his looks even when he was scowling?


    Rosalind could not answer that.


    Instead, she chose not to focus on his face but on the words that he was saying instead.


    "What did he want?" he asked.


    "She called me her Goddess." Rosalind frowned. "You don''t seem to be surprised."


    "You are someone who could wield the darkness. The fact that she or any sorcerer for that matter would call you that, is not surprising." He walked towards her and calmly sat on her bed as if it was his.


    "She is saying that she will serve me."


    "You cannot trust them."


    "I don''t."


    "But?"


    "I thought it would be better to keep my enemies closer. I can also use them against the Blessed Families."


    "And?"


    "And I need your help."


    "With a ce to keep them."


    "Yes." Can he really read minds? Her eyes met his.


    "Then I shall provide you with a ce like that."


    "You will?" Rosalind beamed.


    Almost immediately, he provided her with specifics. The sorcerers were people who seemed to hate living with humans; however, there was a possibility that they would agree to live near Rosalind. For that, the Duke was going to start constructing a building for them to live in.


    That was something that she had never expected, but was going to ept. Atior and the sorcerers had been hiding from everyone else for centuries. It was time for them to have their own space.


    "What about the Blessed Families?" she asked. "You just weed them right?"


    "Yes. Ena Thun congratted me for my marriage by letting me choose other women to be my concubines."


    "Huh?" Rosalind could not help but frown. "Was she intentionally trying to provoke you?" Did the woman want a reaction? Did she want him to kill all those women? "You you did not give her what she was asking right?"


    "What do you mean?" he asked, almost innocently. However, she could never ignore the sinister glint in his eyes.


    "Did you kill them?"


    "I did not."


    "Then those women"


    "Are dead."


    "You just said you did not kill them."


    "I did not."


    "But they are dead?"


    "I am pretty sure they are."


    "What happened?"


    "An ident," Lucas said. "Although, I did note here to talk about them."


    "So why did youe?"


    "To look at you."


    Rosalind''s eyes turned wide. He was making her blush again and she disliked this feeling. For some reason, she felt that she could not do anything about her reaction. She was helpless in front of him.


    "Satisfied?" she snapped.


    "Very," he smirked, then looked at the book in his hand. "The Dark Lord, eh?"


    "I am curious."


    "What are you curious about?"


    "They said he can defeat the Blessed Ones."


    "And?"


    "Well if he can defeat them, how did they capture him?"


    "They did not."


    "What?"


    "Did it ur to you that perhaps, they made a deal with the Dark Lord?"


    "Hm?" She never thought of that. There was a war and those people were given abilities to fight against the Dark Lord. Why would they make a deal with him? "Why would they do that?"


    "Perhaps because they knew they would fail," he shrugged.


    "Do you think the Dark Lord could really kill them?"


    "Yes."


    "If he could kill them then why didn''t he do it? He could easily rule this continent if he wanted to."


    "If he wanted to."


    Rosalind''s lips thinned. If the Dark Lord could defeat the Blessed Families then what was the point of having a deal with them? Unless of course, the Dark Lord was not nning to rule the continent.


    "If the Dark Lord was not nning to rule this continent then why did he kill all those people?"


    "How would I know?"


    "You seemed to know a lot of things."


    He shrugged, "I guess I don''t."


    Rosalind red at him. She knew that he was lying.


    "The Dark Lord is evil. You should stop reading about him," he said.


    "Why?"


    "They said that those who wanted to know would dream of him every night. There are simply things that you are not supposed to know."


    "Right." Dream of the Dark Lord? She had never heard of that before. Again, she knew he was lying. "Oh. Since you are already here then I would like to inform you that I am leaving for Rakha."


    "Ena Thun will never leave you alone."


    "I know. This is why I wanted to stay away from her. Elias and Valentin will being with me."


    "You are not going anywhere without me."


    "Why?"


    "It is too dangerous."


    "Then what about Ena and that Mr. Gliss?"


    "She is going to use you. She has been looking for a weakness and she is d she found one. I would not be surprised if she would invite you for tea tomorrow."


    "Then should I go?"


    "You should, they should have the best desserts."


    "And?"


    "Show her what you have got. That woman is a snake in human clothing. Treat her how you treat snakes."


    "Snakes are dangerous. There is only be one way to treat them." Rosalind was honestly not prepared to deal with the older member of the Thun Family. Aside from the fact that Ena could wield lightning and easily kill her if she wanted to, she was also very clever and dangerous.


    Rosalind would really want to stay away from that kind of woman.


    She wanted a peaceful life!


    "Just be the Rosalind that I first met," Lucas said. "There is no need to show your real face, for now. Let her think that she is smarter."


    The very next day, Rosalind received a summons from Ena Thun.


    She wanted to meet the Duke''s Bride.

 Chapter 298: Activities in Bed

    Chapter 298: Activities in Bed


    As Rosalind stepped into the greenhouse that was owned by the Blessed Families, she could not help but marvel at the sweet smell of flowers around her.


    "This way please," one of the maids said. Apparently, the Blessed Families owned a mansion in every kingdom of the North.


    This was intended so that they could use it anytime they wanted to fight in the North.


    The mansion was located not far away from the pce and the walls. Apparently, it had been years since this ce had been upied by a member of the Blessed Family.


    Rosalind looked around and could not help but appreciate the warm and humid atmosphere. Her eyes found the center of the garden where was a beautifully crafted wooden table, surrounded by wooden chairs that had been upholstered in velvet. The table was set with elegant silverware, crystal sses, and a colorful array of dishes.


    Surrounding the table were lush flower beds overflowing with vibrant blooms of flowers that she had never seen before.


    The sound of a fountain could be heard in the distance, adding to the current tranquil atmosphere inside the greenhouse.


    "There she is." Ena Thun attracted her attention. She was wearing an elegant red gown, her dark blue hair was braided making her look like a young princess. Her exotic beauty even made the ce brighter. "What a beautiful littledy."


    Rosalind stopped a few feet away from Ena. Then she curtsied at the Blessed woman.


    "This lowly one has been waiting to meet someone like you all her life," Rosalind spoke, her voice shaking. "This lowly one is so grateful to have met you once before she sumbed to her death."


    The smile on Ena''s face cracked but she quickly recovered. Clearly, the woman did not expect this to happen.


    "What a polite woman. Come let me take a good look at you."


    Contrary to Ena''s blood-red dress, Rosalind was wearing a pastel blue dress that looked rather boring. She did not wear any extravagant jewelry or any headpiece. She looked too simple for someone about to marry a Duke.


    She took a step towards Ena, her steps small and careful. On the outside, it looked like she was nervous and scared to approach the woman.


    "My I did not expect the Duke to marry such a sweet woman." Ena was smiling. "Please take a seat."


    Again, Rosalind bowed before she took her seat across from Ena. She expected Mr. Gliss to apany Ena today, but the man was nowhere to be found.


    "I heard that you liked the tea of the North so I specifically asked someone to get some fresh leaves so we could use them for today''s tea. Please pour her some tea."


    "Thank you, Your Blessedness."


    "You look so red, are you alright?"


    "I am. It''s just that this is such an overwhelming experience. I never thought that I would be given a chance to meet you. Now here I am enjoying tea with you. I just" Rosalind lowered her head and let a tear fall on her cheek. "I apologize, the emotion was too overwhelming. My heart is racing against my chest, I just cannot "


    "Calm down" Ena said. "Please have some tea."


    "Thank you," Rosalind did not refuse the tea. Instead, she downed it in one go. "May I have more?" she asked the servant with them.


    "Give her more."


    "Yes, Your Blessedness."


    "Thank you," Rosalind politely said as she used her handkerchief to tap her cheeks, emphasizing the tears that fell from her eyes. "I apologize for my outbursts."


    "No Not at all. Your reaction is simply natural for someone who had worshiped the Goddess and the Blessed Family for years."


    Rosalind nodded as if her life depended on it. "I kneeled and prayed every day for the Goddess to bless me with a good life and for her to punish those who killed my parents. I cried and chanted and spend most of my days in temples when I was younger."


    "Is Is that so?"


    "Yes, Your Blessedness." Rosalind blinked, her eyes sparkled with joy and contentment. "Thank you so much for giving me this opportunity to meet you."


    "Well when I heard that the Duke is about to marry someone, I was immediately curious and so, I invited you to meet the woman that made the Duke''s heart beat faster. The woman he is about to marry."


    Rosalind quickly faked a blush. She batted her eyes like a lovestruck woman her age.


    "His Grace saved me. He is the kindest man that I know. Aside from this, he is the most handsome man that I have met in my life. The fact that he would even look at me was something that was made by the Goddess, Herself. This was a blessing!"


    "Eh?"


    "It was the Goddess who arranged everything. This was all thanks to her."


    "Right of course. This was fate. Something that the Goddess had seen. I am d that you are looking at things that way."


    "Of course. Many people thought that he would hurt me, but how could he hurt someone who had been praying to the Goddess for a good life? His Grace is the most beautiful gift that the Goddess has given me. He was the missing puzzle piece that''s finally fallen into ce in my life."


    "O of course. I am certain that you are perfect for each other," Ena gave an awkward smile.


    "No, Your Blessedness, this is more than that. It feels as if as if the Goddess, Herself, hand picked him for me." Rosalind beamed. Seeing the ufortable expression on Ena''s face made her want tough.


    "Well, that is certainly something. Although I heard different rumors when I was on my way here. They said that the Duke only wanted to marry you because of something that you have? An ability, as they say."


    Rosalind''s eyes widened. She then leaned closer and whispered. "You mean the one under the sheets?" she batted her eyelid as frustration shed in Ena''s eyes. "How could someone spread a rumor about our activities in bed?" Rosalind asked.


    5/5 Surprise Mass Release! Yey!

 Chapter 299: Ignorant Rosie

    Chapter 299: Ignorant Rosie


    "I Well that is not what I meant," Ena said. She pursed her lips and tried to hide the disgust in her eyes. She did not know if the woman was trying to pretend like she was a stupid idiot around her. However, Ena had the ability to use electricity in gentle waves and send it to whoever she was talking to, this would then influence them into telling her the truth.


    She had been using her ability around this woman and yet, the dumb act did not change.


    "I wanted to say that she well I heard that you wanted to fight on the walls, instead of managing the Duchy?"


    "Did my husbandin about this matter to Your Blessedness?"


    "No. That did not happen."


    "This was something that my husband decided. I do not see any reason why I must say no to his arrangements. Whatever my husband says is right," Rosalind beamed. "Wives should always follow their husbands. We should serve them with all our bodies and heart and love them and give them children. That is something that I learned while reading the teachings of the Goddess."


    "Oh Well, that is indeed right. The Goddess is someone that would want you to be kind to everyone. Most especially to the one that you love."


    "Thank you. Thank you so much I"


    "Please stop crying. Why not enjoy the pastries that we prepared for you?"


    "Pastries?" Rosalind looked at the beautifully decorated desserts. "Did my husband mention my love for sweet food?"


    "Of course," Ena looked at the servant and signaled her to start serving her pastries to keep her quiet. She had never met someone so annoying!


    Ena intended this meeting to be very productive. She wanted to meet Rosie to talk to her about being the Duke''s wife. She wanted to get the woman by her side. First, it was her intention to give other women to the Duke to make Rosie jealous.


    After all, she can easily influence someone like that.


    Rosie was a woman from the south, so Ena was confident that she was not used to men having their own harem of women. So, Ena intended to use this to her advantage and try to give Rosie some advice about being a woman.


    She wanted to make Rosie think that they were allies.


    After that, she wanted to increase this meeting until her Blessing worked on Rosie, even if they were so far apart. Rosie''s loyalty will be hers.


    Who would have thought that the woman that the Duke chose was nothing but a simpleton? She never thought that the man who easily killed five women the other night could be something like this!


    Did the Duke choose her because she was stupid?


    That must be the reason why the Duke chose to marry this woman!


    In the past, Ena and the rest schemed and tried to send many women to marry the Duke. They sent the most beautiful, the smartest, the wisest, the ones with the best voice, the ones who could dance the best and write poems, even women who could manage businesses and the military.


    They also sent someone who knew swordsmanship and martial arts.


    However, none of them survived.


    They died because of various idents. There was no proof that it was the Duke, but the coincidence was far too much.


    So, it seemed that the Duke did not want to marry those women because he wanted someone like this? The current situationpletely changed her perspective. The Duke must have wanted to marry someone without influence or intelligence because he did not want to marry a spy!


    Ena gritted her teeth, irritation apparent in her eyes.


    If she had known this, she would not have wasted her time talking to Rosie!


    This woman was giving her a headache!


    She watched as Rosie started eating the pastries. While she looked elegant enough, her mannerisms were still different from someone who was born noble. Moreover, the woman looked like the Duke had been starving her since she arrived in the North!


    Her lips twitched, irritation apparent in her eyes.


    How could someone like this exist?


    "Your Blessedness, this is really good. Please please have some," Rosalind said as she looked at the servant. "Please serve Her Blessedness. How could you miss something like this?"


    "In fact, I have already eaten something, and my  body is not yet used to the cold. I am feeling quite tired from travelingst night."


    "Oh I apologize for disturbing you"


    "No." Ena immediately tried to stop Rosalind from getting up and giving her another bow. "Seeing that you enjoy the food is enough. However, I may have to leave ahead of time. I needed to rest. I can only hope that my departure will not offend you in any way."


    "Your Blessedness, I know this is my fault. Please, at least let me apany you to your"


    "No!" Ena held a hand towards Rosalind. "There is no need for you to do that. I can ask the servant to take me to my quarters. For now just just enjoy the pastries that I have prepared for you."


    "Are you Are you certain you are alright, Your Blessedness? You look pale. Now that I have taken the time to stare at your beautiful face, I notice that you do not look too well. Are you sick? Do you want me to call the physician?"


    "I truly appreciate your concern. I will let my servants do that. For now, just enjoy the food. I am going to invite you to another tea time when I feel better."


    "That is magnificent. I cane here anytime that you want. I will be avable tomorrow and"


    "Not tomorrow. No. I will send you a letter." With that, Ena got up. She did not want to prolong this conversation any longer.


    "Your Blessedness"


    "What is it?" Ena tried to hide the irritation in her eyes. To her surprise, Rosalind approached her and grabbed her hand. Then she kissed the back of Ena''s palm. "Thank you. Please send me a letter when you need me. I will be here in a heartbeat."


    Hearing this, Ena vowed never to invite this woman unless she found out something new about her!


    ....


    Priv Price changes. I made the first few priv cheaper.


    From 199-99


    From 299-239


    Thank you for your support.

 Chapter 300: Full and Satisfied

    Chapter 300: Full and Satisfied


    "How could someone be so ignorant?" Ena could not help butin when she saw Hayle Gliss again.


    "You look older," Hayle said. As always, the man was lying in his bed, naked. He was staring at the ceiling. "Did you finally meet your match?"


    "My match?"


    "That woman was clearly acting stupid. How could you fall for such a petty act?"


    "I did not fall for an act. Clearly, she wanted to kiss the ground where I walked. You have not seen her crazy eyes as she gaped at me. She was like a child!"


    "You are hopeless." He sat down and stared at her. "Who would have thought that your weakness would be someone like that?"


    "She is not a weakness!" Ena hissed. "She is nothing but an ignorant fool!"


    "What about the reports that we received? They clearly said she was a sorceress, a powerful one at that. Do you think the reports lie? Shall we kill the spies that we sent?"


    "There were no spies! The people who said it were from the town. Do you think our spies could infiltrate the Walls of the Rothley estate?"


    "Well we just have to see, right?"


    Ena''s eyes narrowed.


    "I guess we shall see tonight."


    ..


    Rosalind had to rub her stomach the moment she sat down inside her carriage.


    "You look" Magda narrowed at her. "Satisfied."


    "Oh, I am," she beamed in response. "The food was certainly good. I have noints."


    "What about the Ena Thun?" Since it was only Rosalind who was invited, Magda had to stay outside with the carriage. This was not safe considering that Rosalind was someone from the Rothley estate. However, this had always been the rule when it came to the Blessed Families.


    Slowly, the carriage started to move.


    "She was boring to say the least," Rosalind beamed. "My stomach is so full," she continued rubbing her stomach. "I had no one to talk to while eating, so I ate more than usual."


    Magda gave her disproving gaze. "You ate alone? What about her?"


    "She had to leave."


    "And you still continued eating even if the host left?"


    "Is there a reason for me to stop?" Rosalind asked. "I did not force her to leave. She was not feeling well. Do you think I would let the food go to waste? Now, that is incredibly rude to the food."


    Magda''s jaw dropped.


    "I expected you to be shaken. After all, this was your first time meeting someone of that I mean a Blessed person."


    It was not Rosalind''s first time, but Magda did not know this.


    "I was shaken, but it did notst too long. How could you still feel that way in front of so much delicious food?"


    "You really are different. I was I was prepared to help you out."


    "Wait you were the one who was shaken," Rosalind teased.


    "Can you me me?"


    "No. I cannot." Not many people have met someone who had received the Blessing of the Goddess. Moreover, the Blessed Families were always described as someone better than the rest. Being intimidated around them is pretty normal.


    "So? What happened? Did she did she try to inquire about the Duke?"


    "Oh, she did. I told her it was a little rude to talk about our private activities."


    "Cough! Cough!" Magda started coughing when she heard Rosalind''s words. "Did you really have to say that?"


    "I was about to tell her something that would have been considered impolite, but she suddenly became unwell."


    "Of course she would! Do you really think she would want to hear about your bedroom activities?" Magda looked horrified. For someone who had always seemed so calm, even in front of a monster, Magda looked as if she just heard something even more frightening than a beast tide.


    "I thought she would want to hear about it when she started talking about the Duke," Rosalind shrugged.


    "You You really I was so nervous for nothing!" Magda said. She looked outside and muttered some more words that can be summarized as Rosalind knowing how to embarrass other people while acting innocent.


    "Thank you. I am taking that as apliment."


    "Oh. That was not apliment," Magda said. "That was me warning myself not to talk about other stuff that might embarrass me in the future."


    That made Rosalindugh.


    "Where are we going?" Magda asked.


    "Back to the tower. I need to talk to Elias and Valentin."


    "And that guy in the hood?" Magda asked. Since Magda did not see Atior the other night, she was surprised to see the ''man in the hood'' this morning. However, she did not ask Rosalind any questions.


    "Are you curious?"


    "He seemed dangerous."


    "She is."


    "She?"


    "She prefers it that way."


    Magda pursed her lips. "A sorcerer."


    "How did you know?"


    "They have no gender. You can call them whatever it is that you prefer. There is some sort of blood lust swirling around her and it felt like she was staring at you even when she was not even looking your way."


    "Mysterious," Rosalind said.


    "I would say creepy. Those people always give me the creeps."


    "You have met one before?"


    "Once or twice. It is not exactly a rare urrence to see one in Wugari."


    "What about the people in Rothley Estate?"


    "They stare but they never ask questions. They know that sorcerers fight against beasts too. In this part of the continent, living and surviving are more important than your personal preference. Many people would rather live than think about other useless things that will not help them survive."


    Rosalind nodded. At least, it was not as bad as she originally thought.


    "Do you n to keep her around?" Magda asked.


    "Why do you ask?"


    "You seemed to be collecting people with skills."


    "With skills?"


    "I saw Elias y with fire literally."


    "Oh."


    "And that man Valentin, while always sociable, is quite smart and scheming. I know he is hiding something special."


    "Very perceptive," Rosalind smiled. "I like it."


    "So?"


    "Indeed, I n to keep them with me. Is that going to be a problem?"


    Magda shook her head. "How about the sorcerer?"


    "I will be keeping them, too."


    "Them?"


    "Atior said many wille."


    .....


    HAPPY 300 CHAPTERS!!!!!! Thank you so much for your support! I never thought that many people will love my novel. To be honest, I never expected to win the contest at all. I just wrote something that I would love to read. T.T I cannot thank you enough for supporting me!


    Edit: April 4: I did 4 days straight of mass release 5 chapters each. Please rewards me with your votes. Hehehe... Also, I am nning to do more in the next few days. Please consider buying some priv chapters for support. Thank you!

 Chapter 301: The Plan

    Chapter 301: The n


    "So, you are going to build a house next to the tower for sorcerers?" Atior asked. When Rosalind was around, she would remove the hood that covered her face. Because of this, Magda, who was apanying Rosalind, saw her face.


    Even Magda could not help but marvel at her eyes which seemed to sparkle with different colors.


    "Yes."


    "You You are going to build a house for sorcerers?" Atior asked for the second time.


    "Are you deaf?" Elias chimed in. "She already said yes."


    "How rude," Atior rolled her eyes.


    "It was rude to keep asking questions when you already heard the answer!"


    "Are they going to act like this forever?" Magda whispered to Rosalind.


    "I think so, yes," Rosalind said. It seems that Atior and Elias really disliked each other.


    "The Duke is going to send a few trusted workers for the new building. He said it will have at least fifteen rooms. That is massive. Like a mansion."


    "It will not look like one," Rosalind said. She wanted it to be a ce with only rooms on it. Like an inn. Except, each small room would be akin to a small house. The room would have its own kitchen, living room, dining room, bed, and its own toilet, and bath. However, it would not be as big as a house. Each room could only amodate one or two people.


    "We will help too," Atior said. "There is no need to worry, I can assure you that this building will be done in a month or so."


    "Sorcery is very convenient, isn''t it?" Elias asked.


    "Jealousy is a disease, you should have a physician check your head."


    "How dare you say that I am jealous!"


    "The likes of you will always be jealous of those who are more powerful than you."


    "More powerful? Did you really think you are more powerful than me?"


    "Am I not?"


    "Why don''t we"


    "You two should stop acting like children," Valentin chimed in. He was massaging his temples. "You are making my head hurt. If you want to argue, then please do it outside. We are currently nning something important."


    Valentin met Rosalind''s eyes.


    "I would like to request a room away from them. I do not want to die from too much anger."


    "That will definitely happen."


    "Thank you for your understanding," Valentin said. "I have yet to get some sleep since they met. As you can see, I can be very grumpy without it."


    Magda snorted.


    "I came because of the two Blessed Individuals that arrived in Wugari," Rosalind said. "They are not here to y around. They know about the existence of sorcery, but they tend to think that they can use the current rumors that the Duke is going to marry a sorceress, against him."


    "What do you want to do?" Valentin said. "Surely, they are going to do something to try and expose you."


    "I am not worried about that. His Grace will be there for me," Rosalind said. She knew that Lucas would deal with this situation with elegance and grace. Hopefully, it would not involve more blood.


    "I told him we are leaving for Rakha," Rosalind said.


    "You are going to fight?"


    "We are going to save the Kingdom."


    "Save the Kingdom from the tide?" Atior asked as curiosityced her voice.


    "Yes."


    "You wanted to be heroes?" Atior asked. "Why saved the people who did not help you when you needed one."


    "Heroes?" Rosalind snorted at that. "No, Atior. We are not going to be heroes. The Duke of Wugari will be the hero. We are nothing but his trusted people. His men."


    "You are nning to use him as a shield," Atior said.


    "Yes. It would be easier that way. No one would ask us about our abilities when we use his name. After all, everybody knows that the Duke has a group of talented individuals around him."


    "Atior is too eye-catching," Valentin said. "Please do not get me wrong, but you are very eye-catching. It is not just because you wear a cloak or that your eyes sparkle like stars. It is the air around you. Everyone here could guess that you have killed a lot in the past. People like us I mean the ones who receive the Blessings are very sensitive to blood lust. If we can sense you, then the ones stronger than us can sense you too."


    "Ah you are right. That could be a problem," Atior said.


    "You are noting with us," Rosalind said.


    "That will not happen. I vowed to serve the Goddess with my life."


    Rosalind pursed her lips. She wanted Atior to stop talking about the Goddess, but it seemed that the woman was not going to listen to her.


    "I am sending you to Aster."


    "What?"


    "To save the people we are going to find the relic in Rakha, the one that can attract the attention of the beasts. Then, I am going to Aster with the relic. You will need to find a ce to ce the relic in Aster."


    "What?" the four other people inside the room asked in chorus. "Are you Are you telling us that you are going to let the beast move to the Aster Empire?"


    "Yes, that is exactly what I was trying to say."


    "Are you going to tell us why?" Magda asked.


    "No."


    "Aster is a veryrge Empire. They could surely withstand the tide," Valentin said. "Moreover, one of the seven Blessed Families is living inside Aster. They could easily call someone another one of the Blessed Families with an overwhelming attack power to help them out."


    "Just like the Thun and ize Family," Magda said, her eyes widened. "The ize family is at odds with the Lux Family. Meaning, the ones that they are going to call are Ena Thun!"


    That made Rosalind smile.


    Her n was actually pretty simple.


    "You are doing this so she will leave this ce alone!?" Magda asked, her eyes shining.


    "Indeed," Rosalind smirked. How could Ena ignore the request of the Lux Family?


    ...


    Today, there will be more chaptersing! Thank you for the support! Happy APRIL 1st! Time flies so fast!


    A/N: I already released EVE''s GAMBIT! Please check it out and add it to library please....

 Chapter 302: Heroes

    Chapter 302: Heroes


    "Her Blessedness, when I heard that you woulde tonight, I immediately asked His Grace to send me here." Rosalind was beaming as she bowed toward Ena.


    "Ah, this is"


    "Hayle Gliss, he is someone from the Gliss Family."


    Before Hayle could say a word, Rosalind bowed toward him.


    "Your Blessedness, it is a pleasure to finally meet you. I am Rosie and I am His Grace''s lover. So, you are from the Gliss Family. I have"


    "We are not here to talk," Hayle interrupted her.


    "Your Blessedness, did I say something" Rosalind lowered her gaze. She ignored everyone''s eyes. She expected that Ena would do something to try and make her show her ability. She did not think that it would be as direct as going to the walls with a relic in hand.


    However, Rosalind knew that this was not the end of it.


    She was waiting for Hayle to visit another gate, with another relic in his hand. This would prevent the Duke from fighting on two fronts at the same time.


    They must be doing this to force Rosalind to show her abilities. Rosalind eyed Magda who was standing behind her. Before they came here, she already boosted Magda''s ability so it would not be a problem if another beast tide happened tonight.


    Her only concern was Lucas.


    Since the other night, Lucas seemed to be very busy with something else.


    "I have not seen His Grace today," Ena said. "Do you think it has something to do with your wedding?"


    "I I do not know, Your Blessedness," Rosalind said bashfully. "His Grace His Grace does not really see me during the day."


    Ena''s eyes widened. Even Magda could not help but cough when she heard Rosalind''s voice.


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes, You Blessedness."


    "Hmmm then do you think he wille tonight?"


    "He will. I am certain that he wille to the walls to fight against the beasts tonight," Rosalind said. "However, everyone here has nothing to worry about. We have two Blessed Individuals with us. The Goddess has Blessed the North with two people who have received her Blessing tonight!"


    Rosalind then looked at Magda. "Do you hear that Magda? Tonight, we will finally see the strength of the people who were chosen by the Goddess to defend the North!" Rosalind increased the volume of her voice.


    Her goal was pretty simple. She was going to let them show off their skills. What was the point of having them here if they were just going to let the Duke fight?


    Did they think Rosalind would not have a way to make them fight?


    "My Lady please wear this. The temperature has be even colder since we left the tower," Magda said.


    "Oh right" Rosalind uttered. This gave her a reason to take a step away from Ena and Hayle who were standing in one of the watchtowers, looking outside the gates as if they were waiting for the beasts toe.


    "Mydy please wear more clothes!" Another voice said. It was one of the women working in the infirmary. "The North is naturally cold. Since your body is not yet used to it, you have to wear thicker clothes than us. Here please take this. This is something that the people from the territory had made for you."


    "What?" Rosalind asked. She looked at Magda and thetter immediately shook her head. This was not a part of the n.


    "I was about to tell you about this," Magda said in a low voice. "I received word that they wanted to thank you for helping out." Magda gave her a meaningful gaze.


    "This is not the time," Rosalind whispered.


    "I know. Isn''t this why I called you?"


    "Is there a problem?" Ena, who heard the woman''s voice earlier, looked at Rosalind. Earlier, when Ena and her attendants arrived, they told everyone not to give them a grand wee. Ena emphasized that they were here to fight against the beast.


    In response to this, not one of the soldiers actually chanted their names or gave them anything. There were no sounds or flowers or any extravagant food. While many soldiers were staring at them strangely, not one dared to approach them to give them a greeting.


    Then out of nowhere, someone would actually do this to Rosalind!?


    "The fruits and some baskets had been prepared for My Lady. It contains some snacks," another said.


    Rosalind looked at Magda, she could not understand what was happening. Again, Magda shrugged as she epted the basket full of candied fruits and other things that Rosalind could eat.


    "I I did not see this earlier," Rosalind said. Was this the Duke''s n? She swallowed as she tried to look for him in the other soldiers that were near the watchtower. "Please tell them to stop it." This would only attract more attention from Ena.


    "It seems that the people from the Rothley estate like you," Enamented when she heard themotion.


    "They have been very weing. His Grace said that this might be because I am the first duchess of the Rothley estate."


    "Is that so?"


    Rosalind smiled.


    "Everyone!" she said before she cleared her throat. She just had a perfect idea! This was not originally a part of the n, but she wanted to take advantage of the current situation."This is not the time to bring gifts. I am very grateful for everything but I would also like to remind you that we are currently at war against the beasts!"


    "Tonight!" Rosalind smiled. "Her Blessedness Ena Thun and His Blessedness Hayle Gliss are here to help us! Tonight, we are here to witness the ability of the ones who received the Blessing from the Goddess."


    "Mydy, Her Blessedness has informed everyone not to do unnecessary chanting so they would not attract the attention of the beasts," Magda pretended to inform Rosalind of something that she already knew beforeing here.


    "Shhhh!" Rosalind held her hand up. "There is no need to chant or praise the Goddess. We all know how we love the Goddess deep in our hearts. Tonight, we are here to see how powerful the Goddess and the Blessed Families are! Tonight, we are here to see our heroes, our saviors! Brothers and sisters in arms! Let us gather and bear witness to the wonders that our Goddess can bestow upon us!"

 Chapter 303: Fall of the Facade

    Chapter 303: Fall of the Facade


    It was a very bold move.


    Something that both Ena and Hayle hated.


    But what can they do about it?


    Looking at the soldier''s sparkling gaze, Ena could not hide a sneer.


    She came here with the relic, hoping to attract as many beasts as possible to force Rosalind to use sorcery. She looked at Hayle who was already looking at her.


    It seems that Hayle was right about this woman named Rosie.


    "You are smart," Ena said. "I will give you that."


    "Your Blessedness?" Rosalind''srge eyes blinked at her. From Ena''s perspective, the current Rosalind looked like a kind sheep, a pitiful one that needed some patting.


    She did not expect her to be a wolf in sheep''s clothing, a trickster! This woman was very good at presenting a facade of innocence.


    "There is no need to pretend anymore," Ena said while maintaining a smile on her face. "I want tomend you for your efforts at appearing to be unassuming and dumb, but there is no need to pretend anymore. I can see your motives. I can smell your stench."


    "Your Blessedness, I do not seem to understand what you are talking about. I remember taking a bath beforeing here tonight."


    "Stop it," Ena hissed. "Since you wanted to y a game then we shall y a game."


    *BOOM*


    Arge streak of lightning hit therge vacant spot just in front of the walls.


    "Your Blessedness, I do not think it''s worth it," Hayle said. "This ce is not worth it."


    Ena snorted. "You still believe their words."


    "Or we could just kill her."


    "And earn the ire of the Duke?" Hayle said. "You have seen what he did to that woman."


    "Just a mere sorceress wanted to y a game with me?"


    "She has no darkness," Hayle said. "This means she is not the one that we are looking for."


    Ena narrowed her eyes.


    "Heed my words," she looked at the soldiers. "The Blessed Families will not tolerate someone working with the dark forces. We will not tolerate anyone willing to work with a sorcerer!"


    "Who are you to order us around!"


    "You have not been here for years! The Blessed Families abandoned the North a long time ago!"


    "If you want to kill the Northerners then kill us! Is there a need to beat around the bush? We are not going to let you order us around!"


    Ena frowned. Clearly, this was not the reaction that she had anticipated. To her, even if the Blessed Families no longer favored the North, the people should not have changed that much. These people owe the Blessed Families their current freedom from the Dark Lord!


    Why were they trying to antagonize her!


    Even Rosalind was surprised to hear those words. She had sensed that the soldiers were not very weing but she thought this was because of Ena''s instructions. She did not think that this was because they actually dislike the Blessed families.


    "We have lived for so long without your intervention! You are not needed here!"


    "Leave us alone! It was the Rothley Family who has been protecting us from the beasts!"


    "You dare say that in front of me?" Ena narrowed at everyone.


    "What are you going to do, Miss Thun?" Duke Rothley''s voice interrupted the tense atmosphere.


    "You How dare you call me by my name?"


    "You had disrespected my territory, Miss Thun. That warrants death." Lucas walked out of the crowd. He was wearing a hood and removed it to show his face to Ena and the rest. "Since you are someone who received the Blessing of the Goddess, I shall let you live. However, you must leave this ce. The people have spoken. We no longer need you. Besides, Rakha is currently under siege by beasts. They needed your help more."


    "Your Blessedness, we should leave," Hayle said. "This is not the time for our ego."


    Ena pursed her lips as her venomous gazended on Lucas. Rosalind could easily sense a fit of deep anger and even bloodlust from Ena yet she knew that Ena could not exactly do anything about it.


    The current scene waspletely unexpected, but this made Rosalind smile. It seemed that she did not need to act all innocent anymore. Her eyes met Lucas''s and without words, she understood that this was his n.


    Lucas told her to trust him on this and that he would take care of everything. Still, she was not expecting that he would actually let the soldiers kick Ena and Hayle out of the territory.


    "You will regret this!" Ena said. "Hayle, let us go. You are right. This is not worth it."


    Ena turned her heel and walked down to the watchtower. Of course, she took this opportunity to stop by Rosalind''s side.


    "I will find the sorcerer that you are working with and tear them to pieces. You will regret ever crossing me."


    Rosalind said nothing. She just watched the woman leave. Luckily, what she had been anticipating did not happen and she was not forced to reveal anything tonight. The result was obviously unexpected, but she quite liked it.


    Now that she thought about it, a direct confrontation against them would never have worked. Lucas''s n to let the people decide was just perfect. After all, the Blessed Families always cared more about their appearance and names.


    Naturally, they would not do anything to reveal their clear intentions.


    Rosalind looked at the watchtower. She could feel Magda move away from her. Meaning, the Duke ising up.


    She waited for him to stand next to her.


    "I wanted to thank you," Rosalind said. "Except I am a little offended that you did not tell me about your n."


    "What n?" he chuckled. He was standing too close to her and she could smell his unique scent. It was the smell of lemon and wood and blood. Was he injured? She frowned and looked his way.


    She was not exactly surprised to see him already staring at her.


    "To let the people kick them out?" she said.


    "That was not my n," he uttered. "That was the people''s response to years of fighting against beasts. Do you think a mere Blessed Person could scare them after what they have witnessed in the past? Ena Thun''s mistake was looking down on everyone who did not receive the Blessing. Her mistake is not thinking about other people''s emotions."

 Chapter 304: Carry Me

    Chapter 304: Carry Me


    "How could you let them do that?" Ena said. "Why did you stop me!?"


    "The Duke is not stupid. He must have arranged the whole thing. Did you really expect that it would end there if you had acted?" Hayle Gliss uttered. He was sitting across from Ena inside the carriage. He grabbed a bottle of wine and started drinking it straight from the bottle. "Going there was a mistake. I hate that Duke! Something is different about him this time!"


    "You if you knew it was a mistake then why did you not stop me!? You could have done something to stop me!"


    "Why are you ming me for something that you did? Do I have the ability to stop you?"


    "You"


    "The fact that the Duke was about to outsmart you in his territory waspletely understandable. However, you and I could sense a sorcerer. At first, I thought you were not able to sense her because she was carrying a relic. We were mistaken. Earlier, I was able to sense that she waspletely human. She cannot use the darkness. So, it must be thepany that she keeps." Hayle said. "In the end, this was but a waste of time. We were warned not to touch the Duke."


    Ena frowned. She looked outside. "I always hated the cold."


    "And yet you came here to put your nose in other people''s business. That man does not fear us. The fact that he killed those women in front of us was enough proof of that. We cannot touch the North now. First, we need to focus on the other neighboring Kingdom. The Fight in Rakha is at its peak. If you want"


    "I have sent a few people to that ce. There is no need for us to intervene. Unless of course, they beg us to help. Moreover, I will not set foot to that ce unless they give me unlimited ess to the Howling Mountains."


    "I knew you would say that. Since you do not want to go, then we shall go back to the base."


    "I should kill that woman," Ena''s eyes narrowed. She really could not forget how Rosalind yed with her. "I will kill her!"


    "Then you must do it to warn the Duke. Do not be too obvious."


    "I know what to do! Do you think I am an idiot?"


    "Well"


    "Shut your mouth!"


    "I did not want to call you an idiot. But how could you actually fall for something like that? I I just could not believe it."


    "You said it, I did not sense the malice that sorcerers would have. I thought she was nothing but an innocent woman that the Duke used. I wanted to know why he chose to use her. He could have used the others that he sent but he chose her. Why!?"


    "I guess we will know the answer to that question when we send those people to kill her," Hayle smirked. "If she was indeed important then the Duke would do something about it. If she was not then he would rece her with someone else."


    For the duration of the ride, the two never spoke again.


    ....


    "You are telling me that this was not your n?" Rosalind could not believe the Duke''s words. They were still in the watchtower, staring at the endless snow in front of them.


    "Do not underestimate the people''s will," the Duke said. "There was once a time when the North needed their help. That was all in the past. One should not think that the past and the present would still be the same."


    "I know but still" she could not believe it. "And the gifts?"


    "They asked for my permission. When they heard that you could heal the people affected by the gue, many families sent me a letter to confirm the situation. While the nobles tried to send you gifts. I asked Milith to throw them away."


    "Why?"


    "I can give you everything that you need. Is there a need for them to give you something when youck nothing?"


    "I am pretty certain that is not how a gift works," Rosalind said. "The least you could do is to allow her to keep the food." She did not care about the things, but the food was a sacred thing.


    Why would someone throw food away?


    "I will keep that in mind."


    "I have not seen you all day," Rosalind said.


    "Did you miss me?"


    "No. Of course not. That was just" she cleared her throat. "An observation. Besides, I wanted to talk to you about building therge house. Atior said she would help to make the construction faster. I agreed."


    "So you did not miss me?"


    "What are you talking about?" she frowned and red at him. "I just saw youst night."


    "But you did not see me the whole day, did you?"


    "That"


    "Did you miss me?"


    "I did not. I just thought your absence was pretty rare and I disliked it."


    She heard a chuckle but she did not turn to look at his reaction. There is no need for that, she thought inwardly.


    "They left a relic," the Duke said just as a loud howl filled the air.


    "And?"


    "Do you want to apany me and wee our guests before they coulde here?"


    "You wanted me to fight beasts?"


    "Is there something wrong with that?"


    Rosalind did not expect him to trust her too much.


    "Do not fret, I am not overestimating your capabilities. However, I knew my own capabilities as your master. How could someone who learned fighting beasts from me be weak?"


    "You" in the end, this was just because he trusts himself too much!


    "Of course, we cannot forget the fact that I have the best student that any master would want to have."


    "Stop it," Rosalind did not want to hear it anymore. She turned towards him.


    "Hm?"


    "Carry me," Rosalind ordered. "Or did you expect me to jump from this height and fall to my death?"


    Maybe he actually expected her to decline, refusing to fight the beasts. That would be the only thing that could exin the surprise on his face when she asked him to carry her.


    "Very well," he said. "Let us show them what you''ve got."

 Chapter 305: Belisarius

    Chapter 305: Belisarius


    The physical fatigue that Rosalind felt after fighting all those beasts was different this time. She could physically feel the darkness draining from her body. Her limbs felt heavy and she could sense weakness all over her body.


    Aside from that, her mind felt fuzzy and confused.


    Despite this, she assured him that she was fine as he took her to her room.


    "You do not look fine," he said.


    "I am. However, this was the first time that I felt something like this." To be honest, what Rosalind felt right now was a mixture of exhaustion and excitement. This was the first time that she fought against so many beasts with her darkness. While she sustained a scratch or two, she was alive!


    She survived!


    She was not iming that she had be an expert, but she was the one who knew her body best. She knew that she was improving at a very fast rate.


    Whatever it was that he did to her, to train her was working so well.


    She could not wait to be stronger.


    ''Stronger?''


    Rosalind jolted up when she heard the cold voice. She looked around her room. She did not notice Lucas leave. Did she fall asleep in his arms?


    Then does this mean she was dreaming?


    "Who is there?"


    ''Just a little more'' the voice echoed inside her head. Rosalind felt a pull from somewhere. She closed her eyes and the next thing she knew she was already back in the dark and damp dungeon.


    "Who is there?" she asked.


    ''Just a little more and you will see.'' A sinister voice echoed against the walls of the dungeon. Goosebumps skittered all across her skin. The atmosphere was unsettling as always.


    She cannot shake the feeling that she was being watched and that something terrible was going to happen if she stayed in this ce. Rosalind bit her lower lip in an attempt to wake up, she wanted to escape this ce.


    "What does that mean?"


    She turned around. Her heart pounding against her chest.


    "Reveal yourself!"


    ''Hahaha''


    Theughter seemed to have be closer and more menacing. Again, she turned and could only see the darkness.


    ''The truth lies within''


    "What?" A sense of unease filled her.


    ''The truth lies hidden''


    "What are you talking about?" Rosalind yelled. She just wanted this to stop. She wanted the dreams to stop bothering her.


    ''Listen to the darkness'' the voice whispered.


    ''Amidst the shadow of the night''


    ''There is something hidden out of sight''


    ''Listen close and you might find''


    ''The answer that''s been on your mind''


    "Who are you!?" Rosalind asked again. She could feel her heart drumming so hard against her chest. She wanted to leave she wanted to leave now!


    ....


    Lucas frowned as he stared at Rosalind''s pained expression.


    "How is she?" he asked the man standing next to Rosalind. He too was staring at Rosalind. His white attire seemed to glow in the dim lighting of the room. His long hair cascaded down his back like a river of darkness, mysterious yet frightening at the same time.


    Just like Lucas, the man''s brows were furrowed with worry, his piercing brown eyes were clouded with confusion.


    "Alive," he answered as his eyes flickered between shades of brown, blue, and ck. Despite the troubled expression, there was a hint of divine quality in his features. In the stillness of the room, he seemed almost otherworldly, as if he was someone that does not belong to this world.


    "That is not what I was asking," Lucas responded.


    "She is somewhere" The man looked at Lucas. "The resemnce is uncanny. Are you certain they are two different people?"


    "I cannot say."


    "You cannot say? You have been with her for weeks. Have you tried" realization hit the man. He pursed his lips. "You did not want to hurt her."


    "I tried to train her. I let her use darkness to see if she would somehow remember anything, or awaken. She isshe is improving so fast, I had to call you."


    "That exins the fever. She is bing stronger. When did you train her?"


    "Just a few days ago."


    "That fast?"


    "I know. I can feel it."


    "This is impossible." The man said. "How could you How could you hide this from me? From us!?"


    "I was not sure," he reasoned. "I did not think that it would be possible. She  She is supposed to be dead."


    "Or she is not."


    "I have searched everywhere in this continent. I could not find her body."


    "Then then maybe they hid it."


    "Balisarius, if she was alive then I would have died," Lucas said. "That is the only way that she would survive."


    Balisarius frowned. "Something must have happened. There is no way that this face would appear in this world again. Unless unless she reincarnated."


    "Reincarnation?"


    "Only when terms are met."


    "Terms?"


    "I cannot tell you the specifics. All I know is that it exists. She could do it, but the terms should be close to impossible. It should not have happened to someone like her."


    "Is there any other possibility?"


    "I have read some ancient texts about possessing another body."


    "You You are telling me that she is going to possess this body?"


    "I cannot answer that question. She is long gone. Centuries I do not think her soul would be intact. Again, some conditions needed to be met."


    "Can you tell me about these conditions?"


    "She could have left a certain object that could trigger the abilities. I do not know anything about it yet. I could try and look into it."


    "Then look into it."


    "You look worried."


    "Should I not?" Lucas asked.


    "The moment she wakes up, she will immediately try to kill you."


    "I am going to take that chance."


    "You cannot worry about the shell Lucas," Belisarius said. "Once ''she'' wakes up, this shell will not recognize you anymore. She will not be kind."


    "I know." Lucas clenched his jaw. "I know what I am doing. Look into its object and talk to me once you find something. For now you may leave me alone." Lucas did not wait for Belisarius to answer. He waved his hand, and a dark portal appeared behind Belisarius. "You cannot be here," Lucas said as the portal swallowed the man with ck hair.


    "Still as greedy as ever," Belisarius said before he disappeared along with the portal.


    ...


    Everything will be edited after reset. Thank you!


    Patereon:/mitchylle


    I posted unedited chapter 1 of Eve''s Gambit on patereon. It is kinda rted to this chapter so I thought it would be fun to post it. No need to subscribe or pay, you will eventually see it anyway once I publish it live. Thanks.

 Chapter 306: Never The Same

    Chapter 306: Never The Same


    As the dream started to fade away, Rosalind realized that she was now inside her room, the nightmare was gone.


    She woke up in a cold sweat, her heart still pounding against her chest. The memory of the voice lingered inside her head, reminding her of its words over and over and over again.


    She got up and realized that Lucas was sleeping not far away from her. He was sitting on the chair by the windows, facing her. He looked exhausted.


    Her movements seemed to awaken him as he stirred awake and rushed to her side.


    Without saying another word, he touched her forehead.


    "Are you alright?" he asked.


    A rush of emotion filled her chest as she stared at him. The warmth of his touch on her forehead reminded her that she was now back, she was already out of that dungeon. She swallowed as she gazed into his perfect blue eyes.


    For some reason, a sudden longing filled her heart. No. It was not a simple longing. It was hunger. A deep hunger for his touch.


    "Rosalind?" he frowned, his ck hair falling across his forehead as he moved a little closer too close.


    "What did you say?" she asked, her voice hoarse.


    "Are you alright?"


    She blinked as she wondered what it would be like to run her fingers through his hair. "I''m better," she said. Then her eyesnded on his lips. Her hunger intensified.


    This was unprovoked.


    What was happening to her?


    Lucas met her eyes, and for a moment, she thought she could sense the same hunger and desire reflected in those blue orbs. Although, it vanished as quickly as it came.


    "You stayed here the whole night?" she asked as she tried to calm her raging heart.


    "Yes. You faintedst night."


    "Is that so," Rosalind frowned and avoided his gaze. She tried to turn her head away. However, he was quick to hold her chin, slowly tilting her head up, making her look at him again.


    His touch sent shivers down her spine. Her cheeks flushed. She did not want this. She did not want to act like this in front of him!


    The spark of need that had been kindled within her earlier now red to life, intensifying with each passing moment. She swallowed.


    "May I kiss you?" he asked.


    "How do you want me to answer that?" A part of her felt frustrated.


    "Yes or no."


    She frowned. Why would he ask her that question? This would not be their first. What changed? She wanted to overthink things but she knew she could not do it now. Her frown grew deeper as their eyes met.


    This time, he was not hiding the desire that was reflected in his eyes. This, coupled with his handsome face that looked even more captivating up close, made her heart rate quicken. She needed to get away from here, to get away from this situation.


    She knew it would be dangerous. Love burned her in her past life. She had no reason to feel this kind of attraction to another man. She was not supposed to feel something like this! Rosalind promised herself that she would not to feel something like this again. This was a weakness, she thought inwardly.


    However, a part of her knew it was a little toote for herints.


    She should not give in to her desires, she thought. However, at this very moment, she knew that she would be willing to give up her gold to feel his lips.


    Without thinking, she reached up and held his nape, pulling him in for a deep, passionate kiss.


    That was the answer that he had been waiting for.


    Lucas responded eagerly, his hands found their way to her waist. Suddenly, he was on top of her, his body pressing her back into the soft sheets of the bed.


    A part of her wanted him to stop, to tell him not to do it again. That this was a mistake. They had yet to marry and she could not fall for someone else again even if that person had been saving her since she went back in time.


    Rosalind could find more than ten reasons why something like this should not happen again. However, she could not say a single one of them.


    The other part of her wanted to let go. This was the present. This was different from the past that she hated.


    The kiss deepened as their tongues intertwined. This needed to stop, she thought as she felt a wave of desire wash over her. This was not logical. It was getting dangerous.


    She did not know what happened to her. The sudden greed, the sudden attraction, and hunger that she felt toward him could not be exined by anything. However, at that moment, nothing else mattered but the man who was holding her as if she was something precious, as if she mattered to him.


    For a moment, she wanted to stay like this forever, to stay in his arms and enjoy his lips, but all good things would eventually end. She did not know who pulled away first. All she could remember was gasping for breath.


    Right then and there, she knew she knew that nothing would ever be the same again.


    ..........


    Atior paced in front of the firece, her face devoid of any expression.


    "Will you stop that? You are bothering me!" Elias''s words interrupted her stupor.


    "You really know nothing," Atior said as she moved away from the firece and went straight outside of the house. Then she stared at the tower.


    While the others, like Elias, could not see it, she could. She could feel everything that had happened sincest night.


    She could sense therge darkness that covered the tower. It wrapped around it like a shield.


    At first, Atior thought this was intentional, perhaps Rosalind wanted to protect herself as she slept. However, she soon realized that this darkness was different from what Rosalind usually had. This was stronger, more potent. It was as if it did not belong to the Goddess in the first ce.


    If it was not from the Goddess then... who else was capable of doing it?


    ....


    All past chapters are edited. Thanks


    Please don''t forget to vote for the novel.

 Chapter 307: King Emrys Firenze of Rakha Kingdom

    Chapter 307: King Emrys Firenze of Rakha Kingdom


    Trasias


    Capital of Rakha Kingdom


    "Father, I do not think this is wise," Prince Lyssander said when he heard his father''s n. "We are desperate, but not desperate enough to work with sorcerers! Moreover, we have the ize Family and other families might evene help us out! Must we ept them just to escape this situation?"


    The two were currently in the king''s study, located in the heart of the pce, overlooking the once bustling streets of the Capital of Rakha.


    Since the beasts started attacking their borders, the streets had be a little suffocating and this had affected the atmosphere of the room. The room once exuded an air of tranquility and order. Now it was nothing but a mess.


    Lyssander stared at the man sitting behind therge wooden desk that dominated the center of the room. On the table were cluttered maps and reports from the front lines. The man sitting behind the desk said nothing as he continued reading the reports. Although the furrow on his brow was enough to tell Lyssander his father''s level of anxiety about this matter.


    "The front lines are losing. It has been proven that the help of one Blessed Individual and countless mercenaries is not enough," King Emrys Firenze said.


    "But sorcerers? Are we going to sink that low?"


    "Then would you rather die?" The King lifted his head and stared at his son. "Are you stupid enough to think that pretenses and appearances are better than living?" Despite the gravity of the situation, the King remained calmed and focused. His gaze piercing, unwavering with determination. "Do you have the face to say this to the soldiers that have been fighting for their lives on the front lines?"


    "Father, that is not what I meant." Lyssander swallowed. The setting sun in the room seemed to cast a different glow on his father, the ruler of this Kingdom, and for the first time in Lyssander''s life, he could feel his father''s determination to protect his people.


    His father had gotten older, Lyssander thought. His hair had be white, his once strong frame had be thin and frail with age. Yet, his brown eyes shone with unyielding intelligence that showed how reliable he was.


    "What of the other Empires?" Lyssader asked. He was more worried about the opinions of the Seven Families than the opinions of the people of their Kingdom. "If they hear that we are actively working with Sorcerers, they might"


    "Send their soldiers to kill us?" King Emrys snorted. "So they would send their soldiers to people who are only trying to live? We asked for their help weeks ago yet they did not send anyone. It was only the ize family who came. How dare they talk about morality now?"


    "They have already told us their demands," Lyssander said. He was talking about the things that the seven families wanted. "Perhaps, we could consider their offers."


    "Give them ess to the Howling Mountains?" King Emrys snorted. "You have lost your mind."


    "But father"


    "Howling Mountains belong to us. We will not give in to any demands." The King frowned. The seven families expressed their desire to own the Howling Mountains a long time ago. However, Rakha had always been firm with their decision.


    Howling Mountains belong to Rakha. They were already sending each of the seven families tribute annually from the relics that they were able to gather in the mountains with much difficulty. However, it seemed that those people were not satisfied with the tribute. They wanted to mine the mountains themselves.


    The King would never allow this to happen.


    "Send word to Wugari. The Empires have abandoned us. There is no need for us to rely on them anymore. Tell their King, we are willing to pay a portion of our relics if they send us the Duke and his people. Go ahead and call the General. From now on, we are going to ept the help of the sorcerers."


    "The Duke of Wugari?" Prince Lyssander frowned. "Do you think he woulde and help?"


    "He would." The confidence in his father''s voice somehow made Lyssander wonder. While Rakha were not enemies with Wugari, they were not exactly on the best of terms.


    Clearly, Wugari had been at odds with the Seven Empires for years now. Because of this, Rakha decided to maintain their distance to avoid upsetting the seven families.


    "I understand," Lyssander said. Despite his doubts, he was prepared to trust his father, his King. He got up and bowed before leaving.


    The moment he walked out, he immediately asked his attendant to bring his paper and ink so he could send a letter to Wugari and another letter to the General. The letters would be requesting the aid of the sorcerers and exining that the Prince would personally be there when they interviewed the sorcerers who wanted to participate in the fight. After giving hismands, he went to his own study to write the letters.


    To be honest, he did not expect a prompt response from Wugari or any sorcerers who wanted to help them. After all, he was aware of how their citizens disliked sorcerers and people who had been serving the Dark Lord.


    "General," Prince Lyssander greeted the older General as he arrived at the forefront of the fighting. He looked at the old General Darian. The man was almost as old as his father, yet he refused to stop fighting for his King.


    "Your Highness" General Darian bowed. "I received your letter. I have told my men to spread the news that we are epting the help of those people." Just from the General''s expression, Prince Lyssander knew how the General hated the King''s decision; however, he would never refuse the word of the King. General Darian would do everything his King told him to do and Prince Lyssander knew that this man''s loyalty to his father was even more than his faith in the Goddess.


    "So it hase to this," General Darian sighed.


    "I believe so, yes."


    "General! Your Highness!" A soldier bowed as he approached them. "We received some news! Some people are here to bring a message. It was from the Duke of Wugari!"


    "Who?" Prince Lyssander frowned.

 Chapter 308: Pickled Pikemen

    Chapter 308: Pickled Pikemen


    "We apologize for not sending a message to His Majesty. However, we are not here to represent the Kingdom of Wugari.'''' The woman who introduced herself as Magda spoke. She was the only one who was not wearing a hood to cover her face. Instead, she was wearing ck warrior''s clothing with a sword on her hip. Her long ck hair had been braided behind her.


    Despite her fierce appearance, she seemed polite enough to the Prince and the General.


    "We have just sent out letters to Wugari asking for the help of the Duke," Prince Lyssander said. They were currently in one of the barracks. This was the only ce where he could talk to them without attracting too much attention from the other soldiers. "As you can see, we are desperate for anyone''s help." Lyssander could not help but wonder who were the other people in the hoods. However, he did not have the courage to ask.


    Growing up, he had heard rumors about the personal soldiers that the Duke raised. It was said that the Duke trained with them when he was younger. They said that these people grew up in the beastnds, fighting beasts every single day since they were kids.


    How could someone like that exist?


    It was almost unbelievable. However, their past pursuits were enough proof of their abilities.


    "Thank you foring," Lyssander added.


    "The Duchy wanted the King to know that we would be able to fight against the beasts and end the tide; however, we needed certain conditions met."


    "End the tide?" How is that even possible?


    "The tide in Wugari has ended," Magda added.


    "That I do not want to be rude but the tide is not as simple ehem my apologies. I did not mean to sound rude at all. I just"


    "I understand, Your Highness. I know how difficult it is to believe. So, we are asking that you follow some conditions."


    "What is it?"


    "The two of mypanions will identify themselves as sorcerers," Magda said. "You are well aware of the warriors that the Duke personally raised. We can do things that cannot be exined by any humans. However, we did not want to attract any attention. At least not right now."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Do not tell anyone about our identities. Let us fight as mercenaries."


    "What?"


    "We did note here to gain fame, Your Highness, we are here to help you out."


    "What about the Duke? How could I treat his people like mercenaries?" Prince Lyssander asked. That would be a disrespect to the fame of the Duchy.


    "We did not want to identify ourselves because we wanted to end the tide. We are not just here to fight against them." Magda said. "We needed to hide our identities." With that, Magda took a skin mask and put it on her face in front of the Prince. "We cannot let other people know who we are."


    Magda looked at the older General standing behind the Prince. Right now, the only person inside this room was Magda and herpany, the Prince, and the old General.


    "I I understand."


    "Two of our people will identify as sorcerers and we will be acting as mercenaries, not soldiers. Please do not acknowledge us outside of these walls. Do not look at us or do something that could make people suspect our identity."


    "So you have heard the news" the Prince said.


    "Yes."


    "I understand. I will arrange everything. For now please give the General the name of your mercenarypany."


    This time, Magda looked ufortable. She looked behind her before she cleared her throat.


    "Pickled Pikemen."


    "Pardon?" Prince Lyssander did not hear it the first time.


    "Pickled Pickled Pikemen."


    "That That is very unique." Prince Lyssander did not know if these people were serious. If not for the token that Magda showed him confirming their identity, he would have thought that they were only here to make fun of him.


    How could they use such a name?


    "We love pickles," Magda exined as if she could read their minds. While Magda was clearly trying to maintain a serious expression on her face, it was pretty obvious that she was trying to maintain a facade to avoidughing.


    "Of course," Prince Lyssander did not know what to say. "General, please guide them to the ce where mercenaries could stay. I I will be sending a letter to my father."


    "Yes, Your Highness," General Darian said and soon the group left the barracks.


    Not long after, the General came back.


    "Those people" the General said.


    "Are you doubting their identity?" the Prince immediately asked.


    "No. In fact, I think they are stronger stronger than most of the people in this encampment." General Darian said.


    "That is expected. They are the Duke''s people."


    "You do not understand, Your Highness. I believe they indeed have a sorcerer with them. That woman named Magda has killed countless beasts. However, I could smell a thick bloodlust from one of the people behind her. I believe that they have a real sorcerer with them who has killed a lot in the past."


    Prince Lyssander did not doubt the General''s words. Even him, who was not exactly a warrior, could feel that suffocating bloodlust from one of the hooded figures.


    "If you are worried" the General spoke.


    "I am not," Prince Lyssander said. He grew up in the pce so he had no idea how many people lived their lives outside of the capital. However, he was not a fool. He knew an ally when he saw one.


    Moreover, they are in desperate need of help. They needed Magda and those hooded figures.


    There was a knock on the door. One of the Prince''s attendants walked in.


    "Your Highness, we have received letters from the pce." The attendant then handed him a sealed letter. He opened it and read its contents.


    Almost immediately, his expression changed.


    "What is it?" the General asked.


    "The Duke of Wugari" Prince Lyssander spoke. "He is on his way to the Capital to meet my father."


    ....


    Special Thanks to Courtney, Sarah and Gingealliane for the Patreon Subscription! I am working on something that I would like to give out to you guys! I sent some emails but I don''t know if you saw it so I am posting this here as well. hehehe Thanks!


    Pickles all the way!

 Chapter 309: Kill the Dukes Bride

    Chapter 309: Kill the Duke''s Bride


    "Your Majesty, I don''t think this is the best move," Isadora said. She walked towards the King and sat opposite him. "The Duke of Wugari is I do not think he woulde here without any other goal in mind. He must have wanted to have the Howling Mountains just like those people!" Isadora said. As the Princess of the Kingdom, she thought it is her job to tell the King the womenfolk''s thoughts about the news of the Duke of Wugari''s arrival.


    "And why would the woman called Isadora the Wise think that?"


    "Father" she pouted. Isadora the Wise was something that the ministers came up with after she created somews that would help the citizens of Rakha. She had been very active in helping her brother with his policies and had been doing a lot to change the rights of the women in the Kingdom.


    While many called her wise, some people called her incredibly stupid because of how she stood up against them when ites to women''s rights. However, Isadora thought that she was only doing the right thing especially when it came to how their society treated women. She was only fighting for her right.


    "Tell me," the King said.


    "The Duke has been known for his cruel ways. Hethe other Empires dislike him. Moreover, he killed all of his brides in the past. I do not see any healthy interaction with him."


    "So this was about the woman who died."


    "No. Of course not. This was about the war. The beasts."


    "You do understand that the Empires have abandoned us, no?"


    "Well"


    "Since they abandoned us. I do not see any reason for us to hold back. If the Duke would give us a better offer then I am going to work with him."


    "What could he offer? He is but"


    "But a what?"


    The two people inside the room stopped talking as the door opened, revealing a smiling Lucas. He was wearing a mask that covered most of his face, yet it was not enough to hide the bloodlust from his eyes. Isadora shivered inwardly.


    She heard stories and songs about the Duke''s cruelty. Yet, the people still love and respected him.


    "Your Grace I did not hear " the King got up, panic-stricken.


    "No need for formalities, Your Majesty. It is I who would like to apologize for my sudden arrival. As you know, I have been very busy. Wugari has received the same attacks from the beast in the past couple of days. I came to have a private conversation with you. I did not mean to overhear the youngdy''s words about me."


    "This is my daughter, Princess Isadora. While she has a very sharp tongue, she is only thinking about the Kingdom. Please forgive her."


    "There is no need to talk about forgiveness for she did nothing wrong," Lucas said. "Now shall we find a ce where we could talk in private?"


    "The Wugarian Duke is in Rakha?" Ena Thun''s face turned ugly when she received the news. "Why?"


    "The King sent a letter to the Duke. Our spies were able to confirm this. It seems that he was asking for the Duke''s help."


    Ena was already in a terrible mood because of what happened in Wugari. Now, she had to hear this news the moment she woke up from a nap! Naturally, this only worsened her mood!


    "It seems that the King is hell-bent on not allowing the seven families to touch the Howling Mountains" Ena hissed. "Let us show them what we have. Increase the number of relics in Rakha. Since they wanted the Duke''s help then they can rot in that ce together."


    "Your Blessedness, we have already ced a lot of relics in that ce. If if we increase them then the beasts would tten Rakha in one night."


    Ena narrowed her eyes. She intentionally wanted to spare Rakha because of their knowledge about the Howling Mountains. So, when they asked for her help, she quickly told them that she wanted ess to the Howling Mountains as a way for them to show their appreciation for her help. It was supposed to be an easy agreement between two parties.


    Who would have thought that the King would actually do something so annoying?


    "No. We are not going to let the beasts destroy Rakha. We are only going to show them that working with the Duke is a terrible decision. The only ones that could save them are us. Call a meeting with the other Blessed Families. Tonight, the beasts will attack Rakha and just as they are about to lose their hope we will arrive."


    "We will save them." Ena smiled. "Also bring Lurea to me. It is time to make her do something."


    "Yes, Your Blessedness."


    Not long after, Lurea arrived. As always, she was wearing a hood to hide her unpleasant face. She had her head lowered after she bowed at Ena.


    "Have you learned your lesson?"


    "Yes, Your Blessedness," her voice had be hoarse, but this did not bother Ena.


    "The Duke is someone that you cannot touch, however, this does not mean that we are going to just let everything go," Ena said. "I want you to kill someone for me." She narrowed at therge map of the north on her table.


    When Lurea said nothing, Ena continued. "The woman who was with the Duke that time she is working with a sorcerer. I want you to iste that woman and kill her. Kill the Duke''s bride."


    "Yes, Your Blessedness."


    "I want you to make her suffer, to burn her skin until she is unrecognizable."


    "Yes, Your Blessedness."


    "Then the sorcerer that is working with her I want you to kill it too! Punish them for their mistakes. There is no need to hold back. I want you to let the world know that it was someone who can wield lightning who did it. Let this be a lesson to the ones who wanted to be our enemies," Ena startedughing ominously. "Do you understand me? My daughter?"


    "Yes, Your Blessedness," Lurea answered without an iota of emotion in her voice.

 Chapter 310: Fierce Battle Cry

    Chapter 310: Fierce Battle Cry


    Trasias


    Capital of Rakha Kingdom


    "I do not agree!" King Emrys had a dark look on his face. "Why do you want to hide the fact that it was you who helped us?"


    "Why do you always ask questions when you already know the answer?" Lucas interrupted. "I am simply asking to let my people train in Howling Mountains for a month. After that you can have the mountains back. I need no recognition or gold."


    "And you said you can stop the tide?" Until now, the King still could not believe the Duke''s words. The King even thought that the Duke might just be all talk and no action. How could he make empty promises like this? However, the Duke was not actually asking for any payment. He was not asking for tribute from the relics that they were able to gather from the Howling Mountains or anything else.


    All he was asking was to be able to stay in the Howling Mountains for a month. It was for training.


    "Yes."


    "The Howling Mountains are very dangerous, Your Grace. The seven families have sent expeditions towards that ce, yet none of them came back. Ena Thun''s father came back, but he has not been the same. His body has been very weak and until now, no one knows what really happened in that ce since all of the people who went with him died."


    "I am well aware."


    "And you still wanted to train in that ce?"


    "Yes."


    The King frowned before he started shaking his head.


    "The people needed to know the truth. The Empires abandoned us. If  if what you say is true then they needed to know how you helped us."


    In response, Lucas pursed his lips. "Those people already heard that I am here, Your Majesty," Lucas reminded him. "Do you really think that they would let this matter go?" he asked.


    "What does that mean?"


    "The seven families will never allow me to save the Kingdom."


    The King frowned as realization hit him. After a few minutes of silence, he nodded. "I understand," he said.


    "Do you?"


    "Yes. Let us do what you want to do. I can give you two months of ess to the Howling Mountains. After that, no more."


    "Two months is very generous," Lucas said. "But I am taking that."


    ....


    The Borders of Rakha


    The sun had set over the horizon, casting an orange glow on the encampment of humans by the borders. Tension filled the air as the sound of drums reverberated through the camp.


    The beasts wereing.


    Prince Lyssander swallowed his nonexistent saliva. Next to him stood General Darian and a man with ming red hair.


    "They areing," his Blessedness L ize said.


    "That is not  I cannot even see the end," General Darian said. He looked at the man who could wield fire. "Your Blessedness should not stay here. Please apany the prince and leave this ce."


    "Stupid man," L snorted. "Do you really see me as someone that would run away from mere beasts?"


    "Your Blessedness, I did not want to insult your abilities but please there is only one of you. Right now, your life and His Highness''s life are most important. We will be right behind you."


    "I am not leaving," Prince Lyssander''s words caught the attention of the two older men. "I am staying here."


    "Your Highness, your father, the king will not approve of this. Please leave at once. We can handle this."


    Lyssander''s lips thinned. His hand tightened around the hilt of his sword. He was not the best fighter, but he had trained since he was young. He could defend himself from bandits. Although, he was not very confident that he could do it against a beast three times his height.


    He nced at the various mercenaries that lined up below them. Then his gazended on Marga and her group.


    "We still have hope," he said. If the Duke''s people were as good as the rumors said then they should have hope.


    "Your Highness, I think it is best that we leave this ce now." Lyssander''s attendant Amoni spoke lowly. "The beasts are ready to kill everyone tonight. You are the future of Rakha. You must leave this ce at once."


    "He is right, Sander," General Darian, who trained Lyssander since he was young, said. "Please leave. We will dy the beasts for you."


    "How many sorcerers do we have?" Lyssander changed the topic. He did not miss the tense atmosphere that His Blessedness ize gave when he heard the word, sorcerer. Naturally, this was to be expected. After all, a Blessed Individual would never be able to stand someone who could use the darkness.


    "Only two. We did not have the time to spread the news," Amoni replied.


    Their conversation was interrupted when the drums grew louder. The humans, soldiers, and mercenaries fell into formation, each taking their ce on the front lines. They stood tall with their weapons raised, shields at the ready.


    They are ready to face the tide that would soon start once the light disappears.


    Then the ground shook as the beasts started their approach.


    "Your Highness, please! You must leave!" General Darian said. "The fight is about to start."


    "You do not understand, if we fall here, then Rakha will suffer." The king had yet to give the orders of evacuation and the citizens were taking that as a sign that everyone will be saved, that everything will be fine.


    How could he, the future king of their kingdom, allow innocents to be killed as he ran away with his tail tucked between his legs?


    The Prince could hear themanders barking orders from below. Then he looked at Magda and the rest again. The Duke''s people were his only hope.


    He frowned. Earlier, he was certain that there were a few more of Magda''spanions. Right now, he could not help but notice that some of them were not there anymore.


    Did they run away and left?


    Did some of them abandon Rakha too?


    His attention was interrupted by the loud and fierce battle cry that broke the tense silence of the night. The humans charged forward.


    ...


    Surprise Mass Release! Thank you so much! Special shutout to my lovely patrons for the motivation! I shall write for another mass release tomorrow as a way to thank you!

 Chapter 311: Perfect Timing

    Chapter 311: Perfect Timing


    Rosalind narrowed her eyes at the chaos in front of her. She stood from the distant hilltop, observing the war between the humans and the beasts. The two sides were locked in a fierce struggle for dominance.


    The massive beasts that towered over the humans moved with primal grace as they charged toward their foes. However, the humans, who were smaller and looked so fragile from afar, were doing their best to fend off the onught.


    "I can feel it," Rosalind said. "It is in that corner," she pointed to one of the barracks. She was surprised to feel a lot of the relics. When she was in Wugari, she could not feel it, and the reason why she knew its location was because of the memories that she took from Clinton.


    Now, however, she could easily feel the thick presence of darkness that surrounded the relic. It was simply too obvious.


    "Got it," Elias immediately nodded and used his now enhanced speed to go to the area where she pointed.


    "There is another one there," Rosalind said. This time, it was Valentin who used his speed to take it. The overwhelming atmosphere that was created by these relics was simply too much. Even Rosie could not help but wonder what Ena Thun was nning.


    Why would she suddenly add so many relics to the point that Rosalind could feel it already! Was Ena nning to destroy Rakha in one night?


    That is absurd!


    Was it because Lucas was currently in the capital?


    Perhaps she thought that this was the best way to showcase her heroic acts?


    Again, she looked at the current confrontation between the humans and the beasts. The battle was fought on a wide, open in, with no cover or shelter on the ether side. This was a test of raw strength. Naturally, the beasts were far stronger than the humans. However, the humans had the Duke of Wugari.


    From the chaos, Rosalind spotted two people whose prowess was already showing, Huig and Magda. The two were wearing different faces to hide their identities, however, it was already pretty obvious that they were really good at fighting.


    Despite the relentless barrage of beasts, Huig and Magda held on. With the enhancements that Rosalind gave them, she was pretty confident that the two would survive this night unscathed.


    "There is another one there," Rosalind pointed at the area where the Prince was standing. Luckily, L ize was no longer there. He had joined the fight along with General Darian. Right now, there was only Prince Lyssander and his aid. "Be careful. Do not attract more attention," Rosalind said as she epted the relic that had been carefully wrapped in a piece of clothing that Lucas provided. Then she put it inside her spatial bag. Almost immediately, the pressure that the relic gave off was cut off.


    Rosalind took a breath.


    Since she was not the one who took the relics in Wugari, she did not know how heavy it was she meant physically. The relics looked like small stones, not bigger than five inches. They had ragged textures and no other identifying marks. Aside from the fact that they were ck, they totally looked like normal rocks that one could see anywhere.


    However, only Rosalind knew how heavy they actually were.


    Elias and Valentin despite being Blessed did not think that they were heavy at all. In the end, Rosalind concluded that this was simply because she is the only one who could detect them. That was the only reason she could think of.


    "Another one" Rosalind pointed in another direction.


    "How many left?" Valentin asked.


    "Four more" Rosalind said. Wugari only had three and it was already enough to cause so many problems, even for the Duke. They were ced in very ordinary locations. Not many people would even think that there was something special about those rocks when they saw them.


    Meanwhile, Rakha had eight! How could Rakha survive that in a single night?


    "Got it," Valentin said before using his speed to get the relic.


    Meanwhile, Rosalind took this opportunity to watch the fight. By now, the people had noticed Magda and Huig''s superiority against the beast. Even the Prince of Rakha seemed surprised to see them fight. However, Rosalind was not looking at them anymore. She was looking at L ize.


    The man was fighting whileughing his heart out.


    Rosalind could not help but be reminded of Elias. They had the same red hair, the same build. However, L''s use of his fire Blessing was simply too precise. He is using it as a sword, using it to easily cut the beasts in half.


    "The other one is. Right there!" Rosalind pointed at another area to Elias so he could retrieve another relic. Then Rosalind looked at Prince Lyssander. She could sense another relic near the prince but she could not point out its direct location.


    The relic should be smaller than the rest.


    Since Elias and Valentin already took care of the relics, the heavy atmosphere that she could feel also lessened. Meaning, her ability to sense the others had also lessened.


    This would have been a problem if Rosalind could not remember their locations earlier. However, she already took some notes. She knew where they were. Although, she still needed to move nearer to the location just to confirm.


    "Near the prince," Rosalind said as she teleported herself a few feet away. Just as she was about to approach the prince, a soldier suddenly ran towards the man and whispered something. Rosalind frowned. Was the prince leaving? Was he going to leave his people behind?


    If that is the case then Rosalind did not see any point in removing the relic near him. She did not see the point of saving someone who was willing to abandon his people just to protect himself.


    However, the prince shook his head and then continued watching the fight.


    "Your Highness! Your Highness! The Duke of Wugari is here! Duke Rothley is here with his people!" A loud shout interrupted Rosalind''s stupor. She could not help but smile, anticipationced her gaze.


    Lucas''s timing was just perfect.

 Chapter 312: Princess Isadoras Arrival

    Chapter 312: Princess Isadora''s Arrival


    Prince Lyssander''s heart skipped a beat when he heard the soldier''s words. He immediately turned around and thought he would see an army of people behind the Duke who was riding a horse toward them.


    Almost immediately, the smile on his face vanished.


    There were no armies or soldiers. There were only two other people behind the Duke.


    "Your Highness," Amoni called out. "The Duke is here"


    "I can see that Amoni." Prince Lyssander took this opportunity to walk down the watchtower where he was staying to wee the Duke.


    "Your Grace" Prince Lyssander said.


    "My people and I will join the fight. Please stay here ,Your Highness" Duke Rothley said nothing else as he walked away from the prince.


    "Your Highness that man is"


    "No need toin, Amoni. This is not the pce. There is no need for etiquette in this ce." Prince Lyssander sighed. The Duke was known for his weird ways. He was not exactly surprised about the Duke''s actions. "Hm?" Just as he was about to go back to the watchtower, he thought he spotted someone familiar.


    "Isadora?" It was his younger sister, Princess Isadora.


    "I knew you would not leave this ce."


    "Are you out of your mind!? Why would youe here!?"


    "I heard that tonight, the beasts were going even wilder. I want to see."


    "Isadora, you are not that stupid. Did youe here to force me to leave?"


    "I knew you would not leave," Isadora said again. She ignored her brother and started walking up. "I just followed the Duke and his people so I knew I would be safe."


    "Isadora! Come back down here and leave this ce at once!"


    "The only way that I am leaving is if you leave with me," Isadora said. Her brother followed her up.


    "Have you lost your mind!? I cannot leave my people behind!"


    "If you die, we would lose the future of the Kingdom," Isadora said. While she was considered very smart for her age, she was never allowed near the battlefield. The King and her brother had their people follow her around just to make sure that she would not run away to watch the battle with the beasts.


    Because of that, this was actually the first time that Isadora witnessed something so brutal. Upon seeing the chaotic scene in front of her, Isadora could not help but take a step back, her hands shook, fear shed in her eyes.


    "Leave now!" Prince Lyssander said.


    "WhWhat are those?"


    "Those are the beasts, Isadora. Now, please leave with Amoni." Prince Lyssander looked at Amoni. "Now?"


    "What about you, Your Highness? You are the heir to the throne we cannot leave you behind." Amoni said.


    "I am not leaving without you, brother." Isadora finally spoke.


    "You"


    "This war is ours. If you are not leaving this ce then I am staying with you."


    "You really are something!" Prince Lyssander held his sister''s arm. He knew that this was Isadora''s way of making him leave this ce. He knew that his sister intentionally came here to force him to leave, but how could he do that to his soldiers and the mercenaries who came here, risking their lives to save them!?


    Again, his gazended on the tide. Since this started, this was the first time that Prince Lyssander had seen so many beasts. He, along with everyone else, was almost certain that they would lose.


    Then Magda and another guy showed them a little bit of hope.


    Now, the Duke was here with two other men.


    Speaking of the Duke, Prince Lyssander spotted him easily squashing beasts as if they were mere toys.


    "That The Duke  Isn''t that the Duke?" Even Isadora looked surprised. "How"


    "The rumors are true," Prince Lyssander spoke. "The Duke is stronger than most of us." Right now, Prince Lyssander could see that the Duke seemed stronger than L ize himself.


    "But what if he gets exhausted? The tide those beasts are not slowing down. We need to leave this ce, Your Highness. It is not safe." Amoni said.


    "No." Of course, Lyssander would not leave. There was hope. The Duke just gave him hope. How could he abandon them now?


    The sound of the war echoed across the in, a deafening symphony of violence and death. It was enough to send shivers down Lyssander''s spine, but he knew better than anyone that his departure would surely affect the morale of his people.


    The distant rumble caught his attention, it reminded him of thunder rolling in the distance. He immediately zeroed in on the ce where the rumble came from. His eyes found the source.


    It was a beastrger than the ones in the tiderger than any beast that he had seen before.


    In the dim light, the creature looked like a giant bat, with wings spanning over twenty feet.


    "What What is that? Is that flying?" Isadora asked with a shaking voice. "Brother that That is" the three of them turned silent when the bat revealed its piercing red eyes.


    "A demonic beast," Prince Lyssander finished his sister''s words. "And for some reason, it is  it seems to be moving our way!" With that, Prince Lyssander immediately pulled his sister down the watchtower. They cannot stay here any longer.


    "Hey! This way!"


    The three of them heard a hooded figure.


    "Come this way!"


    Without hesitation, Lyssander pulled Isadora towards the hooded figure.


    "Wait wait what are you doing!? Will you just"


    "We have no time, Isadora!" Lyssander said. He knew that Magda''spanion vanished. So, he thought that they were around him, protecting him from the beasts. That was the only exnation he coulde up with. Of course, he was very grateful for that.


    "Are you working with her?" Lyssander asked.


    "Magda asked us to protect you," surprisingly, it was a woman''s voice. Lyssander did not mind this.


    "Alright, please take my sister and Amoni."


    "I can take you and your sister." The woman said before she pointed at Amoni. "That man? No."


    ...


    A/N: I already released EVE''s GAMBIT! Please check it out and add it to library please....

 Chapter 313: [Bonus Chapter]Selfishness

    Chapter 313: [Bonus Chapter]Selfishness


    "What do you" before the prince could finish his words, he spotted a shiny object from Amoni. His eyes widened before he grabbed his sister and pulled her towards his embrace.


    "AHHHHHHH!" Amoni''s voice felt like a p of thunder in his ears. Lyssander opened his eyes and immediately saw Amoni on the ground, a dagger not far away from him.


    "You What"


    "He is here to kill you," the woman said as she started checking Amoni''s body.


    "Are you alright?" Lyssander asked his sister.


    "Y Yes but Amoni is"


    "Dead," the woman answered. "We should find a ce to stay, His Grace will handle that demonic beast."


    "I need to be there"


    "Are you stupid?" the woman asked. "You have no guards, your aid is dead and you have your sister with you. Do you think you can fight off a beast with that sword of yours?"


    "I"


    "Do not speak like that to my brother! He is the future King of"


    "Then stay here." The woman spoke casually. Without saying anything else, she turned her back on them.


    "Hey! Where where do you want us to stay?"


    "Brother"


    "She is right. I would not be able to defend you and myself at the same time."


    "Then we leave! We still have time!"


    "No. We are not leaving." Prince Lyssander shook his head. "Let''s go to the barracks."


    "But"


    "Now, Isadora! Now!"


    Seeing the two left, Rosalind shook her head. She then looked at Amoni''s corpse. She did not expect that those people would actually have someone standing that close to the prince. Amoni''s goal must be to kill the prince and cripple this Kingdom.


    "I was able to gather rest," Rosalind heard Valentin''s words. "Here"


    "Thank you."


    "Can you sense another one?"


    "No. That should be it," Rosalind said. "We should be done here. The Duke will wrap it all up. Hide for now," she looked at Elias. "We do not want L sensing you two."


    "How about you?"


    "I am going to leave. I will see youter tonight," Rosalind said before she vanished. When she reappeared she was already in the ck market in Aster.


    The moment she walked out of the room, Mathies is already waiting for her.


    "Did something happen?" he asked.


    "I need to talk to Mr. Pratt."


    "I will apany you," Mathies said.


    .....


    "There is a what?" Mr. Pratt almost could not believe his ears when he heard Rosalind''s words. "Miss Lin this is"


    "I know this is a presumptuous request, however I can assure you that the other empires wille to Aster''s aid. They will not let Aster fall."


    "Miss Lin this is I did not mean it like that, it is just that. It was so sudden. I I have not thought of ways to profit from something like this."


    "A day or two would be enough before the beasts will start to appear in the borders of Aster," Rosalind said. Rakha and Aster were just next to each other. Once the beasts from Rakha sensed the relics in Aster, it was only a matter of time before they changed directions and ran toward Aster instead.


    "Call my father-inw and the others. We are going to have an emergency meeting," he told Mathies. However, Mathies did not move. Instead, he just stared at Rosalind.


    "Mathies!"


    "Ah?" Mathies blinked toward Mr. Pratt.


    "Go ahead and call the others! We need to talk about this."


    "I Uh I am curious about something, Miss Lin." Mathies ignored Mr. Pratt. He was looking at Rosalind without hiding the curiosity and anticipation in his eyes. This was the same reaction that he had when he knew that Rosalind could absorb the darkness and the reaction that he gave her when she absorbed the dagger and the arrow.


    "What is it?"


    "This information that you spoke of. How reliable is this?" Mathies asked.


    "It is very reliable, Mathies." Rosalind did not tell them about the relic. Instead, she told them that the beasts were changing their direction towards Aster. She informed them that the beasts wereing to Aster!


    "Is it because you can control the beasts?"


    "What?" Rosalind blinked. As an unbeliever, Mathies''s beliefs were different from the usual citizens of this continent.


    "Mathies, what are you talking about?" Mr. Pratt asked.


    "I want to know if Miss Lin could talk to beasts and control them."


    "No," Rosalind answered firmly. "I cannot do that."


    "Did you give it a try in the past?"


    "What?" Why would she give it a try?


    "I mean talking to the beasts. Have you tried it in the past?"


    "Now, Mathies, Miss Lin has no reason to talk to beasts. They are dangerous creatures. Go ahead and call the others now."


    "I I just thought nevermind. I apologize for my questions. I will go ahead and call the others for a meeting."


    With that, Mathies left the room.


    "Miss Lin, I apologize for what happened. I did not expect him to actually ask something like that."


    "It is fine." Although, Rosalind was surprised to hear that question from Mathies. After all, someone who could speak to beasts and control them was unheard of.


    Mr. Pratt let out a loud sigh. "Mathies has been very weird since since he met you. He has been obsessed with the idea of absorbing darkness. Lately, he had been studying beasts and cursed weapons and some banned books about some long lost history about the continent."


    "That is understandable," Rosalind said. She was honestly curious about the information that Mathies had. Sadly, she was going to be very busy today.


    "Anyway, thank you for the warning, Miss Lin. I do not know how to repay you"


    "It is not a problem. Just please be safe. I wille back tomorrow night and perhaps help heal some mercenaries." Of course, this is not for free. Business was going to be good when there was a war like this.


    Rosalind smiled inwardly.


    She knew it sounded evil, and her n had bigger repercussions for Aster and its people. Rosalind was not nning to justify her actions. This was a choice that she made to keep herself safe.


    It was selfish


    However, a part of her did not care.


    ...


    A/N: I already released EVE''s GAMBIT! Please check it out and add it to library please....

 Chapter 314: Milith

    Chapter 314: Milith


    Rosalind looked at the bustling capital of Aster.


    When was thest time she had visited this ce?


    In the past, she seldom visited this ce without Jeames. She missed a lot of things that she liked as she only wanted to cater to Jeames''s wants and needs. She sighed.


    Was she going to keep on ming Jeames and Dorothy for everything that she had experienced in the past? People who only cared about themselves and were willing to do whatever it took to get what they wanted were everywhere. These people would not hesitate to hurt others to get what they want.


    This was a bitter pill to swallow.


    Yet Rosalind knew that she was partly to me for everything that happened in her past life. She had been so naive, so trusting, always assuming that people had the best intentions.


    It took her years to realize that this world was a cruel and a very brutal ce. It took her years to see it.


    Never again, Rosalind thought as she immersed herself in the streets that had been filled with the cacophony of sounds. Merchants were shouting about their wares, horses ttering over cobblestones, and the chatter of the people around her.


    She eyed therge towers from afar. That was the pce, where the Emperor lived. It gave the empire a different, more sophisticated vibe that she had not seen anywhere else. She could see different banners fluttering around, street performers were everywhere, everything around this merchant district was very eye-catching.


    She smiled.


    "Mydy, I am done." Atior''s voice made her flinch.


    "You already put it around the area?" Rosalind asked.


    "Yes."


    "Then we shall depart." There was no need to stay here any longer. Once night fell, beasts would try to attack Aster''s walls.


    "Shall we go back to Wugari?"


    "Yes," Rosalind did not want to go to Rakha. She knew that the Duke could easily handle everything. Moreover, Valentin and Elias were already on their way home. They did this to avoid L ize. After all, there was a possibility that L could sense them.


    Soon, the two made their way into the ck market. Rosalind purchased a one-time teleportation scroll that would lead Atior to the walls of Wugari while she went back to her room to teleport back to Wugari.


    In just a few minutes, Rosalind arrived at the Rothley estate. She smiled as she went out of her room to look for Milith. She had used her abilities and she needed food!


    Walking down from her room, Rosalind could not help but look forward to the food that Milith would give her. Thetter had been learning from the chef of the pce and everything that she had madetely was already very good.


    "Milith?" Rosalind told Milith to just stay inside the tower when she was gone. She wanted to let everyone think that she was still in the tower.


    When no one answered, Rosalind frowned. Did Milith leave? Perhaps she went out and talked to Captain Gaudy?


    That''s right, Captain Gaudy chose to stay here with Milith. Captain Gaudy was well aware that his skills were not as good as Valentin''s and Elias''s. So, instead of slowing them down, he stayed with her to create the facade that everyone else was still there.


    "Captain?" Rosalind called out as she walked out of the tower. She looked around and could not sense anyone.


    Strange, she thought.


    "Milith? Captain Gaudy?" Rosalind called out. Where would they go?


    She looked at the house where the Captain was staying and used her ability to sense if there were people inside just to avoid any embarrassing situation. However, it seems that no one was also there.


    "Young Miss!"


    "Huh?" Rosalind turned around and saw Milith running towards her. She was taken aback when she saw therge wound on Milith''s chest.


    "Run!" Milith''s mouth as blood trickled down her lips. "Run!"


    "What?" Rosalind felt all the blood leave her face, fear gripped her as she realized that Milith no longer had her right arm.


    "Run!"


    "Milith what"


    There was a loud bang and she saw Milith''s body crumble into small little pieces like a piece of paper. She was burned.


    "Milith!"


    Rosalind jolted up on her bed. She was dreaming?


    Relief came as she realized that the frightening scenario was not real. She was safe in


    On the floor?


    Rosalind got up. Why was she sleeping on the floor? She frowned and looked around. She was currently in her room, still wearing the same clothes. Meaning, she was able to teleport to the ck market, but somehow, she fell asleep and could not remember anything about it.


    ''This was bing a problem,'' Rosalind thought.


    "Milith?" This time, Rosalind made sure that she was not dreaming by pinching her own skin. The pain was enough proof that she was already wide awake.


    "Milith?"


    Rosalind found some cold tea and downed it. Her throat felt so dry, all she wanted was to drink something. After she finished the tea, she walked out of her room.


    "Milith?"


    Just where is Milith? She recalled telling her not to leave the tower for anything. After walking down the stairs, she immediately went to Milith''s room to check on her. Once there, Rosalind realized that the bed had been fixed and it did not look like she had been there since Milith woke up.


    With this in mind, she walked towards the kitchen.


    "Milith?"


    Rosalind walked inside the kitchen and grabbed some cookies that Milith must have made earlier.


    And that was when she noticed it.


    The kitchen was a scene of utter chaos. Pots and pans had been knocked to the ground, there was food spilled across the floor. The fire on the stove had gone out, leaving the room cold and damp.


    "Milith?" Rosalind slowly walked closer to the open door that would lead her to the shed where the wood was stored. Just as she stepped outside, her breath caught in her throat as she saw Milith''s body in the snow.

 Chapter 315: Ena Thuns Arrival

    Chapter 315: Ena Thun''s Arrival


    Ena Thun smiled when she saw the brutal and chaotic spectacle that she expected to see. She held her hand up and raised her chin and a smug smirk appeared on her face. "Announce our arrival!" she spoke. The heroes have arrived.


    The humans are currently fighting against beasts and


    "Her Blessedness! It seems that we are toote!" one of Ena''s warriors interrupted her stupor.


    Ena immediately frowned."What?"


    "The war is over."


    "What?" Ena looked at the chaos again and noticed that "What are they doing?"


    "They are helping the wounded and gathering the bodies of those who have fallen."


    "Where did the beasts go?" Ena asked, confused. She recalled telling her spies to put the relic everywhere in the encampment. The timing of their arrival should have been perfect! Around this time, they should have they should have almost lost the fight.


    "Your Blessedness, I already informed the Prince of Rakha that we were here and he is on his way to wee us."


    "You" Ena did not know what to say. "Was it the Duke?"


    "Your Blessedness "


    "Your Blessedness Ena Thun!" L ize''s voice interrupted her stupor. Thetter weed her with a huge smile on his face. Next to him were Prince Lyssander and Princess Isadora of the Rakha Kingdom.


    "Your Blessedness" the prince and princess greeted.


    "Your Highnesses" she greeted back as she tried to stop herself from sending a bolt of lightning to L ize.


    "What brings you here, Your Blessedness?" L asked, the same patronizing voiceced his tone. Ena always hated it. The ize family always saw themselves as more powerful than the rest because they could wield a strong element with very powerful attacking abilities.


    Fire could easily kill beasts and this was the reason why the ize family always felt as if they were superior to everyone else. Because of this, the other families did not want to associate themselves with the likes of L ize.


    "I came to help Rakha. Is there any other reason why I would visit this ce?"


    "I thought you came here to help our people heal the wounded and gather the dead? As you can see, the beasts are dead. When they saw that we were winning, they just had to run away. Or are you perhaps here to collect the dead beasts? Ah, you really are someone whocks proper decorum and propriety. How could someone be so shameless!?"


    "You" Ena Thun''s face reddened. "How dare you utter such nonsense in front of me!? The Rakha Family sent letters to each of the Blessed families. Naturally, we came to answer those letters."


    "Didn''t they send the letters a week ago? Miss Thun''s reasoning is not right. I cannot help but feel a deep sense of disappointment toward the other members of the Blessed Families for noting to Rakha''s aid. Tell me, was it because Rakha refused to give you what you need!?"


    "Shut your mouth ize or I will shut it myself!"


    "Oh? Are you challenging me to a duel? Come I have not killed enough beasts! I want to use my abilities on someone who could at least avoid my sword. Come let us fight!"


    "You lunatic!"


    "Your Blessedness please let us calm down." Prince Lyssander intervened after staying on his horse awkwardly. "Please, Your Blessedness Ena, please follow us to the camp. The damage this time was a lot. If the beasts woulde again, we would have no way to fight against it. I would like to thank you foring and helping us. Please follow me." Prince Lyssander bowed and led the group inside the encampment.


    The moment Ena entered the encampment, she immediately felt that something was wrong. Everyone else seemed happy. They were celebrating.


    She expected to see corpses piles of corpses on the ground yet from what she could see, there were only a few of them around.


    Did something happen?


    Was it the Duke?


    "Your Highness " General Darian greeted the prince. "We have about thirty- five wounded mercenaries and twenty wounded soldiers. There were only seven who are in critical condition, the rest are alive and well. Unfortunately, we have more than twenty deaths, most of them were mercenaries."


    "Thank you General, make sure topensate their families and give them the token for free healthcare and education for their families. As for the ones in critical condition, send them to the capital. Send a letter to father to prepare a warm wee for everyone. We are going to get back after making sure that the beasts are nevering back."


    "Of course, Your Highness." With that, Darian left.


    "Everyone seems to be celebrating the fact that you won," Ena could not help butment.


    "We were hopeful that the beasts would note back after they ran away."


    "Ran away?"


    "Yes, Your Blessedness. When we killed the demonic beasts that came along with them, the beasts started running away. It seemed that we had killed the one who was leading them."


    "Is that so?"


    "You seemed disappointed, Thun," L snorted. "Was it because of the fact that now, no one would call you and your party the hero?"


    "Shut your mouth."


    "Why? Did the truth hurt? Hahahaha! You see? Miss Thun only arrived when the fight was over." L''s voice was too loud, and it attracted the attention of everyone around them. "Do you think she is here to ask for some tribute from the Rakha Kingdom? Perhaps, she wanted to have some of the beast''s parts. Hey, Thun are you that desperate for money? Why would you try to rob them from their beasts?"


    "Shut your mouth L or I"


    "Oh? You are finally going to fight me? Hehehe why don''t we fight now and show everyone who is really stronger, huh?"


    "You"


    "Your Blessedness L, please calm down. Her Blessedness is not here for that. She is here to help us." Prince Lyssander''s voice was so kind and soft, but instead of making Ena good, it only made her feel more irritated. She could not help but think that Prince Lyssander knew something!


    ....


    Everything is edited. Thank you for the support. This mass release is for my patron Courtney, Sarah and GingerAlliane. Thanks!


    Pateron link:/mitchylle


    This is the 3rd day that I had mass release! Wow! I feel so motivated to write! Thank you everyone!

 Chapter 316: Waiting For You

    Chapter 316: Waiting For You


    If only she was a little stronger, Milith would not have received those grievous wounds.


    Milith would have survived.


    Rosalind closed her eyes as she thought of the sword made of fire that L used during the war. If she had that sword, a sword made of darkness, she would use it to carve her enemies to death. It would have been easier if only she was stronger or smarter.


    Rosalind should have known better than to leave Milith alone. She miscalcted.


    She pursed her lips and opened her eyes.


    Seeing that the sword in her hand did not turn into darkness, she sighed.


    It had been two days since she found Milith''s body two days since she had been trying her best to turn the sword into pure darkness. She thought it would be easy, she thought it would be simple. She was wrong.


    "You are too angry."


    Rosalind spun around and looked at Lucas who was on top of a tree, standing on a branch, his body leaning against the tree''srge trunk. His arms were crossed against his chest, his face devoid of any emotion.


    ''Good,'' Rosalind thought. Thest thing that she needed right now was sympathy especially from him. She needed someone to understand her plight. She needed someone to teach her how to grow stronger.


    "Your emotions are not calm enough. Your motivation is wrong. You cannot harness darkness if you keep doing that." He jumped and gracefullynded in front of her. His dark clothing seemed to pop against their white environment. Even in his somber mood, he looked good.


    How could someone look that good even when they are frowning?


    Rosalind blinked.


    ''Focus,'' she thought.


    She had been avoiding him since he found her with Milith''s body since she cried in his arms like a child. She wanted to avoid talking about what happened, she wanted to avoid talking about everything else.


    So, she ran away into the beasnds. She knew he would eventually find her. In fact, she thought he would follow her on the same day. He did not. Instead, he gave her time to contain her emotions it was something that she appreciated with all her heart.


    "You are here," she stated.


    "You were waiting for me."


    "If I wanted to hide, I would have chosen another ce."


    He stood before her and looked at the few bodies of beasts around her. This ce was where he had taught her how to use her darkness. This was already a part of the beasnds so the appearance of one or two beasts would be quite normal.


    Rosalind blinked. She expected him to ask the question that she dreaded the most. She expected him to ask if she was alright. Instead, he said.


    "I brought food," Lucas took a table from his spatial bag, surprising her. "And wine."


    "I" Rosalind did not know what to say. She just stared at him as he ced some food on the table. Then he took out two chairs, one for him and one for her.


    "You were out here for two days, I am guessing you were eating your stash from your spatial bag."


    "Well" Beef jerky and some candied fruits were pretty convenient.


    "Shall we?"


    Rosalind said nothing. She stared at the various foods in front of her for a few minutes. Then she took her seat and started eating. It seemed that she had underestimated the food that he brought. All of them were her favorites, all of them were delicious and all of them reminded her of Milith.


    She did not know if he deliberately did this to remind her of her maid.


    Rosalind continued eating without saying a word as he watched her while having his wine.


    Once done, she epted the wine that he handed her and downed it.


    For a few more minutes, the two of them did not say another word as they sat across from each other. This was not the kind of silence that made her awkward or anxious. It was the kind that felt warm and reassuring.


    Then Rosalind looked up, she met his blue eyes for a brief moment before she turned away.


    "Rabbits," she interrupted the silence as she stared at the red wine in her ss. "For years during my birthday, Milith cooked the biggest rabbit that she could find. And for years, Iined. I hated how it tasted. I wanted meat real meat. Chicken, beef, any meat aside from a rabbit." Then she let out a loud sigh. "This year she assured me she won''t be serving me the same rabbit meat anymore."


    Rosalind recalled Milith''s expression when she woke up after she returned. It was weeks after her birthday and she was still eating rabbit meat.


    "Most of the animals in that ce were demonic. So, she could only catch rabbits," she added. "I guess, she will not see the day that I am going to spend my birthday with real meat."


    Lucas said nothing. He did not give her any words offort or any advice. He just sat there and listened to her talk. That made her grateful. She would not want him to say something emotional and make her cry. She would not want him tofort her or give her any advice on how to move on from the loss.


    All she wanted was a listener.


    She looked towards the dead trees and thought she spotted a rabbit, hopping around totally oblivious to the profound loss that she felt in her heart. How fleeting she thought. How could she just lose Milith like that?


    In her past life, Milith died too. Was it possible that even if she had made a lot of changes in this lifetime, she still could not escape the fate that was already set for others?


    "Thank you," she said.


    "For what?" he asked.


    "Foring here."


    "You were waiting for me, how could I note?"


    He was right. She was indeed waiting for him. She would have been very disappointed if he had note. She stared at him for a few more seconds before she smiled and nodded. "You are right. I was waiting for you toe and find me."


    ....


    A/N: So, Eve''s Gambit is R19 and it will tie up some loose ends on Rosie''s Games like how did Rosie turn back time and stuff like that. It is also darker as Eve is scheming and pretty is a morally gray character. I really hope you will like it. Add Eve''s gambit to your library please! Thank you!

 Chapter 317: Reincarnation of a Goddess

    Chapter 317: Reincarnation of a Goddess


    "Yes, Your Blessedness. The Emperor wants you in his study to talk about the current situation at the borders."


    Without saying another word, Federico ran out of his own study and went to the Emperors.


    "Your Majesty," Federico greeted. "Did you receive the right news?"


    "Your Blessedness, the beasts have been spotted at the borders of Aster. I already sent two generals to confirm the current sightings of the beasts. It was said that the beasts left Rakha. Do you think"


    "Impossible!" Federico insisted. How could the beastse here? No. That was not possible. He nced at the map on top of the king''s table then he took some extra minutes to examine it. The borders had already been marked with red.


    "Those areas are where the sightings happened. Luckily, our soldiers were able to deal with it, but I am afraid if this goes on a tide might happen."


    Federico gritted his teeth. Their conversation was interrupted when the door burst open, revealing Martin and General Gustavo, one of the famous generals of the Empire.


    "We heard the news," Martin said. "Is the tide upon us?"


    "Do not overreact" Federico said. "There is no way that the beasts would reach us so soon. General Gustavo, please prepare your men. I will personally visit the walls of Aster. You will be escorting me there."


    "Yes, Your Blessedness."


    "What if what if it is actually true?" the Emperor asked. "What if the beasts areing to Aster?"


    "Then we fight!" Federico said. "Do not fret, the other seven families will surelye to our aid." He thought about Ena Thun. Federico had been aware of the relics that could attract beasts. After all, Ena informed him about this in the past. Because of that, he was very confident that the tide would note to Aster. After all, he was Ena''s ally.


    He could only wish that he was right and that the relics were still with Ena and her people.


    If those relics fell into the wrong hands then they were going to have a very big problem.


    "I heard that the tide in Rakha was terrible and that the one who helped Rakha was the Duke of the North," the old General said. "The other members of the seven families did not even bother responding to Rakha''s plea for help."


    "Do you think we are as weak as Rakha?" Martin hissed. "We will fight against the tide and we will win."


    .


    The news about the beast sightings around the borders of Aster immediately spread. Many merchants who passed that area swore that they saw the beasts and that those beasts were not going away. In just a day, the news spread to all of Aster. Even those in the ck market.


    "It is just as she said," Mr. Montgomery stated, his face dark.


    "The beasts havee," Mr. Pratt continued, his expression equally as dark as the man standing next to him.


    "Do you think what Mathies said about Miss Lin is right?"


    "That she can talk to the beasts?" Mr. Pratt snorted in response. Because of Miss Lin''s words, they were able to make some preparations to save themselves and the important thing in the ck market just in case the beasts could breach the walls. This was only thanks to Miss Lin. However, since Miss Lin came, Mathies had never been the same.


    The man started talking about some ancient texts and saying nonsense stuff like Miss Lin could talk to beasts and that she might be the reincarnation of the Goddess.


    "The man had been reading too much nonsensetely," Mr. Pratt said. The reason why Mathies loved staying in this ce was because of its ess to forbidden books. There were some very rare books from the people who wanted to auction them or sell them to people who had been collecting them in secret.


    Obviously, Mathies took advantage of this and started reading those books.


    Mr. Pratt warned him about it. He told the man to be more skeptical about the information and not believe in it. At that time, Mathies agreed with him. However, after witnessing Miss Lin do incredible things, like absorbing a cursed material and healing the curse, Mathies had be convinced that she was some sort of a goddess or someone who received the Blessing of the Goddess.


    "Then do you think this was all a coincidence? The moment the war in Rakha ended, she came to us and told us about the uing tide."


    "So you think Mathies could be right?"


    "Me have spent more time with Mathies in the past. He is very intelligent."


    "The fact that you are intelligent does not mean that you are right all the time."


    Mr. Montgomery nodded without saying another word.


    "The group will not be fighting this time. We had a few people who were still wounded when we went to Rakha."


    "I heard everyone received some goodpensation."


    "Ha" Mr. Montgomery snorted. "That was not the only good thing that we got in Rakha. The fact that the Duke and his people personally came to help has now spread all over the ce. The Kingdom, the King himself did not recognize the rumor, but my people saw what they saw. Everyone else saw that the Duke and his people were there. The one who saved Rakha was Duke Rothley."


    "What about the other Blessed Families?"


    "L ize was there. He should be able to attest to what everyone saw. Moreover, it seems that the rumor about the ize family and the Thun Family is quite true. L embarrassed Ena Thun in front of everyone and called her out for only arriving when the war was over. It was a sight to see. Me wish me was there to see it!"


    At that time, Mr. Montgomery decided to visit Alma and Luci who were still hiding in a safe ce because of the gue and the beast tide.


    "Ah it seems that the seven families are not as strong as they used to be."


    "He was right," Mr. Pratt smiled.


    .....


    A/N: So, Eve''s Gambit is R19 and it will tie up some loose ends on Rosie''s Games like how did Rosie turn back time and stuff like that. It is also darker as Eve is scheming and pretty is a morally gray character. I really hope you will like it. Add Eve''s gambit to your library please! Thank you!

 Chapter 318: Eternal Peace

    Chapter 318: Eternal Peace


    Rosalind was dreaming again.


    Unlike the previous one, she knew she was actually sleeping and she remembered falling asleep in Lucas''s arms before the dream started. She did not intend to sleep, but the moment Lucas asked her to lean on him, her eyes just closed. Then she realized that she had been really tired since she ran away into the beasnds.


    She took a deep breath and looked at the stairs in front of her. This dream was exactly like the dream that she had when Milith died. It felt so real. It was as if she was really walking down the stairs and into the kitchen to find Milith.


    Rosalind knit her brows together, she wanted to leave this dream. She did not want to relive what happened.


    "I told you to run."


    Rosalind spun on her heel when she heard Milith''s voice behind her.


    "You did not run."


    Rosalind''s eyes widened when she saw Milith''s burned appearance. What was this? Rosalind could not help but have goosebumps. Was Milith haunting her?


    "You did not run!" Milith said, her tone usatory.


    "You did not run!"


    "I had no reason to," Rosalind answered. She was never the type of person to get scared of ghosts. Still, she wondered why she was seeing this dream. Was it because Milith med her for her death? That could be it.


    The loud sound of beasts suddenly interrupted her stupor. The tower shook, it was as if the ground itself was shaking from the growl. She quickly made her way into the window inside her room to check out what was happening outside.


    "Beast tide," Rosalind murmured.


    "They areing," Milith''s voice echoed behind her. "I told you to run!"


    Run?


    Rosalind frowned.


    Why would she run?


    "Haph!" Rosalind bolted upright. Then she looked around and realized that Lucas was sleeping beside her. They were still lying down next to arge tree on a hill, surrounded by snow. They were using his cape as a makeshift bed and for some reason, she did not feel any cold while they were in the snow.


    In fact, she was even sweating.


    Although, she was certain it was from the nightmare.


    Rosalind swallowed. Her throat felt dry so she grabbed some water from her spatial bag and finished it.


    "Another bad dream?" Lucas asked.


    She turned towards him. He was now sitting next to her.


    "Did I wake you up?" she asked.


    "I can''t exactly sleep in the snow."


    Rosalind recalled how they got here. It was her who asked him to borrow his cape as she wanted to sit down in the snow. She felt really tired from all the walking and, although she could boost her strength, she chose not to. Since she felt really safe around him, she asked if he would stay by her side.


    He agreed and so she ended up sleeping.


    "It will go dark very soon. Do you want to go back so you can rest?" he asked.


    "That would be a good idea. Staying in this ce is not very safe, especially during the night." The beasts roam around freely and if she could not teleport, she would have already died in this ce. Luckily, she could teleport using her darkness and for some reason, the beasts seemed to avoid her because of it.


    This was not the first time that she faced them, but this was the first time that she could feel that the beasts were somehow avoiding her. Still, she had no mental strength to think about this now.


    Going home would be very nice.


    So, she let him carry her back into the walls and then into her tower where Milith''s body was still waiting for her.


    "We did not want to bury her without you," Magda said the moment she saw Rosalind. To Rosalind''s surprise, Magda pulled her into her arms and gave her a quick hug before letting her go and leaving. It was a very awkward hug.


    "Thank you." Rosalind looked at Captain Gaudy. She did not see the man on that day but ording to Lucas, he was in the house, and he lost consciousness. However, since he was physically stronger than Milith, he survived the attack. However, he still suffered some burns on his arms when he tried to defend himself.


    Soon, Lucas led her to a clearing just a few minutes walk away from the tower and into what looked like an open casket where Milith''s body was lying. Rosalind stopped walking just as she was about to reach the casket. She swallowed. Lucas also stopped walking. Then he ced his hand on her back as if he was silently telling her that he was here, next to her.


    Rosalind''s lips thinned. She maintained herposure and started walking towards the casket.


    Milith had been dressed in a simple white gown, her hair was brushed and arranged neatly around her face. The cold air and the snow around the casket seemed to lend a stillness to her half-burned features. It looked like she was merely sleeping.


    The casket was nked by two lit torches that cast flickering shadows on the snow. Rosalind stood there just staring at Milith without a single word. She thought of the moment she woke up in this life and how Milith cried all the time. It was entertaining and a little annoying.


    However, she had already gotten used to it. The wind whistled mournfully through the trees as if they understood her grief.


    She stood there for a long time just staring at Milith''s peaceful face.


    "Take as much time as you need. Call me once you are ready," Lucas said behind her before his presence, along with the others who were standing behind her, disappeared.


    "I lied," Rosalind said. "The rabbit was good. I just got too tired of eating it." She smiled and let out a deep sigh.


    Rosalind then touched Milith''s burned face and used her light Blessing to heal it. She knew it was for naught, but at least Milith would not leave this ce with a burned face.


    "Rest in eternal peace Milith. I will see you very soon," Rosalind said before she turned around, leaving Milith alone in the casket, peacefully surrounded by the snow.


    ...


    Please don''t forget to vote for the novel! Thank you!

 Chapter 319: Your Bed or Mine?

    Chapter 319: Your Bed or Mine?


    "So it was someone who could use lightning," Rosalind said as she stared at Captain Gaudy''s injury. They were burnt marks and she knew it was not from a fire. She narrowed her eyes before she touched the injury. In just a few seconds, she was able to heal the skin, making it look like it had never experienced such damage before.


    "It was," Captain Gaudy said. "I saw it with my own eyes. When I heard Milith''s scream I immediately ran out and I saw it the lightning from the one wearing a hood."


    It was Lurea. It had to be.


    Rosalind did not know what to say. Did Lureae here to kill Milith or was she the target all along?


    If she was the target then Lurea would surelye back, right?


    "I understand. You may leave now," Rosalind pursed her lips before she looked at Lucas who was standing not too far away from her. "It was someone from the Thun Family."


    "It was that woman," Lucas answered. "I should have killed her that time."


    "She''s here to kill me."


    "I will apany you all the time."


    "I think that is the reason why she is not back yet. She fears you." Rosalind said as she gritted her teeth. She could feel the anger course through her blood, she could physically feel it in her body. She wanted to kill Lurea. She wanted to make the woman suffer.


    "She lost her arm. I believe that might be the reason why she was not able to kill Captain Gaudy who has been a warrior all his life," Lucas said.


    "I think so too."


    "What do you want to do next?" Lucas asked.


    "You are asking me what to do next?" Was he not going to stop her from doing something hasty?


    He took a step towards her. "Do I have the right to tell you what to do?"


    Rosalind blinked. She raised her head and stared at him, intently. It was as if she wanted to know what was on his mind at this very moment. Why was he asking her what she wanted to do? Was this a trap?


    In the end, she decided to stop overthinking things. She had no time to worry about the things that have not happened yet.


    "I want to pay them back," the Thun Family and the Lux Family are close allies. First, it was Victoria who wanted her dead and she asked her people to kidnap Rosalind. Now, it was the Thun Family. While Rosalind did not know if this was Lurea''s own n or if she was asked by Ena to do it, she knew one thing. The Thun Family has done a lot of despicable thingstely. First was the relics. Second wasing in here and trying to create chaos inside the duchy, and now, they took Milith away.


    These people needed to be punished.


    "I like that idea," the corner of his lips lifted into a devilish smirk. Rosalind could not help but look away. He was too much of a distraction and she hated that she could not control herself. She just lost Milith! Why was she acting like a lovestruck fool?


    "How about we just kill them all?" Lucas added. Her eyes snapped back to his. For some reason, his words made her heart beat faster.


    "No," Rosalind said. Killing them would be a mistake. It would be too easy, too simple. They needed to suffer.


    "Then what do you have in mind?"


    Unable to withstand the pressure of his blue eyes, Rosalind took a step back and walked away from him. She thought she heard him chuckle behind her but she ignored it. She stood in front of the window where she could see the fire that was still burning Milith''s body. Elias actually volunteered to help them, showing his abilities to Magda and Huig who were with them.


    Rosalind swallowed. The room had gotten hotter. She wondered if she should open the window.


    "Are you alright?" he asked.


    "This was the first time you asked me that question."


    "I do not ask questions when I already knew the answer." He was standing behind her. Again, he was close too close. Rosalind gulped down her nonexistent saliva. "I knew you were not alright then so I did not ask."


    "I appreciate that." If he had asked her if she was alright at that time, she would have broken down and became a crying mess. "I will be alright," Rosalind said. She should not feel this emotional about someone''s death, but Milith was the only thing that felt like a remnant of her past life. She was there in her past life and just like now, she died while Rosalind was not with her.


    She felt his hand on his shoulder, stroking, giving her a reassuring and gentle touch. It was entertaining how he was just talking about killing everyone for the past few minutes, and now, he was giving her a touch of reassurance that everything would be alright, that she would be alright.


    "The beasts have been seen around Aster," Lucas changed the subject. "It seems that the tide has begun."


    "Do you know about the relics that they used to gather all those beasts?" Rosalind turned around and quickly realized their very very close proximity. Again, she tried to turn her gaze away. However, this time he held her chin and lifted it up.


    Their eyes locked.


    "I do know about them," he said.


    "Tell me."


    "What do you want to know?" he asked.


    "Well" Rosalind tried topose herself. How could someone who had been married once react like this around a man that should be younger than her? With this in mind, she maintained herposure and said, "Everything. I want to know everything about them."


    Seeing her fakeposure, Lucas suddenly chuckled, his deep voice sending chills down her spine.


    "It will be a very long conversation. Do you want to do it in your bed? Or mine?"


    "Huh?" Rosalind blinked.


    Then she blinked again.

 Chapter 320: The Howling Mountains

    Chapter 320: The Howling Mountains


    When Lucas said his bed what he meant was actually his study.


    In the mansion.


    Rosalind did not know if she should show her irritation or justugh at herself for thinking other things.


    She had no way of knowing that he had been sleeping in his study. Literally.


    She eyed the single bed in his study and wondered why he was staying there instead of sleeping on his own bed in his own bedroom. Surely, this house wasrge enough for him to have a bedroom, right?


    "These are the relics that had been identified so far," Lucas said as he opened a book on the table. She was currently sitting on the only chair in his study while he was sitting on the table just in front of her. He was looking down at her while her head was lifted slightly so he could see her face. "The ones that they used" he revealed the relic that he took from the walls of Wugari. "This one can be used to lure beasts. I have yet to find one of these. I believe they can be found in the Howling Mountains."


    Rosalind''s eyes narrowed at the relic as realization hit her. "Is that the reason why they targeted Rakha?" Even in her past life, the first kingdom that was hit by the tide after the fall of Lonyth was Rakha. Did that happen in the past because some people wanted to have ess to the Howling Mountains? If that is the case, they just stopped Ena Thun''s n!


    "We are going to find out when we get there."


    "When will we get there?" she lifted an eyebrow. What was he talking about?


    "I n to bring you with me to train."


    "How about the others?"


    "We will bring them too."


    "To Howling Mountains?" she had heard rumors about that ce. She had heard that not many people survive on that mountain. It was dangerous, and the seas that separated Rakha from the ind where the Howling Mountains were located are very dangerous too.


    "The Rakha Kingdom has been mining different relics from the shore of the ind. They would not dare to stay the night in that ce or explore the rest of the ind. The ones who were able to go to that ce had nevere back alive and the ones who did were simply not the same anymore. One of those people was Ena Thun''s father. Not many people knew this, but he dared to go to that ce. The people apanying him died. He came back alive but he could not speak of what happened there. Moreover, he has be very sickly, to the point that the only one keeping him alive is Federico Lux."


    "I have never heard of him going to that ce," Rosalind said.


    "They kept it a secret. The only ones who knew were the members of the seven families and the King of Rakha. I only stumbled upon the information because of some things that I did in the past."


    Rosalind nodded. If that is the case then "Do you think Ena Thun''s father was able to bring back the relics and now Ena wants more of them?" Is that the real reason why she did all this? To obtain more relics?


    Lucas took the three relics that he had and ced them on top of the table. Since Rosalind already put the eight relics that she gathered in Aster, they now only had three. Almost immediately, the heavy feeling that apanied the relics hit her. She took a deep breath as she got up. She decided to move a little further away from them.


    "Do you feel it?" he asked. She nodded in response. "Wrap it with your dark mist," he instructed. Again, she did it without asking questions. She could ask questionster. All she wanted to do now was get rid of the relic as it was making her ufortable. There were only three relics, but since they were ced next to each other, the pressure that she felt was strong.


    To her surprise, however, the moment her mist touched the relic, it started melting.


    "Go on," Lucas said. "Continue."


    Rosalind nodded. Then she watched as the three relics merged into one rock an ordinary-looking rock. However, she also noticed something else. The pressure around the rock had gotten even stronger!


    Rosalind bit her lower lip, sweat beaded her forehead. Seeing her reaction, Lucas immediately put the relic back in his spatial bag.


    "What was that?"


    "I have no idea," he shrugged. "But it was not good."


    "I know," Rosalind wiped her forehead. It was only a few minutes yet her back was already drenched with sweat. "What kind of relic would have such pressure?" she asked.


    "Ordinary people cannot feel it."


    "But you can."


    "Just a little bit."


    Rosalind gulped, her lips thinned.


    "If arge amount of relics like that exist in the Howling Mountains then we cannot let them have it." The ability to make the beasts act like that was simply too frightening. They could use it if they wanted to target a kingdom or even an empire.


    "I believe Ena Thun is going to use it to do other things," he said.


    "Other things?"


    "The seven families have always been at an impasse when it came to who was more powerful or who should rule the continent. I believe they wanted to use the relics to create other people who could wield the elements."


    Rosalind blinked. There was only one person that could wield the element in each generation. However, the existence of Valentin and Elias was proof that the times were changing. The seven families were evolving and it might be because of the relics that Ena Thun had.


    If that was the case then "We need to get that stone."


    "Which is why we are going to the Howling Mountains."


    Rosalind turned silent. They were not even sure if this was really Ena Thun''s goal. However, even if Ena was not using the stone to create more Blessed Individuals, possessing that kind of relic is still not good, especially for someone who likes to y the hero, someone like Ena Thun.


    ....


    A/N: So, Eve''s Gambit is R19 and it will tie up some loose ends on Rosie''s Games like how did Rosie turn back time and stuff like that. It is also darker as Eve is scheming and pretty is a morally gray character. I really hope you will like it. Add Eve''s gambit to your library please! Thank you!

 Chapter 321: Watching a Show

    Chapter 321: Watching a Show


    "Howling Mountains?" Elias could not help but raise his voice when he heard Rosalind''s words. "Are we going to train in that ce?"


    "You look scared," Atior chimed in. She was standing by the door, staring at Elias.


    "Scared? Who is scared?" Elias asked.


    "Ehem We have heard rumors about that ce, the Captain told us about it. He said that that ce was very dangerous. Not many people lived to tell the tale. Not even the seven families dared to visit the Howling Mountains, and yet, you want us to go there to train?"


    "It was His Grace''s idea. We will be with Huig and Magda and two other members. Mr. Denys will be here along with some other people," Rosalind said. "We need to get stronger. If you want to face the seven families then we need to be stronger, and the best way to do that is to face the danger in the Howling Mountains."


    "The Howling Mountains is forbidden, even for sorcerers," Atior spoke, her voice still sounding like they were the voices of three people who were talking at the same time. It could be a little creepy, but Rosalind and most of the others were already used to it except for Elias.


    For some reason, Elias seemed to hate Atior so much that he now refused to stay in the same room as her. Of course, meetings like this were an exception.


    "Then I agree," Elias said.


    "I don''t think we have a choice," Valentin said. "What about Captain Gaudy?"


    "He will be staying here to wee the other sorcerers that will arrive," Rosalind said.


    Elias snorted but said nothing while Valentin shook his head.


    "Very well when are we leaving?" Valentin said.


    "As soon as we can," Rosalind uttered. They only have a month to train. By the time they got back to this ce, it would be time that she married the Duke. It would also be the time when she turned 18. Her debut would being. This was another reason for her to prepare herself.


    Once the world knew about her, once they saw her face, they would start asking questions. After all, her simrity to Rosalind Lux was uncanny. Her arrival was also the perfectly timed to when Rosalind ''died''. This time, Rosalind was not going to act so confident and look down on those people.


    She did not want to get the Duke in any more trouble.


    "First, I have to visit a ce," Rosalind said. A trip needed preparation and the best ce to do that was in the ck market. This would be the perfect time to inquire about the things that had been happening in Aster as well.


    "Do you need me toe with you?" Atior immediately asked.


    "No. It would be best if you stay here and helped with the construction of the building where the others would stay. We will leave in three days. I expect you to be prepared by then."


    With that, Rosalind left the room. The moment she went out, she immediately saw Magda waiting for her.


    "Did something happen?" Rosalind asked as they made their way into the tower.


    "I should be the one asking you that," Magda said. "I know I have no right to ask, but are you alright?"


    "I will be," Rosalind answered honestly. There was no point in pretending that Milith''s death did not affect her. She was, after all, still human. She had emotions that she needed to nurse. She was grieving, and she was not going to lie about it.


    "I appreciate your honesty. I heard about the trip," Magda said.


    "Yes."


    "Howling Mountains, eh?" Magda said. They were now walking inside the tower.


    "Are you scared?"


    "What is scared?" Magda was actually smiling from ear to ear. "I am pretty giddy about it. What is more exciting than getting stronger?" she asked.


    "I saw you fight in Rakha. You were magnificent," Rosalind praised. She never thought that a woman could fight like Magda. To Rosalind, Magda was the perfect embodiment of a physically strong woman and she could not help but be amazed by the seemingly endless things that Magda could do with her sword.


    "Stop praising me," Magda said. "It was only because of your Blessing." Magda was smiling. Rosalind had not told her about her Blessing, but by now, it was actually pretty easy to guess. Moreover, Magda had been seeing her do all sorts of things. The woman was not stupid.


    There was no point in hiding these things anymore.


    "So do you need me to do something?" Magda suddenly asked out of nowhere.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean do you need anything else? I know that you were not allowing maids inside the towertely because you fear that whoever did that to Milith wille back. So I can cook."


    "Huh?" Rosalind did not know what to say. "You can cook?"


    "How do you think I survived in the beastnds without cooking? I can grill something."


    Rosalind smiled. "Thank you, but Atior already volunteered. She can easily sense someone that could teleport in and out of the ce especially if that person has a Blessing, so she is pretty helpful." Atior was like a human detector. Just like how the ones with a Blessing could sense a sorcerer, the sorcerers could easily sense someone with a Blessing too.


    Because of this, Rosalind agreed to have Atior stay inside the tower. This decision somehow made Atior so happy, she literally cried tears of joy, thinking that she would be serving her ''Goddess''.


    "Oh then then is there something else that I can do?" Magda asked. She looked a little disappointed so Rosalind nodded.


    "You cane with me" Rosalind said.


    "Where?"


    "To watch a show."


    "A show?"


    "In Aster." Rosalind then handed a one-time teleportation device that she bought from Mr. Pratt. This was created using another relic. However, just like her ring, it could only be used to teleport to and from the ck market. Right now, they were still developing ways to make someone teleport from one ce to another which was not the ck market.


    With that, Rosalind and Magda left Wugari.


    However, the scene that weed them when they arrived in the ck market was just a little too chaotic.


    ..


    All chaps are edited. Thanks and please don''t forget to vote for the novel!

 Chapter 322: Changes of the Beasts

    Chapter 322: Changes of the Beasts


    "What is going on?" Rosalind immediately asked one of the staff members. Mathies was not there to wee her so she had to walk towards Mr. Pratt''s office with only Magda beside her.


    "Miss Lin, it''s good to see you here. There are mercenary groups who need medical assistance. Sir Mathies and the rest are currently helping them out."


    "Mercenary groups?"


    "The tide. It''s the tide. The beasts suddenly attacked Aster."


    "But it the sun is still up, no?" Rosalind came here because she wanted to collect supplies and then watch the tide that should start that night. The beasts only attack during the night. Even in Wugari and Rakha, that had always been the case. Why would theye here during the day?


    Rosalind''s heart started racing. Was it possible that it was it was because the relic changed the moment she held it?


    "Miss Lin!" Mr. Pratt opened the door. "You are here."


    "Did something happen?"


    "Please apany me to the infirmary. We have a few mercenaries and some merchants who were attacked by the beasts."


    "In the middle of the day?"


    Mr. Pratt had a grave look on his face. He nodded and the three of them started walking toward the infirmary.


    "This" Even Magda, who was wearing a skin mask to hide her face, was shocked to see so many people inside the small infirmary.


    "How did it be like this?" Rosalind asked.


    "Miss Lin is here!"


    "Miss Lin is here!"


    She heard the mercenaries whisper to each other when she walked in. Since she had helped them with the gue, many people already knew her. Her arrival seemed to dampen the chaos of the ce. Whispers of her name filled the room as everyone looked at her.


    Rosalind pursed her lips. Without saying another word, she moved the sleeves of her robe higher, showing her porcin-like skin.


    "Bring me to the one who received the most critical wound," Rosalind said.


    Almost immediately, she started healing the mercenaries and merchants alike who receive any wounds. Meanwhile, Magda stood behind her without saying a word.


    When Rosalind finished, it was already midnight, her strength was nearly depleted and she was having a headache from using her light blessing too much. Since she came into this world, this was the first time that she had done something like this.


    In the end, Rosalind was not able to stop herself from healing these people as she herself knew that it was her that caused the tide.


    "Miss Lin!" Mr. Montgomery bowed at Rosalind. "Me cannot thank you enough for helping us this time." They were now back in Mr. Pratt''s room. Currently, Rosalind was enjoying her dinner a veryte one.


    Using her ability too much caused her to be hungry. Luckily, Mr. Pratt seemed to have a lot of food around. She was not sure if this was something normal but she was definitely thankful for it.


    "Then please give me gold coins," Rosalind''s words made the room silent. Times had really changed. She could no longer use her knowledge to help herself out. All she could do was rely on was the power of gold coins and perhaps Lucas.


    She shook her head and immediately pushed the thought out of her head.


    "Of course" Mr. Montgomery smiled. It was as if he already expected this to happen. "Me am going to prepare everything and give it to you before you leave. However, Miss Lin there are other people that"


    "There is no need to worry, I will being back tomorrow night to help out," Rosalind said.


    "Since the beast''s appearance increased, panic has engulfed the Aster Empire," Mr. Pratt said. "The The new Saintess does not actually heal the ones who receive wounds so it was only left to Their Blessedness Martin and Federico Lux. However, how could the old Federico Lux heal people? It was only Martin, and obviously, he was clearly outnumbered by the wounded people that kept on arriving." Mr. Pratt had a downcast appearance.


    "The fact that the beasts attacked when there is the sun is " Mr. Montgomery sighed. "Me have never seen something like this in the past."


    "The beast''s rampage was unheard of. It was madness. The ones who witnessed it spoke of of beasts eating their own. It seems that something is drawing them to the city. They are like moths attracted to the me. They tore down everything in their path, trees, boulders, and even their own kind. How could someone turn so wild?" Mr. Pratt asked. "Miss Lin, you must tell us if you know something"


    "Pratt"


    "No Father. This is simply different from the past. I want to know why the beasts came here. The intensity of the attack is different from the others. I want to trust the other Blessed Families, but this is different. The others have yet toe to help out. The night has fallen and by now the beasts are already attacking Aster at their full force. I want to know will Aster survive this tragedy?"


    "Miss Lin, please do not mind his words. It is just this came as a surprise to everyone. The behavior of the beasts changed. Nothing is certain anymore."


    Rosalind nodded without saying a word. She knew exactly what they meant. Right now, she immediately wanted to investigate everything. She wanted to know what was going on.


    Was it possible that she was the one who caused this? Did the relic really be stronger because she touched it?


    After she finished her food, she gave Mr. Pratt a list of the things that she needed for her uing trip to the Howling Mountains. She also told them that she would be very busy for the next month and will not be able to visit for a while.


    "Leader! Mr. Pratt!" The conversation was interrupted when one of the attendants came with a panicked look on his face. "You muste! There is something"


    "What? Speak clearly!?" Mr. Pratt asked.


    "There is a special guest at the auction."


    "A special guest?" Mr. Pratt frowned. "At a time like this?" There was a war going on and someone would actually dare toe here during the auction for tonight? In fact, Mr. Pratt no longer wanted to continue the auction because of the sudden changes today.


    However, he had already sent out invitations to some important people who might be interested to join the auction. Along with it was a list of the things that will be included.


    "Who is it?" Mr. Montgomery said.


    "It was His Blessedness" the staff said. "His Blessedness Federico Lux is here to join the auction!"

 Chapter 323: Federicos Maps

    Chapter 323: Federico''s Maps


    "These are the list of things that will be an auction in a while," Mr. Pratt said. He was sitting next to Rosalind in one of the private rooms in their auction house. Next to him sat Mr. Montgomery and next to Rosalind was Magda.


    "Is there anything unique or rare?"


    "None. I do not see anything. As usual, we are auctioning cursed weapons and some maps as well as some long lost books  rare books."


    "What maps?" Rosalind read the booklet and quickly found what she was looking for. There were actually maps of ruins.


    "I heard that the ruins had been I mean dark mists engulfed those ces. This is not just in one ruin, but all of them. This has made it very hard for most adventurers to visit those ces; the excavations have been stopped as many people died when they tried to venture further into the area. The maps that we have are said to be something that were obtained after the death of ten people who tried to explore the area," Mr. Pratt exined.


    "This is the ruins near the ck forest? In Dreaston?" Rosalind could feel goosebumps skittering over her body when she thought of the things that had happened in her past life. In that timeline, Dreaston was at war with Turith. What followed was the battle between families and many Kingdoms would fall because of this war.


    The most notable ces that would be involved, aside from the Empire of Dreaston and the Empire of Turith, was the ck forest.


    Now, out of nowhere, Federico suddenly joined an auction where a map like this could be found. Despite the beasts knocking on his door, the man chose toe here to join an auction!


    Was it just a coincidence?


    "Yes. It is in the ck Forest."


    "You said that dark mist covered the ruins. Does it include the ck forest?" she asked.


    "No," Mr. Montgomery was quick to answer. "Not the ck Forest."


    Rosalind nodded. "I guess we shall wait and see?" If Federico really wanted those maps then, did that mean he had something to do with the uing war that would happen? Rosalind was serving the Queen in her past life, but she knew nothing about this! She knew close to nothing about relics and she knew nothing about the ruins.


    Wasn''t she simply pathetic?


    Another knock interrupted them. One of the attendants that serve the VIP area informed Mr. Pratt that Federico wanted him to join him in his private room to watch the auction. Almost immediately, Mr. Pratt frowned. However, this was business and he had no other choice but to serve a VIP client like Federico.


    "Me shall guard Miss Lin. Me will make sure that she is safe. There is no need to worry about it."


    "I I am actually not worried about that." Mr. Pratt gave Miss Lin a weird look. "The ones who have dared to make enemies of Federico have disappeared. Most of them vanished, never to be seen again. The others just suddenly fall from their pedestal. Please keep that in mind."


    Rosalind smiled. Honestly, she liked smart people and Mr. Pratt was definitely one of the smarter ones that she met in this lifetime. "I will keep that in mind. Thank you."


    Just like that, the auction started.


    "Mr. Pratt, your auction house has always baffled me. This ce is akin to a treasure trove," Federico was giving Mr. Pratt a cordial smile as he enjoyed his sweet tea something that Federico preferred over the well-known bitter tea from the North.


    "You are praising us too much, Your blessedness. It just happens that many merchants and adventurers trust us. Of course, we are very grateful for their trust and never-ending support."


    "Ah a humble man. I like it." Federico smiled. "The ones who know how to think and know where to ce themselves are always the best people to be around. Don''t you agree, Mr. Pratt?"


    "I agree, Your Blessedness."


    "So, let us talk about business."


    "Business?" A knowing smile appeared on Mr. Pratt''s face. "How could I help you, Your Blessedness?"


    "Good Good. It seems thating in here was definitely right."


    Mr. Pratt nodded with the same smile on his face.


    "I want to buy all the maps that you have."


    "Maps? May I"


    "Of the ruins. Every ruin that we can find in this continent. I want all of the maps that you have."


    "All of them?" Mr. Pratt acted surprised.


    "All of them."


    "Those maps are part of our auction, Your Blessedness. As much as I would like to help you, you must understand that the ck market has a different set of rules," Mr. Pratt said. "Those that are already listed for auction will be auctioned for everyone to bid on; there can never be an exception."


    To Mr. Pratt''s surprise, Federico smiled and nodded. "No. I am not talking about the current maps that you have. I am talking about the ones that you will receive in the future. Those maps should be about the ruins that had been wrapped by a strange dark mist. I want all of them. Name your price and I will give it to you."


    Mr. Pratt did not flinch. However, the smile on his face turned even wider. As a businessman, this was an opportunity to establish great connections with someone powerful like Federico Lux. Sadly, Mr. Pratt was not born yesterday. He was not that naive.


    He knew how to read a situation and was well-versed in discerning which person would give him the most benefit. Right now, Mr. Pratt knew that Miss Lin was far more valuablepared to the Lux Family.


    "What can you offer, Your Blessedness?" Mr. Pratt asked. Despite his previous analysis, he also knew that he could not offend this old man. So, with a huge smile on his face, he waited for Federico''s answer.


    "Gold, houses, forbidden books, relics that you have never heard of. I can give you everything that you want, Mr. Pratt. As long as you give me all those maps, you can have whatever it is that you want."


    Mr. Pratt continued smiling.


    "Ah would you look at that? This current item is actually something that you want, Your Blessedness. Why not try to bid for it?" Mr. Pratt said. His message was clear. He is not going to help the old man obtain the current map.


    ...


    Pateron:/Mitchylle

 Chapter 324: The Fearless VIP

    Chapter 324: The Fearless VIP


    "Three hundred gold coins!" the auctioneer said. "This map was made after a group of adventurers ventured towards the ruins in the ck forest, only one of them returned, but he too soon sumbed to his death. The map has been confirmed by other people who have visited the area, but were not able to go in because of the mist. Any more bids?"


    The map, while not that old and weathered, had frayed edges and some drops of what looked like blood on its surface.


    "Any more bids?" the auctioneer said. However, no one said another word. Of course, this was because the one who bid was Federico Lux. Federico had the option to hide his identity, but this time around, he showed everyone who he was. Perhaps, it was because the people who joined the auction this time were notparable to the other times that the auction was held.


    Naturally, this was because of the current predicament that the Aster Empire was facing.


    "Five hundred gold coins," a cold woman''s voice reverberated inside the auction hall. Everyone who joined immediately turned towards the VIP section where a woman sat. Since the woman did not open the window of her private room, no one knew what she actually looked like.


    "A thousand gold coins," Federico smiled.


    "Two thousand gold coins," the woman responded almost immediately.


    "Three thousand gold coins," Federico said. This amount was nothing to him.


    "Six thousand gold coins," the voice responded.


    Federico lifted an eyebrow.


    "Who is that woman?" he asked Mr. Pratt.


    "I apologize but I cannot reveal anyone''s identity. It is a part of the rules," Mr. Pratt answered with a smile on his face.


    "Six Thousand gold coins? Any more bids?"


    "Seven thousand gold coins!" Federico responded. When he opened the window of the private room, he could see everyone sitting in the hall, and all of them could see him. How could he allow anyone to humiliate him in front of so many people?


    "Fourteen thousand gold coins!" The woman responded.


    Almost immediately, the smile on Federico''s face vanished. Again, fourteen thousand gold coins were not thatrge of an amount. However, what was ruining his mood was the fact that the woman was actually giving double what he bids! This woman might be intentionally trying to embarrass him.


    "This one do you perhaps not recognize me?" Federico asked. The VIP Room had a special way tomunicate with everyone inside the hall. This room was equipped with thetest stuff that they were able to make because of the relics. The relic in this room enabled him to magnify his voice so the auctioneer could hear him. Of course, there were other ways to bid without saying a word, but Federico wanted to show himself to everyone. Not just because he wanted to get this over with as he was in a hurry, but because he wanted everyone to know that he was looking for maps.


    These maps would be useless to most people because of the dangers thate along with them. He wanted those people to sell it to him. In fact, he was not just here to buy all the future maps from Mr. Pratt. He was here to let everyone know that he wanted to buy it. Federico wanted the people here to spread the news to everyone. This would make his life easier.


    There were other possibilities that other people would show interest in those maps but why would they? Do they really want to be his enemy?


    He was The Federico Lux, the one who was Blessed with light! No one would dare to be enemies with him!


    No one except this woman.


    "Does it matter?" The woman answered after a few minutes of silence.


    When Federico heard the woman''s voice, he almost wanted to get up and rush towards her to ask her if she knew what she was talking about. Did she not know who he was? He was Federico Lux!


    However, how could he show his real intentions in front of other people? He looked at Mr. Pratt before he smiled and said, "Twenty thousand gold coins!" Federico said.


    "Forty thousand gold coins," the woman answered without missing a beat.


    "Fifty thousand gold coins!" Federico said. He had been alive for a long time, but he had never bought a map that was as expensive as fifty thousand gold coins! While this was not his limit, this was still considered very expensive for a map that had not been confirmed!


    "A hundred thousand gold coins!"


    "Are you perhaps trying to embarrass me, young woman?" Federico asked.


    "Do I have to?" The woman responded.


    Federico felt his face turn red. The woman, whoever she was, seemed fearless.


    "Mr. Pratt, not many people would be able to afford that much gold," Federico said.


    "Yes, Your Blessedness. All of our VIP members have been scrutinized. Do not worry, we made sure that every one of them could afford that much gold," Mr. Pratt responded with azy smile on his face. His eyes seemed to shimmer as if they were already looking at crates and crates of gold coins.


    "Hmph! A hundred and fifty thousand gold coins!" Federico said. As much as he wanted to spend so much gold on a map, he did not want to set a precedent that anyone could follow in the near future. Buying this map at such a high price could easily change the prices of the maps. It could cause a problem for himter on.


    Then there was silence.


    Federico narrowed at the closed room where the woman''s voice came from.


    "A hundred and fifty thousand gold coins!" the auctioneer said with glee. "I have been working here for more than twenty years and this was the first time I have stumbled on a map with this staggering price! Again, a hundred and fifty thousand gold coins! Any more bids, dear VIP client?" The auctioneer looked at the woman''s VIP room.


    "No. Since His Blessedness wants the map so much, I am going to be magnanimous enough to give it to him. We cannot exactly offend someone from the seven families, can we?" the woman said.


    A loud suffocating silence enveloped the room.


    ...


    Please add Eve''s Gambit to your library. It has the same World as Rosie''s Games but you can read it separately. There will be mentions and of course, the reason why Rosie reincarnated will be included in that novel! Thanks

 Chapter 325: The Lost Relics

    Chapter 325: The Lost Relics


    Federico almost wanted to kick the door of his own study. If not for the fact that there were already knights who opened it for him, he would have destroyed the wooden barrier.


    He could almost not contain his anger! He wanted to scream and kill someone!


    "Father, where have you been?" The one who weed him was Martin.


    "What are you doing here?" Federico snapped. He recalled telling him to go and heal the soldiers who were suffering from the tide.


    "I have been looking for you. Your aid informed me that you went to the ck market," Martin sounded morose.


    "What of it?" Federico sat on his chair and red at his son. "Do not tell me you cannot even manage those soldiers?" he asked.


    "That is not why I am here," Martin said. "I cannot heal all those soldiers. I The tide is endless. I do not"


    "So you came toin?" Federico asked.


    "I wanted to know why the beasts would show up when it is morning! The sun is up! How could something like that happen!?"


    "How am I supposed to know that?" Federico hissed before he started massaging his temples. The situation earlier really made him very upset, all he wanted was to find that woman''s identity and make her suffer. However, Martin''s appearance reminded him that the tide was currently raging outside of Aster.


    If they did not do anything about it, then the Empire would suffer.


    "You can leave, I will talk to the Emperorter."


    "Father are you"


    "I said leave! I will find a solution for the tide!" And he was going to ask the other seven families why they were not here yet! The Aster Empire needed help! How could they piddle around when the beasts were threatening to destroy one of the Seven Empires?


    "Alright, I will go to the pce to talk to His Majesty about the current situation outside."


    "Ah, what of that sorcerer that took Dorothy''s body? Is she refusing to treat the wounded?" Since Dorothy refused to see him and Martin, Federico started to call her the ''sorcerer''. He believed that the only one that could do something like that, the only one that could possess another body was a sorcerer. Of course, he did not inform the Emperor or anyone else about it.


    However, the fact that Dorothy refused to help right now would immediately raise a lot of questions, not just from the one sitting on the throne, but from the nobles and even the citizens of Aster. How could someone who was iming to be following the will of the Goddess refuse to help the wounded soldiers and mercenaries that had been trying to save this empire?


    Was it because the Goddess chose to abandon the empire?


    Federico did not want this to happen.


    "Victoria is apanying her. She is still refusing to see anyone else. She ims that this is the will of the Goddess."


    "Ha that Victoria really refused to see anything wrong with that daughter of hers! Let them be!" Federico was already in a foul mood because of what happened at the auction house. This news is not making him feel better!


    After Martin left, Federico made his way to the teleportation circle in the Pce. Each of the Seven Empires had a teleportation circle that could transport them to each other''s empires at will. However, the only one who could freely use this was someone who received the Blessing.


    There were other ways for them to take someone with them, but the numbers were always limited and there were certain conditions that they must follow. For instance, Federico needed to physically hold hispany to make sure that the teleportation circle would take them too.


    However, since not one member of the seven families wanted anyone else to visit them freely, they have chosen not to improve this circle.


    No one volunteered to improve the circle because of their very own selfish reasons.


    It did not take too long for Federico to arrive at Ena Thun''s abode. The Raston Empire.


    "Your Blessedness" two maidens greeted him the moment he arrived. "Her Blessedness is waiting for you, please follow us," one of the women wearing white said. Federico followed the woman without saying another word. Just like how Ena would asionally visit him, he too would visit Raston Empire if he had something that he needed to do, like heal Ena''s father.


    Because of this, he had grown familiar with this ce.


    "You are here," Ena said. She had her back on him. However, he could clearly see that she was holding a wine ss in her right hand as she looked outside of the window from her study.


    "You lost the relics," Federico said. Thest time that he came here was a few days ago. He wanted to confront her about the relics that could lure beasts. However, he was informed that Ena was currently not in the Empire and would be back after a few days.


    "They were stolen," Ena turned towards him. She was wearing a ck dress that contrasted her pale skin. "There is a difference."


    "You lost them," Federico reiterated. How could someone steal from Ena?


    "The Duke of Wugari stole them from me," Ena shrugged.


    "Wugari? How? How would they know about it?"


    "I would not know that. However, the Duke himself had been spoiling all of my nstely," Ena said. Now that Federico took a closer look at the woman, he immediately noticed that she seemed to have aged by a couple of years. Her once-perfect seams were showing signs of wrinkles.


    The normal Ena would not let that happen.


    "That man embarrassed me!" Ena gritted her teeth before she finished her drink. She started pouring herself more of the wine. "He made a deal with the King of Rakha and stole the relics. Then he let that L ize embarrass me in front of all Rakha. Do you understand the control that I need to stop myself frommitting murder?"


    Federico said nothing. In fact, he understood her words. After all, he just experienced something like that a couple of hours ago.


    ...


    5/5


    A/N: So, Eve''s Gambit is R19 and it will tie up some loose ends on Rosie''s Games like how did Rosie turn back time and stuff like that. It is also darker as Eve is scheming and pretty is a morally gray character. I really hope you will like it. Add Eve''s gambit to your library please! Thank you!


    ...A/N: I already released EVE''s GAMBIT! Please check it out and add it to library please....

 Chapter 326: Secrets between the Seven Families

    Chapter 326: Secrets between the Seven Families


    "Are you telling me that they can make the relics stronger?" Ena Thun''s dark blue orbs flickered when she heard Federico''s words. "How is that possible?


    "How would I know that? If they indeed stole the relics just like what you told me then they must have hidden it in Aster thinking that it would attract the attention of the beasts. However this time, the relics attracted the beasts even when it was daytime. The chaos that it created is too much."


    "Do not fret. The rest of us will go to Aster. We needed to know how they managed to create something like that. If what you are saying is actually true then" Ena frowned. "We needed to know how they were able to make them more effective. I am not going to stop until we possess the method of making the relics stronger even if that means I am going to wage war against Wugari."


    "That is sheer lunacy."


    "Lunacy? The fact that your ignorance is keeping you from doing something that could make us stronger isughable, Federico. This is the time that we stop looking into the things of the past and focus on the future." Ena shrugged her shoulders before she finished her wine.


    In fact, the two of them were quite the same. Both of them wanted power and authority. This was the reason why they could be considered allies and rivals at the same time.


    However, while Ena focused on improving their abilities using things that they could create using relics, Federico was too focused on the ruins and history. While Ena believed that there was a way to produce more of them by using the relics. Federico believed that he could attain what he wanted by visiting the ruins and understanding the Goddess''s reasons for limiting their abilities.


    Their methods were not the same, but eventually, they only had one goal, and that was to rule the continent.


    "The Gliss Family are already on their way. I am certain they would be able to help out. The ize family, however" Ena added as the crease between her eyebrows deepened as she thought of the mockery that she received from L ize. "That man is a problem." L ize had an ego problem. As someone who could wield fire, the man had a temper as hot as fire. That was the reason why they disliked him.


    However, one of these days, she was going to prove that she was stronger than the entirety of the ize family.


    "Does anyone else know about your involvement in this matter?" Federico asked after a few minutes of silence.


    "Only you and the Gliss Family," she answered. Naturally, she did not want to share any secrets that could potentially put the other families at war with her.


    In the past, each of the families had done their best to suppress the other, each of them preventing the other from bing more and more powerful. This led to the stagnant state that they were currently experiencing now.


    The only constant thing was the fact that not many people from the seven families would dare involve the North in their petty antics. Each of them steered clear of the Northern Kingdoms because they still honored their ancestor''s teachings.


    Because of this, Ena chose to have her base in the North. She knew that the other families would not dare to venture into that area. She knew that they would not suspect anything.


    "What would happen if they knew?" Federico asked.


    "They would never be able to prove it."


    "Good," Federico nodded. "That is good. However, this incident in Aster is going to earn some raised brows from the other members of the seven families. You must be more careful in the future. We do not want them asking any more questions."


    "As long as they cannot prove it then there should not be any other problems," Ena was confident that they would not be able to prove it. Moreover, if they did try to pin this on her, she could just tell them that this was actually the Duke''s n. She could easily sway their opinions and make the Duke the viin of everything.


    "Since they are alreadying then I am at ease. The tide will be dealt with if the seven families work together," Federico felt relieved. While he did notpletely trust Ena, he knew that she would never risk her progress. To keep the others from discovering the relics, Ena would surely handle this in her own way.


    This meant that she would personally join the fight.


    As a very strong lightning wielder, Ena could easily turn the battle with just one bolt of her lightning.


    "I decided toe here for another matter," Federico said.


    "What is it?"


    "The ck market. The Four Quarter Masters. I want to know more about them," Federico said. How could Mr. Pratt let that woman insult him in front of so many people? While he had no way of knowing that woman''s identity, Federico knew about the Four Quarter Masters and he could easily use it to make them tell him more about that woman!


    "I heard they are from the south. They have been very mysterious and I am not interested enough to try and dig deeper about them. They are nothing but merchants who want money. Is there a point in wasting my precious time reading about some unknown humans?"


    Federico narrowed his eyes. Seeing this, Ena added, "If they offended you somehow then just send someone to kill them. Isn''t that a very simple thing to do? If you want to keep everything a secret, I can send one of my trusted aids to solve your problem."


    "Thank you, but I will manage this on my own," Federico uttered. "For now, I am going to leave. My Empire is at war with the beasts. I will be expecting you to arrive in Aster very soon."


    "Of course." Again, Ena poured herself another ss of wine.


    "Stop thinking about L, he is not worth it."


    "You were not there to see it!" Ena hissed at the departing old man. The thing with L was something that she would never forget. That man gained the confidence to mock her because of the Duke of Wugari.


    Everything that had gone wrongtely was because of that man!


    Lucas Rothley!


    One of these days, she would definitely end that man''s life with her own hands!

 Chapter 327: Attraction

    Chapter 327: Attraction


    The library that she turned into her study was dimly lit. Rosalind sat there frowning as she stared at the map that Mr. Montgomery gave her. This was a different map from what Federico Lux had gotten.


    This one was a map of the nearest ruins in Wugari.


    It was located between Lonyth and Wugari.


    They said that all of the ruins had been engulfed with dark miststely and she had been very curious about it.


    "The sun is about to rise," Lucas''s voice made her flinch. She turned her head and saw him standing by the door.


    "How did you know I was here?" she asked.


    "Are you perhaps trying to hide from me?" He leaned against the wall and crossed his arms across his wide chest, his blue eyes sparkling with mischief.


    She hated how he looked like he knew everything.


    "Why would I do that?"


    "I get the feeling that you are trying to stay away."


    "I am not." She lied without batting an eye. All she wanted was a peaceful ce to think about things. She knew that he would visit her room so she decided toe here, thinking that Lucas would not be able to sense her.


    She thought he would simply think that she was still in Aster.


    She was wrong.


    Was it possible that he actually had a way to track her?


    She narrowed her eyes at him. This was definitely suspicious.


    "Why?" he asked while smirking at her.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Why avoid mypany?"


    "Has it urred to you that I am just here to read a map?"


    "In a dimly lit room?"


    "I like it that way."


    "Is it so? I thought you just avoided making the room brighter inorder to make me think that you were still in Aster?"


    Rosalind frowned. She was convinced that this man could really read minds.


    "Do you want me to guess or will you tell me and avoid embarrassing both of us?"


    Rosalindposed herself. She cleared her throat.


    "You are too distracting," she answered. She always wondered why his presence made her act like a young woman in love when she was not actually so young anymore.


    She also had some experiences that he might not have. Yet.


    She lifted her chin and bravely met his gaze.


    "Distracting?" his eyebrow lifted. "Would you like me to assume the worst or are you willing to exin?"


    "You are giving me no options," Rosalind gritted her teeth. He could guess and say something embarrassing or she could tell him and embarrass herself. Either way, she was losing this game.


    Her mouth went dry and she reflexively swallowed.


    "You, Sir, are too distracting," Rosalind reiterated. "We should leave it at that."


    Just as he was about to open his mouth, she added. "Do not force ady to reveal her secrets."


    Hisughter rang out like the chiming of a thousand silver bells, its melodious sound echoed inside the room. Strangely it filled her heart with warmth.


    Was that logically possible?


    The simple answer was no.


    But Rosalind could not think about logic right now.


    His eyes were sparkling with amusement and she could not help but frown even more. Those two blue eyes looked like sparking jewels. It was captivating.


    Why was she praising him again?


    Rosalind immediately chastised herself.


    "Do you want me to leave?" he asked.


    "No," her answer came as a surprise. She wanted him to stay away from her because she found him too distracting. Yet, she immediately said no when he asked her about it.


    How pathetic.


    Of course, Rosalind did not show any of these on her face.


    "I I need your help," she lowered her eyes to the map as she silently thanked the heavens for the map''s existence. What would happen if she was here without the map?


    It would have been very very awkward and embarrassing.


    "The ruins in Lonyth?" he approached her. Immediately, his scent reached her. He smelled of warm breeze and fields of blooming flowers with a hint of lemon and wood. He smelled like a hint of summer amid the winter''s chill.


    She hated how she liked how he smelled.


    Just what was happening to her?


    This sudden attraction was unexpected.


    She always knew he was good-looking. He was a very handsome man. He was mysterious and strong and scheming. Did she forget to include his cruelty and ruthlessness?


    If she was smart she should try and avoid falling for him like a gue. However, it seemed that she was not that smart after all.


    "Yes. I heard that dark mists suddenly covered the whole area. This map was when there were no mists and this little one was after the mist covered it." Rosalind shook the thoughts out of her head.


    "And?" He sat next to her, making her more conscious of his warmth.


    "I am curious. They said that it started about nine months ago." Rosalind forced herself to focus. She could not do this now. She needed ways to get stronger.


    "Yes."


    "And it is still in the ruins after all these months. Isn''t it very interesting? Are you not curious at all?"


    "So you wanted to visit the ruin?"


    "Not now. Perhaps when I am strong enough."


    "There is nothing in the ruins."


    "What about the mists?"


    "A phenomenon. It will disappear."


    "All of the ruins have that same mist."


    "It will disappear soon."


    "You seemed so sure about it?" He must have known something.


    "I am certain that there is nothing in the ruins but ruins. It was a dpidated reminder of the past."


    Rosalind frowned. Somehow he had a point.


    "Federico is showing interest in the ruins in ck forest," she said. "I want to know why."


    There was silence. When he still said nothing, she looked at him. She wanted to know what he thought about this.


    "If you want him dead, I could kill him," the Duke said. "Just say the word and it will happen."


    ....


    I am currently away with my family. I will be publishing 2 chapters everyday until I am back. Then I am going to start hustling. I have a new patron and I owe her a mass release. Special shoutout to Cricketeer! Thank you for subscribing!

 Chapter 328: Sorrow Stone

    Chapter 328: Sorrow Stone


    No.


    Rosalind shook her head.


    She did not want him dead. Not yet. Moreover, she did not need to do the killing. In the future, Federico would die. By now, she knew enough to understand that there were things that fate could not change.


    Just like Milith''s death.


    She was certain that death would soone for Federico too. What she wanted was to make them suffer a bit more.


    "The relics in Aster have grown stronger and that might be because I touched it," Rosalind said. "I would like to visit the ruins to check if that is indeed the case."


    "You think the fact that the beasts invaded them during the day is because the relics have grown stronger?"


    She nodded. "Do you think I''m wrong?" After what happened in his study, it was only natural that she would think that way.


    "No. Show me your hand."


    Rosalindplied. Then, he took a relic from his spatial bag and ced it on her palm.


    "Cyttorak," Rosalind said. She had be familiar with therge red relic that looked like a gemstone in her past life because it could change someone''s physical appearance.


    She stared as it started glowing in the dark. Its blood-red color felt nostalgic. In the past, she often used this kind of gem to visit the ck market to try and meet Mr. Pratt. She wanted herself to be as anonymous as possible to avoid implicating Dorothy.


    However, the kind of Cyttorak that she used was not red.


    A red Cyttorak was highly unstable. It was the cheapest one avable in the market. It was very difficult to control the time that one could use the relic. Sometimes, you could change your appearance for as long as you were holding the relic, sometimes, the effects would suddenly vanish, leaving you with your real appearance.


    It should be noted that Cyttorak had different colors and the power that they possessed would depend on their color. For instance, this red Cyttorak could only change one aspect of someone''s physical appearance. It''s either the hair, the color of the eyes, or the shape of the lips. It can also change the shape of one''s nose or the size of one''s ears.


    The next one was the orange Cyttorak which was still rtively limited. However, it was already way better than the red one. It could change two parts of the face. However, it could not change one''s body type or height or weight. It was only limited to the face.


    There were other colors such as yellow that could only change about three parts including the body, green that could easily change someone''s whole face, and blue had the ability to change someone''s gender, height, and weight for a limited amount of time.


    Rosalind used to use the green one because it was the only thing that she could afford and the blue ones were very rare and were regted by the Four Quarter Masters. One needed good connections and money to be able to have one.


    "Try to enhance it."


    Rosalind nodded without saying another word. She stared at the stone that was roughly the size of her thumb. It had a deep red coloration, but when viewed under dim light, it would appear to sparkle and shimmer with a bright red light.


    It looked perfectly smooth and polished, with no visible imperfections or ws. Because of its beauty, it is very convenient to hide the stone in a ne or any other jewelry.


    She thought of changing the relic into orange. Perhaps, improving it like that would work.


    Sadly, no matter how much she thought about it, the color of the relic did not change.


    Rosalind blinked. Perhaps she was wrong all along?


    This time, she closed her eyes and thought about changing the relic. It took her a few minutes before she opened her eyes again. Sadly, the color did not change.


    "Maybe"


    "Try another one," he took the relic back and this time, he gave her a ck relic that had jagged edges. It looked like a normal rock except, if one would look closely, one could see a little part of the relic shimmer even when it was dark.


    The moment Rosalind touched it, a heavy emotion filled her heart. She could feel pure sadnessing from the stone. However, since she did not sense any memories, she knew this was not a stone that had dark energy.


    "It''s called a Sorrow Stone. A rare one that they found near the ck forest. It can amplify any negative emotion such as grief and sorrow. Some people could not take the sorrow and grief and would end up losing their minds or breaking down and ending their own lives. This stone is a popr gift in the noble houses. They usually give it to the people that they hated. Because of the stone''s appearance, hiding it in a vase of flowers or nts is pretty easy."


    Rosalind nodded. She had heard about something like that before, but she had not seen one.


    She closed her eyes and thought about making the relic stronger. She then bit her lower lip as extreme sadness filled her chest. She could feel tears on her cheeks and knew that this was probably the effect of the stone relic.


    It amplified the sadness within her.


    Just as she opened her eyes, she immediately noticed that the part of the stone that glittered had increased. Earlier, it was not that obvious while now, one could easily see it just from a nce.


    Quickly, he took the relic away from her and put it away.


    "It has gotten stronger," he said, his expression serious.


    "I was right." Although, she did not know if she should be d about being right this time.


    "No one must know about this." He got up.


    "I am not nning to tell anyone about it," Rosalind said. This secret was something that could be very dangerous once the seven families heard about it. It was best that she just kept this to herself.


    When he walked towards the door, Rosalind got up. She did not know what had gotten into her, but she held his arm.


    "Wait," she uttered.

 Chapter 329: Alive

    Chapter 329: Alive


    "I Where are you going?" Rosalind asked. She was curious about it. For a few seconds, he did not say a word.


    "I have to go to the walls," he answered.


    Clearly, he was lying. If this was the normal days, she would have let his arm go, nod and smile then bid him goodbye. She had no right to ask him about the lies. However, a sudden courage inside her made her say, "Stay."


    Rosalind blinked. She was prepared to be rejected, for him to leave the room, to leave her alone.


    To her surprise, however, he stopped moving. Then he smiled.


    "I I have more questions," Rosalind could not help but stutter. It almost sounded absurd and pathetic. However, she could no longer deny the fact that her attraction was growing by the day.


    "Of course but I believe it is best to finish this conversation in your room where the light is a bit better."


    For some reason, that statement made her blush.


    How pathetic, she thought inwardly.


    ..


    Aster


    "How is she?" Victoria eyed Jeames, who had been guarding Dorothy''s room.


    "Sleeping."


    "That''s not what I was asking."


    "She is fine. She had been praying." Jeames had a stoic expression on his face. He stood straight and proud outside of therge mahogany doors of Dorothy''s room.


    "Is she not allowing any visitors yet?" Victoria asked.


    "Not yet."


    "But the war is raging outside of these walls" Victoria tried to exin before she pushed Jeames away and opened the door. Despite the fact that Jeames said Dorothy is not epting visitors, he let her open the door and walked right inside the room. She found Dorothy kneeling in front of arge statue of the Goddess on an altar that she arranged herself.


    She was wearing an article of all-ck clothing as she chanted some words that Victoria could not understand.


    The room only had flickering candles that cast strange and eerie shadows on the walls. The air was thick with the scent of something disgusting. Dorothy said this was incense yet Victoria had always doubted it.


    Despite the gloom of the surroundings, Dorothy''s face was serene, and her voice was soft as she revered the Goddess. Her eyes were closed as she continued to pray.


    Just as Victoria was about to touch her daughter, the candles flickered and danced, the shadows on the walls seemed to twist and writhe as if they were alive.


    This was not the first time that she witnessed such a scene, yet it still frightened her every time.


    Victoria chose not to touch Dorothy.


    "Dorothy " she said, her voice low. "Darling, have you eaten something today?" Since Dorothy had be like this she had been very strange. She refused to eat a lot of food that she used to like and prayed the whole night after she healed those people.


    She also refused to heal nobles and people that would pay her. Instead, she only epts the ones who are truly in need.


    While Victoria felt proud of her daughter''s actions, she could not help but be wary as the changes were too much. How could someone act like a totally different person after gaining the Will of the Goddess? Was it just because of the Goddess?


    Or it was something else?


    "I brought your favorite," she added. "It is raw, the best one that I could find."


    Victoria could feel goosebumps all over her body as she continued to stare at the unsettling scene in front of her. The strange energy inside the room made her want to leave. However, the fact that Dorothy was her daughter stopped her.


    This woman, despite all the changes, was still her daughter. How could a mother abandon their daughter?


    After a few minutes, Victoria sighed. To her surprise however, Dorothy suddenly rose to her feet.


    "Have you been alright, Mother?" she turned her head towards Victoria showing her pale appearance and nk eyes.


    "Y Yes Jeames, bring the one that I brought earlier."


    "Yes, Madam."


    "How are you? I heard that you still refuse to see anyone." Victoria said. "Is that true?"


    "The Goddess did not want me to involve myself in this war. It was created by humans and the Goddess wishes for them to settle the matter unaided."


    "That would mean many people will die. The overwhelming number of beasts could destroy this Empire." The two of them sat down on the nearby bed where Dorothy slept. "Your father and grandfather had been doing the healing. Some members of the seven families arrive to fight against the beasts, but it is not going well"


    The humans were losing. At least that''s what Martin told her. The overwhelming number of beasts that were attacking the empire was something that they have never heard of before.


    Everyone was panicking. People were leaving the Empire, businesses were closing and some members of the noble households had already started showing signs of leaving this ce.


    They needed to save themselves!


    Even her father had told her to leave the Empire and go back home. He wanted her to bring Dorothy with her. However, when she tried to tell Dorothy about this, thetter immediately refused and stated that this was the Will of the Goddess.


    This caused her frustrations. She tried to convince Dorothy, but thetter just stopped talking to her about the matter.


    "If that happens," Victoria held her daughter''s hand. "We needed to leave this ce."


    Again, Dorothy said nothing in response.


    "I am exhausted. Please leave the food inside. I will consume it when my body needs to," Dorothy said. "Have a good day ahead, Mother."


    Hearing this, Victoria sighed. This was just like the other conversations that they have had about the matter. She got up, gave her daughter a kiss on the forehead, and then made her way out of the room. She then let Jeames close the door before she looked at thetter.


    "I have heard some news," Victoria said. "About Rosalind."


    "So she is alive?"


    "That is not confirmed yet. However, when she vanished, a woman appeared next to the Duke. She is called Rosie. Do you think this is all a coincidence?" she asked. It had been months since that incident happened.


    However, the fact that Rosalind has the Blessing of the Goddess still haunted her dreams every night. So, she decided to do something about it.

 Chapter 330: Catastrophic

    Chapter 330: Catastrophic


    "So, you want me to kill her," Jeames said, ndly. "You do understand that I am not leaving Dorothy''s side, right?"


    "I am certain you have a way to deal with the situation," Victoria responded.


    "Since you have yet to confirm the news then why not hire some people to take care of her first?"


    "Do you really think we can take care of someone that is inside the Rothley Estate?"


    Jeames frowned, clearly unimpressed by the fact that they were going to deal with someone rted to the Duke of Wugari. Until now, Jeames could not forget the Duke''s smirking face. He hated the man since the first time he saw him.


    "Then you want me to take care of it myself?" Was this woman insane? If the mercenaries, who had been trained to kill people, could not handle it, there was no way that someone like him would be able to! It is not that Jeames did not trust himself, it was just that he knew what he was capable of.


    Moreover, he did not want to leave Dorothy''s side right now.


    "Use other methods to do it," she said. "Dorothy was able toe back because of your help. I am certain that you could deal with anyone  using your own methods."


    Jeames'' eyes narrowed. So, she wanted him to find a sorcerer to deal with that woman named Rosie. "Because of the beasts, the sorcerers have left the empire. Those are selfish creatures who want nothing to do with the empire''s people."


    He had heard about rumors on the streets. The sorcerers left the Empire. Because of this, many people had assumed that the Empire was in trouble. The Unbelievers and the people from the slums chose to leave for the neighboring kingdoms as well.


    "Can you not handle it?" Victoria asked. "Are you willing to take a chance on this matter?"


    He said nothing in response. He thought about Dorothy''s suffering before he nodded. "I will take care of it."


    "Good," Victoria smiled and handed him a pouch full of gold. "I knew I would be able to trust you on this." With that, Victoria left him alone.


    After leaving Dorothy''s quarters, Victoria went to hers, only to find Martin inside her room.


    "Why have youe?" she nced at him. He was sitting on the couch inside her room, enjoying ''her'' tea. She narrowed her eyes at the servant next to Martin and reminded herself to punish the servantter for serving him her tea.


    This man was no longer someone that she wanted to be with. While they were currently inside the Lux Mansion, she had already changed her room and refused to share anything with him. Victoria had already realized that Martin Lux was someone who did not deserve her.


    This time, she wanted to focus her attention on her daughter and just forget about this man who broke her heart.


    "I am still your husband. Or did you already forget about that?"


    "You have other wives waiting for you to visit them." It had been months since Martin epted those women. While he sent some of them out of the estate, there were still a few remaining women around. Although, none of them were pregnant.


    Still, she heard that Martin would always frequent them hoping to get one of them to bear his child. Obviously, this was not going to happen because of Victoria''s intervention. He already reced her with so many women. Was she going to let him rece Dorothy too?


    Never.


    That will never happen as long as she lived.


    She lifted an eyebrow at him when he did not respond to her words.


    Martin frowned at her nonchnce.


    "Do you need something?" Victoria gestured for her maid to start removing her jewelry.


    "I am here because of Dorothy."


    "She refused to leave or help out. She said this was the Goddess''s will."


    Martin''s expression became worse.


    "I never thought that you would think about this now, considering the number of wounded people that you heal every single day."


    "With the appearance of the Blessed Individuals, the number of wounded has decreased. However, the tide is not showing any signs of slowing down. I have wondered if something inside Aster is luring them."


    "You think someone intentionally lured them here?" Victoria could not help but be curious.


    "It would be easier to think that this was intentional."


    "An intentional attack? Who would"


    "The Dark Lord."


    "You" Victoria''s face turned pale. "The Dark Lord?"


    "In the past, the tide happened because of the Dark Lord. He could control the beasts. This was his greatest weapon." Martin took a sip of his tea.


    "Are you telling me that another Dark Lord is born?"


    "Perhaps. All members of the seven families have decided to talk about it together with the representative from the North."


    "The North? Why would you include them? They are irrelevant."


    "The Duke of Wugari was able to end the tide in Rakha," Martin said. "We needed to know how, we needed to know the specifics. So, we decided to summon him."


    "You are going to let hime here?"


    "We have yet to decide the empire that will host the meeting. However, it will be decided as soon as this tragedy that chose to strike Aster ends."


    Victoria''s expression grew serious. These were indeed very uncertain times. The tide had caused so many problems and unrest among the people. Moreover, there was currently dissatisfaction growing everywhere. Many people believed that this was some sort of reckoning from the Goddess Herself.


    Some rumors on the streets were saying that this was the fault of the Blessed Families.


    Victoria and Dorothy needed to leave this ce to keep themselves safe. She needed to convince Dorothy to leave no matter what happened!


    "Do you think the Duke of Wugari can really end a tide?" While Victoria had not seen the tide, she had heard horror stories from those who had witnessed it. These stories had flooded the streets of Aster. It would be very hard to ignore them.


    If those words were true, how could someone like the Duke of Wugari end something so catastrophic?


    ....


    Today, I went to the mountains. I shared an image on my insta: @bmitchylle


    It is so refreshing. T.T


    A/N: I already released EVE''s GAMBIT! Please check it out and add it to library please....

 Chapter 331: Her Changes

    Chapter 331: Her Changes


    "People saw him fight. The tide ended when he arrived."


    "How is that humanly possible? He  He received no Blessing from the Goddess. How could he end the tide?" Victoria continued asking.


    "Again, these are ims from people who were there. They said that he brought his people with him and all of them ended the tide." Martin was getting impatient. He understood that this was impossible to believe, but was it really necessary for her to react like this?


    Victoria said nothing. Rather, she had nothing else to say. She had sensed Martin''s difort about the question and thought this must be because of the current rumors going around. She assumed that the rumors about how the Duke stopped the tide were also going around the streets of Aster.


    If that was the case, it was only right that Martin, who was a very important figure in Aster, would feel difort about the matter.


    Meanwhile, the same conversation was also happening between Rosalind and Lucas.


    "They wanted you to go to Aster?" Rosalind could not believe what she just heard. How could the Royal Family ask for help from Lucas? After all that they did, after they literally abandoned Wugari and the North, they were now going to summon him after the incident in Rakha Kingdom?


    Rosalind could not exactly say that she expected this immediate oue.


    "Naturally, they would not let anyone outshine them." Lucas was sitting by the window while she sat on her bed, just a few feet away from him. Earlier, the two decided to go back to her room instead of staying in that small library.


    Rosalind narrowed her eyes. Suddenly, an idea came into her head.


    "What do you think will happen if the tide will end once you arrive in Aster?" Rosalind suddenly asked. Of course, she already knew the answer to her question. The effect of such a scene would be devastating, especially to the seven families.


    If that happened, their reputation would surely change.


    "Then I would be receiving rewards from Aster," he was smirking at her. It was as if he could already read her mind.


    "I was not thinking about the gold," Rosalind cleared her throat. Really, she was not thinking about the possible rewards. She only wanted to think about Federico and Martin''s reaction.


    It would be very fun.


    "I am certain that the people would appreciate the help. Although, I am not certain if the seven families would like it. Perhaps, they would send more assassins to end my life."


    "Does that scare you?" she asked.


    "Do I really look scared to you?"


    "Well I can already imagine how tiring it would be for you to get rid of them." She was confident that he could easily deal with the assassins. She beamed at him. She could not help it.


    Rosalind did not think that what they did would actually give them this opportunity. Those relics were from Ena Thun and her people. Basically, Rosalind and Lucas just stole it from them. Then, they decided to use it against them.


    Now, Rosalind was nning to make Duke the hero by removing those relics just after the Duke arrived in Aster. Surely, this would immediately stop luring the beast to Aster.


    Once this happened, everyone will think that this was actually the Duke''s doing!


    Oh, that would be very hrious! Rosalind would love to be there!


    "Send a letter," Rosalind smiled at him. "Tell them you areing to help them."


    "Oh, I already did."


    Rosalind nodded. "You did?"


    "I knew you would think about that so I did send them a response as soon as I received the letter. We are going to Aster to help them out. Then we are going to get the gold."


    "Hey you are making it sound as if I was only thinking about the gold," said Rosalind, her eyes sparkling. If they could sessfully pull this off, the Emperor of Aster would surely give them something to avoid losing face! He would not embarrass himself by not rewarding the one who saved the kingdom.


    "Are you not?" he lifted an eyebrow.


    "Of course not. Well perhaps a little bit but I was not exactly thinking about it," Rosalind said.


    In response, Lucasughed. Seeing him like this made Rosalind silently thank herself for staying far away from him. Or she would have spent a couple of minutes staring at him again.


    "Although, I do not really mind keeping the relic until the beasts destroy Aster Empires," Rosalind added out of nowhere. She then used her hand to cover her mouth. "I did not mean to say that." She really did not.


    She blinked at him.


    "You should probably leave," Rosalind said. "I guess I am getting tired."


    "Are you alright?" he already stoppedughing. He looked rather worried and she did not like that look on him. A part of her wanted to touch him to assure him that she is alright. The other was telling her to ask him to leave. She does not need this right now.


    "Yes, please. I think I am going to sleep." She had been awake for 24 hours. The sun is already up outside. She knew she was getting really tired.


    This time, he said nothing. He just stared at her as if he wanted to read what was inside her, as if he wanted to take a peek at her soul. She faked a smile.


    "Then I will see you tonight. We are leaving for Aster then."


    "Of course," Rosalind''s lips thinned. Then she watched as the Duke made his exit.


    Seeing him gone, Rosalind immediately rushed towards the mirror to check her reflection. Earlier, she felt something really really strange. It was as if she was watching herself outside of her body when she spoke those words.


    Naturally, she knew this was impossible. She stared at her appearance. Her hair had now be gray and she looked so different from her original appearance when she was still in Aster. Right now, no one could tell that she is Rosalind unless, of course, they knew what she looked like in the past.


    Still, the changes were scaring her.


    Something like this did not happen in her past life. Was it because she did not use her dark Blessing then?


    Did this mean that the changes were caused by her dark Blessing?


    ...


    So, I have a very unreliable inte connection right now and I cannot even open Google docs to give my unedited chapters to my proofreader. T.T I will update everything once I am back tomorrow.

 Chapter 332: Rewards

    Chapter 332: Rewards


    Kingdom of Rakha


    "You promised not to expose his identity, but you are not doing anything to stop the rumors. Father, I think this is wrong." Prince Lyssander was frowning as he looked at his father. For days now, he had been trying to tell his father to acknowledge the Duke''s help to Rakha. However, the King refused to do so. Lyssander could not understand this.


    "Father, the crown prince is right. The tide ended because of the Duke. I do not see any reason not to reward him." Isadora the Wise or Princess Isadora spoke. The war in Rakha had ended and she would never forget the scene that she witnessed that day.


    "Enough of this. I already made a deal with the Duke. He did not want to acknowledge it. Now, you need to leave. I am quite upied." Despite the fact that the tide did not destroy their kingdom, the King was still busy with the aftermath of the war. He already asked his son to take care of most of the work but he could not let him do everything on his own.


    The two Royals sigh.


    In fact, both of them knew how stubborn their father was. However, they came here hoping to convince him as they believed that they were doing the right thing. In the end, the King refused to budge.


    The two looked defeated.


    "Oh, before you leave" the King spoke as he looked at Isadora. "I heard you were looking for the Duke before he left. May I know why?"


    "I wanted to apologize," Isadora said. "I had been disrespectful." As someone who had been acknowledged because of her brain, Isadora had developed an ego. However, she was the type of person that would never ept a mistake. She was well aware that she disrespected the Duke and so she wanted to apologize to him. Sadly, the Duke left without even saying goodbye. He just vanished along with his people.


    It was as if he had never been there in the first ce.


    "Is that all?" the King lifted an eyebrow.


    "I wanted to ask him if we could cooperate. Wugari and Rakha are two kingdoms that the Empires abandoned. Working with Wugari is not exactly that bad, right?" Isadora asked.


    "What are you suggesting?"


    "Business. I wanted to create a portal that would directly let merchants travel to Wugari. I am certain that it would be very profitable." Isadora said.


    "Something like that would require us to work with sorcerers," Prince Lyssander said.


    "Aren''t we already working with them?" Isadora asked. "I heard that you hired sorcerers in that war. Two registered. We could use them, I mean work with them to achieve a certain goal." Isadora''s face was so serious, it made the two other men in the room silent. Isadora was always known for her brains. She had suggested a lot of ns to make the Kingdom better. She revolutionized the market system in Rakha and created ways to increase the profits of the relics that they were able to collect from the Howling Mountains.


    She had always been good at earning money!


    "That is not a bad idea," the King suddenly spoke. "Since we already opened our doors to the sorcerers, I do not see any reason for us to stop now!"


    "Father, what about the seven empires?" Prince Lyssander could not help but ask. "They always hated the sorcerers. What if they"


    "Abandoned us?" the King asked. "They already did my son." The King smiled. "The milk has been spilled. There is no use in crying over it. Isadora, I want you to take care of this. I do not care how you contact them. What is most important is for you to make this happen with Wugari. A portal that would direct the merchants from Rakha to Wugari could change everything. This would not just strengthen the connections of Rakha, but also build a very good rtionship with the sorcerers."


    After hearing about the details of the war, the King already saw the potential of the sorcerers. Working with them could definitely benefit them. Sadly, they had no way to control them.


    Still, the King was very hopeful for this new n. He was very excited to hear the oue of this n.


    "Very well thank you for trusting me. Father." Isadora bowed and the two of them left their father''s room. The moment that they left, the smile on the King''s face vanished. He immediately walked towards the door and made sure that it was locked.


    "I did what I promised. I did not acknowledge you or your help to the public. I did not expect you to actuallye inside my study." King Emrys swallowed as he stared at the Duke of Wugari who was currently standing behind the chair where he was sitting earlier.


    Duke Lucas Rothley, on the other hand, looked calm and collected as he responded with a smile.


    "Did I scare you? Your Majesty?"


    "O Of course not!" King Emrys lied. Earlier, he had already seen him. However, before he could say another word, his children arrive to confront him about Duke Lucas. "I just I was not expecting you. I have been too busy dealing with the aftermath of the war. I have had no time to send you some gifts and gold."


    "I did note here for the gifts," Lucas said.


    "Then"


    "I came for the gold."


    King Emrys blinked.


    "I know someone who seems to love it." Lucas quickly exined.


    "I understand. I will immediately arrange it. I will make sure to give you a satisfactory amount of gold. You will not"


    "Two crates should be fine. And give me your best dish. Sweet is preferable. The best delicacy of Rakha should be included."


    "Eh?" the King blinked. When he saw him, he immediately felt his knees shake. He thought he would demand some huge rewards that he would not be able to afford.


    It turns out the Duke of Wugari was here to ask for food?


    ...


    Update, I am back in the city! I should have the edited chapters tomorrow! Thank you for your patience and enjoy Easter with your family!

 Chapter 333: Reputation

    Chapter 333: Reputation


    The Kingdom of Rakha


    "That one" Lucas pointed at another colorful food. "And that That one too include that."


    "Is Is there anything else?" King Emrys could not understand why the Duke would suddenlye here to demand food. Why Rakha?


    Wugari and the other Northern kingdoms and towns should have colorful desserts like this one too!


    King Emrys tried to recall the Duke''s information that he read in the past. Not one of those lists included the fact that the Duke liked sweets.


    "Send it to my estate. Those two, I am going to bring them." Lucas pointed at the candied food that he could easily bring in his spatial bag.


    "Of course, Your Grace. Also, the two crates of gold are already here," King Emrys said. "Send them in."


    Until now, he could not understand why the Duke would only ask for something so trivial. He expected the man toe here to ask him for something huge like an increase in taxes for the relics orplete ess to the Howling Mountains. He knew that he would be helpless against the Duke if he wanted to make some changes in their previous terms so he was already prepared for this oue.


    To his surprise the Duke did not even mention anything about the Howling Mountains.


    For some reason, this only made him suspicious.


    Was this a trap after all?


    He watched as two soldiers walked inside his study with Isadora following behind them. Of course, he was the one who told his aide to inform Isadora about the Duke because of the new business venture that she had in mind.


    "Your Grace," Isadora curtsied. She was wearing a red dress that emphasized her pale white skin. It was flowy and long and its neckline revealed a rather attractive bosom that could immediately attract the attention of men.


    "Your Highness," the Duke lifted an eyebrow before he casually touched the crates of gold, immediately storing them in his spatial bag.


    "Ah, Your Grace, I really hope you do not mind. I called Princess Isadora because of something very important that she would like to talk about. I know that you value your time, but I am confident that Isadora''s proposition is going to interest you. Shall we go ahead and visit the gardens for the rest of the conversation?"


    "No need," Lucas immediately refused. "If it was so important then I believe the princess can say it despite the location. A garden or a study or even in the middle of a war."


    "I I would like to apologize for what happened back then." Isadora immediately acknowledged her wrongdoings. She had seen the things that the Duke could do. She knew that the man had the right to be arrogant. To Isadora, arrogant men were the easiest to handle. They had an enormous ego and once that ego was satisfied, it would be very easy to make them do one''s bidding.


    "Apology epted," the Duke said. "I do not think this is something interesting, Your Highness." Duke Lucas''s nd words came as a surprise to Isadora.


    As a man with a huge ego, she expected him to demand something on top of the apology. She was prepared to give him something else. In fact, she had prepared a relic that would have been the perfect gift for His Grace.


    "Thank you. I There is something else that I wanted to discuss." Since the Duke was showing impatience, she decided to just be more direct. Perhaps, her previous assessment of the man was wrong.


    When the Duke just responded with a nk gaze, she gave an awkwardugh and continued. "After the incident, I believe it would be better to establish a stronger connection between Rakha and Wugari. Something that runs deeper than a mere contract." Isadora sat opposite him. She smiled. "I would like to establish a portal, a teleportation contract to be exact, for merchants to visit Wugari. I believe this is the perfect opportunity to make Wugari more essible to the merchants in the South."


    Lucas said nothing.


    "What do you think of this idea, Your Grace?" Isadora spoke. "I think, if we could establish a portal that could connect Wugari to Kingdoms of the South, we could create a system that would not need the approval of the empires."


    "So, you wanted to create portals not just in Rakha but in other Kingdom as well?" Lucas asked.


    When Isadora heard the question, the smile on her face looked even more beautiful. "Yes, Your Grace. I think"


    "I do not think I am the right person that you wanted to talk to," Lucas said.


    "Eh?"


    "I am no king, Your Highness," Lucas said. "I am just a mere Duke."


    "No. I"


    "If you want to establish the portal in the estate of the Rothley Family then you have to have the permission of the king of Wugari. I would tell him to invite you for an enjoyable dinner."


    "Your Grace, I think you have gotten this wrong. This initiative was between you and the Rakha Kingdom. We want to build strong connections to the Rothley estate and not just to the Wugari Kingdom," Isadora respectfully said. On the outside, she was still smiling. However, Lucas''s answer really confused her. Why would he decline an opportunity like this?


    Wugari was the northernmost Kingdom. They had excellent products that they could use for trading and this portal would allow them to earn more.


    Yet, it seemed that he had no interest in it.


    Isadora was almost sure that this would make him more interested in Rakha. She could not seem to ept that she made a mistake this time.


    "Then you have to talk to the King of Wugari about that," Lucas suddenly got up. "I believe our conversation is done here."


    "Your Grace wait" Isadora got up too. "I I have a question."


    "What is it?"


    "This will earn you money and reputation. This opportunity will make Wugari more essible and prosperous. Yet, you seem to dislike it. May I know why?"


    For a few seconds Lucas said nothing. Then he looked at her, the depth of his blue eyes surprised her. "If the Rothley Family wanted that it would have happened a long time ago, Your Highness."

 Chapter 334: Lachlan Blaizes Excitement

    Chapter 334: L ize''s Excitement


    "The Duke ising?" L ize lifted an eyebrow when he heard Martin''s words. "Federico agreed to let the mane? Is he not afraid that Lucas would embarrass him in front of his people?" L beamed. He looked at the other people sitting around the circr table. All of them have their Blessings except for the Emperor who was sitting next to Martin Lux.


    Right now, they were discussing the arrival of the Duke in a few days.


    Apparently, when Lucas received their invitation, he immediately responded and told them he ising to Aster to help.


    They expected him to refuse to see them, perhaps make some demands. He did not. Instead, he sent them a very prompt response and even offered toe to Aster. Naturally, the members of the seven families became very suspicious, and that was the primary reason for this meeting.


    "I think we need to think this through, the rumors of Rakha are already very popr in the streets. Kids are making songs out of his courage and bravery. How could we let that happen?" Miss Myra Gliss said. "I agreed toe here thinking this would revive the reputation of the seven families. What would happen if the Duke would do something shy and"


    "And end the tide?" Dous Quarris asked. "Do you really believe those rumors?"


    "It is not a rumor," L uttered. "I was there. The man is clearly stronger than me. Of course, I would never care about this matter. I am just here to fight." L always saw himself as a very strong individual. He knew that he was powerful and he was never shy in saying that to anyone who would listen. In fact, he would immediately challenge someone who would dere themselves stronger than L ize.


    As a member of the ize Family who had received the Blessing of fire, L had trained since he was a child. This was even before he received the Blessing of the Goddess. His path had always been about his strength.


    Even now that he was already older, he still thought that he was unmatched in the seven families and he was willing to die just to prove it to everyone.


    Then he saw Lucas Rothley.


    That man killed beasts as if he was cutting vegetables. He was quick and strong, his movements almost felt like a blur. Watching him fight made L speechless.


    How could someone his age fight as if he had been fighting like that for centuries?


    That did not make sense!


    Moreover, the ones following behind him wereparable to Martin. They wield axes and swords and move in sync with the Duke.


    They were a group of killers who could literally wipe out the tide if they wanted to.


    L had no doubt that the beasts ran away because of the Duke''s killing spree. After all, those beasts should have sensed the danger that the Duke brought.


    Sadly for L, the Duke vanished along with his people when the beasts started retreating. It was as if they just disappeared into thin air.


    Because of this, he was not able to converse with him or even challenge him to a friendly duel!


    A fight against a monster like Lucas Rothley would have been very very fun.


    Since the Duke wasing this time, L was pretty excited. He wanted to challenge the man into a fight. He needed to see who was stronger between them! Moreover, even if he lost, L would be very honored to fight against him once! He started beaming, which only made the others frown.


    As people who had known him since he was younger, the people around this table must have already guessed that L was nning to ask the Duke for a duel!


    "We cannot exactly rescind the invite now, can we?" Emperor Goosebourne looked at Martin. He ignored the smile on L''s face and just focused on Martin.


    "No. I do not think the Duke would appreciate that. Clearly, he is nning something. We need to know what it is." Martin said. "Moreover, we can use this opportunity to check and see if he really has some sort of secret when ites to the beasts."


    "Are you saying that he could control the beasts?" Brinley Fleur asked. "That Only the Dark Lord can do something like that."


    "I did not say that. However, isn''t it very suspicious that the tide in Rakha would end after he appeared?"


    "It was not because of his appearance! It was because of how he fought against them," L ize leaned against his chair and smirked at Martin. "Duke Lucas Rothley is stronger than most of you around this table. If he wanted to, I am confident that he would be able to end your lives. I saw him fight. I know most of the things that he is capable of."


    Everyone''s faces turned ugly. Seeing this, the smile on L''s face turned even brighter. Seeing them like this was very entertaining. At first, L did not want toe, but he was pretty bored and he wanted to make some people upset. So, he decided to ''visit''. Right now, L would not interject in the conversation and would just observe from the sidelines. He was not nning to join them right now as all he wanted to do was have fun.


    Clearly, the arrival of the Duke would give him the fix that he needed.


    "So, what are we going to do about it?" Myra Gliss asked.


    "We observe him," Martin said. "The Duke should not be left alone. One of us is to apany him everywhere."


    "And you think he would allow that to happen?" L knew how difficult it would be to do that. Lucas Rothley was not someone they could control. He had no known weakness and was a very stubborn man. He was blunt and would not hesitate to insult them if they said something stupid.


    Apanying him would be akin to exposing themselves.


    L was certain that no one at this table would want something like that.


    ...


    ss starts tomorrow. I will be having a crazy mass release this week as well. However, I cannot promise the days. Someone asked me what changed and what motivated me to write so much. It''s therge monitor that I borrowed from my partner. I am buying myself an evenrger one. Apparently, writing in a small screen is not as good as writing in a 27 inch monitor! hahahaha

 Chapter 335: The Main Character

    Chapter 335: The Main Character


    "Why agree to this?" Ena Thun did not join the meeting with the other families. Instead, she had a personal meeting with Federico. Currently, the two of them were at the watchtower watching the soldiers fighting off the beasts. The sun was currently up, yet that did not hinder the beasts froming.


    From the current scene alone, one could easily tell that the beasts had be stronger and more resilient to the sun. That or the relic had gotten stronger. Ena was thinking it was thetter.


    The relic had somehow be more potent and more attractive to the beasts. That was the only exnation that she coulde up with after seeing all the beasts act as if they would do everything to breach the walls even if their lives end in the process.


    This immediately made her more interested to know how the relics had be stronger. She wanted to have the thing that was making the relic more potent and she would do anything to get it. That was why she suggested summoning the Duke.


    What she did not expect was for him to actuallye to Aster.


    The man was fearless.


    Ena recalled Lurea''s reports. Lurea had killed someone in that tower as Rosie was not there. However, that should be enough to warn the Duke that he was not untouchable. They could kill Rosie if they really wanted to.


    Somehow, Ena started wondering if the reason why the Duke woulde is that he wanted revenge because of what happened to that maid.


    "Do we have a choice?" Right now, Federico was leading the medical team in healing all the wounded soldiers and this was the reason why they were able to fight day and night. During the day, it was Federico that would heal the soldiers while Martin would heal them during the night.


    Because of this, they have avoided burning out and could still use their abilities for a long time.


    Despite the Blessing being a gift from the Goddess, there were still instances where they exhaust themselves by using too much of their abilities. This would result in burnout. Then they would be sick physically sick. This type of sickness was something that could not be healed even with a light Blessing.


    This was also the same sickness that haunted Ena Thun''s father since he came out of the Howling Mountains. Federico had been doing his best to help with the symptoms, but his body was still suffering from whatever it was that he saw in that ce.


    "The beasts are not showing signs of slowing down," Federico said. Without the help of the seven families, Aster would have already fallen because of the beast''s ferocity. "You should have taken care of the relics."


    "How could you me me for something like this? It was the Duke who stole them."


    "What about your people? Are they prepared enough to deal with the Duke''s people?" Federico was not dumb. He knew about the Duke''s possible n. The reason why he was so eager toe here should be because he wanted to embarrass the seven families.


    The ones who put the relics in this ce could easily retrieve them once he started fighting, making it look like it was he who stopped the beasts. This would surely create waves of assumptions from people.


    He could already imagine the unrest that would be sure to follow.


    The current tragedy that had fallen to the seven empires had already made a lot of people doubt the Goddess. If the Duke seeded, the people would once again raise the question; did the seven families lose the favor of the Goddess?


    "Your granddaughter refused to even see me," Ena changed the subject. Lately, Ena had been very secretive when it came to her people. Federico sensed that the woman was hiding a huge secret from him, but as long as it did not affect him, then he did not see any reason why he should pry. Both of them have been hiding secrets from each other.


    "Dorothy is"


    "The one inside her body is a sorcerer," Ena smirked. Seeing the changes in Federico''s face, Ena added. "The seven families know about it. However, since she is using the name of the Goddess, we have no reason to stop her. Dorothy''s existence is helping the seven families."


    "She knows that the members of the seven families could sense her. So, she chose to hide away under the pretense of praying to the Goddess."


    Ena sneered. "I heard she could heal the gue. You should ask her to help you out."


    "I would never ask a sorcerer to help me out." He answered almost immediately. The reason why he spared Dorothy was that he knew he could benefit from what she was doing. However, if Dorothy would stop using the name of the Goddess or would do something that could ruin his reputation, Federico was prepared to end his granddaughter''s life.


    "What of the women that I sent to your son? Still nothing?" Ena asked.


    "Nothing."


    "Are you certain this was not because of your daughter-inw?"


    This time, Federico did not answer. In fact, he was not sure if Victoria had a hand in the current situation of the Lux Family. Just thinking about that woman made his already sour mood worsen.


    In the past few months, the Lux Family had been through a lot.


    Currently, the rumors surrounding his family were simply too much to talk about. Various rumors about them flooded the streets. Dorothy''s sudden changes created some good rumors about them, but this only dampened the past rumors. It did not remove them.


    The reputation of the Lux Family was currently in shambles.


    A part of him wanted to me himself for being too nonchnt in the past. He should not have given Martin the patriarch position and managed everything on his own.


    However, Federico had bigger dreams.


    He was not just nning to rule Aster. He was nning to rule this continent.


    "Your Blessedness" Ena interrupted his stupor. "Do not worry about the Duke''s antics. I will take care of it." Ena assured him. The woman must have sensed his foul mood earlier. "He will have a taste of his own medicine," Ena smirked. Her ns were already in order.


    She was just waiting for the main character to arrive.

 Chapter 336: Greatest Gift

    Chapter 336: Greatest Gift


    "Here are all the maps that we were able to gather. These are the ruins before the dark mists surrounded them. As you can see, there is nothing," Elias said.


    "Here are the new ones that I was able to take," Atior added.


    "You mean you stole." Elias corrected her.


    "I borrowed. I was going to return them after making copies."


    "How shameless!" Elias sneered.


    "It''s better than being useless. Is it not?" Atior argued with a nd expression on her face. Seeing the two fighting like cats and dogs, Rosalind could not help but smile. To be honest, the atmosphere around the two had improved, even though they argued all the time.


    "Thank you," Rosalind smiled.


    "Do you need anything else?" Elias asked.


    "No. Thank you. I will call you when I need something."


    "Are we still going to visit Aster?" Elias asked.


    "You will be apanying me. Do not worry, we will not show ourselves to them." Rosalind was talking about the other Blessed Individuals. While they could not sense Rosalind, she was pretty certain that they could sense both Valentin and Elias as well as the Sorcerer Atior.


    However, this was the perfect n for them.


    Right now, the Duke was attracting all the attention from the people and the Blessed Families. They had no clue that Rosalind and the others existed. They would be a secret weapon that the Duke could easily use for his ns.


    "So we are going to arrive ahead of time?" Valentin asked. "I do not understand how we are able to arrive there in a few minutes. I know that the seven families have teleportation portals, but I know they did not allow any of the kingdoms to use these portals."


    "Lately, the merchants and some sorcerers have developed a way for us to travel to any of their markets," Rosalind said. This was one of the advantages of working with the Four Quarter Masters.


    In her past life, the relics that had been used to create teleportation devices had been regted by the merchantpany. However, they did not immediately release this to the market. First, they created a high demand for such items and then changed the price making it so high, a normal citizen would never be able to afford them.


    In that timeline, Rosalind never med them as she understood that this was all business.


    This time, she was lucky enough to use that knowledge to gain the favor of one of the quartermasters. Now, she could buy the device at discounted prices and even have ess to the new ones that they just created.


    "You  Do not tell me the Duke is going to give us all a teleportation device? I heard that they were expensive?" Elias asked.


    "Did it ur to you that I am a rich woman who could buy them with my own gold?" Rosalind asked, smiling.


    "You have the gold to buy those teleportation devices?"


    "Stop thinking that women are useless without men," Atior said.


    "I was merely asking questions!"


    "Then think before asking questions. Is it too hard to use your brain before you open your mouth?"


    "You"


    Just as the two started arguing, Valentin asked. "Is this going to be safe?"


    "The Gliss Family will never know about your existence. If that is what you are asking," Rosalind said.


    Valentin nodded. Not long after, their conversation ended and Rosalind took the maps with her to the tower. The moment she walked inside her room, the first thing that she saw were two crates of gold near her bed.


    She froze.


    Did she identally leave her gold lying around?


    "The King of Rakha generously gave me the gold," Lucas''s voice came from behind her. Again, she did not even notice him when she walked inside her room. "I decided to give it to the real person who saved Rakha."


    "You are going to give the gold to me?" Rosalind wanted to confirm. "Without asking for anything else in return?"


    "You can have it."


    Rosalind said nothing. She approached the crates and touched them, moving them inside her spatial bag.


    "I am not someone that would ept a gift without giving something back," Rosalind said. "I will repay you."


    "You have been saying that since the first time I saved you."


    Her eyes darted back to meet his.


    "What do you want in return?" she asked. Was he going to ask her to serve him forever? She would be very reluctant to do something like that.


    "Not much."


    "What is it then?"


    "I will tell you"


    "You have to tell me now." This would give her the time to prepare. She narrowed her eyes at him. "What is it that you want?" Aside from her dark and light Blessings, she had nothing else to offer. Was he nning to make her his ve and make her work in Rothley''s estate until she died?


    That would be very ruthless.


    However, she was talking about the Duke of Wugari right now. This man does not seem to understand the concept of ruthlessness.


    Suspicion clouded her gaze.


    However, out of nowhere, he held his hand and showed her some candies?


    "What"


    "The King of Rakha gave me those candied fruits that you like."


    "I" How could the King of Rakha casually give him candies? Surely, the rumor about his actions during the war already reached the king''s ears. It would be more believable if it was he who would demand those candies from the King.


    Meaning, he was the one who asked the King for those candies.


    Did he do it for her?


    "Thank you," Rosalind said. "So"


    "The marriage would be enough."


    "Huh?"


    "Being married to me would be one of the greatest gifts that you could give me."


    "Oh" Was he trying to confess? She blinked and blinked again.


    Then he continued.


    "After all, being the husband of someone who received a Blessing is a great privilege and honor." He smirked. "Do you not think so too?"


    "Oh " So it was because of her Blessings. Rosalind sighed inwardly.


    Why does she feel a little disappointed?

 Chapter 337: The Fires Temper

    Chapter 337: The Fire''s Temper


    "The arrival of the Blessed Families did not stop the beasts or scare them away. They only helped decrease the number of wounded people, but it did not change the tide," Mr. Pratt immediately gave Rosalind a report about the current tide the moment she arrived in thetter''s study.


    After her conversation with Lucas, he told her that she could leave ahead of him. Since Lucas was nning to arrive the very next day, Rosalind and the rest chose to leave that very night.


    They wanted proper rest before using their abilities.


    "So there are fewer wounded?" Relief washed over her. This was her n, so she wanted to help the wounded as much as she could.


    "And dead. That is something we are very thankful for."


    She nodded.


    "Mathies has been handling everything. You should just rest. I have prepared a small vi for you and everyone else."


    "Thank you," Rosalind said.


    "Oh. Federico had been asking about you. So you shouldy low. He must have already connected the dots. He had been asking about the person who could heal the gue. What you did the other time was not exactly the best move. Now, he has been doing his best to locate you and has been paying people to spy on us."


    "Does that frighten you?" Rosalind asked. She was now wearing another skin mask to hide her appearance so she was a bit confident that they would not notice her.


    "Of course not. However, I cannot imagine the hassle of changing your appearance just to avoid them."


    "I can handle that," Rosalind smiled.


    After their short exchange of greetings, Rosalind and the rest went to a vi in the ck market. This one was located near the mercenary guild the ce where most mercenaries stay.


    This was intentional as Rosalind wanted everyone to think that they were just simple mercenaries who wanted to join the fight.


    First, she needed to register their group. They only consist of four people so it is easier for them to register.


    "What''s the name of the group?" the woman behind the desk asked as she eyed Rosalind. Currently, Rosalind looked like an ordinary citizen without any unremarkable features. Just like her, Atior and the rest wore some masks to hide their appearance too.


    However, there is just a little bit of a problem.


    Atior''s bloodlust.


    Any warrior could easily sense danger around him.


    Although they would not be able to sense that she was a sorceress, they would think that she was a very dangerous person. The ones who already had experience on the battlefield would immediately think that Atior was someone who had killed hundreds of people and would avoid her.


    While this can be advantageous, there was also a bit of a disadvantage.


    Now, everyone was wary of them and watched them the moment they walked inside the hall full of mercenaries who wanted to register, suspecting that they had already killed someone a few short minutes ago.


    "Pickled Pikemen," Rosalind said with a serious expression on her face. Pickled Pikemen was not exactly the best name out there. In fact, it can be considered funny, but she wanted it that way.


    Moreover, she was too tired andzy to even think about another name that would make them sound intimidating.


    "Pickled Pikemen?" the woman lifted an eyebrow. "Are you sure about that? You cannot change your name after this."


    "Yes. Thank you."


    "Good. Ten gold for registration. Ten gold for insurance. If you die while doing one of the missions, we will give back the ten gold to your family members. Fill up this form. Give it to me once you are done."


    Atior epted it. Almost immediately, the woman paled at the sight of the innocent-looking Atior.


    Just like Rosalind, Atior had also changed her appearance. She now had an ordinary-looking skin mask that looked like she had been under the sun for too long. Just like Rosalind, Atior''s mask also had scars- battle scars.


    Despite this, she could not hide her aura.


    "You should note with us next time," Elias said. "You smell too bad. Maybe consider bathing yourself a thousand times before going out."


    "You"


    "Enough Elias," Valentin said. "We already talked about this earlier."


    "Right. I apologize for my mistake. I will not do it again," Elias said without hiding the sarcasm in his voice. In response, Atior just shook her head and started writing their names. Obviously, they also had to use another name to hide their identities.


    They found a table that would be enough for the four of them so it would be easier for them to write their new information.


    "Oi"


    Rosalind frowned when she thought she heard someone. She could feel a lot of people looking at them and she assumed that it was because of Atior.


    She already knew that taking Atior here would be risky, but she did not want to make anyone suspect them.


    "Oi did you hear me!"


    This time, Rosalind was certain that the man who was calling from behind her was talking to them. She could feel the man approach her.


    "Oi!"


    *BAM!*


    A man''s handnded in the middle of the table, surprising everyone.


    "Are you deaf?"


    The four of them looked up and saw a man who was double the size of Elias. He He had a round belly that swayed every time he moved his fat and meaty arms. His face was huge too huge. It was also red and sweaty.


    "I have been calling you! How dare you ignore me!"


    "Do you need something?" Elias immediately got up. Despite this, he still sounded calm, which Rosalind was very thankful for. She knew that Elias could barely hold his temper and he would immediately ask for a fight. She could only hope that he would listen to her warnings about fighting right now.


    They cannot afford to attract other people''s attention.


    "Elias" Valentin immediately held Elias''s shoulder and patted it. "Calm down."


    "I was asking him if he needs something," Elias continued. "Can''t you see that we were busy writing our names? How dare you try to disturb us? Do you want to cause chaos inside this hall? Do you want to fight!?"


    Hearing this, Rosalind wanted to p her own forehead.


    How could she change someone like Elias? Fire runs in his blood literally. Someone like him would find it very hard to control his temper.


    ....


    Thanks so much for the support. Please continue voting for the novel.

 Chapter 338: General Mistin

    Chapter 338: General Mistin


    "Oh, you think I would say no to a fight?" the man responded.


    "Elias"


    "I know!" Elias said. He then took a step back. "We cannot fight inside the hall. If you really wanted to fight then do it after the tide. I will meet you anywhere!"


    "Hmph! You all talk after all! Since you wanted to fight then let us fight now!"


    "Who told you that you can fight here?"


    Everyone''s attention turned toward the man who walked in.


    "General General Mistin" the man stuttered. "This is not what you think."


    General Mistin was a rather tall guy with a muscr physique. He had short cropped ck hair and arge scar on his face.


    "I already warned you, Mebia. I told you to stop picking a fight with the ones who want to join."


    "General, really, it is not what you think. I was just merely greeting them." The man named Mebia lowered his head. He took a step back, giving space for the General to pass through. "I just wanted a friendly duel as the man looked strong."


    "You are two times his size."


    "Well"


    The General stopped walking in front of them. He eyed Rosalind and the rest. "Continue with what you are doing. Ignore him."


    "Thank you, General," Rosalind said. She immediately elbowed Atior to finish it. General Mistin was one of the generals working under her father Martin Lux. He was known for his way of discipline.


    However, the fact that the man was working under Martin Lux immediately made Rosalind ufortable.


    With that, Atior finished adding everyone''s information and immediately submitted it to the woman from earlier. After a few more minutes, the four of them walked out of the guild in a hurry.


    "Hey!"


    Rosalind gritted her teeth when he heard another voice that seemed to call them.


    "Hey! I am calling you! General Mistin wants to talk."


    General Mistin?


    Rosalind could not help but frown. Still, she chose not to show any panic and gestured for everyone to stop walking. The moment they turned around, they immediately spotted the General in a restaurant not far away from them.


    The man who called them was actually another soldier.


    "General Mistin wants have a word with you. Please follow me."


    Rosalind shrugged and followed the man. While they have the option to say no, she did not want to rouse suspicion.


    The man took them to the second floor of a restaurant that served various cuisine from the South. The General was sitting by the window of the private room that he booked. He was drinking tea while looking outside.


    "Please give them tea," the General said.


    "General Mistin. It is an honor to meet you. However, I do not think this is necessary," Rosalind said. She gave the general a bow. "My name is Lin and I am the leader of this small group. We just arrived from Rakha and we have been very exhausted after the tide." She did not need to say everything as she knew that the General was a smart man.


    They could not stay here. The only reason why they came was that they respected him.


    "Direct and fearless. I like it." Finally, the General looked at them. "Then let me be very direct as well."


    Rosalind braced herself. Was he going to ask them about their past endeavors? Had it been too obvious that they were not adventurers or mercenaries?


    Rosalind could not help but overthink things.


    "Why would someone like her work with someone like you?"


    "Huh?" Rosalind then turned her attention to Atior. It seems that the reason why the General wanted to talk to them was because of Atior?


    Rosalind wanted tough inwardly.


    It turned out that she was just overthinking things!


    "She is stronger than Mebia and I. Why is she working with someone like you?" The General added. "You see this is making me suspicious."


    "General," Atior bowed. "My name is Sn and I hail from a small ind in the South. I grew up in an orphanage. Lin is a dear friend who had the same upbringing as me. We grew up fighting in Wugari until we decided to leave and create our small mercenary group. We may not be the best but we are very capable."


    "Hmm," the General nodded. "And you chose to be with them because you knew each other from Wugari?"


    "No, Sir," Atior said.


    "Oh?"


    "It was because they have been paying me most of the gold that we earn," Atior said.


    There was another silence before the General startedughing.


    "I was about to kill you for lying" the General said. "That statement just changed my mind. Go on you may leave."


    "Yes, Sir."


    "If you need someone else to work with. Feel free to talk to me. I can surely give you better pay."


    Hearing this, Rosalind sigh inwardly. It was a good thing that she had already told everyone some made-up reasons as to why they were working together.


    Right now, Atior''s aura could not be hidden, so everyone was thinking that she was the strongest among them. Naturally, people would start asking questions.


    Atior could say that the four of them grew up together in an orphanage somewhere but that was simply unrealistic and was not very creative at all.


    Almost everyone could use that lie.


    Because of this, Rosalind told Atior to tell them that this was about gold. It was a very realistic answer. She was only working with them because they were giving her too much!


    That was not only realistic, but it would also make everyone think that their bonds were not as close and they could just poach one of them to work for another mercenary group.


    This was Rosalind''s goal.


    It looked like she just achieved it.


    The four of them started walking away from the restaurant.


    Meanwhile, the General was still staring at them from behind.


    "Sir, are we just going to let them go? That woman is strong. She could be a spy."


    "Who told you that I am just going to let them go?" General Mistin snorted. "Asked someone to follow them. Tell me everything that they do."


    "Yes, Sir!"

 Chapter 339: Aster is Doomed

    Chapter 339: Aster is Doomed


    Rosalind bit her lower lip as she sat in the room alone. She stared at the relic that could attract the beasts.


    This was the same relic that Lucas took from the walls of Wugari. After she touched it, the relics had merged together, and now, they felt heavier, their auras were thicker. Clearly, this was the reason why the beast''s behavior had changed.


    After a few minutes, she put the relic back inside her spatial bag.


    "You maye in" Rosalind said. She eyed the door. She could feel Atior outside standing. Just as she gave permission for her toe in, the door opened.


    "What was that?" Atior asked, frowning. She examined Rosalind''s room. "It vanished."


    "I know. "


    "I thought a sorcerer was here to harm you."


    "So, you felt the darkness?"


    "A little."


    Rosalind nodded. Before he left, Lucas gave her the relic and told her it was hers to use. She could do whatever she wanted with it. Obviously, she epted it without asking any more questions.


    While she did not want to feel its heaviness, she was also curious about it. She could not help but wonder what would happen after they took the others. Would it merge too? If that was the case then would it be stronger? Was it going to attract more ferocious beasts?


    This weapon could easily end Empires. She needed to be more careful in dealing with this.


    Atior stared at her for a few seconds without saying another word.


    "That was different from the ones that we ced inside Aster."


    "I know."


    "It was stronger."


    Again, Rosalind nodded.


    "And dangerous."


    "I know."


    "However as the Goddess"


    "Did youe here just because of the relic?" Rosalind interrupted her. Until now, Atior seemed to think that she was some sort of goddess. As if she was someone special. She would like to stay away from that topic as she knew that she could not convince Atior to think otherwise.


    "There are people outside, observing our every move," Atior asked.


    "Good," Rosalind said. She was hoping that the General would send people to follow them. It would be good for her n.


    "Shall I kill them?"


    "There is no need to do that. Leave them be. Tomorrow, we will leave this ce at dawn. Valentin and Elias shall stay here." They will pretend that Rosalind and Atior were still inside and that they were only taking some rest before joining the fight. In that case, they would have an excuse.


    Obviously, they would not be able to join any fight as the tide would end tomorrow after the Duke''s arrival.


    "I understand," Atior spoke. "Do you need anything else?"


    "No."


    Atior nodded before leaving the room. Seeing the woman gone, Rosalind thought about the relic in her spatial bag. She took it out and ced it in a box. Then ced the box under her bed.


    Tonight the beasts will lose control of themselves. Tonight, Aster will see the might of the beast tide.


    ...


    The ordinary soldiers and mercenaries watched from the walls as the sound of the bell continuously rang from the background, signaling that it was already midnight.


    The sounds of growls and roars filled the air as someone who was wielding a sword made of fire wasughing nearby. He was using the fire to fight the beasts that were walking toward the walls.


    A few meters away from him was someone that could control rocks, someone that was Blessed to controlrge boulders and easily used them to tten some beasts.


    It had been days since the tide started and this was not the first time that the soldiers had seen a scene like this, but until now, fear was still creeping into their bodies as they watched the tide approach.


    It had been like this since the beasts started attacking even when the sun was up.


    Various creatures of all shapes and sizes, some familiar and somepletely foreign, would march forward. The fact that the sun was burning their scales or that they had been wounded by the various Blessings that were thrown their way, did not seem to matter to these beasts. All they wanted was to reach the walls.


    "Look at that" one of the soldiers pointed at therge beast that appeared out of nowhere. The beast towered over everything around it.


    Its massive form resembled that of a bear, but it was far farrger. The beast stood at an imposing height. It looked as if it was more than thirty feet tall.


    Its body was covered with coarse fur, thick and matted in ces.


    Something oily seemed to drip off its body.


    Its red eyes gleamed with malice as it started advancing at a very fast pace toward the walls, leaving the ground shaking.


    "That is a a demonic beast!" one of the soldiers said, his hand trembling against the hilt of his sword.


    "Hey!"


    The soldiers looked behind them. There stood a man with red long hair that danced like fire.


    "Call the others. Tell them a demonic beast showed up. Tell them toe." This was none other than his Blessedness L ize.


    L refused to join the fight, but something seemed to have changed inside him tonight.


    For the first time since he arrived, he chose to join the other families in fighting.


    L ize turned his attention to therge bear-like creature and its fluid movement despite its massive bulk.


    He had never seen something like this before.


    Despite the excitement that he currently felt, a part of him suddenly felt like something was off.


    "Ring the bell," L added. "A demonic beast showed up. This is not to be taken lightly." During the fight in Rakha, Lucas easily took down that bat-like creature.


    However, this creature was even bigger than that bat!


    Soon enough, L heard the sound of the bell.


    In just a few seconds, he heard a familiar voice behind him.


    "What is that thing!?" It was Ena Thun. Despite her attempt to steady her voice, she failed. Clearly, she too, was shaken by the sight.


    "Aster is doomed," L muttered.


    ...


    A/N: I already released EVE''s GAMBIT! Please check it out and add it to library please....

 Chapter 340: Bag of Bones

    Chapter 340: Bag of Bones


    "News! There is news about the Duke!"


    The other members of the seven families who had been fighting since the other day, had various expressions on their faces when they heard about the news. They looked at the Knight who announced the Duke''s arrival.


    "Where is he?" Emperor Goosebourne got up. He has not had any rest since the war started and now, he looked nothing like the Majestic Emperor that he was a couple of days ago.


    He was so thin, he looked like a bag of bones wearing a knight''s armor. There wererge dark bags under his eyes too.


    Just like him, Martin lost some weight as he had been helping a lot with the wounded soldiers.


    "He He sent a letter" the Knight handed a letter to the Emperor.


    "How dare you say that he is here? Clearly Clearly" the Emperor started reading the letter.


    "He will be here in a few hours."


    It was already daytime, all of the people in the room spent the whole day yesterday and the whole night fighting against the demonic beasts, who seemed to have lost their minds as they marched towards Aster without fear.


    As a result, both Ena and L ize, along with the Gliss Family, the Quarris Family, and the Hydran Family fought with all their might. They wanted to give hope to the soldiers and mercenaries who were fighting with them. Unfortunately for them, the beasts did not stop or showed any signs of stopping.


    They marched and attacked all night, leaving everyone exhausted.


    "Are we certain that this is not the Duke''s doing?" Ena looked at Federico who looked equally as exhausted as everyone. The two were also up all night, helping out. Everyone had been very busy, and they were not in the mood to even talk about what happened.


    "If this goes on" Jean Hydran did not continue her words. She looked out of the window from where she was sitting. From there, she could see people running, bringing the wounded into the infirmary. With the number of wounded people, they could not actually afford to have this short meeting, but they have no choice.


    Everyone else was exhausted and


    "Why would you insinuate that this was the Duke''s fault? Are you saying that this happened because he did not arrive on time?" L ize immediately argued with Ena. Despite the exhaustion in his eyes, L still seemed to still have the spirit to argue with other people. He red at Ena and Federico. "You two are really something, aren''t you?"


    "This has nothing to do with us," Ena responded.


    "Did I say that it was your fault? Unlike you, I do not me people without rhyme or reason."


    "The tide started to turn crazy a day before his arrival. If you think that is still nothing but a coincidence then you are mistaken! I do not believe in coincidences, ize! This must have something to do with him!"


    "Ha! You are only ming him because you are incapable of killing the beasts!"


    "You"


    "We should not fight," Jean Hydran said. "This is going to further divide us. The only way that we could beat this tide is by working together."


    "We cannot beat this tide," L said. "Without his help, at least."


    "You coward!"


    "How dare you call me a coward?" L would never ept that he was weaker than someone, except when it was actually true. While he was not certain if the Duke was stronger than him in a one-on-one fight, he was sure that the Duke was stronger than him on the battlefield! He could kill beasts as if he was swatting flies! The man was just as frightening as those monsters!


    "We need to approach this using our mind," Dous Quarris finally joined the conversation. "I believe the Emperor should tell his people to leave Aster."


    "Are you out of your mind"?" Federico asked. "There are millions of people in Aster! They would not have the time to leave."


    "A thousand survivors is better than nothing," Dous continued. "The tide is I have never seen something like that in the past. I have heard about the tide in history, but none of them mentioned anything about this the beasts are attacking during the day. We are slowly getting weaker and weaker. Isn''t it right to be honest and ept the fact that thisthis is a war that we might not have a chance to win."


    "Madness!" Federico hissed. "That will never happen!"


    "Go ahead and say that to the beasts outside!"


    "You"


    "Calm down," Ena said. "We are here to n and not to argue. For now, each of us should take at least a few hours of sleep. We will not all fight at the same time. Two should be enough. ize and Dous could fight together while Jean and myself will fight after. Myra and Brinley Fleur will be fighting together too. Federico will rest first while Martin takes care of the wounded. We need our strength to fight. If we want to survive then we need to rest and avoid arguing like children!"


    Since this was the first time that any of them had faced a tragedy like this, it was very hard for them toe up with a good n. Everything had been going so fast, Ena could not seem to understand what just transpired.


    She met Federico''s eyes.


    "ize and Dous should fight first while the others rest. They will fight for six hours at a time and the next two people will fight for the next six hours. This is the only way," Ena added.


    Not long after, the others expressed their opinions then they left to follow their current n.


    "You must fix this!" Federico said. It was only him and Ena inside the room.


    "Fix what?"


    "This! You You created those relics! You must find a way to get them out of my Empire!"


    Ena narrowed her eyes at him. "I did not create those relics."


    "Both of us know that you did! Admit it, you underestimated the effects of the relics! You let the Duke steal them without knowing the potential of those things!"


    ....

 Chapter 341: Sweets

    Chapter 341: Sweets


    "I did not let him steal it! If I had known that it would be like this... I" Ena did not continue her words. In fact, she really did not think that anyone else could steal the relics that her father brought from the Howling Mountains.


    There were only a few of those kinds of relics and she thought that no one would be able to sense them.


    She was wrong.


    The Duke had the ability to sense them, and he had even made the relics stronger.


    Now, this was a piece of very rming news. Ena could not seem to ept that someone else took advantage of her things!


    Because of this, her anger towards the Duke just doubled. No. It tripled.


    All she wanted to do was torture him until he gave her the information that she needed. Unfortunately, it would not be that easy.


    "Let us leave. I need to"


    "No!" Federico held her hand, stopping her from moving. "You created this problem! You must fix this!"


    "Let me go," Ena hissed. "This is not my fault. It was Lucas Rothley''s!"


    "You must have a way to sense all those relics. Find them. We need to take them and"


    "No. I do not have a way to sense them."


    "You" Federico''s eyes narrowed. "Are you doing this to Did you intentionally do this because you wanted Aster to fall?"


    This time, Ena removed Federico''s hand from her arm. "What nonsense are you talking about!? I would never do something so incredibly stupid."


    "Ena"


    "I said I did not do it! I would never do something like that. You are keeping my father alive. Without you, he would sumb to his death." And Ena still had use of her father. He could not die just yet. She red at the old man before she pushed him out of her way. Then she walked out of the room, irritated.


    How could he suggest that she was willing to ruin Aster?


    Ena was already in a terrible mood because of the beasts! Now, the old man was insinuating that she was using the relics against him? While Ena was not exactly trustworthy, she had reasons not to do that to the Lux Family.


    The sound of the bell once again echoed. It was another sign of a demonic beast.


    Ena''s mood turned worse.


    Undeniably, the relics were much stronger than the ones that she used to have. Ena wanted to have those relics.


    She was willing to do anything to have them!


    She narrowed her eyes in the direction of the bell. She needed a way to know the secrets of the Duke.


    For the first time in her life, Ena''s interest in the Duke of Wugari peaked.


    ....


    "We are leaving," Rosalind said. She was already prepared for today''s ns.


    "And we are supposed to stay here?" Elias asked. He had beenining about the n since he had heard it. However, he also understood why Rosalind did it. The others are stronger than them now, so a confrontation against them must be avoided.


    However, the Duke already promised to make them stronger.


    That was enough to assure him of his future.


    "Yes."


    After they said their goodbyes, Rosalind and Atior wore other skin masks with ordinary appearances and snuck out of the house using various methods. Rosalind just teleported herself directly out of the house while Atior used another way that only sorcerers knew about.


    In just a few minutes, they arrived outside and immediately walked towards the marketce where Atior ced all the relics. Right now, only Atior and Rosalind knew where the relics were.


    "Mydy, how would we know if the Duke is already in the Empire?" Atior asked.


    "We will," Rosalind uttered. Or at least, she would. The Duke told her to start removing the relics at high noon. It was still morning yet, but Rosalind already chose to get out of the house as she had other things to do like eat something.


    She was here to eat some delicious food too!


    She, and the rest of them, would be leaving for Howling Mountains after this and they would stay in that ce for a few weeks. That meant she won''t have any good food.


    Until now, she has yet to find a way to put fresh food in her spatial bag so she would be eating some dried beef jerky and other dried meat all throughout this training!


    How could she ept that?


    Because of this, she decided to actually explore some restaurants in the markets and eat something!


    She smiled at the thought of it.


    Not long after, the two of them found a good restaurant and immediately had their breakfast. After that, they found a restaurant known for its sweets and she immediately tried some. By the time Rosalind and Atior were done, it was already close to high noon.


    Rosalind then signaled Atior to start collecting the relics.


    In fact, this mission should be very simple. They were just here to collect the relics and then leave. Since there was no fighting involved, Rosalind just chose to enjoy herself by buying some more cakes and pastries.


    While Aster did not exactly have the best sweets, they did have various stores that sold desserts and candy from other Empires and Kingdoms. One even had endless choices when it came to sweets.


    After enjoying herself, she bought some cakes and pastries that she could bring for the Duke. She knew that the man must have already tried them before, but she did not care. She was simply buying the things that she found delicious.


    "My Lady, here are the two relics," Atior said as she handed the two relics to Rosalind. She immediately put them in her spatial bag. Then Atior once again disappeared. This time, she is going to get the third and fourth relics.


    Each relic was strategically ced making sure that they stay unrecognizable while still having effects on the beasts.


    "Thank you. You may keep the rest," Rosalind smiled at the vendor who just sold her some sort of candied fruits. However, the smile on her face vanished when she felt something eerie to her right.


    This This was Atior''s ability!


    Her face turned dark.


    There is no way that Atior would use this if she was not in danger!


    ....

 Chapter 342: Too Late

    Chapter 342: Too Late


    The smell of something burning filled the air as Atior staggered. She clutched the relic tighter as she red at the hooded individual who suddenly attacked her with a bolt of lightning.


    Luckily, she was able to avoid it as she sensed the arrival of someone Blessed behind her.


    "A sorcerer I see" the woman behind the hood uttered, her voice sounding strained. Her hand was crackling with lightning. "Die!"


    *BANG!*


    Without warning, she sent a bolt of lightning toward Atior. However, thetter was able to conjure what looked like shadowy creatures swirling around her, protecting her from the lighting.


    Seeing this, the one wearing the hood sent arcs of lightning, each bolt exploding on contact with a satisfying crackle.


    "Who Who are you!?" the woman wearing a hood spoke. "I have never heard of someone that could " she made a deliberate pause as if she just realized something crucial. "You are one of them!"


    *BANG!*


    *BANG!*


    *BANG!*


    "You reeked of darkness!" the woman screamed. "You should just die!"


    "Too much bber!" Atior responded. This time, she sent the creatures swirling around her toward the hooded figure. Sheunched a st of darkness toward her opponent.


    "You underestimate me! Darkness will never win!"


    *BANG!*


    *BANG!*


    *BANG!*


    For a few seconds, the two were locked into a fight where both of their abilities were canceling each other out amidst the grove of towering trees surrounding them.


    This location was not that far away from the market but it was filled with trees and was unupied by humans as the empire had turned the area into a part.


    However, the air that was once thick with the scent of pine and earth, was now filled with the smell of something burning.


    "Atior!" Rosalind''s arrival surprised the two. She wasted no time as she sent some darkness toward the one wielding lightning.


    "You Another sorceress!?"


    "Ena Thun''s daughter. It is nice to see you again," Rosalind smiled. Since she was wearing another face, so Lurea did not recognize her. She narrowed her eyes at the woman who ended Milith''s life.


    Just thinking about what happened made her blood boil. She could feel the darkness inside her responding to her anger. It was as if it fueled the darkness, feeding her, and making her stronger with each passing moment.


    She could feel the darkness in every little part of her body, crackling, ready to defend herself or attack her enemies at any given moment.


    "You know me," Lurea calmly responded. Still, she did not remove the hood that covered her face.


    "Why wouldn''t I? You are nothing but Ena''s dog."


    "I am not her dog!"


    Rosalind snorted. She could feel the darkness inside her growing more and more intense.


    Somehow, this gave her confidence. She took a deep breath and almost immediately, shadows swirled and danced around her as though they were alive, the air crackled with an almost intangible energy.


    Rosalind felt alive.


    She felt free.


    For some reason, the feeling of power as it coursed through her veins felt really good, it felt intoxicating.


    With each breath, she felt her strength increasing, her mind clearing, her focus sharpening.


    The anger inside her seemed to have awoken something both terrifying and exhrating.


    "You-" Lurea hissed. "What are you!?"


    Rosalind responded with a snort. "I guess, you wouldn''t know!"


    "My" Atior wanted to stop Rosalind.


    "Continue gathering the relics. I will take care of her." Rosalind said. Atior gave her a look before she handed Rosalind the relic that she took earlier. Then she disappeared.


    "You are one of them!? Another one of the Duke''s "


    "You talk a lot!" Rosalind said, her voice low. She was powerless to control her current anger.


    Soon, the darkness surrounding her seemed to intensify, as if it had taken on a life of its own. Clearly, the changes were the reason Lurea was a bit hesitant to attack.


    Suddenly, Lurea sent a bolt of lightning, but this one did not bounce back on impact. Instead, it was absorbed by the darkness surrounding Rosalind.


    A weird sensation filled her body the moment the lightning touched her darkness. She could feel it, she could feel life inside the lightning!


    "You Freak!"


    *BANG!*


    *BANG!*


    *BANG!*


    For a few seconds, Lurea sent bolts of lightning, each was bigger and stronger than the other. As her lightning shed with Rosalind''s darkness, the trees around them shook. Leaves rustled and branches creaked. However, the lightning did not seem to affect Rosalind at all.


    The grove of trees had be a battleground as Lurea continued tosh out.


    Seeing how her lightning did not seem to affect Rosalind, it angered Lurea so much that her body started shaking. She could feel blood trickling from her mouth from overusing her lightning, but she did not care.


    She refused to believe that a mere sorcerer would be able to stand against her lightning!


    Lurea might be young, but she was raised in a ce that made her stronger. She was confident that she was stronger than all people her age.


    The Duke of Wugari''s insult to her was enough!


    How could she ept another one that could not only withstand her abilities but absorbed them as if they were nothing?


    "Are you done!?" the woman smiled a smile that did not reach her eyes as she stared at Lurea. She angled her ordinary-looking face, her lips were twisted, full of mockery.


    Lurea''s chest raised and fell. She  she was getting weaker. She was running out of her Blessing!


    How was that possible!?


    How could a sorceress, doomed by the darkness, defeat her? How?


    Just as questions filled her head, the woman spoke.


    "Then it is my turn!" The woman said before she unleashed what looked like a massive vortex that threatened to consume everything in its path. Almost immediately, the trees began to topple over, the air turned ominous.


    "The darkness will never win!" Lurea uttered as she sent a final surge of lightning toward the vortex, hoping to destroy it before it consumed her.


    But it was toote.


    Oh it was sote.

 Chapter 343: Control

    Chapter 343: Control


    "How could he fight like that?" Jean Hydran shivered as she looked at the Duke of Wugari as if he was death himself. Next to him were two other people. A man with grayish hair and a woman with a scar on her face. Both were perfectly capable of fighting just like the Duke of Wugari.


    "The tide" Brinley Fleur who stood next to Jean uttered in a low voice. "I think they are starting to slow down."


    "Impossible."


    "That man is not human!" Martin spoke. In fact, this was not their time to fight. They were supposed to rest, to recover their strength, but none of them wanted to miss this fight.


    When they had heard that the Duke arrived, everyone''s exhaustion seemed to vanish and they immediately rushed here.


    The man did not greet them nor called for everyone else''s attention. He just arrived and started fighting as if his life depended on it.


    "How could he kill demonic beasts so easily?" Brinley asked. Right now, the only ones fighting with the Duke were L ize, Dous Quarris, and Ena Thun. Those three were considered the strongest Blessed Individuals.


    However, one nce would easily reveal that the Duke''s fighting style is much more suited to win against the beasts.


    Right now, the Duke of Wugari was only using a de. Yet, he was very quick, his actions almost looked like a blur. He faced the beasts without saying any other word.


    ck and scarlet blood mixed with severed beast partsy strewn behind him, a gruesome trail of destruction in his wake. The sight was enough to make even the bravest of warriors recoil in horror.


    It was a macabre scene. Limbs and organsy scattered about, the air thick with the stench of death and ruins.


    As he moved forward, his footsteps squelched in the sticky mess beneath his boots. He didn''t bother to look back, his eyes fixed firmly ahead.


    But the sight of the carnage behind him was unnerving, even for someone as hardened as the soldiers behind him. It was a reminder of the true cost of war against the beasts, of the lives that were lost, the blood that was spilled.


    The man looked like the specter of death just descended to give his final judgment.


    Duke Lucas Rothley waspletely in control of the situation. He was the one who held the power, he was the one who had the final say.


    Seeing him like this made everyone on the walls speechless. Almost all of them refused to take their eyes away from him. And all of them had a mixture of both horror and amazement on their faces.


    This was the first time that they had witnessed something so amazing and frightening at the same time. This was a scene that they would never forget.


    "What is that?" Jean Hydran suddenly turned around. She could sense something behind them. Something dark and heavy.


    Soon enough, the others turned in the same direction.


    A wave of heavy, oppressive energy washed over the Blessed Individuals who stood by the walls. It was a sensation that left them reeling, a weighty presence that was full of grief and anger.


    For a moment, they stood frozen in ce, caught in the grip of the overwhelming emotions that flooded their senses. Some clutched at their chests, gasping for breath, while others stumbled back against the walls, their eyes wide with shock and fear.


    "What is that?" Martin Lux was one of the Blessed Individuals who stumbled back. He was physically weaker than the rest so he had to use the walls to support himself.


    His chest rose and fell as the very air around them thickened, grown dense and suffocating with the weight of the emotion that now hung heavy.


    And then, as suddenly as it hade, the sensation began to dissipate, leaving the Blessed Individuals shaken and disoriented in its wake. It vanished as if it was never there in the first ce.


    They exchanged looks of confusion and concern, each one trying to make sense of what had just happened. But there was no denying the power of the emotion that had washed over them, leaving them feeling vulnerable and exposed.


    For the Blessed Individuals who stood by the walls, it was a stark reminder that even their divine protection was not absolute. At that very moment, all of them felt powerless against the energy.


    "Who was it?" Jean asked. "Was it a sorcerer?" Grief and anger was something connected to darkness. Because of this, she immediately thought that this was a sorcerer''s action.


    "We need to check" Martin spoke but Jean quickly interrupted him.


    "Do not move your eyes from the Duke! Whoever it was, we will find them soon!" Jean said. She turned towards the Duke''s direction but realized that the man was no longer there.


    He simply vanished.


    "Where is he?" she asked, confused. She looked at the others. Ena and L were still there as well as the two other people who fought with the Duke.


    But Lucas Rothley was no longer there.


    He was nowhere to be found.


    "What is happening?" Martin asked, confused.


    First, that energy that felt suffocating, and now the Duke vanished!


    "Where is he?" Brinley asked.


    Unbeknownst to them, the Duke was already next to Rosalind.


    He stood there, hugging her, slowly stroking her back.


    Without saying a word, Rosalind rested her head on his chest where she could hear his calm heartbeat.


    "You did great," he said.


    "I I almost lost control." Rosalind blinked, tears streaming down her face. She had never felt that free before. However, a part of her was also frightened. The anger almost consumed her and she was powerless against it.


    Luckily, he arrived just in time.


    She stared at Lurea''s unconscious body.


    "We need to leave," Rosalind said. They could not stay here for too long.


    As if on cue, Atior arrived. She quickly handed the relics to Rosalind.


    "I will take care of her," Atior said.


    "Do not kill her" Rosalind said. "Yet."


    "I understand," Atior said. She avoided the eyes of the Duke before she picked up Lurea''s body as if it was nothing, then she vanished into thin air.

 Chapter 344: The Dukes Name

    Chapter 344: The Duke''s Name


    "The Duke left for a few minutes beforeing back as if nothing happened," Jean Hydran said. "It must have had something to do with that suffocating energy that we felt earlier. It has to be."


    "Yet, we still could not figure out what happened or where he went. I already sent my people and they came up with nothing. All they saw was arge clearing and trees that had been damaged as if someone used something explosive to destroy the ce," Brinley sighed.


    "Your Blessedness Martin, what can you say about the matter? You have been quiet since the tide ended," Jean Hydran spoke.


    "Is there any point in concerning ourselves about this matter? The Duke has ended the tide." Martin was more concerned about the fact that everyone in the streets now spoke highly of the Duke. He was the hero. The one who ended the tide.


    Naturally, this did not sit well with Martin.


    How could he allow the Duke to be the Hero of the Empire?


    For this reason, the Emperor was currently meeting with Federico. They wanted to discuss the next actions before they have a meeting involving the members of the seven families.


    Martin wanted to be there for this meeting but the aftermath of the war was devastating. Many people were wounded and he needed to help out.


    Just now, he excused himself to talk to the others, thinking that the meeting between the Emperor and his father had ended. It turned out that it was still happening until now.


    He could not help but wonder what they were talking about.


    "The Emperor would have no choice but to reward him. It was pretty clear that he was more powerful than Ena Thun and even L."


    "I told you so." L was also inside the room. He was sitting by the window, his eyes closed.


    He had no interest in joining this conversation.


    He just fought for almost twenty-four straight hours. Naturally, he was very tired.


    The only reason why he had survived was that he decided to push himself to prove that he could catch up to the Duke''s strength.


    He was wrong.


    Duke Lucas Rothley was stronger than all of them.


    *BANG*


    The door burst open, revealing Ena Thun. She was frowning, which was very understandable. She must have already known that right now, everyone was praising the Duke and not the Goddess or the families who received the Goddess''s Blessing.


    "Everyone is calling his name," Ena was seething as he sat down on one of the unupied couches inside the room reserved for the blessed individuals. "He just showed up at a crucial time yet we have been fighting for days! Now everyone is speaking of his name! How dare he disrespect the Goddess? It should have been the Goddess''s name that should be spoken by the people. After all, this sess would not have happened without the help of the Goddess!"


    "Calm down," Jean Hydran said as she handed Ena a ss of tea. "Soon, the people will realize that they are wrong."


    Ena said nothing. However, she also did not ept the tea. Instead, she got up and left the room.


    She had been in a very bad mood, not just because of the Duke, but because she had lost contact with Lurea. Was it possible that someone else was able to defeat Lurea?


    She already sent her people to investigate, but none of them came up with anything.


    She had an ominous feeling about the matter.


    Meanwhile, Federico was also upset about the way the tide had ended.


    "Your Majesty, I suggest that we investigate the Wugari Kingdom. We need to send more spies to the Rothley Estate. We need to find out how he was able to end the tide," Federico said. Just like what the rumors had said; the tide ended because the beasts were intimidated by the Duke''s strength.


    Or at least anyone would think that after what they saw during the war.


    The Duke was showing off his skills.


    This was intentional and Federico knew it!


    The Duke wanted to make them look like useless fools. He wanted to overshadow them!


    Sadly, it worked.


    Now, everyone was thinking that the Duke really ended the tide when Federico knew that it was because the Duke''s people secretly gathered the relic that attracted the beasts to the Empire.


    He gritted his teeth.


    Ena promised him that she would take care of things.


    Whatever she had nned must have failed as the Duke sessfully ended the tide.


    "You know what happened in the past," Emperor Goosebourne said. As someone who witnessed the war, the Duke''s actions clearly left him shaken. He had his back to Federico as he was looking out of therge window of his study. "Everyone that we sent died. Shall we sacrifice more life just to know the secrets of the Duke?"


    "But we cannot just let this be. It is an insult to the Goddess. This is an insult to the Blessed Families."


    "Not rewarding him would only show how ungrateful we are. This would surely change the opinion of the people." The Emperor then turned towards him. "I know you dislike the Duke, but you have no choice but to acknowledge his strength and thank him in front of everyone."


    "What did you say?"


    "As the member of the seven families who lives here you must be the one to give the reward."


    "I would never betray the Goddess by giving someone who did not receive her Blessing a reward."


    "This is not about who received the Blessing. This is about who ended the war. Right now, the citizens of the Aster Empire know that it was the Duke." Emperor Goosebourne sighed. "It is either you do it or the people will surely ask more questions. Without a proper exnation, they would thene up with their own conclusions and assumptions which could backfire on us."


    Federico clenched his jaw. He knew that the Emperor was right. At this point, Federico felt defeated.


    "It is either you reward him or the people will think we are ungrateful for the Duke''s help." The Emperor said.

 Chapter 345: Atiors Secrets

    Chapter 345: Atior''s Secrets


    "I told you, I am fine. I do not feel anything," Rosalind smiled at Lucas. "You do not need to stay here."


    Still, she knew that her assurance fell on deaf ears. The look on his face was evidence of his worry.


    "You should probably check on Lurea or tell them of the reward that you want," Rosalind continued.


    "What did you feel when you were in that ce?" he asked. For some reason, he was convinced that she was not feeling well after she almost blew up the whole area.


    "I told you I feel better." This was actually an honest answer. She knew she almost lost control when fighting with Lurea but for some unknown reason, she felt better after letting out all that anger and grief.


    She was not lying. Whatever happened there made her feel better.


    Still, he looked like he was not nning to believe anything that she said.


    "That was anger, Rosalind."


    Rosalind pursed her lips. If he knew it was anger then "And grief, but it disappeared as quickly as it came." There is really no point in lying. Until now, Rosalind did not tell him the reason why she almost lost control of her abilities.


    "But it was gone. I feel better now. Moreover, Huig and Magda are outside of the room. If anything happens they can easily call you." Rosalind did not want to disturb him while he was doing something important like iming a special reward for saving an Empire!


    How could he just leave those people after what he did?


    The least that he could do was ask them for gold, right?


    Lucas stared at her face, intently. It looked like he was thinking something concerning but he did not say a word and she did not ask.


    Rosalind did not want to know what made him look like he was about to open up her body to take a look at her soul.


    "You should rest. I wille back tonight."


    Rosalind lifted an eyebrow. "You are going to sleep in my room?" They were still in Aster, staying in the house with Atior, Elias, and Valentin. Now, Magda and Huig as well as Lucas were here too.


    This time, the corner of his lips lifted into a smile. "Do you want me to?"


    "Maybe if you ask, I would seriously consider it."


    He stared at her. Again, it felt like he was thinking about something deep. It was as if he was not just staring at her but peeking inside her soul. Was that even possible?


    "Then maybe I would stay beside you for the night. We do not really know when you would lose your ability to control your darkness. I believe, only I can help you out of that state."


    He might be right but Rosalind did not say that. Instead, she gave him a silly smile.


    After almost blowing up the whole ce. Rosalind currently felt lighter, refreshed, and stronger.


    Before what happened earlier, she was not aware that she could actually use her darkness like that. The anger inside her seemed to guide her, prompting her to do it. To be honest, Rosalind quite liked it.


    She had never felt this free before.


    After a few seconds, the Duke finally decided to leave her room, giving her space so she could sleep.


    While Rosalind felt really good, she could not deny that the earlier fiasco exhausted every bit of the Blessing in her body. Both her dark and light Blessings werepletely gone!


    She did not know how she was able to use her darkness and light Blessing at the same time, but she intended to explore that more once she arriveed in Howling Mountains.


    After leaving Rosalind''s room, Lucas went straight to where Magda and Huig were guarding Lurea Thun.


    The woman was already in chains. She had been gagged and her eyes blinded at least temporarily.


    "Take her to the dungeons," the Duke said.


    "Yes, Your Grace," Huig immediately replied.


    "Tell me" the Duke spoke to the only other person inside the room. It was none other than the sorceress Atior.


    "What is there to tell, Your Grace?" Atior asked. Despite the confidence in her voice, it was pretty obvious that she was only maintaining a facade. Still, she did not hesitate to meet the Duke''s gaze.


    "You were there," the Duke said. "I felt you around."


    "Yes, Your Grace."


    "You watched her almost lose control of herself."


    "She needed to lose control of herself. She needed to be free," Atior answered without an iota of fear in her eyes. "Do you not agree with me?"


    "This was not your call to make!"


    "But it was not yours either."


    The Duke''s face darkened. Almost immediately a dark dagger appeared in his hand. This one resembled the dagger that Rosalind had absorbed a long time ago.


    In just a blink of an eye, the Duke appeared in front of Atior. He did not give her any chance to use her sorcery as he pointed the dagger at her neck.


    "Say it again," the Duke hissed, his eyes narrowed at her. An invisible pressure descended on Atior, making it very hard for her to breathe.


    "I" For the first time, Atior paled. She had been very confident in her skills the skills that she perfected for tens of years. However, this time, Atior felt like she was standing in front of a beast sorge and powerful. Fear made her freeze.


    "You could have killed that woman, yet you did not. You waited for her to arrive. It was because you knew that Lurea killed Milith and you wanted to trigger something inside her," the Duke said. His eyes had be darker until they almost looked ck.


    "You wanted it to happen," he hissed. "You should have known better than to try to lie to me."


    "It had to happen. She has to know her abilities."


    "How dare you"


    "Your Grace, she is not a child. She must learn how to control herself or it will devour her."


    Those words seemed to hit the Duke and he did not say another word. Instead, he took a step back and stared at her.


    ....


    Been 2 days and my allergies are soooo bad! I did not realize that it was because of the dust! There''s construction going on in the next house! This is terrible!


    A/N: I already released EVE''s GAMBIT! Please check it out and add it to library please....

 Chapter 346: Rumors about the Seven Families

    Chapter 346: Rumors about the Seven Families


    The news about the Duke''s bravery spread like wildfire through Aster.


    The thing that they have been worried about the most had happened. Now, the children on the streets of Aster were singing about the Duke''s actions of chasing the beasts back to the North.


    This not only damaged the reputation of the members of the seven families, but it also made a lot of people think of moving to the North.


    "It is not very safe. First the gue and then the tide happened. I believe it is time that we consider moving to the North!"


    "I heard that the North epted the people from Cirid after it fell. Meanwhile, the Aster Empire and the other Empires do not ept the unbelievers that are still camping outside of Aster. I heard that the guards refused to let them in when the tide started too! Isn''t that too inhumane?"


    "Are you telling the truth?"


    "Of course! I know someone who is a soldier and is working at the gates of the capital. This was instructed by his Blessedness Federico who believed that only the ones who believe in the Goddess should be saved! This resulted in many deaths. A lot of children lost their parents too!"


    "That is truly harsh. Those people have lives and kids that depended on them. How could they refuse to let them enter the gates just because they do not believe in the Goddess?"


    "We have been believers all our lives, but this did not change our lives. We die of diseases as His Blessedness Federico and his son refuse to do something about our illness. They even stopped healing people''s wounds and only cater to the nobles."


    "That''s horrible."


    "They are horrible."


    "The seven families are not as strong as the rumors. If they are then they could have chased all the beasts away."


    Conversations like this spread not just in the capital, but in the neighboring towns of Aster. The Duke was celebrated with songs of praise, while rumors about the uselessness of the seven families spread like wildfire.


    "This is not what we wanted," Ena gritted her teeth before she downed the ss of wine that Federico handed her. "The rumors are spreading everywhere. In a few weeks, people from other Empires and Kingdoms will hear about it too. Are we not going to do anything about it?"


    "Do we have a choice?"


    "We could tell them that the tide was the Duke''s fault," Ena said. "That he started it so he could save everyone."


    "That would mean we are going to reveal the existence of the relics that could attract the beasts. If we do that then the other families would surely start to ask questions."


    "Do you think they would refuse to cooperate? This is for the sake of our empires. For the faith of the people. If we do not put a stop to this nonsense, it will not take too long before everyone starts believing that the seven families are not as strong as him!"


    Federico pursed his lips.


    "It will be very hard to prove that without revealing the relics," Federico said. They could not just create a relic out of nowhere. They needed to find more of those relics. If what Ena said was true, then the only way that they could obtain the relics was by going to Howling Mountains to get more of them.


    However, going to that ce was very dangerous.


    They could not just waltz in there and get more of those relics.


    "We needed another n," Federico said. He is not about to sacrifice his old self just because of the rumors that flooded the streets. When he noticed Ena''s unusual quietness, he added. "Is there something wrong?"


    "Nothing."


    "You look "


    "I heard the others mention some sort of pressure that they felt when the Duke fought."


    "I heard about it too. I have sent people to check that ce and no one found anything. It was already a clearing. It was very clear that someone fought in that ce, but there were no traces of their identities." Federico frowned. "Do you think it had something to do with the Duke?"


    Ena knew that it had something to do with the Duke. She heard that the Duke had disappeared for a few minutes before he came back as if nothing happened. Was it possible that he attacked Lurea during those few minutes?


    No. Impossible.


    She shook her head. How could he kill Lurea in just a few minutes?


    Moreover, there were no traces of Lurea anywhere. It meant that he also had to hide her body. Could he do that in just a few minutes?


    "That might be the ce where he hid the relic," Ena uttered.


    "You think the relic exploded and caused all that?"


    "I do not know." The only way that they would know it is if they asked the Duke himself. Obviously, the Duke would never tell them anything. He would probablyugh at them for asking.


    "So, the Emperor is nning to hold the ceremony tomorrow?" Ena changed the topic. She did not tell Federico about Lurea''s involvement in trying to kill those who wanted to retrieve the relic and there is no point in telling him anything now.


    The less he knew, the better it would be for him.


    "Yes. While he hates it, he has no choice but to do it as this is what the people want." Federico looked defeated. What happened in that war made them see how weak they were in front of true power.


    For centuries, the seven families always felt like they were the ones who the Goddess loved the most as they received her Blessing.


    They have grown arrogant too arrogant.


    Seeing the Duke fight was a wake-up call.


    Federico knew that the others felt the same way. Most of them immediately bid goodbye and decided to leave Aster, but some of them chose to stay. Like L and Dous Quarris.


    Federico did not need to ask to know why they stayed.


    The two of them wanted to talk to the Duke of Wugari, and he could barely guess their purpose.


    ...


    Check out Synopsis for Eve''s Gambit in thement.

 Chapter 347: Blaize and Quarris

    Chapter 347: ize and Quarris


    Rosalind could not help but wonder how she agreed to apany the Duke to his room inside the pce.


    She could remember telling him that she should not be here. Then she recalled agreeing with him after hearing his exnation. Of course, she was now wearing another skin mask and acting like she was one of his trusted aides.


    "Thank you for taking the time to talk to us, Your Grace." L ize''s words interrupted Rosalind''s stupor. She stared at the man with bright red hair that immediately reminded her of Elias''s hair. The two even talked the same. She could not help but wonder about their circumstances.


    She recalled Valentin telling her that Elias was in a different situation.


    "I apologize for taking too long, Your Blessedness. The battle against the beasts was pretty exhausting, even for me." Lucas had a polite, yet knowing smile on his face. He was clearly lying and they knew that he was lying, yet none of the two other men sitting across Lucas dared to call him out on it.


    "We understand," Dous Quarris gave the Duke a cordial smile. Watching the three of them speak and act like they were puppets was painful. Still, Rosalind wondered why the two of them visited the Duke.


    It should be because of the tide, right?


    "Since the Duke is tired then let me be more direct." L seemed to be the impatient type so it was not a surprise that he immediately went directly to the point. "We came here because we wanted to work with Wugari. To be more specific, we wanted to cooperate with the Rothley Estate."


    "Oh?"


    "We want to send a few of our people to train in your estate and familiarize ourselves with the beasts. This current beast tide is a wake-up call to everyone," Dous added. "For years, we considered ourselves as the rulers of thisnd. We were stronger, we were Blessed and we were simply above the rest. The battle with the beasts is a painful reminder that we have been too arrogant."


    "Oh?" Lucas seemed surprised.


    Even Rosalind was surprised to hear Dous speak like this. Dous was a member of the Quarris Family. He had unique brown hair that would easily remind anyone of both the rock and the soil. By utilizing the rocks, he couldunch an offensive against his foes. He wasrge, but not as tall as Lucas. Instead, he looked more robust, muscr, and like a rock.


    The man always had a stoic expression on his face. He did not like to speak a lot and seemed to be always thinking about something deep.


    Even in her past life, he had always been like this.


    At one point, she wondered if he disliked the Lux Family because of his behavior. Soon, she realized that the man was simply someone who did not like to speak too much.


    He should be the exact opposite of L ize.


    So, it was indeed a surprise to Rosalind that he woulde here along with L ize.


    Was the Duke''s role in the battle against the beast responsible for this oue?


    If it was then should she use the same method to show off his skills?


    Wouldn''t that mean that they would receive more gold?


    Realizing her weird train of thought, Rosalind looked away.


    Why was she suddenly thinking about doing evil things to earn gold? She was not actually that desperate, right?


    After all, she was now someone that could be considered wealthy.


    "And in return?" the Duke asked.


    "Eh?"


    "You said it was cooperation. So you wanted your younglings to go to Wugari and train. What about us?"


    "Ah then why not send some of your people to train in my Empire? As you know, there is a volcano just beneath my Empire. It would tamper their bodies and"


    "Does it look like we needed more of those, Your Blessedness?" Lucas smiled.


    "Ah no. Of course not. Still, I could not help but wonder if your people would like to fight against me! Fighting against someone ofparable ability would be advantageous for them, wouldn''t it?"


    "You have a good point," Lucas said. "But they can fight beasts in the North at any given time. Is there a need for them to fight you and tire themselves out?"


    "Ah?"


    Seeing L''s expression, Rosalind had to purse her lips to stop herself from smiling. Clearly, L wanted to fight against Lucas''s people, but did not want to say it outright. So, he suddenly used this to try and entice Lucas.


    This man was exactly just like Elias!


    Rosalind lowered her gaze when she felt Dous''s gaze. She still needed to be more careful in front of Blessed individuals as she did not want them to recognize her. Luckily, they did not seem to sense her Blessing at all, which was to her advantage.


    "Since His Blessedness decided to be direct then let me reciprocate," Lucas was still smiling. "You can pay me instead."


    "Pay." L looked speechless while Dous frowned. "Your Grace, do you  do you need gold? If you are in need of gold then perhaps we can establish a special"


    "We will get to thatter, Your Blessedness. For now, I want to be paid monthly while your people stay in my estate. Naturally, I needed this to give them a good shelter and food. Life in the North has been bad. How could we let them live in such a ce? I am only thinking about their welfare."


    "Your Grace you." Again L ize looked speechless and Rosalind was now pinching herself to stop herself fromughing. This man was indeed very entertaining.


    "I think it is fair that we pay you," Dous finally spoke after a few minutes of silence. "The Laimor Empire will be paying you two crates of gold monthly. In addition, we would like to offer you a trading path made by portals. I believe this is just the start of a very good partnership. Do you agree with me, L?"


    "Ah? Of course, I do! I really do!" L said.


    Rosalind''s lips lifted into a smile. Indeed. This could be the start of a very good partnership. Still, one must be wary of dealing with the seven families.


    ....


    A/N: I already released EVE''s GAMBIT! Please check it out and add it to library please....

 Chapter 348: The New Dorothy

    Chapter 348: The New Dorothy


    The Lux Estate


    "How is she?" Victoria asked one of the maids who had been standing outside of Dorothy''s room. She nced at the te in the maid''s hand.


    Clearly, Dorothy did not eat her food or anything for that matter.


    It had been two days since shepletely stopped eating and just spent her time kneeling in front of those candles.


    Victoria met Jeames''s eyes. He had been standing by the door without saying a word.


    Then Victoria walked inside the room.


    Almost immediately the smell of something burning assaulted her senses. She frowned.


    "What Dorothy?" she looked at the woman kneeling, muttering words that she could not understand. "Dorothy?"


    "Someone! Jeames go ahead and call the physician and the knights!"


    This time, Jeames followed her orders. He disappeared and came back with the knights.


    "Take her to bathe" Victoria said.


    "No!" Dorothy''s voice sounded so low it almost sounded as if it was the voice of a man. "Do not dare touch me!"


    "Dorothy, it had been days since you clean yourself. It had been days since you took a bath. What are you thinking?"


    "I said, do not touch me!"


    "Dorothy " Tears pooled in Victoria''s eyes as she saw her daughter like this. Where did it all go wrong? Dorothy had been so good in the past few weeks.


    Then out of nowhere, she just started acting like this.


    She started acting as if she was a different person!


    Instead of going out, she had been staying in her room, kneeling, and praying to the Goddess. She had to have stopped bathing a long time ago. Now, she chose to stop eating. The only thing keeping her alive should be the water that


    "I said DO NOT TOUCH ME!"


    "Madam, she is very strong" one of the knights said.


    "Isn''t that why I asked you toe? Bring her to the bathroom!"


    While Dorothy was stronger than most women, she was easily subdued by four adult men.


    "NO!" she continued shrieking. "Let me go! I said"


    Suddenly, she started shaking.


    "What is put her down. Put her down!" Victoria spoke in a panic. Seeing her daughter like this was very painful.


    When the Knights put Dorothy''s body on the floor, Victoria expected the shaking to stop. It did not.


    Instead, Dorothy started convulsing.


    Dorothy''s body began to jerk and spasm uncontrobly. Her muscles tensed and released with a violent force, causing her limbs to il about erratically.


    Victoria used her hands to cover her mouth, tears streaming down her cheek. She could not help but scream when Dorothy''s eyes started rolling back in her head.


    Dorothy''s mouth opened wide as she let out a blood- curdling scream.


    "Someone" Victoria yelled. "Someone help her!"


    For a few seconds, everyone inside the room could not move as they watched her convulse.


    Then she stopped moving.


    Her eyes closed.


    Her breathing turned slower, calmer.


    "D Dorothy?" Victoria called out. Seeing that she was still breathing, Victoria let out a sigh of relief. She then approached her daughter.


    "Mother?" Dorothy''s eyes opened. She stared at Victoria who was kneeling next to her before she got up and calmly looked around. "What is going on?"


    "I"


    Victoria was not able toplete her words when Dorothy started smelling herself.


    "How did I" Dorothy''s face turned ugly. "Prepare a bath for me," she looked at the maid. "And food. I need food while bathing."


    With that, Dorothy walked towards the bathroom without looking at other people.


    While inside the bathroom, she examined her appearance and smiled at her reflection.


    "You really did not give up," she spoke, her voice much calmer than her voice earlier. "Did you really think you could remove me from your body just by starving yourself to death and praying to your dead Goddess?"


    She scoffed. "Silly child." Dorothy touched her still-pale face. "Do not worry. I will take care of this body. This body is mine now."


    The sound of the maids moving about behind her made her stop talking. She continued staring at her face as if she was mesmerized by her own appearance.


    Who wouldn''t be?


    Dorothy had beautiful white hair and a gentle-looking face that could ensnare any man that she wanted.


    A beautiful smile appeared on her face.


    Not long after, she took a bath while eating her fill. Then she instructed the maids to clean her room, remove all the candles, and everything else, even the bed.


    How could she sleep when even the bed smelled like burnt objects? She always hated the smell of candles!


    "You asked them to get a new bed?" Victoria asked her. They are now having tea in the maze-like garden. Behind Dorothy was Jeames, who had been staring at her like she was his prized possession.


    While Dorothy hated this kind of obsessive gaze, she weed the eyes of the handsome young man with a gentle smile.


    "I did not like the smell of candles," Dorothy exined.


    "Why not move to a different room?"


    "No. That room is alright. I do not need anything else."


    Victoria sighed.


    "The Prince had been asking for your audience. Are you going to meet him?"


    "When I feel better."


    "Dorothy"


    "It will not happen again," Dorothy said. "I I was aware that what I did was very frightening but it was only because I wanted to help father and grandfather. I asked the Goddess for some guidance, but she told me not to intervene. The tide was something that was caused by a human. She wanted the humans to suffer its consequences."


    "Luckily, the tide has ended."


    "Huh?" Dorothy paused. She ced her tea cup on the wooden table before she asked. "What do you mean?"


    "You have been busy praying. I wanted to tell you about the tide the other day when it ended."


    "How?"


    "Rumors say it was because of the Duke of Wugari. Your father has refused to acknowledge it though."


    "The Duke of Wugari?" Dorothy frowned. For a few seconds, she said nothing. Then her eyes lit up. "Do you think he is still in Aster?"


    .....


    Eve''s Gambit is already out! I am so excited about that novel. Chapter 1 will also show some connections to Rosie''s Games but you can separately read it. Thanks!

 Chapter 349: The Greedy Hero

    Chapter 349: The Greedy Hero


    The sun slowly descended on the horizon, casting a warm, golden glow across the sky. As its rays danced and flickered, the streets below came alive with joyous energy. Brightly colored banners fluttered in the breeze, bearing the name of the Duke of Wugari, Duke Lucas Rothley, who had led them to victory against the beasts.


    The people had taken the street to celebrate.


    Tonight the Emperor would reward their hero!


    The za was teeming with activities and the air was thick withughter and music.


    Children ran and ted, chasing each other around the fountain in the center of the square as they sang the Duke''s name.


    People of all ages and backgrounds mingled together,ughing and talking in solidarity and happiness.


    The beasts are gone!


    The Duke had saved them all.


    As the sun finally slipped beneath the horizon, the sky was painted in an array of vibrant colors that looked like banners. It was as if the sky wanted to celebrate with Aster.


    The celebration continued.


    Many wanted to join the awarding ceremony that was held inside the pce, but only the nobles were allowed to be there.


    Because of this, the citizens of Aster chose to celebrate the Duke''s victory outside of the pce gates and then into the za.


    It was such a joyous night.


    "Was it true?" Dorothy asked her mother. They were sitting in one of the restaurants that had a view of the za. Originally, Dorothy did not want to bring her mother with her, but Victoria insisted. Moreover, Victoria said that she would not let her out of the mansion without a proper disguise and with herself and Jeames by her side. "The songs and the rumors. Did the Duke really end the war?"


    The reason why she came here was that she wanted to listen to the rumors from everyone. While rumors might be baseless, some of them came from the soldiers who saw the Duke fight.


    "Your father has refused to say," Victoria said. They were now having tea while watching some people try to depict what happened in the war. It was such a dramatic sight.


    "What would you do if it was true?" Victoria asked.


    "I want to meet him."


    "Impossible. Your father will never allow it."


    "Then I want to meet him in secret."


    "Dorothy"


    "Mother, if he was the man who ended the tide then don''t you think he is someone that should be my friend?" she smiled. "Connections are everything."


    "I do agree with you, but the Duke is not just someone that anyone can meet. Even if they wanted to."


    "Do you really think I am just anyone?" Dorothy pouted as she batted herrge beautiful eyes toward her mother. "Please, Mother."


    Seeing her pitiful appearance, how could Victoria still refuse this simple request? Her daughter had been through a lot in the past few days.


    In the end, she nodded and told her that she would do something about it. Not long after, a carriage arrived to take them to the pce.


    Since this was the night that the Emperor would reward the Duke, the nobles were invited to join them. However, Victoria refused to go because of Dorothy.


    Who would have thought that her daughter would suddenly pester her to see the Duke?


    The carriage took them to a boutique so Dorothy could pick a dress that she liked and put on some decent makeup. Luckily, she just took a bath and cleaned herself or it would have been difficult to prepare her for the ceremony.


    While all this was happening, Victoria sent a letter to Martin telling him that they were going to join the festivities. She wanted Martin and Federico to treat her daughter like royalty so she made sure to tell him to save a seat for Dorothy.


    After the preparation, the two arrived at the pce.


    Sadly, the awarding was already done by then, and the only ones there were some noble families and the Princes.


    The Duke already retired to his room.


    "Then I would like to talk to the Duke," Dorothy told her father.


    "What?"


    "I said I wanted to talk to the Duke."


    "Do you have any reason to talk to him?" Martin Lux frowned. He did not expect that Dorothy would show up here. However, what surprised him the most was the fact that he could not feel anything from his daughter''s body.


    There was no trace of darkness or that suffocating atmosphere around her anymore.


    "It was the Goddess," Dorothy lied without batting an eyelid. "This was the Goddess''s Will."


    Naturally, Martin knew that his daughter was lying. After all, he knew that the one inside his daughter''s body was something else.


    However, he was curious to know why Dorothy would suddenly want to see that man.


    Just the thought of the Duke immediately worsened his mood.


    The Duke of Wugari was not only scheming! He was also very greedy!


    The man actually demanded the amount of gold that he wanted to receive! Not only this, he told the Emperor that he wanted some trading arrangement that would highly benefit the Northern Kingdoms!


    Despite this, the Emperor gave the man what he wanted everything that he demanded. To the Emperor, fighting with words against Lucas Rothley was simply not worth it.


    The man seemed to be very good at hurling insults while smiling! It was infuriating!


    In fact, when the meeting ended, the Emperor told Martin how he felt like arge thorn had been removed from his chest!


    Then the Emperor concluded that talking to the Duke is almost as difficult as fighting a beast! It was tiresome!


    "Your Blessedness, the Duke of Wugari has refused to see you."


    Martin looked at the servant as he wondered if he somehow heard the wrong thing.


    "What did you just say?" he asked.


    "T The" the servant stuttered before he cleared his throat. "The Duke of Wugari refused your invitation. He said He said fighting against those beasts was so exhausting he wanted to spend his time in bed."


    ....


    Eve''s Gambit is already out! Yey! Please add it to library. Thank you for the support!

 Chapter 350: Saintess Dorothy

    Chapter 350: Saintess Dorothy


    "Did you have to say that?" Rosalind could not help but frown at the Duke. "Stay in bed?"


    "Did I say something wrong? Should I have included your name? After all"


    "I gave you food as a good gesture," Rosalind argued. She cooked him eggs and paired it with some bread as a nice gesture for giving her gold.


    This was her way of thanking him.


    It was not anything fancy, but it was something that she worked hard for.


    Luckily, the Duke was given a very good suite room inside the pce. The room included its very own kitchen and garden. This was to give the Duke privacy and avoid idents and possible assassinations through poison.


    The Duke had his own cook that Miss Monoroe knew.


    This meant that Rosalind could cook in the kitchen if she wanted to.


    "Why do you think that man would want to see you?" Moreover, the one who brought the news said that the Saintess Dorothy would be apanying the Blessed One.


    The mention of Dorothy''s name immediately made Rosalind curious. Why would she suddenly want toe? It was making Rosalind ufortable.


    The suddenmotion outside of the room interrupted their conversation.


    "You dare raise your sword to me?" Martin''s voice was loud. It was something that Rosalind could never forget.


    "That''s Martin Lux," Rosalind got up. She did not know what to do. It had been a few months since shest saw her father. She did


    "Calm down" the Duke reached out and held her hand. Then he grabbed a cloak and put it on her before he walked out of the room.


    "I told you not to disturb me '''' Lucas paused when he saw Martin with his knights confronting Denys and two of his other people. Denys already took his sword out of its sheath, his eyes cold as he red at Martin and the trembling women behind him.


    Naturally, that woman was none other than Dorothy Lux.


    "Your Grace I am here to see you. Out of nowhere, your guards stopped me and threatened the Goddess of Aster. This man arrogantly pointed his sword towards the Goddess. Arrest him."


    "You can try," Lucas muttered.


    Clearly, his actions surprised Martin but he ignored it as he asked Denys. "Is that true?"


    "I removed my sword from its sheath but I never pointed it to anyone, My Lord."


    "Lies! You threatened me and my"


    "I believe you," Lucas said.


    "What?" Martin narrowed at Lucas. "What is this? Are you not going to give justice"


    "What justice?" Lucas asked. "I told him not to disturb me or I would personally behead him. He was merely defending himself. What happened here was a case of self defense."


    "You" Martin was speechless. He did note here to argue about some self defense!


    He cares here to stir up trouble and try to make the Duke talk to them! He wanted the Duke to apologize for his guards'' behavior!


    The man was simply too arrogant!


    Martin could not believe that someone like this existed.


    "Father, it is alright," Dorothy said, her voice sounding soft and gentle. She walked out from behind her father''s back and smiled at the Duke. "Your Grace My name is Dorothy Lux. Please forgive us for disturbing your rest."


    "Why have youe?" Lucas asked without batting an eyelid.


    "Are you not going to invite us inside?" Dorothy smiled. She was wearing a white dress that exuded the aura of both purity and unparalleled beauty. It looked like it was made with the finest silk as it shimmered with an otherworldly radiance.


    The dress draped gracefully from the shoulders, cascading in soft folds to the floor.


    The neckline of the dress was adored with delicate patterns of flowers. The sleeve''s were long and billowy, like the clouds floating across the sky. The dress cinched at the waist with a glistening silver belt, further entuating Dorothy''s slender figure.


    "I did not think that I am worthy enough to receive a Saintess. As you can see my room is mediocre at best. How could I let you walk inside and expose yourself to the stench of the beasts that I killed during the beast tide?"


    Martin was speechless. Clearly, the Duke was reminding them of what he did during the beast tide.


    The man was not only shameless enough to demand reward, it seemed that he was also nning to use what he did to gain advantage!!


    "Then may I invite the Duke to the garden''s outside?"


    "How could I apany the pure Saintess into the garden outside? I, a married man, would never taint the purity of the Saintess."


    What was this man talking about?


    Martin found himself at his wits end, feeling overwhelmed and exhausted. His brow furrowed with frustration.


    Clearly, the Duke was simply mocking them! Martin would not stand this mockery!


    He was a member of the Lux Family. Someone who had received the Blessing of the Goddess.


    However, he could not say a word in front of the smiling Duke.


    Just the thought of it was enough to remind him of the things that he saw during the battle against the beasts.


    This man might look elegant and refined, but he was someone that could kill them in a blink of an eye!


    So, he was forced to lower his head as fury spread inside him.


    "Your Grace, isn''t this a little too inappropriate?"


    "What is?" Lucas asked.


    "We came with good intentions. How could you refuse to talk to us? Have you forgotten that you are still in Aster?"


    Lucas'' eyes narrowed on Dorothy.


    An unexpected wave of pressure enveloped the room, seeminglying out of nowhere.


    Martin paled, however Dorothy did not show signs of backing down.


    "Did I say something wrong?" Dorothy asked. "We only came with good intentions. Must you act like we made a mistake?"


    Lucas snorted. Without saying another word he walked back to his room.


    "If they insist oning in. Kill them," Lucas muttered.


    "You dare threaten us?" Martin asked. "Do you dare"


    *BANG*


    The door closed, leaving Martin and Dorothy outside. Both speechless at the Duke''s actions.


    ...


    Please add Eve''s Gambit to your library. I promise you won''t regret it. Hehehe thank you!

 Chapter 351: The Saintesss Changes

    Chapter 351: The Saintess''s Changes


    "How could he do something like this to us!?" Martin fumed as he paced in front of his father''s study. Opposite him was the calm Federico. To his left was Dorothy who never said a word since they left that ce.


    "That man is truly shameless! There is no way that you would let him disrespect us, right Father?"


    "What would you have wanted me to do, Martin?"


    Both Martin and Dorothy looked at Federico.


    "The streets sing praises for the man. The rumors that the Saintess refused to heal the wounded reached the ears of the citizens. If the Duke hurt her they would haveughed and moved on with their lives."


    "How could they act like that? She helped save a lot of people from the gue."


    "And yet she refused to help save the people wounded in the war! Those people have families, children, cousins, and friends! Did you really think that people would think about something that you did in the past and praise you for it? They would only think about something that you did wrong and then criticize it! That''s how it was then. It is not going to change now! You can do something good for them a hundred times and the moment you make a mistake they would leave you and call you evil! Do you understand me!?"


    Martin was silent.


    The Duke of Wugari has been known for his extreme methods. He liked killing and beheading people. Yet, he did one good thing and now everyone was praising him.


    Why?


    Why was it so different?


    "It does not matter," Dorothy got up out of nowhere. She looked at her father and grandfather. "I apologize for insisting to see him. This was all my fault."


    "It is not your fault. It was that rude man''s fault. How could he refuse to even let us in? We did note there to hurt him!" Martin said.


    "Thank you. I will keep that in mind," Dorothy said. "I do not think I need to stay in this room. I do not want to intrude. Please excuse me. I shall take my leave now."


    With that, Dorothy left without waiting for any response.


    "She has changed again," Federico narrowed.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I can no longer sense something different in her."


    Martin frowned. Now that he thought about it, this Dorothy had indeed changed.


    "What could have happened?" Martin asked.


    "You should probably talk to your wife about it."


    This only worsened Martin''s mood. Victoria refused to be civil with him. While he disliked his wife''s actions, he understood that this also had something to do with him and his choices. In fact, he could not me Victoria for her response to what he did.


    "I will." Martin finally calmed down. He sat opposite his father. "What are we going to do about him?"


    "I will personally visit him."


    "And?"


    "That is none of your concern."


    "Father, you must be careful. That man is not as simple as you think."


    "Oh, I know Martin. I know."


    Federico finished his tea. Then he frowned. Why was it so bitter? Did he forget to mention to his servants that he disliked bitter tea?


    "What of the other Empires?" Martin asked.


    "What of them?"


    "I heard that ize and Quarris decided to work with the Duke. What about the others?"


    "They would not do anything. Those people are wise enough to wait. ize and Quarris on the other hand are both hot-headed."


    "Yet strong."


    "I cannot deny that."


    "If they establish any good rtionships with the Duke of Wugari then isn''t that going to change the current power dynamic of this continent?" Martin asked.


    This time, Federico said nothing. Martin was actually right.


    The cooperation between the ize Family and the Quarris Family with the Duke of Wugari was going to be an advantage for them but a disadvantage to the weaker families such as the Hydran and Fleur. This meant that these two families would soon choose a side. It was either they would work with the Duke or with Federico and Ena Thun.


    In the past, Federico was very confident that Hydran and Fleur would work with them. After that battle, Federico was starting to doubt everything. He could not help but doubt the other families too.


    Naturally, both Jean Hydran and Brinley Fleur saw the capability of the Duke. They saw how he teleported in and out of the ce as if he owned it.


    This could change everything.


    If they ignore the fact that the Duke could actually fight, there was also the fact that he had thetest pieces of equipment made out of relics.


    These pieces of equipment were helping him teleport and that itself was very tempting to most people.


    He narrowed his eyes.


    He and Ena Thun really needed toe up with a new n very soon. Sadly, Ena Thun seemed to have her own problems to deal with.


    Since that battle, she has been very busy doing Goddess knows what! She was very hard tomunicate with and it was as if she was thinking about something very important.


    What could have happened? He wondered.


    Seeing his upied father, Martin bid Federico goodbye, leaving the old man alone in the room.


    Of course, Federico did not waste any time and asked his subordinate to tell the Duke that he wasing to see him. Federico was an older member of the Lux Family and one of the oldest members of the Blessed Families. He expected the Duke to respect him.


    However, just as he was about to leave his study, the lights from the candles flickered.


    Federico looked around. He thought he spotted someone in the corner of his eye but when he turned no one was there.


    "Hello, grandfather"


    Federico stilled when he heard a deep voice of a woman


    Slowly, he turned and found Dorothy standing before him. He took a few steps back.


    "Dorothy!" Federico hissed. "What I did not sense youing in!"


    Dorothy smiled a smile that did not reach her eyes.


    "Isn''t it time that we have a proper conversation?" Dorothy continued smiling. " Isn''t that right Federico Lux?"


    .....


    A/N: So, Eve''s Gambit is R19 and it will tie up some loose ends on Rosie''s Games like how did Rosie turn back time and stuff like that. It is also darker as Eve is scheming and pretty is a morally gray character. I really hope you will like it. Add Eve''s gambit to your library please! Thank you!

 Chapter 352: Federicos Death

    Chapter 352: Federico''s Death


    "Your Grace, we received news that the people from the empire are on their way here," Denys said. They were already preparing to leave Aster as they needed to go back to Wugari before they once again departed for the Howling Mountains.


    "It was Martin Lux and his people," Denys added. "I also heard something that might cause concern."


    "What is it?"


    "It seems that Federico Lux is missing."


    "Is it possible that they " Rosalind who was standing next to the Duke did notplete her words. Why would Martine here when Federico was missing? She frowned.


    Was it finally happening?


    Federico was going to die.


    It happened in the past life and it would happen in this life too.


    However, it was simply too early. Although she knew that she could no longer trust her past knowledge because of the things that she changed, she still felt that this was not the right time. After all, things had changed after her arrival.


    Not long after, Martin barged inside the room without even asking for permission.


    Seeing Martin''s expression, Rosalind frowned inwardly. The man looked scared. He was really not acting.


    Rosalind knew that Martin was... a bit dumb. He does not exactly know how to act and would often wear his emotions on his face.


    This man had always been like this, even in her past life.


    "Where is he?" Martin asked before he gestured to the soldier to lock the door behind him.


    "What manners," Lucas snorted. He was enjoying theirst tea in Aster before leaving and out of nowhere, this man barged in here with soldiers. "Is this"


    "My father wasst seen walking towards this cest night. He did not return home nor was he in his office. Where is he?"


    "I have not seen Federico Lux," Lucas calmly answered. He took a sip of his tea, calmly enjoying its bitterness before he lifted his gaze and looked at Martin. "I have no reason to lie."


    As usual, the Duke''s voice was calm and collected. After all, it was still early in the morning and Martin Lux should consider himself lucky that the Duke was in a very good mood today.


    This was not because of what Rosalind cooked the other day or because of the reward that he received.


    It was because the two of them stayed in the same room.


    Although Rosalind chose toy down on the couch rather than in the same bed with him.


    "I do not believe you."


    "I do not think that is my problem, Your Blessedness."


    "Search the ce. Find anything  any signs that father was here."


    "Are you really willing to go that far, Your Blessedness?" Lucas got up, and out of nowhere, Martin took a sword and pointed it at him.


    "Take your seat, Your Grace. I do not want to hurt you."


    Lucas''s lips twitched. "We are leaving," he said.


    "You are not leaving this ce."


    "Do you want to watch me leave?"


    "You"


    "Your father did note herest night. Moreover, if I wanted him dead. I would not kill him in this pce."


    With that, he grabbed Rosalind''s hand and pulled her up. Then he marched out of the door.


    While Martin originally came here to confront the Duke, he could not really stop the Duke from leaving.


    "If I find out that you killed my father"


    "You did nothing when your daughter''s body was stolen," the Duke stopped walking. Then he added, "Your own flesh and blood. And yet, you did nothing."


    "You" Was the man aware of Dorothy''s


    "And here you are, pretending to act brave in front of me. Martin Lux you disgust me." Lucas said. Rosalind and Lucas made their way out of the room, with Denys and the rest of the guards in tow.


    "Your Blessedness, shall I call the others?" one of Martin''s knights asked.


    "And do what?" Fight them? Try to arrest them?


    Were they even capable of doing that?


    Martin could only sigh inwardly. He then went to the Emperor to tell him about Federico.


    "Are you telling me that the Duke might have" Emperor Goosebourne asked.


    "He is capable of that," Martin said. "My father is already weak." Moreover, the only thing that they could do against the Duke was to try and create an illusion that the Duke could easily break. Yes, Lucas Rothley was enough to kill the old man.


    "Your Blessedness, I think you are very quick to make assumptions. What if His Blessedness Federico just just decided to spend the night somewhere else? I will send the knights to try and find him."


    Martin frowned, clearly unimpressed. Federico would always go back home, no matter what time it was. If he decided not to spend the night at the Lux Estate, he would spend it in his study in the pce where he had a room withplete amenities.


    The only reason why his father would suddenly vanish would be because of the Duke! That man was vile. Martin had no doubt that the Duke could easily hurt his father if he really wanted to.


    Seeing that his conversation with the Emperor was not going anywhere, he immediately told him that he needed to leave to find his father.


    "Father" Dorothy greeted him the moment he arrived.


    "What  Is your grandfather"


    "I came because I wanted to tell you something."


    "Dorothy, I am in a hurry. I need to"


    "It''s about grandfather."


    That made Martin pause. He looked at her. "What of him?"


    "I I heard that you were looking for him and I  I recalled what happenedst night."


    "Tell me"


    "I went back. I wanted to talk to my grandfather about something important but he was already on his way out of his study. He said he needed to talk to the Duke of Wugari."


    "And?" Martin already knew this because Federico said that he would talk to the Duke. However, he did not know that Dorothy woulde back and personally hear the old man say that he would talk to the Duke.


    "Well, he told me toe back when the sun rose, so I left."


    "What about him?"


    "I believe he went to see the Duke."


    Martin pursed his lips. This meant that he had another person who witnessed his father said that he would go and talk to the Duke.


    "Is there anything else?" he asked.


    "When I was walking out of the pce I thought I thought I saw someone familiar."


    "What is it?"


    "It was someone who was wearing a cloak that covered their whole face. However, I remember seeing that subordinate next to the Duke of Wugari when we came."


    "The one wearing the cloak you mean that one standing behind the Duke?" He also remembered someone wearing a cloak but he ignored it as the Duke was known for his subordinates that wear cloaks. However, now that he thought about it Lucas Rothley could have easily told someone to kidnap Federico Lux.


    Quickly, he turned on his heels, but before he could enter his carriage, one of his knights informed him that they had already finished searching the Duke''s room and they found nothing suspicious.


    Of course! Martin thought inwardly. They would never find something if the crime was notmitted in that ce.


    "Find someone to stop the Duke from leaving Aster," he said. "It is important that I talk to him before he leaves!" Once that man stepped out of Aster, it would be very hard for them to ask him questions!


    "Father, where are you going?" Dorothy asked.


    "I need to talk to the Duke."


    "I want toe."


    "Dorothy-" This was not the right time for this! While Martin was irritated, he could not directly tell his own daughter off because there were other people in front of them.


    His arrival already gathered the attention of some people that were lining up hoping to receive some sort of treatment from the Saintess and him.


    "If that... If that person... I meant the one wearing the cloak, is there then I should be able to point that person out. I can remember everything about that person simply because I almost bumped into him or her."


    Seeing that Martin seemed unconvinced, she added.


    "I also know the structure of that person''s body because I was watching her when... when we went to see the Duke."


    Hearing this, Martin narrowed his eyes. They had no time to stay here.


    "Alright. We are taking the horses."


    "I understand."


    The two of them rode their horses and immediately went to the gates that would lead the Duke to the North.


    "Father, I heard that the Duke could teleport in and out of Aster, is that true?"


    "Yes."


    "Are you not concerned that he would choose that method to leave Aster?"


    "He would not do that."


    "Why?"


    "Because he is simply too egotistical to refuse the people who want to see him before he leaves." That was right. Hundreds of people were currently waiting for the Duke to arrive at the gates so they could see him.


    Since they were not able to see the Duke when he received his reward, many were hoping to see him now!


    ....


    Only 1 chapter for today! My allergies are getting worse. My mother said that as we grow older some allergies would just appear out of nowhere. I refuse to ept that I am already old!

 Chapter 353: Permission

Chapter 353: PermissionText [NaN]

 Chapter 354: Rosie Rothley

    Chapter 354: Rosie Rothley


    "Is there a need to talk in private?" Lucas asked.


    "Your Grace," Dorothy chimed in. "May I know where that person is?"


    "That person?" Lucas asked.


    "The one that apanied you the other night. The one wearing a ck cloak."


    "Are you perhaps looking for me?" A crystal-clear voice resonated from within the carriage then the carriage door creaked open and a cloaked figure walked out.


    "That''s her," Dorothy said. "I will never mistake her "


    "Are you certain?" Martin asked, frowning. Clearly, that was a woman''s voice. Would a woman have the capability to take his father? He expected to see a man beneath that cloak.


    "Yes, Father. Her figure is unmistakable; I will always recognize it."


    "Your Blessedness" Lucas said. "Would you be so kind as to tell me what is going on? As you can see I am in a hurry."


    "We have some questions to ask. Would you apany us back to the pce?" Martin asked. This time, he was already looking at Rosalind.


    "And if I say no?"


    The woman''s cold voice came as a surprise. Martin expected the woman to show some respect to him, after all, he was someone who received the Blessing.


    The Duke had been disrespecting him, but that was simply because of his abilities.


    "Let me take that back: you must apany us back to the pce. We have some important questions that need an answer."


    This time, the woman said nothing. Instead, she slowly removed the cloak from her head, revealing a rather familiar face.


    A breathtaking sight.


    Even Martin could not help but be utterly speechless when he saw the father''s face.


    "You"


    "It is nice to finally meet you in person, Your Blessedness. I am Rosie. Rosie Rothley. The Duchess of the Rothley Estate." She gave them a cordial smile.


    She had long hair, in a shade of dark gray almost ck but not quite. It cascaded around her like a silken waterfall, framing her small heart-shaped face.


    Her deep brown eyes seemed to shift and change into a mesmerizing gray hue, holding a mysterious allure that easily drew one in.


    Herplexion was porcin-like, a delicate pallor that seemed to give her an otherworldly aura.


    When she revealed herself, everyone present was left in awe. However, this did notst too long as the sight immediately sent a wave ofmotion through the gathered crowd. Gasps of amazement escaped from parted lips as whispers filled the atmosphere.


    "Who is she?" many asked.


    "I heard she is the Duchess? The Duchess of Rothley Estate?"


    "She is the Duke''s wife!"


    "I did not know he is married!"


    "How could someone with that face exist?"


    Hearing the murmurs and hushed whispers made Rosalind smile. "Your Blessedness?" she said. Out of nowhere, she felt Lucas''s hand on her waist as he pulled her towards him as if guarding her, hiding her from everyone''s eyes.


    That made her smile brighter.


    She lifted her gaze and looked at him. She had been wearing different skin masks to hide her appearance for far too long. She had seemed to forget that she now had a different face, a face that was not originally hers.


    She smiled.


    "You I did not know that the Rothley Estate had a duchess?" Martin stammered.


    "Our wedding is yet to happen in the North," Lucas said. "However, we already exchanged our vows a long time ago."


    "Is something the matter?" Rosalind asked. "I heard that you wanted to bring me along back to the pce. However, I do not see any reason for me to go back. Moreover, our wedding has yet to happen in the North. I do not think I have the right to enter the pce without the permission of the Emperor. After all, I am no one."


    "Dorothy"


    "Father, I was certain," Dorothy said meekly.


    "Ah and who might this be?" Rosalind turned her attention to Dorothy.


    "My daughter. Dorothy Lux."


    "I have heard rumors about you. Aster is lucky to have someone who received the Will of the Goddess" Rosalind said. "It is nice to meet you."


    "I" For some reason, Dorothy could not seem to look at Rosalind. To be honest, Rosalind quite liked it.


    "I think there is a misunderstanding. I believe you are not the person that my daughter saw that night."


    "Ah is this about His Blessedness? I heard he was missing?" Naturally, Rosalind intentionally increased the volume of her voice enough for a few people to hear. "Were you able to find him? I seriously hope that he is fine."


    "Thank you for your concern," Martin said. He looked at the Duke before he frowned. The woman before him looked so much like Rosalind, histe daughter. However, upon closer inspection, some differences were too difficult to ignore.


    While they had a resemnce, nothing about the woman''s movements and tone reminded him of Rosalind''s meek tone and ignorant way of speaking. Moreover, their hair looked different, as well as some parts of their faces. It seemed that this woman was a bit taller than Rosalind too.


    However, this woman was named Rosie and that clearly bothered Martin.


    Was it just a coincidence? Or was the Duke intentionally trying to remind him of histe daughter''s passing?


    Martin''s mood worsened.


    Now that he thought about it, he already forgot some details about the ident that took Rosalind''s life. To be honest, he did not care that much about her death. Naturally, seeing someone who resembled her and had the same name made him recall his own daughter.


    He did not like that.


    "Since it''s like this then I believe it is already time for us to depart. The North is waiting for our arrival." Rosalind lifted her gaze and smiled at Lucas. "Shall we?"


    "Of course." Lucas smiled in return. "Your Blessedness" He nodded at Martin. "Thank you for seeing us off. May destiny bring us together in the future."


    ''I hope not,'' Martin thought inwardly as he smiled and nodded. He sensed that the next time they met, the circumstances might be different, and they could be on opposite sides.


    With the Duke''s departure from the Empire, the chance to ask him about Federico had slipped away.

 Chapter 355: Kill! Kill! Kill!

    Chapter 355: Kill! Kill! Kill!


    Dorothy Lux started chewing on her lips the moment she arrived inside her room. She nced at her appearance in the mirror and narrowed.


    How could it be Rosalind Lux?


    While the others could not recognize her because of the changes on her face, there was no way that Dorothy would not. She could smell the Blessinging from her.


    Martin and the members of the seven families could not smell it, but the smell of light and dark around her was so thick it was almost suffocating her!


    "She needed to die," a chorus of voices came out from her. Rosalind Lux needed to die!


    Dorothy started pacing inside her room. The doors were already locked so she was not scared that her mother would walk inside and see her in this state. Even the windows were closed. The only thing illuminating her room were her candles.


    "How is this possible?" the voice spoke. "Someone who received the dark and light Blessing should not exist!"


    "Why?" Dorothy asked in a normal voice.


    "They are cursed! They are cursed! They must die! Perish! Forgotten!"


    "But she is alive." Dorothy spoke.


    "That man the one next to her is protecting her. You must kill her."


    "How?" Dorothy spoke. If the Duke was the one protecting Rosalind then it would be very hard for her to kill that woman!


    "Kill! Kill! Kill!" the voice started chanting. "You must deal with her at once! She is a danger to us all!"


    "She is a danger! She must die!"


    "The one who bears the light and the dark must die!"


    "Just like the old one!"


    "Then how?" Dorothy finally answered the voice.


    "You cannot let her recover her Blessing. You cannot let her control her abilities! You must end her at once!"


    "How!?" Dorothy asked, clearly frustrated by the situation.


    "The Duke the Duke is the key"


    "What?"


    "He is capable of killing the wielder of the light and dark Blessing!" the voice answered.


    "That would be hard. You just said the Duke is protecting her."


    "Then do something about it!" the voice hissed. "Whatever you do you must kill! Kill! Kill that woman! Kill! Kill the bearer of the light and dark Blessing!"


    But how?


    Dorothy frowned. She took a deep breath, a sinister glint shed in her eyes. Then she smiled a smile that did not reach her eyes.


    Without having second thoughts, she removed all the clothing that covered her body, revealing what looked like a deep gash of wound on her back.


    The wound was oozing with a mixture of pus and blood.


    It was just a few minutes of being near someone who could bear the light and dark Blessing and this physical body already received a wound like this!


    How infuriating!


    If this kept on going, there was no way that they would be able to move into this side of the world.


    "Kill! Kill! Kill!" the voices echoed once again.


    That''s right, the only way for them to move into this ce was to kill that woman!


    .......


    2 dayster


    "Where is she?" Ena Thun stood in front of the carriage, her eyes aze with rage. "Give her back!" Rosalind and the others were already entering the northern territory when she suddenly appeared out of nowhere. She looked clean and decent, yet something about her felt ominous.


    Seeing this, Deny approached carefully.


    "Your Blessedness" Denys bowed. "May I know"


    "Duke Rothleye out of the carriage!"


    "Your Blessedness"


    "I want to talk to the Duke!"


    "Your Blessedness, I don''t think this would be an appropriate ce for"


    *BANG*


    A bolt of lightningnded just a few inches away from Denys.


    "I said I want to talk to him."


    "Denys it''s fine," a woman''s voice responded. Then the carriage door opened and Rosalind walked out, smiling.


    "Your Blessedness" she curtsied. She then lifted her head and smiled at Ena. "I have missed you."


    "Where is he?"


    "Unfortunately, the Duke had other matters to attend to."


    "I know he is inside the carriage."


    "No one else is inside the carriage but me," Rosalind said. She was not standing that far from Ena yet her face looked calm too calm. This immediately made Ena suspect that something was wrong. "May I invite you inside the carriage? Perhaps we can talk over tea?"


    Ena''s face contorted into an ugly scowl. For a few seconds, she said nothing. Then she scoffed and walked inside the carriage.


    Just as Rosalind said, no one else was there.


    However, Ena was not dumb. By now, all of the seven families knew that the Duke could teleport. He must have found a way to make a sorcerer change some relic for his benefit!


    Naturally, the others also wanted whatever it was that was making the duke teleport.


    This was another reason why ize and Quarris wanted to work with the Duke.


    Ena watched as Rosalind gracefully brewed tea without saying a word to her. She scoffed and looked away. Since Rosalind already showed herself. Departing without achieving something would be fruitless.


    Moreover, this woman was a sorceress a unique one. Almost immediately a n appeared in Ena''s mind.


    "I heard that he left Aster with you?" Ena asked.


    "Yes. However, he had other things to attend to," Rosalind answered. Her gentle voice only made Ena more irritated. She had been looking for Lurea for a few days now and that meant less sleep. While she was exhausted, she did not stop.


    Herst resort was threatening the Duke to give Lurea back.


    She stared at Rosalind.


    "What?"


    "The beasts" Rosalind said. "Rakha needed some information about them and we agreed to coborate with them. Some Kingdoms have been very curious about the beasts as well."


    Ena narrowed her eyes. First the ize and the Quarris family. Now, many Kingdoms are reaching out to Wugari.


    After a while, Rosalind handed her the tea. She epted it but did not say a word of thanks.


    "You probably know what I am talking about," Ena said. After all, Rosalind was a sorceress. Someone very good at acting like a fool. "Where is she?"


    "I apologize"


    *BANG* The spot next to Rosalind was hit by a bolt of lightning.


    To her surprise, Rosalind did not even flinch.


    "Your Blessedness how could you ruin such an expensive seat?" Rosalind said. "The North is working so hard to earn every bit of gold, but you"


    "Where is she!?" Ena asked. "You must give me an answer or the next bolt with the end you just like how your pathetic maid died!"


    This time, Rosalind stopped smiling. She ced the teacup on the table inside the carriage.


    "Isn''t this a little too much?" Rosalind spoke, her voice seemed a little colder. "I invited you to have some tea out of goodwill and yet you"


    "How could you invite me out of goodwill? You knew that the person who killed your maid wielded the lightning Blessing," Ena said as she slowly poured the contents of the tea on the floor. "Did you really think such pathetic fakery would convince me that you are the innocent woman that you want everyone to believe?"


    "How rude," Rosalind said.


    "Rude? If you want I will show you what rude really means!"


    "Your Blessedness you are not exactly going to hurt me like one of your people hurt my maid right?" Rosalind pouted, to Ena''s irritation. How was this woman so calm?


    "You"


    *BANG*


    A loud sound echoed. One would expect it would be the lightning that Ena had been using to threaten everyone. However, that loud sound was actually Ena''s body flying out of the carriage.


    Ena did not even know what happened. One instant she was speaking with Rosalind, and the next she was forcefully thrown out of the carriage. Before she could react, her body hit arge tree. A sudden cracking sensation emanated from inside her, apanied by a sharp pain in her lower back. She must have broken something!


    She grimaced, still too speechless to even say a word.


    What just happened?


    "Ah and here I thought someone was trying to hurt my woman," Lucas''s mocking voice came from behind her. She struggled to look back, she could taste blood on her lips.


    What kind of situation is this? Lifting her head, she looked at Lucas who was standing by the carriage.


    "I thought I sensed blood lust when I arrived and thought an assassin wanted to kill my wife. I acted out of panic. I hope you forgive me, Your Blessedness."


    Ena did not know what to say.


    Clearly, the man''s words were nothing but lies. However, the pain in her back was preventing her from saying another word.


    She was a powerful member of the seven families!


    How could someone humiliate her like that!?


    She would not allow this to happen!


    Lighting crackled in her fingertips. She red at Lucas''s smiling face. She came here prepared to teach him a lesson! The next thing she knew she was already at a disadvantage!


    Did those two deliberately act like this so they could surprise her with an attack!?


    .....


    I was originally not nning to release a chapter today. My sister passed a major exam that could change her life! I was out celebrating with family and we are nning to celebrate the whole weekend! I am so happy for her.


    A/N: Date: May 14:


    A/N: Did you know that there is Mother''s day event today!? Rosie''s Games is included! Please vote for Rosalind Lux for the Event. Thank you! You can see it on the tab where you can sign in for fast pass? The gift icon on your library. Thank you so much!


    Check out thements.

 Chapter 356: Lurea Thun

    Chapter 356: Lurea Thun


    Rosalind stepped out of the carriage, frowning.


    "You let her escape," she red at Lucas when Ena used her lightning to leave the ce. Both of them knew that they were capable of leaving, yet Lucas did not stop her.


    "I saved you from losing control."


    Rosalind sighed in response. When she heard the woman mention Milith''s name, a wave of undeniable anger surged inside her body. She was prepared to kill the woman.


    "Shall we go?"


    "Thanks to someone who cannot seem to control his strength, the carriage is broken," Rosalind''s lips lifted.


    "Denys"


    "My lord"


    "Take care of everything." Lucas approached her and held her hand.


    "Where are we"


    "Aren''t you interested to see her?"


    Rosalind blinked. He must be talking about Lurea. Almost immediately, her gaze darkened. Lurea Thun should be the one responsible for Milith''s death. This was her payback for what Lucas did.


    Rosalind had been looking forward to seeing that woman.


    She held his hand a little tighter before her gaze darkened.


    She heard a thud and the next thing she knew she was already in what looked like a dungeon.


    She turned around, her gazeplicated.


    "You will get used to it," he whispered next to her. "Look in front of you," he added.


    When she did, she saw a woman in chains, surrounded by what looked like a red stone that seemed to glow in the dark.


    "What is that?"


    "It can stop someone who received the Blessing of the Goddess from using their gifts."


    Her eyes widened. "A thing like that exists?" She had never heard of it even in her past life. She immediately started wondering if it would affect her as well.


    "It should have some sort of effect on you," he said. She nodded in response. She would definitely keep that in mind. Her gazended on the bloodied woman who seemed to have fainted.


    "She''s weak being exposed to the relic can do damage to a Blessed''s body," Lucas exined.


    "Where did you get that relic?" she could not help but ask. Again, she had never heard of a relic like this, even in her past life.


    "You wouldn''t know the name of the ce even if I say it."


    Rosalind nodded. She badly wanted to ask questions but she also knew that he would never give her an answer if he did not want to. There was no need to force him as he would eventually tell her things that she needed to know.


    It was trust.


    Yes, Rosalind realized that she is slowly giving him her trust.


    She did not know when it started or how it happened.


    She had no doubt in her mind that he would fulfill hismitment to protect her, and that was all she needed to know.


    The dungeon around her was dark, the only thing that seemed to illuminate the space was the lighting from the scarlet relic stone.


    "She is she awake?" she asked.


    "Yes."


    Rosalind frowned. She stared at Lurea wondering what she would ask her.


    "Lurea the daughter of Ena Thun" Rosalind started.


    Slowly, the woman lifted her head showing her pale appearance. She smiled at Rosalind.


    "So you are just like us" Lurea said. "I wonder how you were able to use darkness it turns out you also receive the help of a relic."


    Rosalind frowned but she said nothing. Of course, her attention was on the word relic. She was not exactly surprised that Lurea got her abilities from the relics, but what would make her think that Rosalind was like her?


    Lurea startedughing, her shoulders shook and blood started sipping out of her lips. However, she did not stopughing.


    Soon, theughter turned eerie, sending chills down Rosalind''s spine.


    "What a hypocrite" Lurea continued. "You  How could you pretend to be something you are not?"


    Again, Rosalind said nothing. She was pretending to be a sorcerer that''s what Ena knew.


    "Did your mother ask you to kill my maid?"


    "What maid?" Lurea frowned as if she was truly confused to hear her words. "Ah that wimp?" Lurea said. "She ran away when she saw me." Lurea''s eyes widened. "Did she think I was a beast because of how I look?"


    The way Lurea''s eyes widened, gave her an unsettling sensation. It was as if Lurea was asking her if she was hideous. Rosalind stared at the woman''s scars that were all over her face. She wondered if this was because of her abilities.


    "Show me your real face," Lurea said. "I want to see how you look behind that mask!"


    "I am wearing no mask, Lurea," Rosalind answered.


    "Lies! How is that possible!? Ah! Was it because of him? Do you think he will not ept you because of those scars? Hehehehe. Kill him then!"


    Rosalind pursed her lips as she stared at the woman''s pitiful appearance.


    "Kill him! What was the point of staying with someone who disliked you for your face? Huh? In this world, power is everything! What was the point of staying with someone like him?"


    Rosalind said nothing. Lurea got it wrong, but she could not me her. The darkness that surrounded her at that time was too intense, too powerful. It was enough to make her scared.


    "Hey! Where are you going!?" Lurea asked when Rosalind turned her head away. "Show her your face!"


    "I never heard that Ena had a daughter," Rosalind said. "At first, I thought this must be because she hid it very well. However, your words made me realize something. It was not just because she was good at hiding it." Finally, Rosalind looked at Lurea. "It was because you are not exactly her daughter. Aren''t you?"


    "What?"


    "The reason why you call her mother was that she created you. She made you like this."


    "She helped me!" Lurea screeched. "She helped me!"


    "She made you so she could use you and turn you into a killer. She did not want to reveal you to the world, not just because of how you physically look, but because she wanted to use you."


    "Lies!"


    A/N: Date May 14: Did you know that there is Mother''s day event today!? Rosie''s Games is included! Please vote for Rosalind Lux for the Event. Thank you! You can see it on the tab where you can sign in for fast pass? The gift icon on your library. Thank you so much!


    Check out thements.

 Chapter 357 The Other Continent

    Chapter 357 The Other Continent


    Rosalind pursed her lips. She just stared at Lurea for a few minutes before she started walking away.


    It was not worth it.


    Talking to someone like Lurea, who was also a victim of this world''s cruelty, was just not worth it.


    "What do you want me to do with her?" Lucas, who had been silent since she started talking asked.


    "I want every bit of information about Ena''s base. Then kill her."


    "That''s it?"


    "Yes."


    "Shall we make her suffer?"


    Rosalind stopped walking when she heard that. Then she looked at his handsome smiling face. "Would you call me weak if I say no?" She asked.


    "No," his answer was immediate. "Then let us do that."


    "Thank you," Rosalind smiled. She felt warm. She felt safe.


    "Are you not going to ask me about the relics?"


    "Are you going to answer me if I ask?"


    Instead of saying a word, he held her hand and the two of them disappeared inside the dungeon. When they appeared again, they were inside what looked like an old study. She looked around and immediately noticed the absence of any windows inside the room.


    The ce was lit by relics, white rocks that looked like stars when they shone.


    Still, it was not enough to light the whole room.


    "My great-great-grandfather called it magic pearls," Lucas said as he navigated between the piles of books and papers scattered around the room. The books vary in size and shape. Some of them looked like they were about to crumble while the others looked newer.


    The air in the study was heavy with the scent of parchment and ink.


    Despite the absence of windows, the room was not exactly gloomy. She did not know if this was because of the pearls or because of something else.


    "Magic pearls¡­ I have never heard of them before."


    "Have you heard of the other continent?" he asked.


    Again, she shook her head.


    "Many people have not heard anything about that ce. They say it was a ce for the sorceress to thrive. A ce with magic and sorcery."


    "Sorcerers¡­" Rosalind does not exactly know a lot of things about them, but that was just because they are considered rare.


    "Relics can only be manipted by sorcerers." Lucas finally found the thing that he was looking for. It was a book,rge and dusty and heavy.


    He opened it and showed Rosalind its contents.


    "This¡­"


    "Relics that are found in that other continent," Lucas said. "That ce¡­ that is where the humans came. A long time ago, and for reasons unknown, humans ran away from that continent and settled here. We brought here knowledge that was known only to the people who lived there. One piece of which was the existence of relics."


    "Relics¡­ I thought this was because they existed in the ruins?" she asked.


    He simply shrugged in response, leaving her question unanswered. She decided not to push further.


    "Some relics that we found were from various ces in the continents. The others that I showed you do not exist in this ce but those were relics that my ancestors took from that ce."


    Rosalind said nothing. In fact, she heard that there werends¡ª unknownnds¡ª far away from this ce. However, not one of the sailors and adventurers who ventured into the sea in search of thosends came back.


    Because of this, many assumed that there were no othernds and soon, they just stopped trying to cross the seas for something that did not exist.


    "If thisnd exists then¡­ why is it that no one is talking about them? I mean¡­ why was it not included in history books or anything at all?"


    "We do not know," Lucas answered. She had suspicions that he was lying but again, she opted not to press him for answers.


    This was not because she was scared to hear his answer, it was just that she was taking her time in believing his words. After all, she did not know anything about this in her past life.


    "So¡­ the Howling Mountains," Rosalind said, changing the subject.


    "Might be a ce that contains some of the relics in this book."


    "And you are showing me this book because¡­."


    "Isn''t that too obvious?" he asked.


    Surely, he was not showing her these things because she was going to be his wife, right? She cleared her throat. "It is because I can make relics stronger," she concluded.


    "Smart."


    "And that was the reason why you are taking me to the Howling Mountains?" she asked.


    "It is best that you train your body as much as your Blessing. A Blessed Individual''s greatest weakness is their physical body. For instance, your grandfather and Martin Lux chose not to train their bodies and relied too much on their Blessing. They thought times had changed and that they are¡­ invincible. Now, Federico Lux is missing while your father, who had been a little dumb and dependent, is doing his best to find him. Don''t you think this could have been prevented if they did something?"


    Rosalind said nothing. The Lux Family had be negligent andx in their vignce due to the strength that the North showed. They thought the North could protect them from the beasts. They thought that the Duke could handle everything and soon, they focused more on politics than fighting against the beasts in the North.


    Instead of helping the North, they decided to focus on making themselves more powerful and tried to tip the bnce of power in the continent.


    "Do you think Ena and the others know about this?" Rosalind asked.


    "For some reason, the members of the seven families do not seem to know about it," Lucas asked.


    "But that¡ª Isn''t that too impossible? How could they not know something so important?"


    "Perhaps the people before them stopped the information from spreading."


    Rosalind said nothing. Why would the people before they do that?


    "Perhaps, they did not want the future generation to use the relics," Lucas said.


    "Why?" Rosalind asked.


    "I wouldn''t know that," Lucas shrugged. However, Rosalind could feel that he was lying. She blinked at him and stared at his expression as she started to wonder more about the Rothley Family.


    .....


    A/N: I am slowly introducing Eve''s Continent! Did you already add Eve''s Gambit to your library? Heheh thank you for the support! I am going to put the map side by side and show you that they belong to the same world.

 Chapter 358 Information about Relics

    Chapter 358 Information about Relics


    Relics


    What did she know about relics?


    In her previous life, she did not know much about relics and was so focused on helping Dorothy that she was not able to study more about them. During the war, she had be even more upied with the affairs of the Empire.


    When she lost her Blessing, she became so depressed that she refused to get out of bed until her body became even weaker and weaker and she finally sumbed to her death.


    Rosalind stared at the different relics that were described in the book. Most of them were names that she has not heard before. Well, to be honest, she had not seen or heard the majority of them.


    Despite her initial enthusiasm, the book left her with an increasing sense of uncertainty.


    With each page she turned, her doubts about the book multiplied.


    Lumenera Crystal: A glowing crystal relic that allows the user to control the flow of energy. They can absorb and redirect various forms of energy, such as heat, light, and sound, and use them for offensive or defensive purposes.


    Somnium Gem: A smooth, crystalline gem-like relic that can manipte dreams. The user can enter the dreams of others, shape their dreams, and even bring dreams into reality, creating a world of their own imagination.


    Astralite Shard: A relic from a fallen star that bestows the user with cosmic powers. They can manipte celestial bodies, control gravity, and even travel through space and time.


    What are these?


    A falling star? A relic that could control the flow of energy and a relic that could manipte dreams?


    What kind of relics were these?


    As if sensing her doubts, Lucas, who had been enjoying his tea in the midst of the chaos in the room, spoke. "Those relics can only be found in the continent where Humans came from."


    "From that other continent?" she asked.


    "Yes. My ancestors believe that most of those relics could not be found in this ce. Thus, many of them wanted to go back."


    "And?"


    He shrugged.


    She stared at him for a few seconds before she turned her attention back to the book. She continued reading and soon discovered a few more powerful relics like a pulsating crystal that harnessed the power of stones, a mineral that granted the user the power of reading minds andmunicating with others. A relic sand that could manipte time and something called a spirit gem, a relic used to capture and store the soul of a deceased being!


    How could something like this exist?


    "So, that red crystal¡­" She wanted to know about the crystal that he used to suppress Lurea''s Blessing.


    Until now, she could still recall the red crystal that glowed with an intense, crimson hue, radiating an aura of palpable power. Its facets reflected the light in a way that seemed almost otherworldly, as if it held ancient and unfathomable energy within. The crystal was small enough to be held in one hand.


    "It was a nullification gem," he answered. "They exist to nullify the relics. Meaning, you would not be able to use your relic if they are around. Like a counterforce to all relics."


    "Are you saying that the Blessing¡­ that one that I have, is something that came from a relic?"


    "We have suspicions. It is either that or you just received a Blessing from the Goddess and that Blessing just happens to have a weakness. It is something that could be rendered invalid by a nullification gem."


    Rosalind frowned. In a world where people could gain abilities from relics, it would only make sense for a stone like this to exist¡ª a stone that renders all Blessings and relics useless.


    Meaning, the holder of this stone could easily kill them and take the relic away.


    She lifted her gaze and eyed him.


    She could remember his feat in herst life. He was able to kill someone who was Blessed. He was able to make people stronger and faster. Was it because of the relics that he owned?


    What about the Rothley Family?


    If they were so powerful then¡­ why was it that there was only one of them around?


    Was it possible that they are hiding somewhere?


    Rosalind swallowed.


    Now that she thought about it, the Rothley Family was even more mysterious than the seven families. The secrets that they hold were simply not evenparable.


    "The nullification gem has been proven to not only make a Blessed Individual or someone who had been using a relic weak but it was also proven to absorb relics to make itself more powerful. Meaning, storing the gem could be very tricky as they require specific material and some other methods to be safely stored without affecting the one who held them."


    Rosalind nodded. The nullification stone was something that could be very useful to her, but she could not even use it because it would also render her powerless. It was not fair.


    Still, the fact that she had knowledge about a stone like this was enough.


    She turned the page and then stumbled upon something interesting.


    Corporeal Conduit Crystal: The Corporeal Conduit Crystal is a dark, obsidian-like crystal with an ethereal, pulsating aura. It will bestow its possessor with the ability to steal the bodies of other people. Bying into physical contact with the crystal and channeling their will, the possessor could project their consciousness into the body of another person, effectively taking over their physical form and gaining control over their actions and abilities. The crystal''s effects are only effective on individuals who are mentally and emotionally frail. Can only be used by mortals.


    "This one¡­" She had never heard of something like this before.


    "That crystal should not exist in this continent," he said as she pointed at the name of the crystal on the book.


    "You mean¡­"


    "The one who is currently inside your sister''s body¡­ must have used that crystal. The consciousness and body must have already be one and that was the reason why she seemed to be normal once again."


    Rosalind swallowed.


    "That information was not included in this book¡­" If it was not here then¡­ how did he know it?

 Chapter 359 Vitalium

    Chapter 359 Vitalium


    Rosalind closed the book as her head started aching. While she wanted to learn more about relics, she could not simply read everything right now.


    She held her head before she started massaging her temples. Then she nced at Lucas, who was happily reading a book, apanying her.


    "The relics¡­ do you think this is the reason why Ena Thun wanted ess to the Howling Mountains?" she asked.


    "Yes."


    If that was the case then¡­ Ena would surely not stop. She would try to find ways to get into the Mountains.


    "We need to be careful," she said, her gaze turned serious. Ena Thun was not exactly a threat to Lucas, but she could easily attack Rosalind, and a surprise attack would very much hurt her.


    Right now, all she needed to do was be stronger to be able to fight Ena.


    Ena Thun had been feeling listless and fatigued ever since she arrived at her base. She was wounded and had difficulty walking. Luckily, her healing was faster than a normal human''s, however, this did not mean that she could easily recover from an attack like that.


    "Anything?" she asked the woman in front of her.


    "Still nothing, we cannot sense her Blessing anymore. It was as if she just vanished."


    "Or something else is stopping us from tracking her," Ena hissed. "Call the others."


    "Yes, Your Blessedness¡­"


    Not long after three people wearing hoods appeared inside her study. Almost immediately, they kneeled in front of her, kissing the floor before greeting her with reverence.


    "I heard that you can now teleport?" she asked. First, her gazended on the tallest of the three. The tall figure was shrouded in a dark, billowing cloak that draped down to his ankles. Despite the cloak''s length, his towering frame was still apparent, exuding an air of imposing strength. His movements were graceful and deliberate. Just like the other two, asional sparks of lightning crackled and danced around his form, hinting at their mastery over the elements. Yet, this was all a facade.


    It was not enough, she thought inwardly. The man could easily scare a human, perhaps an ordinary soldier, but it would not work for someone like the Duke who could easily assess the ability of a seasoned warrior.


    Next, she eyed the robust figure with the cloak that hugged her broad shoulders snugly, emphasizing the woman''s muscr build. Among the three, she was the shortest and the only woman. However, the fabric in her cloak seemed strained as it stretched to amodate her brawn. Her hood was pulled low, casting shadows over her face, but the faint flicker of lighting dancing around her fingers revealed her abilities.


    Thest one was a bulky figure with average height. He was the strongest among the three and the one who looked intimidating because of his voluminous cloak that obscured his shape and form. Despite his apparent bulk, he moved with surprising agility, with sparks of lightning crackling around him. His imposing strength was unmistakable, however, it would not be enough to confront even one of the Duke''s men.


    Ena had seen the Duke''s people. Those were monsters who fought as if it was theirst day.


    Luckily, she was not going to send these people to attack anyone of the Duke''s people.


    "I want you to find Lurea¡­" These people were just like Lurea. They could use the elements because of relics, so they had the ability to sense each other. Ena did not want to reveal them as they were not strong enough. However, she no longer had a choice.


    It had been days since Lurea disappeared.


    She could not use the relic to track Lurea''s location either.


    She was desperate to find her strongest warrior.


    Without Lurea, Ena would be left with a lot of headaches to deal with.


    She stared at the three individuals and let out a sigh. The three of them had been in this facility for a year, yet none of them disyed expertise in their abilities. All of them were mediocre.


    If it was not for the fact that these three people did not burn from the experiments, Ena would have already killed them. After all, she and her father believed that raising a thousand mediocre warriors was not as good as raising one expert.


    She let out another sigh before she gestured for them to leave.


    What happened in Asterpletely altered her ns and she did not like that.


    A knock on the door interrupted her stupor, she opened her tired eyes and stared at the woman who walked in.


    "What is it?" Ena asked.


    "It was a message from Aster."


    "Give it." Ena grabbed the letter and opened it. Then her face turned ugly. "Missing?" How could Federico be missing?


    She continued reading the letter and stopped when she read the possible involvement of the Duke.


    "Indeed¡­ that is possible." She murmured. The letter came from Martin, and it carried the disappointing news that their search had yielded no positive results. Until now, they could not find any traces of Federico Lux.


    Was it the Duke? She could not help but doubt. Could they have sessfully abducted and concealed two Blessed Individuals?


    "Give me the Vitalium¡­" she ordered.


    "As youmand."


    Not long after, the woman came back with a box. She ced it on the table in front of Ena and then bowed before leaving the room. Ena snorted. The woman was smart enough to know that she was not in a very good mood. Talking around Ena would be akin to a death sentence.


    She grabbed the box and then slowly opened it revealing a luminescent blue crystal that exudes a calming aura. The stone inside the box was no longer as big as it was a year ago. Right now, it was just as small as her thumb. This was because, with each use of its abilities, the relic would diminish in size until it would eventually disappear.


    She was not nning to use it. Sadly, she no longer had a choice.


    ....


    Thanks for the support!

 Chapter 360: Untouched, Untainted Women

    Chapter 360: Untouched, Untainted Women


    Vitalium was a relic that could make her stronger even stronger than all of thembined. She was not referring to physical strength, but rather mental fortitude. However, there was a small side effect, and that was the fact that it could alter her behavior.


    Vitalium was a powerful relic that bestowed the ability to eradicate all feelings of tiredness, pain, and sleepiness in the user. When consumed or used, it instantly revitalizes the individual, providing boundless energy and keeping them in a constant state of high alertness


    The user would feel an incredible surge of vitality and be impervious to fatigue or physical difort, enabling them to push their physical and mental limits to extraordinary levels.


    It would also boost the user''s confidence, making them more assertive, decisive, and willing to take risks. It can also amplify their positive traits such as courage and determination.


    The only downside was the fact that once Vitalium loses its effects, it would have a potent psychological effect, inducing a state of euphoria and heightened confidence. Moreover, prolonged use of Vitalium could lead to dependence and addiction.


    Vitalium worked on both Blessed Individuals and normal humans. In the past, she had tested it on a few people and deemed it a useless relic that did not do much other than make someone feel good.


    To her, it was not worth it.


    So... why would she decide to use it now?


    Aside from the fact that she was injured, andcked sleep and focus, she was also dealing with concerns that required her toe up with answers that she was not prepared to give. She took the relic and held it in her palm. Almost immediately, a cooling sensation started to spread from her arm to her whole body. After a minute, she put it back in the box. It was now smaller than it was earlier.


    Vitalium was something that her father found in the Howling Mountains. When he arrived, he had more Vitalium than the other relics as he thought it would be more effective. He was wrong.


    Thinking back, her father must have taken the relic because of its otherworldly appeal.


    She closed her eyes again, giving the relic a few minutes to take effect. When her eyes fluttered open, the exhaustion that had gued her was gone.


    She straightened her back, her gaze sharp.


    "Someone!" she called. The woman who gave her the box walked in and bowed.


    "Your Blessedness"


    "Take the Vitalium back," she said. Calmly, she walked towards another floor of this hidden building.


    After a few minutes, she walked into a dimly lit, stonewalled chamber with high ceilings and shelves filled with ancient books and potions in ss vials. The air was thick with the acrid smell of various potions and the faint smell of burned flesh.


    The flickering illumination from the candles cast enough light to reveal the instruments of experimentation scattered on the table that was found in the corner of the room.


    The table wasrge, adored with various metal tools, some sharp and gleaming, others twisted and contorted.


    She eyed therge cage that hung above the table. The creature inside was a cross between a human and a bat. Sadly, it had been dead for a long time now.


    In another corner, arge ss tank held a swirling concoction of bubbling liquids that emitted green mists inside the room.


    "Where are you," she said, her voice cold.


    "Do you need something?" a man, hunched with age and draped in tattered robes that hung off his once robust frame, revealed himself.


    He looked at her without an iota of respect. All Ena could see was the marks of relentless pursuit in the man''s face that now looked like a withered skeleton. His sunken eyes gleamed with unnatural intensity as he looked at her from head to toe.


    "You took Vitalium?"


    "I had no choice." The man''s stinky smell made her frown. Sorcerers always have that smell around them that they could not remove. This was the reason why it was very easy to identify them.


    "Go on" the man chuckled. "So you would end up at my table. I would love to dissect you like an insect."


    "I did note here to be lectured."


    "Of course."


    "I still cannot track Lurea."


    "Then perhaps she died. She is a failure. There is no need to think too much about it."


    Ena''s lips twitched. The man before her only had two things on his mind. His experiments and his subjects. If you were not one of those two things, then you were not going to be enough to attract his attention.


    "Did you bring anything?" he asked.


    "No."


    "The relics that you promised"


    "There had been problems."


    The man frowned, clearly unimpressed. "If you want me to continue then you must give me more."


    "The Duke of the North intervened."


    The man''s lips pursed.


    "But I am still nning to go to the Howling Mountains very soon."


    "Good. We need those relics."


    "This is why I came here."


    "What is it?"


    "I want you toe with me."


    "Nonsense!"


    "I have suspicions that the Duke of the North found some relics that we do not know. Perhaps something that made him stronger than even Blessed Individuals."


    "There is no reason why a relic like that would not exist."


    "The Duke has someone that can sense relics."


    This immediately got the old man''s attention.


    "I am nning to find out who it is so we could take them to the Howling Mountains. However, I cannot reveal myself. This is why I need you. I want you to identify the one who could sense the relic and take them out of the Duke''s Estate." A sorcerer like him should be able to identify something like that.


    Despite having the option to seek his assistance, Ena refrained from doing so due to his demanding nature and thepensation for his assistance.


    "So you are going to use me."


    "This is a cooperation."


    "Something like that requires a heftypensation. After all, I do not want to visit that ce, especially when the Duke is there."


    "How many?"


    "Twenty-four untouched and untainted women. Ten to twelve is the right age. They must be born in the colder months."


    Ena''s lips thinned. This was the reason why she hated asking him to do anything.

 Chapter 361: Fleur Family

    Chapter 361: Fleur Family


    THE ASTER EMPIRE


    Federico''s location was still unknown and it had been days since he disappeared.


    Many spections had started with the most popr one being the fact that the Duke of Wugari was somehow involved in this ident. Still, not one of them could prove a thing.


    "My father would not just leave" Martin said. Since it had been a few days since Federico disappeared, he was forced to do all of Federico''s jobs, and that included talking to the representatives from the other families. While it was not exactly that obvious, the members of the seven families once again started talking and exchanging information. All of them were interested in the beast tide that threatened Aster.


    "Without proof, you wanted us to raise our swords to the young Duke who just saved your Empire?" L ize scoffed. "I always knew this meeting would be useless."


    "L will you just listen to His Blessedness Martin?" Jean Hydran asked. "This was not just some political official. This was Federico, The Federico Lux."


    "Right. That was the only reason why I came here. If not for the fact that it was ''The Federico Lux'', I would not havee." L did not hide the sarcasm in his voice.


    "Your Blessedness, please do not mind him," Jean said.


    "It is fine. I understand"


    "Tell us why we should believe you," L suddenly said.


    "What?"


    "Considering your potential motivations, it''s not far-fetched to think that you framed the Duke and concealed your father. This could be a scheme that Federico, himself, devised!"


    "You Are you"


    "L, it''s time to step away from this situation. Let''s leave and allow you to calm down and regain some rity of mind." Brinley Fleur got up and apanied L out of the room.


    Once they left, Brinley immediately asked.


    "Must you do that?"


    "Those people were trying to frame their savior the one who saved their empire from being destroyed by the beasts. Do you think people like that have any integrity left?" To L, people who tried to betray the people who saved them were not considered human.


    They were just like the beasts that were trying to kill them.


    While L was obsessed with fighting, he was not someone that would betray a person who had saved him in the past. To him, that was simply wrong.


    "What makes you think that Federico nned all this?" Brinley asked.


    "What makes you think that he did not?" L fired back. That man was known for his scheming. If he wanted to destroy the reputation of the Duke, using himself would be the best way. A man like that would do everything to achieve his goals and yes, that included using himself as the victim!


    "Seeing that you chose to drag me outside, I knew you do not believe this nonsense. If the Duke wanted to kill Federico or take him, he would not do it the night before he left. He would do it once everyone believed that he already left. Even a child could think like that. Did they really see him as someone that stupid?" L snorted.


    "I"


    "What? Am I wrong?"


    "No. You are not." Brinley uttered. "In fact, I I wanted to talk to you about something."


    "What is it?"


    "It is about my father. He wanted to work with you and Dous."


    "So" L smirked. He knew that soon, the others would make their choices. He just did not expect that it would be like this. The Fleur Family eh?


    They lived in the Sloryn Empire and were not actually considered the strongest or the weakest among the seven families. They were not the richest or the mightiest, but today, L believed that they just showed that they were one of the smartest families.


    "Your father made the right decision."


    Brinley nodded. "Although he expressed hesitance, the seven families are unwilling to let go of their traditionalist views, resulting in our stagnated progress and frozen state of mind. He wanted something new, something challenging. He wanted Sloryn to grow and he believed that the Duke could help us."


    "Since you wanted to work with us then why are you telling me this?"


    "Father instructed me to ask you for a favor. He wanted you to apany me to Wugari to talk to the Duke."


    "Ah " L nodded. Again, the Fluer Family was not exactly the strongest. Their strength was mediocre at best. It would make sense for them to ask him to apany them.


    "However, would you keep this a secret for now?" Brinley asked.


    "A secret?"


    "We My father did not want to let the others know until we have finalized our deal with the Duke."


    "I understand."


    "Also please do not let the Duke know that we areing."


    "Why is that?"


    "I We suspect that someone close to him is working for the seven families, at least one of the seven families."


    Again, this is a logical possibility. L already knew that everyone was busy sending spies to everyone else. Naturally, he knew that many people had wanted to spy on the Duke''s activities even before the tide.


    After the tide, after seeing what the Duke was capable of, the others were now moring and doing their best to know the secrets behind the Duke''s strength. The best way to do it would be to have some spies around.


    "When are we leaving?" he asked.


    "After the meeting. Let us meet on the border of Aster and Lonyth."


    L''s eyes narrowed. While he understood the man''s reasoning, he still found it hard to believe that the Fleur family would suddenly make a big move like this. Was it just because the old man wanted progress and change?


    L looked at the view of the capital of Aster. From where he was standing he could see the bustling streets of Aster. However, he knew that Asterjust like the other Empires was rotting from the inside.


    This was because of the views.


    This needed to change.


    He thought of the Duke and slowly, a smile appeared on his lips.


    He couldn''t contain his excitement as he eagerly waited for the day that he would visit the Duke in the North!

 Chapter 362: The Tomb

    Chapter 362: The Tomb


    THE ASTER EMPIRE


    "If you wanted us to summon the Duke, you need better evidence than knowing that Federico wanted to visit him that night," Jean Hydran said. Her gaze was as serious as Martin''s. "If he could easily do that to Federico, then there is simply no stopping him from doing it to us."


    "Unfortunately, we do not have any other proof. For now"


    "Then we need to find one!" Jean said. By now, the others had already left the meeting room, leaving behind only Martin, Jean and Myra Gliss. The two women wanted to talk to Martin, and it was not just because of Federico.


    Just like Martin, the two other members of the seven families were rmed by the things that the Duke had shown them. His prowess was so astounding that their families were starting to understand that he had the capability to kill them. Because of this, they were treating him as a threat, and all threats had to be eliminated.


    It was that simple.


    However, they could not just eliminate a hero.


    While the three of them were busy scheming on how to make the Dukee back to Aster so they could demand answers, Federico Lux finally started to wake up.


    As Federico slowly regained consciousness, his senses returned one by one, bringing with them a wave of confusion and disorientation.


    He frowned as his head pounded mercilessly. His throat felt parched, as if it had been scorched by the desert sun.


    He tried to move, but his body felt weak, his limbs heavy.


    His vision gradually adjusted. He found himself lying on a rocky floor, bathed in a dim reddish light.


    The air seemed musty, and he could smell earth around him.


    Again, he tried to sit up, but his body protested.


    Looking around, he realized he was chained to a cave. The fact that he was chained to the walls of the cave struck him like a hammer blow, shattering the flicker of hope that had briefly ignited within him. The walls were rough and uneven with a low ceiling that seemed to close in on him. What was more noticeable was the red stones that were scattered around him. Each of them emitted a faint, eerie glow.


    ''What is happening?'' He thought inwardly.


    He wanted to call out for help, but his throat screamed for water, his stomach gnawed with hunger. He must have been unconscious for days!


    He tried to think of thest thing that he could remember, but everything seemed so blurry.


    How did he get here?


    Federico licked his cracked lips, desperately trying to produce some saliva as he tried to ess his Blessing.


    It did not work.


    Soon, he started drifting in and out of consciousness, each time, he tried to ess his Blessing but for an unknown reason, he could not seem to do it he could not seem to use his Blessing!


    For a moment, he began to panic.


    His memories remained hazy. He couldn''t recall how he ended up in the cave or why he had lost his Blessing.


    "Ah you are already awake?" A woman''s crisp voice came out of the darkness and alerted him that he was no longer alone. He opened his eyes but could not seem to make out the woman hovering in front of him. "To be honest, I was quite surprised that the relic has brought you perilously close to the brink of death," the woman continued. "Ah I brought water."


    Federico felt a sodden rag against his dry lips. The sensation of water on his lips stirred him awake. He eagerly sucked on the fabric as if his life depended on it.


    "Slowly slowly this is all yours. You can have everything."


    Federico heard the woman mutter.


    After what seemed like an eternity, the cloth became devoid of any moisture. The water had dissipated, leaving Federico wanting more.


    He lifted his eyes and this time was able to make out of an unfamiliar face.


    A woman with an ordinary-looking face weed his gaze.


    "You Who are you?" Federico managed to say despite his aching throat.


    "I am the one who took you!" The woman beamed. "Do not worry, I have no ns of ending your life. I could not do that. So, let us save each other''s time and tell me where the tomb is." Again, the woman had a brilliant smile on her face as if she was just talking to a friend that she had known for decades.


    "You cannot use your Blessing, you have no sustenance, you are weak. The relics around you will slowly remove all the remaining strength in your body until you die."


    "What What do you want?"


    "Is it possible that you''re suffering from a hearing impairment?" The woman frowned. Then she shook her head. "That is impossible. You must have heard me."


    "What What tomb?" Federico asked.


    "Did you not hear what I said? If you will not tell me the location of the tomb you will die here. Tell me its location and I will let you go. This would be very beneficial for both of us, no?"


    Federico stared at the calm expression in the woman''s eyes. Despite this, he could seem to feel the darknessing from her. The woman was not human. However, Federico could not seem to tell what she really was.


    "Go on, think about it I wille back when you finally decide to cooperate." The woman got up. "Do not waste your time. The relics can nullify your ability. Save your strength and think about my proposition instead of trying to escape this ce."


    Federico said nothing as he stared at the woman departing into the darkness.


    Tomb? He thought inwardly.


    What tomb?


    He frowned. Was he talking about the tomb where the Dark Lord was kept? Or the rumored tomb of the one who gifted them their abilities? The rumored tomb of the dead Goddess?


    .....


    Please add Eve''s Gambit to your library! The setting is in the same world as Rosie''s Games, just a different continent.


    Thank you!

 Chapter 363: Human Nature

    Chapter 363: Human Nature


    Lucas stared at Rosalind''s sleeping face. She had been reading the book since they arrived in this room.


    The next thing he knew, she had already fallen asleep.


    Slowly, he lifted her up and brought her to the small two-seater couch across the firece. This was the only ce that can be used as a bed in this study as it had been a very long time since he came here.


    Then he took his coat and used it to cover her body.


    Staring at her, Lucas could not help but smile.


    Her long flowing gray hair framed her angelic face, giving her a very peaceful aura. In the soft light of the fire across them, she looked like a goddess, peacefully lost in slumber.


    It was entertaining how when she woke up, her expression would change drastically. Her serene countenance would give way to a fierce determination, her eyes zing with both curiosity and life.


    The contrast between her tranquil sleep and her resolute wakefulness was simply mesmerizing. She would ask questions about everything, her curiosity driving her to explore and learn with an insatiable appetite for knowledge. Her eyes would widen in surprise at new discoveries, and her childlike wonder would fill the air with a sense of excitement.


    Her fiery temperament was equally captivating. When she was angry, her eyes would ze with an intensity that was simply too beautiful for him to ignore.


    She was a spectacle.


    Something that he would want to hide away forever. She was something that he wanted to own.


    However, he knew better than to put her in a cage just for his eyes to feast on.


    He lifted his hand and was about to caress her cheek but he stopped before he could touch her.


    Out of nowhere, the softness in his eyes vanished.


    He got up and took a few steps away.


    His chest raised and fell in an abrupt motion.


    He He found it increasingly challenging to rein in his emotions!


    Control, he chanted inwardly.


    Being around her was making him struggle to contain his impulses.


    He needed to stay away!


    Almost immediately, his body vanished inside the study. He reappeared on a cliff where he stared at therge moon up above.


    It took him a few minutes to calm himself.


    "I have been looking for you," a familiar voice came from behind him.


    "Belisarius."


    "Benjamen"


    "Do not call me that name," Lucas said, his voice quiet, low, and dangerous.


    Belisariusughed in response. He then stood next to him and the two of them stared at the moon quietly.


    A subtle gust of wind swept by, leaving a soothing sensation in its wake.


    For a few more minutes, the two of them stood as still as a statue, without saying another word.


    "The barrier is weakening" Belisarius said, his voice calm. He did not take his gaze away from the moon. "But you already knew this, no?"


    Lucas said nothing.


    "How long?" Belisarius asked.


    "What do you mean?"


    "How long have you known that a piece of her essence, a piece of her soul, was contained within that form?"


    "What does it matter?"


    "I found something"


    "Tell me."


    "Before she disappeared I believe she used a relic to hide her soul. She must have used some sort of special instrument to hide it or maybe even a rock. I cannot find out what it was. However, not just anyone could use the instrument without suffering its repercussions."


    "You are telling me that the soul isying dormant inside that form."


    "Isn''t it so? She would have died if a part of that soul would awaken " Belisarius looked at him. "You would have died if a part of her soul would awaken."


    "It was just a fragment, no?"


    "Do you understand how powerful she was?"


    Lucas nodded. He does He was the only one who understood how powerful she really was. After all, he had been with her for the longest time. It was just the two of them.


    It was just them.


    Then the humans came.


    He narrowed his eyes at the moon.


    "I will be leaving to the Howling Mountains," Lucas said.


    "You That ce Are you trying to you will be with her?"


    He nodded in response.


    "So, you are going to make her stronger. Was it because you wanted her to withstand her soul?"


    Lucas said nothing.


    "You are still greedy Benjamen," Belisarius chuckled. "You always wanted more " More of her, Belisarius wanted to add. He shook his head instead and focused on the reason why he came here. "The barrier is weakening. The ones from the other continent are slowly gaining ess to this ce. I can sense it."


    "I know a few of them."


    Belisarius pursed his lips. "You did not kill them."


    "Why would I?"


    "Does it affect me in any way?"


    "Lucas, how could you?"


    "How could I what?"


    "Those Demons you know why they are here! You know why we ran all those years ago!"


    Lucas onlyughed in response.


    "Convince me why I should care, Belisarius."


    "You You" Belisarius was speechless.


    "The humans have nothing to do with me. They can burn and I will be watching them in thefort of my home, drinking my bitter tea and reading a book." Lucas shrugged.


    "Lucas, how could you? If the Demons arrive in this ce"


    "Do I have any reason to care about them?"


    Belisarius turned silent.


    "For so long the Barrier protected them from the real horror," Lucas added. Beasts? Demonic beasts? A tide?


    Those were nothingpared to the horrors that woulde once the barrier copsed.


    "You are not nning to protect them," Belisarius stated. "Even if that was what she wanted."


    Lucas only chuckled in response. Protect them?


    With all that had urred in the past, protecting them was the least of Lucas''s worries.


    Humanity''s greatest threat was not the demon thaty dormant, waiting for ten thousand years for the barrier to break. The real threat was often found within.


    Humans needed protection from their own nature!

 Chapter 364 Horror

    Chapter 364 Horror


    "I do not think I can do it," Rosalind sighed. "How am I suppose to remember all of that?" She asked Lucas.


    "You are not supposed to."


    True. Despite not being explicitly told by Lucas, she still felt a sense of duty tomit a few of the relics to memory.


    She got up, her eyes were still on therge book. She had been here for days. Or at least that was what she would have liked to believe.


    While the room did not really have a ce where she could get afortable sleep, it had everything else from a small bathroom where she could freshen up to some very good teas that she had never heard of before.


    She had no problems with food as the Duke would bring some food to her every single day.


    "When are we leaving?" she asked.


    "When you are ready."


    "What does that mean?"


    "We can leave now if you want to."


    She pouted. This man was not giving her any serious answers. "What about the others?"


    "They are ready."


    "And¡­ her?" she asked.


    "Alive. Barely."


    Rosalind pursed her lips.


    "Did she say anything about her mother?"


    "No."


    "Then¡­" She could use her ability to extract her memory, but that would mean she would end up like that son of the Duke from Lonyth. In other words, she would end up dead. Rosie debated for a while. "I can take her memories." A part of her did not want to do it again, but the other part could only think of Milith.


    "She is stronger. It might be a little hard for you¡­" he said. For some reason, she could feel like he was trying to warn her about something. In response, she gave him a nonchnt shrug.


    Unless she pushed herself to face challenges, she wouldn''t be able to gain new abilities, she wouldn''t be able to change.


    "We should do it aftering back. Your abilities will not work when you are surrounded by the nullification gem."


    Rosalind nodded. She had forgotten about that stone. Without it, Lurea could also use her abilities which means she could attack her while she was trying to take her memories away. Although she knew that Lucas would be there for her, Rosalind did not want to risk any mishaps.


    So, Lucas took her back to the tower where the others were already waiting for her.


    "Elias, Valentin, Atior, Magda, and Huig will be apanying us," Lucas said. "To go to the Howling Mountains, we needed to go to Rakha and they will provide a guide that would take us to the mountains. Or at least this is the usual course of action we would take if we weren''t concerned about confidentiality."


    "So¡­ " Rosalind blinked. Everyone who was going on the trip had gathered inside her study. They are here to listen to some important details about Howling Mountains.


    "We are not going to Rakha. We will go directly to the Howling Mountains without anyone guiding us. We will leave tonight."


    Rosalind nodded. She already knew that the estate would be taken care of by Denys while they were gone, so she was not that worried about it.


    As if on cue, Denys arrived and walked inside the room. Then he whispered something to the Duke.


    Lucas immediately looked at Rosalind. "We need to leave." Then he turned towards the others. "Prepare for the trip."


    "Where are we going?" Rosalind asked as she followed him out of the room.


    "Denys¡­"


    "There is a bit of a problem among the new people that just arrived."


    She frowned.


    The only usible reason for the Duke to bring her would be if the matter pertains to healing, suggesting that it involves people bing sick.


    "What is it?" she asked.


    "There has been a problem with some others who came¡­ from the South," Denys started. "A few days ago, we were alerted that some of them started having bouts of vomiting green liquid, which would leave them weak and depleted. I immediately instructed them to iste the said person but it was already toote then. The people who came with him started vomiting green blood as well. As the disease progressed, their sturdy bodies would waste away."


    "The symptoms would then worsen. Now, we just received news that the first one has lost his sanity."


    "gue-like symptoms?" Rosalind asked.


    "The man who vomited was someone who had symptoms of the gue in the past but hispanions insisted that he had been healed. In Aster."


    "Dorothy?" She was the only one healing people in Aster!


    "Yes."


    Rosalind met Lucas''s eyes. Her expression grew serious. Dorothy was not the same Dorothy from the past. Whoever was inside that body could be someone very dangerous.


    "Why did theye here?" she asked.


    "First, they wanted to avoid the gue, then¡­ the tide. They thought the North was the new safe haven when they heard about the Duke''s prowess in Rakha. Because of what the Duke did, many people who are from the South felt uncertain about the current atmosphere in their empires and decided to explore the North. Some of them directly decided to move here," Denys exined.


    Indeed, this was something that Rosalind already expected to happen. The spreading rumors would cast doubt on the integrity of the seven families, leading people to lose trust in them and prompting a search for a safer and more secure ce. Obviously, their first option would be Wugari. After all, Wugari withstood the tide and even helped the South fight against the beasts. It was also not affected by the gue.


    Despite the adverse weather, Wugari was a ce where people thrive.


    The three of them rode a carriage that brought them to the most remote part of the estate where the others were isted.


    essible only through a single guarded entrance, this ce actually felt like a small fortress.


    "His Grace wanted this ce built after the gue," Denys spoke as he led them inside.


    The moment they walked inside, a harsh smell weed Rosalind. She frowned and epted the mask that Denys handed. The Duke, however, did not ept a mask and just continued walking, not bothered by the strong decaying smell that filled the air.


    Suddenly, a loud scream broke the silence.


    Then a scene of horror unfolded.

 Chapter 365: Run

    Chapter 365: Run


    "What is that what is that thing?" one of the guards stumbled back, his buttocks hitting the floor as he struggled to speak. "That"


    Seeing this, Denys immediately ran towards the room where they kept the man who had been infected.


    Rosalind furrowed her brow as she noticed the sudden shift in Denys''s facial expression. By the time Rosalind and Lucas arrive next to Denys, another blood-curdling scream of agony pierced the frigid air.


    Rosalind stood frozen in ce when she saw the man inside the room.


    The man''s body contorted and twisted unnaturally. His once-human form warped before her very eyes as spikes sprouted from his skin. The sound of his bones cracking and shifting echoed in the small room.


    The man''s arms trembled violently as the sound of bones snapping and muscles bulging continued.


    The man''s eyes glowed with a feral yellow hue, his mouth elongated into a snout.


    "What is that?" Rosalind uttered as sharp teeth started appearing in the man''s mouth.


    Clearly, the man was undergoing a monstrous transformation.


    His body started growingrger andrger. He then let out a feral snarl.


    Shocked, Rosalind took a step back.


    However, before the monster could do something, a figure appeared next to it brandishing a gleaming dark sword. With a swift, calcted strike, he easily split the monster into two.


    The two halves of the creature''s body fell to the ground, twitching as if it was seemingly trying to reconnect but to no avail.


    To Rosalind''s surprise, the transformation slowed down before the creature''s body started reverting to a more humanoid form.


    The once monstrous form nowy motionless, unmoving. ck fluids oozed from its severed halves, pooling around its lifeless remains. The sight of the severed body and the surrounding ck fluids sent a shiver down her spine.


    Still speechless, Rosalind looked at the figure who cut it in half.


    It was none other than Lucas.


    He was staring at the dark fluid staining his de, a flicker of annoyance crossed his features. Despite the chaotic scene around him, his stoic expression remained unchanged, but the tight grip on his sword betrayed his concealed frustration.


    However, for some reason, Rosalind could not help but think that he was more irritated to see his tarnished sword than the violence that just transpired.


    "Burn it," Lucas said.


    Denysplied without saying another word.


    "What is that thing?" Rosalind asked when Lucas ushered her away from the room.


    "A demon."


    "A what?" Demons?


    "Creatures of the dark that should not have existed here."


    "I" What is he talking about? "You mean a beast?"


    He said nothing.


    Not long after, Denys appeared next to him.


    "Burn this ce down," Lucas ordered.


    "What about the others?" Rosalind asked. She was here because of them.


    "They cannot be saved. Once infected, they will be like that thing."


    "Are you certain?" she asked, doubtful. How could it be possible? "I have the Blessing. Maybe"


    "No." Lucas''s reaction caught her off guard. She had known him for his unwaveringposure but in that moment, she could feel something else from him. She could feel fear more than anger.


    How could it be fear?


    It does not make any sense.


    "Let me see them" Rosalind said.


    "No."


    "Why?"


    "Again"


    "How would you know that?" she asked. She had never heard of something like this before.


    A disease of this magnitude would never escape her notice in her past life. Something else was wrong here.


    Her mind raced with questions.


    Was it possible that the North just... hid it from the rest of the continent?


    She could not shake off the nagging feeling that something else was going on.


    Was it Dorothy?


    Did she send those people here to wreak havoc inside the estate?


    "Burn it," Lucas looked at Denys.


    "Yes, Your Grace."


    "Bless the area"


    "What?"


    "Use your abilities to Bless the area."


    Rosalind frowned. Was she supposed to heal a ce?


    Seeing her confusion, he stood behind her and held both of her hands.


    "Think about your light Blessing and think about Blessing this ce."


    While his words were making her confused, she decided to follow his instructions. She closed her eyes and thought of her Blessing. A surge of warmth coursed through her chest, giving her aforting sensation. The warmth spread rapidly, enveloping her body in a gentle yet tingling sensation.


    The familiar feeling of her light Blessing flowed through her, soothing her worries, bringing her a sense of calm.


    "Spread it out" she heard him whisper in a low voice.


    Once again, Rosalindplied.


    She unleashed the warmth that had surged within her, this time it wasn''t limited to just her hands. She expelled the energy from every pore of her body, extending it in all directions like ripped on a tranquil pond.


    Since she closed her eyes, she did not see the disy of an extraordinary sight as the Blessing emanated from her body.


    "Demons!" a woman''s voice suddenly echoed inside her head. "Must run" The voice echoed.


    "Demons!"


    However, Rosalind remained undisturbed by the voice, unfazed by its presence. The voice which she had not heard for a few days now, once again started chanting inside her head.


    This time, it was telling her to run.


    A part of her was telling her that running away would be a mistake and she was nning to listen. She was not going anywhere.


    Gradually, the warmth dissipated, fading away like a waning ember, leaving her feeling cold and empty. Almost immediately, an icy sensation from the darkness attempted to envelop her heart, but she quickly resisted its grip.


    She opened her eyes and turned towards Lucas who seemed to have aplicated expression on his face.


    "Did I do it?" she asked.


    "You did."


    "Really?" her eyes widened.


    Lucas nodded. "You did," he answered. Aforting smile appeared on his lips as he gently caressed her cheek, assuring her with his touch. "You did well. As always."


    She smiled in response just as the voice inside her head told her to run.

 Chapter 366: Promise

    Chapter 366: Promise


    ASTER


    "Are you certain it was her?" Jeames asked Dorothy.


    "I  Both of us know that she had Awakened the Lux family Blessing. We do not know if she used that to lure grandfather," Dorothy was in tears when she told Jeames about Rosalind or the woman named Rosie. "Do you think it was a coincidence? I saw her the night grandfather disappeared."


    Jeames frowned. He already had that woman investigated but nothing came up. It seemed that Rosie''s past had been meticulously created by the Duke to make it seem like she was a different person.


    "If that was indeed Rosalind then" Perhaps she used her abilities to lure the old man. Clearly, seeing another one who could control the light Blessing would be enough to attract the old man''s attention. Sadly, they could not just tell anyone about it. No one else knew that Rosalind could use the Blessing and they wanted to keep it that way.


    "What do you want me to do?" he asked.


    "Nothing," Dorothy said. "What can we do? She already has an ally and I I do not want to put you in any danger."


    "If she reveals what happened then"


    "She will not do that," Dorothy said. "There is no way that she would "


    "We should inform your father about it."


    "And let him do what?" She asked. "You know how they treasure the Blessing. We must keep it a secret or Rosalind will get away with what she did."


    Jeames'' expression soured, his brows furrowing into a deeper frown. Dorothy had experienced so much bullying and suffering just because she did not have the Blessing. If they told Martin that Rosalind was alive and she could use the Blessing of the light then there was a possibility that he would just forgive her. And once again, his treatment towards Dorothy would change.


    "Let me take care of it," Jeames said.


    "But"


    "I promise you," Jeames uttered. "I will take care of everything." For Dorothy, he was willing to do anything.


    When Dorothy heard this, she felt a lump rise in her throat. She tried to hold back the tears that threatened to spill, but the emotions were too overwhelming. Without warning, she began to cry.


    Seeing this, Jeames was quick to pull her into his arms, giving her hisforting warmth. He held her close for a few more minutes as Dorothy''s quiet sobs filled the room.


    Jeames said nothing, but the intensity in his eyes spoke volumes.


    He promised to protect Dorothy and he was going to die before he broke his promise.


    After giving her a reassuring embrace, Jeames immediately left to take care of things.


    He was going to the North and personally take care of Rosalind.


    "What did she just say?" Victoria frowned when he heard Jeames''s report. Jeames does not see any problem with telling Victoria about this as she was Dorothy''s mother. Moreover, she also felt that something was off with that woman named Rosie.


    "She was able to confirm that it was indeed Rosalind. There is also a possibility that this Rosie was the one responsible for Federico''s disappearance."


    Her gaze darkened.


    "You need to take care of it."


    "Isn''t that why I came here?"


    "What do you need?" she asked.


    "Men, people that will take me as a member of their mercenary group. I cannot just go to that ce without my own men."


    "I will give you everything that you want as long as you assure me that. she will die this time."


    "I will do my best."


    "No. I want assurance. I want her dead. I want her head, or her heart, or some other proof that she''s dead," she said through gritted teeth. "That woman did everything in her power to hurt Dorothy. It''s time we gave her a taste of her own medicine!"


    Federico could not remember how long he had been lying in the cave as he continued drifting in and out of consciousness.


    His body still felt weak, his stomach growling with hunger.


    To his surprise, however, the woman did note back.


    He waited and waited but she never took a step inside that cave again.


    Federico then weakly stared at the reddish stones scattered around him. The woman clearly said that he could not use his Blessing around them.


    What were they? He started to wonder. Where did theye from?


    This relic was unlike anything he had ever encountered before. Moreover, its properties werepletely harmful to someone like him! What about the other members of the seven families?


    The knowledge of the object''s potential danger was crucial for their safety.


    After what felt like forever, the woman finally came back.


    This time, she gave him the same fabric with water.


    "Are you ready to tell me about it?" the woman asked, the same disturbing smile was stered on her face.


    "I do not know" Federico said.


    "Tsk that would not do you any good, Your Blessedness." The woman''s words were soft yet he could easily sense the mockery hidden beneath her tone.


    Despite clearly knowing Federico''s identity, the woman remained unfazed.


    He had grown ustomed to being in control, to having people cower at his feet, but this woman was different.


    "I do not know of any tomb" Federico does not know what the woman was talking about.


    "I want to know where she was hidden."


    "She?"


    "You know what I am talking about."


    "I I don''t know what you are talking about," Federico said. The woman clicked her tongue once again before she got up.


    "I wille back after a few more days. I hope you will think about it or you will never see me again and you will rot in this ce. Alone."


    "I really do not know what you a"


    "Shhh think about it. You give me the location and I give you your freedom." The woman said before she walked away, leaving him alone in the dimly lit cave.


    "I" Federico tried to call her, but she was already gone. "I do not know," he muttered before he closed his eyes.


    Until now, he could not understand what she was talking about.


    Whose resting ce is she really searching for?


    The more he asked himself, the more confused he became.

 Chapter 367: Ambush

    Chapter 367: Ambush


    "I did not know that people from the ck market were able to develop something like this. I''d say it is pretty convenient," L ize beamed as he stared at the ring in his hand. It was a single-location teleportation device that was able to teleport them into different borders. This was a new toy that the ck market developed. "Tell me why do you think that they were able to develop something like this when we cannot?"


    "They have ess to relics, for one." Brinley Fleur shrugged. He removed the ring and ced it inside the spatial bag that he just bought. "And they could openly work with sorcerers to create the teleportation device." The Seven Empires hated the existence of Sorcerers. Openly working with them could affect their reputation.


    Instead, they chose to focus on research and trying to create devices without using sorcery. Obviously, this was not working so well.


    Because of this, some of the empires have started working with sorcerers secretly.


    Still, the long-term grudge between the seven families and the sorcerers affected this rtionship, and not many sorcerers chose to work with the empires.


    Since there were already fewer sorcerers to begin with, finding one that would work with them has be very challenging.


    Brinley stared at the ins of snow in front of them.


    "There should be a town nearby. We can get some horses to make the journey easier." L said.


    "Did you inform anyone else about this trip?" Brinley asked.


    "No."


    "Good."


    "We should have bought more food, you know," L said. "I heard that the food in Wugari is not that pleasant."


    "Rumors," Brinley said. "What was the point of believing them?"


    "Still, it is better to be prepared than to ruin our mood."


    "You seem really excited for this trip."


    "Who wouldn''t?" L beamed. He was going to Wugari to fight the Duke.


    "You are not thinking about fighting, aren''t you?"


    L only beamed in response. The two of them continued walking for a few hours.


    "I thought a town was nearby?" L asked. He took a map from his own spatial bag and opened it. "We should be"


    "A map is useless here" Brinley suddenly said.


    "Huh?" L lifted his gaze and stared at the man before him. Without warning, a jarring rm red in his mind, causing him to jump back. His eyes widened. "You"


    L immediately notices the sadistic smile on Brinley''s face.


    "I had no other choice," he said. "I apologize L but you must die here."


    *BANG!*


    A deafening st reverberated through the air.


    L immediately recognized the lightning that tried to hit him. Luckily, he was quick enough to avoid it.


    "You" Fire surrounded his body. How could someone who could use the wind be this confident to beat him?


    The answer was pretty simple.


    He was working with someone like Ena Thun.


    "You dare?" L''s eyes bulged as he sentrge balls of fire toward the direction where Brinley was standing earlier. The bolt of lightning and the whirlwind that Brinley made created a haze around him which made it harder for him to see. It was a very good strategy something that those two must have thought of beforehand.


    L cursed inwardly.


    "You cannot defeat us L" a woman''s voice. It was Ena Thun! "Why not die peacefully!? Perhaps, I would give you a proper burial with your body intact!"


    L smirked.


    "How arrogant," L hissed. He must have seen iting. The Fleur family were allies with the Thun Family. How could they just switch sides after only a few days? Then they asked him not to inform anyone else of this meeting!


    It was a scheme to take him out!


    Did they really think they could do what they wanted in a ce like this?


    *BOOM!*


    Another loud explosion.


    Then lightning bolts, aided by the howling winds and rain,shed out at L with deadly precision, seeking to end his life with one direct hit!


    L used his fire to shield him but it was not enough. He quickly realized that he was at a disadvantage in this fight. The wind was assisting the lightning and changing the weather. Without visibility, it would be very hard for him to see them.


    Naturally, he couldn''t hit them unless he had a clear visual of their location.


    "Did you really think that your tricks would work!" So, instead of creating balls of fire, L held both of his hands upwards as he summoned fire. Sadly, the current environment was already a disadvantage. After all, he was already surrounded by snow!


    In no time, a sword made of shimmering blue fire materialized in his hand.


    At this time a vortex appeared on top of L, around it was a barrage of smaller lightning that threatened to destroy anything that the vortex devoured.


    Seeing this, L frowned. If that vortex hit him, the lightning would burn his body to pieces.


    Impatienceced L''s gaze. Earlier, Brinley convinced him not to buy more teleportation devices to avoid suspicions. They were wearing disguises and they told the people from the ck market that they were mere mercenaries who wanted to visit the North.


    Now that he thought about it, this must be Brinley''s n to make it harder for him to leave this ce!


    How vile, he thought before he startedughing. Until now, he was still avoiding the lightning and he was doing a good job at it.


    Out of nowhere, arge bolt of lightning hit his legs.


    He grimaced. The haze around him was really making it harder for him to spot his enemies! This location provided ideal cover for an ambush.


    He gritted his teeth and braced himself for another lightning. To his surprise, however, a sudden darkness seemed to have mixed in with the haze, the atmosphere around him turned ck.


    The next thing he knew he was already standing in another unfamiliar ce.


    Seeing that he was alone and that the haze was no longer there, L copsed.


    The brunt of fighting against two Blessed people was too much.


    "Hey old man are you still alive?"


    L''s gaze turned alert. He He did not sense anyone nearby.


    "I am behind you, silly." It sounded like a child''s voice! However, when he turned what he saw was a woman with ck long hair and a ratherical smile on her face.


    "So, you are still alive," the woman said. "Good. Now, tell me. Where is Wugari? I have been stuck here for days! I cannot seem to find my way!"


    ....


    Hello, please don''t forget to add Eve''s Gambit to your library. :) Thank you so much for the support!

 Chapter 368: Nice Body

    Chapter 368: Nice Body


    "You" L''s expression immediately turned wary when he noticed the darkness around the woman. He hastily got up. "Sorcerer!"


    "Huh?" the woman blinked. "Oh, you Blessed One. Is that how you treat the one who saved you?"


    L frowned. "I" Just as he was about to get up, he fell on his knees, exhaustion apparent in his gaze. He had used too much of his Blessing. The woman who actually saved him was a sorceress!


    "Are you going to give me an answer?"


    L''s gaze turnedplicated. It seemed unlikely that someone who was raised with hatred towards them would know how to treat them appropriately. However, he was not an ungrateful person. This woman had saved his life.


    "If you can''t provide me with an answer, then it''s probably for the best if I leave you here alone." The woman snorted arrogantly. She crossed her arms across her chest and red at him. "You owe me your life. The least that you could do is tell me where Wugari is!"


    The peculiar woman then turned around.


    "Hypocrites," she murmured yet it was loud enough for him to hear. Then she started walking in the thick snow.


    "Wait wait"


    "What? Do you know where Wugari is?"


    "Help me"


    "Didn''t you just say I am a sorceress?"


    "I" The darkness around her surprised him. His instinct immediately told him to fight. "I ap cough cough"


    "Those people wanted to fight you here because you can use fire. Are you a fool? Why would you fight them in the middle of the snow? The best thing that you could have done was run!" Despite this, the woman approached him and touched his shoulder. He flinched.


    "Do not move. I do not know how to heal internal injuries but I can at least numb your pain. Living or dying is up to you."


    Almost immediately, he felt a cold sensation spreading from his arm to the rest of his body. Just as she said, she could numb the pain but could not really heal him.


    "That That is enough." His healing capabilities were not normal. He could heal his own body as long as he had enough strength to do so.


    "Are Blessed People this dumb?" The woman mumbled before she sighed in annoyance. "I have been stuck here for days or weeks. I need someone to help me find where Wugari is."


    "I I have a map."


    "A map?" the woman lifted an eyebrow. Before she took a map out of her spatial bag. "Like this one?"


    "Ye Yes"


    "I found it on some merchants. It''s useless."


    "Do you know how to read it?"


    "Read it?" the woman asked as if she was offended. "This is a map. It''s not a book, is it? Why would I read it?"


    L blinked in confusion. He did not know what to say. Was the woman serious?


    "I mean look at it."


    "I did look into it but I don''t even know where I am."


    "The merchants didn''t you ask them?"


    "Oh they fainted."


    "They what?"


    "They fainted! Don''t you understand what faint is?"


    "I know what faint is!" He hissed in annoyance. He wondered if he was talking to a child!


    Now that the woman was close, he observed her appearance and she actually looked mature. Perhaps in her thirties.


    However, he could not understand why she talked like a child.


    "Why would they faint?" He asked before realization dawned on him.


    "I made them faint so I could get the map. Isn''t that obvious?"


    This woman was there something wrong in her head?


    "So you stole the map."


    "I borrowed it. I promised to return it when I saw them again," the woman said before she removed her hand from his arm. Then she took a step back. "Uhhh I believe you should be good now. Take some time to rest so you can use your fire to help me out. It is getting cold here."


    L did not know what to say.


    Did she know who he was?


    "What about the others?" He asked.


    "They would not be able to track us. I put them to sleep too."


    "You You put them to sleep?"


    "Yes."


    "You put a Blessed Person to sleep?"


    "Yes. I am good at that."


    L could not seem toprehend. "You are telling me that you are good at putting people to sleep?"


    "Yes. Now stop talking and recuperate. I have been eating raw beasts for days. I need something hot andforting."


    So she wanted him to cook for her?


    L did not know what to say.


    He was raised in the Korusta Empire where he had been treated like a prince since he was born. In that ce, no one had dared talk to him like this!


    Instead of focusing on the woman, he closed his eyes and started recuperating. He tried to rx his mind but for some reason, every time he would try to calm his nerves down, Brinley and Ena''s face would appear in his head.


    Fury reverberated inside him.


    His eyes flew open in irritation. This time, however, the woman was no longer there.


    He frowned and looked around.


    He was notpletely healed yet but he could no longer feel any pain thanks to the sorceress''s help.


    After seeing no sign of her, he tried to concentrate once again, hoping it would make the healing faster.


    It was futile.


    He could not help but feel so much hatred for the betrayal that he just suffered. He wanted to burn something!


    "Ohhhh!"


    L opened his eyes and turned around only to see the woman behind him, carrying firewood and arge demonic rabbit.


    "It seems that you are already feeling better," the woman was staring at his naked body. "Nice body."


    "You " L did not even realize that he had already burned his clothes! He was too angry and his eyes were closed, he did not know that he had identally set his clothes on fire.


    Luckily, he brought some clothes to his spatial bag!


    "You can change your clothes. I will prepare the firewood. I have been wanting to eat something delicious for days," the woman said after her initial reaction. Then she turned around and started arranging the firewood.


    L had never experienced embarrassment like this before in his entire life.

 Chapter 369: The Howling Mountains

    Chapter 369: The Howling Mountains


    "What?" the woman frowned when she noticed L''s gaze. "What are you looking at? Do you want to take my food?" Her gaze turned wary as she blinked at him.


    For some reason, her actions reminded him of a cat who was scared that someone would steal her food.


    "How old are you?" he asked.


    "It is rude for a man to ask a woman''s age," the woman answered before she started gobbling up her food. "Although, I am certain that I am older than you."


    "Then why do you want to go to Wugari?"


    "A Blessed Person cannot be trusted," the woman said. "It is bold of you to assume that I will tell you something like that just because you helped me cook my food."


    L was speechless. So, he started eating the demonic rabbit instead. "Can we really eat this?"


    "I purified it. I took away the darkness."


    "You can do that?"


    The woman rolled her eyes in response. "Have you been living under a rock all this time?" she asked.


    "You are a sorceress"


    "How long must you repeat those words?" She red at him.


    "Help me understand why you decided to help me."


    "I did not help you out of goodwill. I helped you because I needed fire."


    "You are a sorceress, can''t you make fire?"


    "Do you think I am a god?" she fired back without batting an eyelid. "If we are that powerful then there is really no reason for you to exist anymore, right?"


    What is this woman talking about?


    "We would have destroyed the Blessed Families a long time ago if we were that powerful."


    L nodded at her words. He was taught that sorcerers were evil. They worshiped the Dark Lord so they must be killed.


    He met sorcerers in the past, but all of them had malice and only wanted money or blood or a person''s heart in return. He had never met someone like her before.


    While he still had so many questions to ask, he decided to focus on his food instead. He was actually starving as he had depleted his Blessing earlier and needed the food to recuperate.


    Not long after, they finished their meal and the woman started asking him about Wugari again.


    "So you are on your way to the Rothley Estate?" The woman asked.


    "Yes," L could not see any reason for him to hide his destination anymore. The woman saved him. The least that he could do is help her reach Wugari.


    "So you are going to that ce too?"


    "What ce?"


    "You are a Blessed Person. Don''t you already know this?"


    "I wanted to help them fight the beasts," he exined. At least a part of him really wanted to help them fight the beasts. Naturally, the other half wanted to fight against the Duke.


    "Oh they need no help."


    "How did you know that?"


    The woman just shrugged in response.


    "We should be here," L said after he studied the map. "It is still Lonyth. We would need to go to a nearby town to get horses. Then we can go to Wugari."


    "Ah is that so" the woman looked towards the East where Wugari is at. "I believe it is not good to go to towns."


    "Why is that?"


    "Those people who wanted to kill you must be looking for you. Their best bet is to look for you in a town or send their people to towns to alert them of your presence. They know that you are injured and need medical attention so it is only logical for them to think that you will be visiting towns to get some help."


    L was left speechless once again.


    For the first time since he met this woman, this was the first time that she actually sounded like a woman her age.


    "What?" She asked when he noticed his eyes on her.


    "How did you know that?" he asked.


    "Are you really that stupid?" The woman seemed shocked. Her eyes were wide. "I was raised to believe that all Blessed Individuals are very smart and dangerous, but you do not look that smart at all."


    L was at a loss for words.


    This woman was truly peculiar.


    "We should just continue walking then," L said.


    "How long would it take us to reach Wugari if we just walk?" She asked.


    "Probably about a month."


    "A month? Is it that really far? It looked so near in the maps, no?"


    "It will be if we do not get horses," L answered.


    The woman was silent for a few seconds.


    "We should just walk.''


    L said nothing. He had a feeling that there was more to this woman than what she was showing him.


    He was not actually in a hurry to find out her secrets.


    For now, his focus was on his recovery.


    A month should be enough for him to recover.


    Once he has recovered then he would do his best to punish those two people!


    ......


    "That is Howling Mountains?" Elias asked as they arrived at the shore that was just right across the well-known howling Mountains.


    They traveled in secret and all of them were wearing their own disguises.


    Even Rosalind and Lucas were wearing different faces just to avoid detection.


    "That ce is dark," Valentin mumbled. "Do you not think so?"


    From the shore, they could see the ominous presence of numerous volcanoes that dotted the ind''sndscape.


    Each of the volcanoes bellowed thick plumes of smoke into the sky, making it very hard for them to see the entirety of the ind.


    Seeing this, Rosalind sighed.


    "What is on your mind?" Lucas asked, his tone soft too soft.


    "The demons," Rosalind responded. Until now, she could not forget what happened in that room. She had been having nightmares about that demon and could not get some proper sleep on her own.


    Lucas said nothing. However, his fingers intertwined with hers, providing a reassuring touch.


    She smiled and once again focused her attention on the Howling Mountains. For some reason, she could feel that this ce is going to change her forever.


    ....


    A/N: In my outline: This is the end of another volume. The romance will be focused in the next volume! Ehem... Thanks for the support my dearest readers! You are the best!


    ...


    The copyright of the cover is mine. What do you think about it?

 Chapter 370: Failures

    Chapter 370: Failures


    "Do you think he is going toe back?"


    "L ize is going to die very soon," Ena Thun said with confidence in her voice while enjoying her tea. "I sent my people after him and whoever it was that that saved him."


    "That was a sorcerer."


    "I have never heard of any sorcerer that would just help a Blessed Person without having a rtionship with them first," Ena said. She had been working with sorcerers in secret and knew very well that sorcerers had always been greedy for both knowledge and power. However, they could not just use their abilities without some sort of payment.


    Ena Thun was not that familiar with this as her Blessings never needed anything else. Sorcerers on the other hand were different. They required something else to be able to use sorcery. It had been said that this was because this continent could not give them enough magic that they needed to be able to harness their abilities.


    Either way, she knew that sorcerers were very greedy creatures. They would never save someone without asking for something in return.


    This meant that L and the person who saved him must have been working with each other for some time now. That sorcerer must be hiding in secret, protecting L in the shadows.


    Ena Thun snorted.


    She always knew that L loved fighting. Despite this, he never once suffered any fatal injuries. Who would have known that he was actually working with a sorcerer?


    "What are we going to do about this?" Brinley asked, his brows furrowed. Since that time, Brinley has not been able to have a good night''s sleep. For some reason, he kept on thinking that L would retaliate and kill him the moment he lowered his guard. Ena knew that this was highly unlikely as L would never hide.


    His temper would not give him the patience to bide his time. He would rather attack immediately without having second thoughts.


    That was the L that she knew.


    "What do you think?"


    "Are you going to inform the others?"


    "Of course. L is working with a sorcerer. Isn''t that something that we should be wary about? Moreover, L is working with the Duke of Wugari. We can use this if we want to sway the people''s opinions away from that man." Ena lifted an eyebrow as she observed Brinley''s appearance. "You on the other hand looked tired."


    "I have not been sleeping."


    "I told you. They would never be able to know the location of this ce. I have kept it hidden for years. There is no need to worry. I am certain that soon, they wille back here with that man."


    "Are you certain that they could defeat L?"


    "Of course," Ena smiled. Her n to take L had failed. Therefore, she was forced to use other methods to try and get him back. It was, of course, a very crude method, but she had no other choice. She needed to contain that man before she could proceed with her ns.


    Speaking of her n Ena smiled at Brinley. "You should probably take some time to rest."


    "That was what I am nning. However, I cannot go back to the Empire now. I already told my father that I will be in the North to make negotiations with the Duke."


    "Then why not stay here? I mean at least until we find L and capture him. It would not be safe for you to go back to the Empire if L is still around." Ena was aware that the only reason why they were able to injure that man was because they worked together. They nned to fight with the snow surrounding them as L could only use fire. They did not want him to have any advantages.


    Aside from this, they also nned to use the snow to blind him so she could easily use her lightning to hit his fatal spots.


    "Thank you. I will try and rest. Thanks for the tea."


    Ena smiled and watched him leave the room. The moment he left, the smile on her face vanished. She stared at the now-closed door.


    "What do you think?"


    "He is not the strongest," a croaky voice echoed inside the room.


    Ena snorted. "But he also has a Blessing."


    "You wanted me to upy that body? If the poison was enough to weaken him then"


    "We have no time. You need a body and he is the only one around."


    "If you offer your own"


    "Shut your trap."


    "HAHAHAHA" A hoarseughter followed. "I told you. I want the strongest."


    "I tried to catch him. I failed."


    "You have overestimated your strength. Now, I am left to suffer the consequence of your stupidity."


    Ena frowned. "It was you who needed a body. How dare you criticize the one who is helping you? Are all demons like this?"


    "Hehehhe Eek Eek! You stubborn woman! Call me once everything is ready. I cannot wait to move to his body."


    "Do not forget your promise! You said you are going to help me with the relics."


    "Of course," the voice continued. "Of course, I am going to help you with the relics. However, you must find someone that can sense them. I can only show you what you need. I do not have any idea how to find them."


    "HUMPH!" Ena got up and left the room without any hesitation. She walked inside another room. "Vexor"


    "You are here," the old skinny man that she had talked to a few days ago, walked out from the shadows. It has been a few days since shest saw him but it seemed that the man was even skinnier than before. He was already nothing but a bag of bones. How could he lose even more weight?


    "I am already gathering the woman that you need. Do not forget your promise."


    "Hmmmm" the man nodded. "As long as you find the women I can deliver you the one that could sense the relic." The man frowned. "But that is not the reason why you are here, no?"


    Ena pursed her lips. "Last time, you told me that there were a lot of failures."


    "You are right."


    "Then, release them to the wilderness."


    "You wanted to release them?"


    "Yes."


    The old man''s eyes widened as if she just told him to end his own life. "Why? They are wed! Imperfect! They cannot use lightning and their faces have been"


    "You heard me."


    He paused and after a few seconds of silence, he spoke. "If all you wanted was to release them to kill humans then yes. You can do that. After all, human flesh is what they crave."


    Ena narrowed.


    "However, I must warn you. Even I cannot control them. The only way to stop them is to kill them."


    "You said, the only way to kill them is to either tear them to pieces or smash their heads, no?"


    "You are right." The man named Vexor approached her. "They are stronger than normal humans but weaker than beasts. If you release them in the wilderness"


    "Do you really think I care about that?"She snapped. "Just do it."


    The man growled but said nothing. "Fine. As long as you give me those women."


    "I will." Ena nodded. "Show me the others."


    "You used to have no interest in anything that failed."


    "I developed one," Ena said. After Lurea disappeared, she thought of ways to create another one like her. However, she knew it would be very impossible to do that as Lurea was directly rted to her.


    While Ena''s siblings and cousins all share amon bloodline, hers was a deviation from the norm.


    So, she thought of utilizing other means to achieve her goals.


    Therefore, she was going to use the waste the humans who were not able to harness the power of the lightning.


    In the past, Ena told Verox to kill everyone. After all, they were nothing but failures. A waste.


    However, the sorcerer insisted on keeping them to use as test subjects for various other things that he had been working on.


    In the end, those people evolved into something else something beast-like.


    Most of them looked like a hybrid of humans and beasts. While there were still some who were able to retain their looks, they were already too far gone and could no longermunicate like humans. Moreover, they only crave flesh human flesh. This was the result of something that Verox did.


    Seeing her reaction, Verox sighed. "If they are released, I will no longer have test subjects. Where do you propose I continue my experiments?"


    "And here I thought you care about them," Ena chuckled as they started walking deep into the darkness.


    "Cared?" Verox sneered. "I have been relying on them for my experiments. Without them, It would have been very hard for me to experiment on humans from various towns." At the end of the day, Verox only cared about results.


    "Then you can release a few of them every day. Release the one with the worst appearance."


    Verox lifted an eyebrow. "Do you want to scare them to death?" Verox was curious why she would suddenly want to release those failures.


    Ena smiled. "I want worse."


    "Oh?"


    "I want them to wreck the North."


    "The North?" Verox frowned. For some reason, he disliked this idea. "What of the Duke?" The Duke of Wugari was a well-known character even amongst the sorcerers.


    The man was a warrior. He would not hesitate to kill both beasts and humans if he wanted to.


    If those failures would wreak havoc in the North, then the Duke would immediately try to find out where they came from.


    Wasn''t that going to be bad for them?


    ...


    I am back from my monthly reset! There will be no changes in the priv price. The release will be 2 per day. I still owe you a mass release though! I will work on some advance chapters. Thanks!

 Chapter 371: Cliff

    Chapter 371: Cliff


    The boat rocked violently with every wave that crashed against it, the sound of ws scraping against the wood filled their ears with dread.


    Elias used his ability to attack the nearby beasts that were like nothing he had ever seen before- enormous creatures with scales as ck as night and eyes that glowed like embers. On the outside, it looked like an ordinary fish- a ck fish with really thick scales.


    But once it opened its mouth then, one could immediately see its razor-sharp teeth that glinted in the sun.


    "I will roast you!" Elias yelled. "You damn fish! I will eat you! I will eat your flesh raw! You-" Elias continued yelling while attacking the fish with his fire.


    Valentin''s water was not exactly dependable against a creature of the sea this big. Moreover, Valentin was not strong enough to control arge body of water like the sea.


    Because of this, Elias had no choice but to defend both of them.


    "I am hungry! I am going to eat you! Die fish! Die!" Elias said. This was their second day traveling toward the Howling Mountains.


    The mountain looked really near to the shore, but the beasts around them and the unpredictable state of the water that surrounded them were simply too much. The Duke told them that it would take them at least three days to reach the shore of the ind- if they were lucky.


    The best case scenario was that their boat would sink and they would have to swim to the shore.


    To someone like Elias, who hated the water, this was absolutely deplorable.


    So, he was doing his best to burn all the beasts that tried to attack them! He was going to do his best to kill them!


    There was just one little problem.


    They were surrounded by a vast expanse of water that stretched out in all directions. This meant that the beasts were surrounding them as well. Their snarls and growls seem toe from all directions. There was simply no ending to this cycle and Elias was starting to feel exhausted.


    "Are you not going to help?" Elias asked the Duke who seemed to be observing him.


    "We are going to swim to the shore."


    "You- How could you do that?" Elias asked. "I-"


    "Are you going to tell me that you do not know how to swim?"


    "Well"


    "You do not know how to swim?" Atior who stood next to Rosalind asked. She looked surprised as she blinked herrge colorful eyes.


    "What does this have to do with you?" He shot another ball of fire.


    "That means you are a liability."


    "I am not!"


    "If you cannot swim then... you are going to die here."


    "You- You-"


    "No one will save you."


    "How dare you."


    "That is enough," the Duke said. "Prepare to jump when I tell you to jump. We will meet on that... cliff." He pointed at one of the cliffs.


    "What are you talking about?" Elias panicked. "What jumped? You said- You said we can fight our way in?"


    "Only you are going to do that knowing that there are still multiple beasts on the ind. If you exhaust yourself on your way to the ind, you will immediately die."


    "You- "


    "Do not worry," Valentin spoke. He had been standing silently next to Elias. "I can help you out."


    "You will let your water carry me to the shore?"


    "I would. If I am capable of that control."


    "Then..."


    "I can give you this." Valentin pushed something on his face. It took Elias a few minutes to realize what it was.


    A bubble!


    Valentin put a bubble on his head.


    "That would enable you to still breathe in the water."


    "What?" Elias tried to speak but realized that the words from his mouth seemed mumbled. Seeing this, Valentine signaled that they could no longer hear him.


    ''How could someone betray him like this?'' Elias grumbled inwardly.


    Before he knew it, the others started jumping off the boat.


    Elias was about to hesitate when he felt someone push him. He turned and realized that it was none other than Atior.


    The woman was smirking at him!


    How evil!


    He expected himself to sink. To his surprise, a weird dark creature mist enveloped him and dragged him towards the shore.


    Elias''s eyes widened.


    It was Atior.


    The evil woman actually saved him!


    ..


    1 hourter


    The ck shore stretched out for miles.


    Rosalind looked at the ck stones beneath her feet. The stones apanied the coarse and gritty ck sand. It was as dark as night making it look like the beach had been exposed to ck ink.


    The air around them was thick with hazy fog, the smell of sulfur and ash stung her throat. She immediately took a mask from her spatial bag and used it to cover her face.


    Then she looked around her, trying to find someone.


    "Lucas?" she called out. "Atior?" Earlier, Lucas told her to jump and that he would meet her at the cliff. However, she did not expect the thick fog around them. She looked around.


    In the distance, she could make out the peak of the volcano that had been obscured by the haze. It was not exactly nighttime, yet the haze was giving her problems seeing the area surrounding her.


    The sound of waves crashing against the shore was the only thing that broke the silence around her. Then the volcano started rumbling for a few minutes.


    She pursed her lips and thought of Lucas.


    "Run"


    "What?" Rosalind looked around and realized that she was once again hearing the voice of the woman inside her head.


    "Demons must run."


    "What?" Demons? She recalled thest time the woman spoke to her and that was when she asked her to run because of the demon that she saw with Lucas.


    Her senses immediately became heightened, and she began to search her surroundings with greater attention. What demons?


    "Run!" The voice became louder this time. It seemed to be speaking right next to her ears instead of just inside her head. Her brow furrowed as she scanned the area, her eyes darting from one ce to another. She expected to see a demon, just like the monster that she saw inside that room.


    Instead what she saw was Lucas appearing a few steps away from her.


    "Lucas?" she called out.


    ...


    The others are already edited. I will upload them in a while.

 Chapter 372: Facade

    Chapter 372: Facade


    "You seem distracted," Lucas asked as he held her hand.


    "Where are the others? Do you think they were able to reach the shore?" Naturally, she would be distracted. They had been walking for hours and hadn''t found the others yet, she became increasingly concerned. Thisck of progress caused her to feel uneasy.


    She had the impression that Lucas wasn''t particrly motivated to find the others as it felt more like they were out for a leisurely stroll.


    The surrounding haze was dense, making it difficult to see more than a few meters ahead. Additionally, the heat was intensifying, and everything around them seemed perilous.


    This was not the time to take a stroll.


    "When we reach that area, do you think we''ll be able to see the rest of the ind?" He asked.


    "Have you been here before?" She asked, curious.


    "No," he replied.


    Rosalind couldn''t shake the feeling that Lucas was not being honest.


    As they arrived in an area with an even denser haze, the overpowering stench of sulfur filled her nostrils. In the near distance, a towering wall of jagged rocks loomed. She lifted her gaze to observe a volcano belching thick plumes of ash and smoke into the sky. It was a daunting sight.


    "This is..." Rosalind trailed off, feeling a strange sense of familiarity. Despite never having been near the Howling Mountains before, she had an uncanny sensation that she had seen this cliff and volcano before, perhaps in a painting from a past life.


    Lucas noticed her distraction andmented, "You look distracted. Why is that?"


    "What?" she replied, startled.


    "Do you still want to find the others?" he asked, tilting his head. Suddenly, a disturbing smile crept across his face. "We don''t need to, do we?"


    Rosalind furrowed her brows in confusion. Something was amiss, and this time it was with Lucas.


    "What do you mean?" she asked.


    "For all we know, they could be dead. The waves may have washed them away, and the sharp rocks on the shore could have obliterated their bodies. Is it really necessary for us to continue looking for them?" Lucas replied.


    Rosalind took a step back, rmed by his words. "Lucas, what are you talking about?"


    "Are you scared?" he inquired.


    "I-" Rosalind began, unsure of how to respond. Was she scared?


    The answer to Lucas''s question came unexpectedly: Rosalind wasn''t afraid.


    Strangely, the dense haze and sharp rocks around them seemed to bring herfort. The perilous surroundings even had a sense of familiarity to her, as if she had been here before and knew that nothing would harm her.


    Rosalind couldn''t help but wonder what was happening. Why did she feel so at ease in such a dangerous environment?


    Just as she stepped back, Lucas took a step forward. "Lucas, what''s going on?" she asked, feeling a sense of panic rising inside of her.


    She had a gut feeling that she needed to flee from this man, but she couldn''t help but worry about him too. This wasn''t the Lucas she knew.


    When Lucas didn''t respond to her, Rosalind couldn''t help but ask, "Lucas?" She grew uneasy as he took another step towards her. "Stop. Don''te any closer."


    To her surprise, he actually stopped.


    Her mind raced as she struggled with conflicting emotions. She didn''t want to abandon Lucas, but his behavior was starting to frighten her.


    "The scent... does it remind you of anything?" Lucas asked, prompting Rosalind''s curiosity.


    "What do you mean?" she replied, furrowing her brow.


    "Does it bring youfort?" Lucas''s unsettling demeanor and strange questions sent shivers down her spine.


    "Don''t you want to stay here forever?" Again, he smiled.


    "I- " He was right. Something about the smell was messing with her mind. It was making her think that she had been to this ce before. Despite knowing the danger around her, a part of her wanted to stay.


    "With me?" Lucas gave her aforting smile that would have made her swoon if this was on a normal day.


    "Shall we stay here forever?" He asked again.


    "What about the training?" Rosalind asked. "You said you will make me stronger."


    "Do you need to?"


    Rosalind stared at his eyes before she lowered her gaze.


    "You could have fooled me," Rosalind mumbled. "You look exactly the same as Lucas," she lifted her gaze and stared at the disturbing yet familiar smile on his face. Everything about this man looked exactly the same as Lucas.


    Even his voice sounded like Lucas''s.


    Rosalind does not know what is going on but she was certain of one thing.


    Lucas would never break his promise!


    He had assured her that he would make her stronger, and she was confident that he would deliver on that promise no matter what was happening.


    That left only one possibility: this man was not Lucas.


    Without a word, a long spear formed from ck mist appeared in her hand. "You''ll regret doing this to me!" she hissed as she lunged forward with her weapon.


    The man stumbled back and drew his sword. "Rosalind?" he asked, looking bewildered.


    "What are you doing?" he asked.


    But Rosalind didn''t have time to contemte his reaction. She spun around, her spear moving like a blur as sheunched attacks from every angle. She wasn''t a spear expert, but she could control the dark mists and direct the spear wherever she desired.


    Her strategy was simple: overwhelm him with a flurry of attacks.


    The man deflected her strikes with his sword, the nging of metal ringing through the air.


    "What-"


    "Drop the facade," Rosalind spoke, her voice cold. "I know you are not him!"


    Lucas does not look like he cared about other people but he would not abandon them! Especially the people that he trained like Magda and Huig. Rosalind would never believe that Lucas would easily desert them and think about staying in this ce!


    Finally, Rosalind saw an opening and thrust her spear forward, striking his arm.


    He immediately cried out in pain as he stumbled back, his eyes wide with surprise.


    ....


    I announce updates/mass releases/ breaks and everything else about the novels on my insta: @b.mitchylle


    Please follow it so you will be up to date with some announcements. Thanks!

 Chapter 373: Dreams and Haze

    Chapter 373: Dreams and Haze


    "You''re not as strong as Lucas," she sneered. If this man was Lucas, she would never have been able tond a hit on him!


    To her surprise, the man''s face started changing, revealing a grotesque creature that made her skin crawl.


    It had a lean and muscr humanoid body. It was covered with reddish scales that seemed to glisten under the dim light.


    It had numerous eyes, scattered all over its elongated face, each of them glinting with unsettling intelligence.


    This transformation only made her expression grim.


    Her mind raced with questions.


    Where could Lucas be?


    How was this creature able to copy his face as if... as if it had seen Lucas before?


    The dread in her stomach only grew as she lunged forward with another attack.


    She could not help but be more worried about him!


    Why would this creature copy his face?


    The creature let out a guttural roar as it lunged forward.


    However, this was not enough to scare Rosalind. She fought back against the creature, her ck mist was darting in and out of the creature''s reach.


    Despite its best efforts, the creature was soon back in a corner.


    Rosalind seized the opportunity and drove her spear into its chest. The creature let out a final screech before falling to the ground, its many eyes staring nkly up at the sky.


    Rosalind stood over the fallen creature, panting heavily. She had never faced such a foe before, but she had emerged victorious. A part of her could not wait to tell Lucas about it.


    The other part, however, could not stop thinking about his fate. What had happened to him?


    Was it possible that he had encountered the creature?


    She had many questions, but for now, she switched her focus to looking for the others.


    She looked around and frowned when the haze around her did not seem to decrease.


    Where was she?


    She turned towards the creature and used the dark mist to stab its chest and head.


    After making sure that it was already dead, she started walking once again. This time, she walked in the opposite direction until her feet started hurting. She sat down on the ck sand and once again thought about Lucas.


    This ce is simply too dangerous. She could not imagine what would happen during the night!


    "Rosie?"


    A voice echoed. For some reason, it felt so near and far at the same time.


    "Rosie?"


    "Hey, wake up! Rosie!"


    Rosalind felt someone tugging her hand.


    "Hey!"


    Rosalind jolted up as she opened her confused eyes.


    Thest thing she recalled was sitting on the sand and hearing a voice! Was that a dream?


    What is happening?


    "She''s awake!" Valentin said, his voice showed relief.


    "The nightmare must be done," Atior said. "Water."


    Rosalind epted the water that Atior gave her.


    "Thanks..."


    "It seems that it took a long time for you to fight the nightmare," Atior noted.


    "What nightmare?"


    "The haze earlier... it gave everyone a nightmare," Valentin said. "I was the first to wake up. Then the others followed. Each of us experienced a nightmare fighting against someone."


    Rosalind pursed her lips. She got up and looked around.


    She was on a different shore now.


    This one before her looked deste with the same ck sand and pebbles littering the ground. A thin haze hung in the air, obscuring the view of the horizon and adding an eerie quality to thendscape. The only sounds were the gentlepping of waves against the shore and the asional squawk of a seabird in the distance.


    From where she was standing, she could see the towering cliffs that she had seen in her very realistic dream. They were rising up around them, casting long shadows over the ck sand.


    She frowned when she realized that to reach the ind beyond the volcanoes, they would need to scale the cliffs.


    "It is almost nightfall," Rosalind said. "Where is Lucas?"


    "We had not seen him," Atior answered.


    Aside from Lucas, everyone who came with them was here.


    Again, she looked at the cliff.


    The thought of climbing them filled her with trepidation, but she knew that the only way to get out of there was to either go to the sea or climb it.


    "Shall we climb the cliff? What if His Grace is on the other side of the ind?" Atior asked.


    "That would be impossible," Elias said. "Should we go our separate ways to find him?"


    "His Grace told us to never leave your side," Magda spoke up. "But perhaps it''s best if Huig and I scout the area and attempt to locate the Duke. We''re skilled climbers and can scale the cliffs with ease. We can return before nightfall."


    "No," Rosalind''s words attracted everyone''s attention.


    "We will stick together," she added. "His Grace told us to stay together and that is what we are going to do. We do not know what lies beyond those cliffs," Rosalind uttered. While she wanted the two to find the Duke, she could not seem to calm herself down. Something beyond those cliffs is dangerous. She could sense it. "We should stay together," Rosalind added while trying to assure herself that everything will be alright.


    "What about His Grace?" Valentin asked.


    "I believe he will eventually find us," Rosalind said. Lucas wass strong, he was stronger than the Blessed People and might be stronger than all of thembined. In the face of uncertainty, she could only trust her instinct. For now.


    "Then should we set up a camp? The sun is about to go down," Magda asked. Everyone had their own spatial bags and they were very prepared for this journey. Each of them had their own tent, food, water, and everything else that would make them survive on this ind.


    Everyone started walking towards the cliff to try and find a cave-like structure that they could use as shelter. Out of nowhere, a loud growling sound echoed.


    Everyone looked above the cliff only to see a creature that was being chased by anotherrger creature.


    "Hide," Rosalind hissed. "Against the cliff!" she uttered before she started running.

 Chapter 374: Canyon

    Chapter 374: Canyon


    Rosalind and her friends huddled together against the cold, hard surface of the cliff, their breathing quick and shallow. Above them, the monstrous creature feasted on the remains of itstest kill, its guttural growls and crunching bones echoing through the rocky canyon.


    Rosalind knew that using her illusions was useless against beasts since their sense of smell was far too keen for any illusion to fool it. However, it was better than doing nothing.


    She used her illusion to hide them from the beast''s gaze, hoping it would not smell them.


    Everyone stared at the beasts with wide unblinking eyes as they devoured the other.


    For what felt like an eternity, they waited in silence, holding their breath. Finally, the snake-like creature let out a deafening roar and began to move away. As the monster moved, its scales rustled against each other, making a sound like a thousand des being sharpened at once.


    They immediately let out a collective sigh of relief, their tension releasing in a rush.


    Slowly, they emerge from their hiding spot, their eyes scanning the rocky canyon for any signs of danger.


    "That was-"


    "What was that?" Elias asked. "This was the first time I have seen something so..." Elias shivered.


    That snake-like monster was an imposing sight. Its massive body stretched out. They could not see how long it was but Rosalind was pretty certain it was more than ten meters. Its scales were a deep glossing ck, shimmering in the light like an obsidian.


    Its head was elongated and triangr, with glowing red eyes and a set of razor-sharp teeth.


    On top of its head, there was arge, twisted horn that curved back towards its neck.


    Despite its monstrous appearance, the creature looked fast and agile, striking with lightning speed.


    "I have never seen something like that in the past," Magda said. She had fought so many wars against the beasts that by now, she was familiar with what they looked like. "That was not a demonic beast." She looked at Huig, her expression grim.


    "That is a demon monster," Huig said. "I have... seen one in an illustration in the past."


    "A demon?"


    "Yes. They are- They are more dangerous than a normal beast and their bite could make one like them," Huig said. "I have never seen a real one before."


    The frown on Rosalind''s face turned deeper. "We need to be more careful. Stay alert and keep moving. We need to find a good spot where we could camp for the night." The longer they stayed in this ce, the more vulnerable they were.


    They needed a ce where they could safely camp for the night.


    She looked up at the sky. The sun was still up but this ce was full of haze. It is unpredictable.


    "Demon monsters are very active at night," Huig said. "That book says that only the bigger ones would hunt during the day. The smaller ones would take advantage of the dark and hunt."


    "Then we need to hurry. Set up a camp and take turns guarding it for the night," Rosalind announced.


    The group continued on their journey, moving quickly through the rocky canyon, their senses on high alert. They searched for a suitable spot to set up camp for the night, but the terrain was treacherous.


    Finally, they stumbled upon a small clearing surrounded by tall rocks near the base of the tall cliff, which provided a natural barrier from the outside world. It wasn''t perfect, but it was the best they could hope for in this unforgiving terrain.


    As they set up camp, Rosalind instructed everyone to keep their weapons close at hand and take turns keeping watch throughout the night. The tension in the air was palpable, and even the slightest sound made them all jump.


    As the sun set and the darkness descended upon them, the group huddled together around the campfire, their eyes darting nervously.


    "Isn''t this ce a little too quiet?" Valentin noted. This small clearing was surrounded by tall rocks yet it does not exin the quietness around it.


    No one answered him as everyone was having their own thoughts.


    While they were prepared for this trip, no one knew how dangerous it really was.


    Rosalind looked around, scanning the surrounding area for any signs of danger. The silence was unnerving, a sense of foreboding rushed inside her.


    "Valentin''s right. This ce is too quiet," she said, voicing her concern. "We need to be on high alert. Two people will be watching over the camp. We will be watching the camp for three hours each. So each of us can have six hours of rest. That should give up plenty of time to recuperate."


    "I agree... Huig and I can take the first watch," Magda was quick to volunteer. She then looked at Rosalind. "You should get some sleep so you can heal us if we are injured. We need you to be at your full strength all the time."


    Rosalind nodded. As a healer, she understood how important her role was in this trip.


    Alright," Rosalind said, her voice low and serious. "The rest of you get some rest while you can. We don''t know what''s ahead of us." They already had their beef jerky, so everyone should be ready to sleep.


    With that, Magda and Huig took their positions, keeping watch for any sign of danger.


    As the night wore on, Rosalind felt her eyes grow heavy with exhaustion. She knew she needed to rest, but she couldn''t shake the feeling of unease that hung over them all.


    Just as she was about to drift off, a faint rustling sound caught her attention. She sat up, her senses on high alert, and scanned the darkness around them. They had already put the fire out as they did not want to attract the attention of the demons.


    At first, she couldn''t see anything out of the ordinary. But then, she noticed a pair of glowing red eyes staring back at her from the shadows.


    The hair on the back of her neck stood on end.


    "Huig?" she whispered. "Magda?"

 Chapter 375: Resemblance

    Chapter 375: Resemnce


    "Run...." a woman''s voice echoed inside her head. Rosalind immediately frowned. This is... a dream?


    The woman''s voice was exactly like the one inside her head. It had been telling her to run when there was a demon around.


    Rosalind''s frown grew deeper as she got up and looked around. The tents were missing and so was everyone else.


    Why was she having this dream now?


    Seeing that this was all a dream, Rosalind started walking forward. She could hear a loud roar nearby yet she ignored it. Unaware of what she was looking for, she continued walking.


    That was until she thought she heard waves ofughter.


    She stopped and listened carefully. Sure enough, she could hear faintughtering from somewhere in the distance. Rosalind''s curiosity got the best of her, and she decided to follow the sound.


    As she walked, theughter grew louder and more distinct.


    Then she saw it.


    A group of people was huddled around a campfire. They were talking,ughing, and joking around.


    They looked around her age.


    What attracted her attention was the man that looked exactly like... someone.


    Rosalind''s heart skipped a beat at the sight of the man who looked like Lucas.


    She approached the group cautiously, unsure of what to say. As she drew closer, she could see that they were all dressed in strange clothing that looked like it came from a different period.


    Soon enough, she realized that the group cannot see her.


    ''This was a dream,'' she reminded herself.


    The group consisted of ten individuals, including six men and four women, gathered around a campfire.


    "You should eat more," Lucas said, his gaze gentle as he handed a wooden bowl to the woman next to him. As the woman kept her head down, Rosalind was unable to make out her face.


    The woman lifted her eyes and smiled at Lucas. Rosalind was immediately taken aback when she saw the woman''s face. It was almost as if she was looking at a mirror image of herself. "Thank you," the woman spoke.


    "You should have asked for help," Lucas said, his gentle gaze seeming to irritate Rosalind. She couldn''t shake the feeling that this wasn''t the Lucas she knew. He had never looked at her this way before.


    Was she feeling jealous?


    "And let the monster destroy the vige? If I hadn''t fought against that demon, more people would have died."


    "So you chose to exhaust yourself. You almost got killed," Lucas said.


    "My life would be nothing if those humans were killed," the woman whispered. "You already know that."


    Rosalind felt a strange ache in her chest as she watched the interaction between the two. It was as if she was witnessing a different version of herself, living a different life with Lucas. She couldn''t help but wonder if this was just a figment of her imagination or something that would happen in the future.


    Either way, she did not like feeling this way.


    "I just wish...I wish things were different," the woman said, her voice breaking.


    Lucas ced aforting hand on her shoulder.


    The group of ten sat around the campfire, their faces solemn. The man with the long red braid spoke up, "We must find a new home for the humans. Thisnd is no longer safe for them to live in."


    A man with striking blue hair chimed in, "What about the other continent you mentioned? Can we make a home there?"


    "I am not sure. I tried to see, but my abilities are not strong enough." The woman that resembled Rosalind answered. "But that ce was a home for beasts- thousands of them."


    "If this goes on... the demons would enve everyone. There will be no ce for humans to live," said another woman. Her hair reminded Rosalind of the Lux Family''s hair color.


    The group fell silent.


    "We cannot let that happen," another woman spoke firmly. "We will find a way to protect the humans and find them a new home."


    Rosalind listened intently to their conversation, feeling like an outsider looking in. She couldn''t help but feel a sense of familiarity and connection to these people, despite never having met them before.


    Suddenly, the dream began to fade away, the voices bing fainter and the figures starting to blur. Rosalind tried to hold on to the dream, to stay with these people a little longer, but it was toote.


    Rosalind sat up and looked around, feeling disoriented.


    She was back in the clearing, surrounded by the others who were still asleep.


    "You should get more sleep," Elias spoke. He was not that far away from Rosalind.


    Rosalind said nothing.


    "It is not time yet," Valentin added. "Two more hours and it will be your turn."


    "How is it?" Rosalind asked, ignoring their words.


    "Well... it has been quiet," Elias said. "Just like earlier."


    Rosalind nodded. She got up and stared at the darkness around them. She did not know if she should be thankful for the quietness or worried over it. How could a quiet ce like this exist?


    "Are you worried about him?" Valentin asked. "I mean, the Duke."


    "Yes," Rosalind''s mind was consumed with thoughts of Lucas.


    The dream she had earlier, coupled with the woman who resembled her, had left her feeling vulnerable and exposed. It was as if a dull knife had been plunged into her chest, and she couldn''t shake off the feeling of jealousy that was gnawing at her from within. Valentin''s question only served to bring her back to reality.


    She wanted to shake off the feeling of jealousy, but it lingered like a heavy weight on her chest, making it hard to breathe. How could she be jealous of someone who looked just like her?


    This time, she chuckled. She had no right to feel this way.


    "Do you want to talk about it?" Valentin asked softly.


    She shook her head. "No. I just this is giving me too much anxiety," Rosalind said.


    "Wherever he is... I am certain he is safe," Elias said. "He is not like us."


    It was true, Lucas was not like them, he was strong and capable. With a nod, she silently agreed with Elias.

 Chapter 376: Humanoid Wolves

    Chapter 376: Humanoid Wolves


    However, this peace did not continue long enough.


    Out of nowhere, the tranquil atmosphere was abruptly shattered as the harsh winds made their presence known in the canyon. Thunder roared in the distance, punctuated by jagged shes of lightning that illuminated the darkndscape.


    The winds whipped through the canyon, howling like a pack of wolves in pursuit of their prey.


    On the other side of the canyon, the waves of the sea crashed against the rocks.


    "What is happening?" Magda and the others woke up.


    "Pack your things. We are leaving," Rosalind said. Luckily, she had packed her things the moment that she woke up.


    The others immediatelyplied without asking any more questions. They hurriedly gathered their belongings and secured them in their spatial bags, trying to work quickly and efficiently despite the chaos around them. The winds grew stronger and the rain started pouring down in sheets, soaking everything in sight.


    As they rushed to leave, a bolt of lightning struck a nearby boulder, causing it to explode in a shower of sparks and mes. The group flinched and quickened their pace, knowing they had to leave before the storm worsened even further.


    "Where are we going?" Elias asked.


    "Up..." Rosalind said. They can only go up! There is simply no other way. Going back to the shore would mean death.


    "Huig!" Magda uttered. The two immediately put themselves on Rosalind''s side, as if they were trying to shield her from the wind that is threatening to knock them off their feet.


    "Quickly!" Rosalind urged, her heart racing with adrenaline as they began their ascent up the steep cliff. Despite herck of experience in climbing, she gritted her teeth and pushed herself to keep moving, with Magda and Huig at her side to support and guide her.


    The wind continued to howl and whip around them. With each passing moment, they gained a little more ground, pulling themselves ever closer to safety.


    However, as they climbed higher, the storm seemed to intensify, making their ascent even more treacherous. The rain drenched them, making the climb even harder.


    A bolt of lightning struck dangerously close, illuminating the darkness with a blinding sh that left spots dancing in their vision.


    Rosalind''s muscles burned with exertion, but she refused to give up. She was determined to reach the top, to find safety from the raging storm below. Magda and Huig were equally determined, never once faltering in their support of her.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity of climbing, they reached the top of the cliff. Panting heavily, they copsed onto the ground, their bodies trembling with exhaustion and relief.


    Rosalind looked down at the storm below. It was a narrow escape. However, it seems that the storm was only on that part of the cliff as the top had a peaceful atmosphere without any wind or ferocious rain.


    "That was-" Atior spoke, her face looked even paler than before.


    "Dangerous," Magda uttered. "What is that?"


    "This ce is scary," Valentin said. "How could a storm only affect one area of the ind?"


    "There is a reason why people who came here vanished," Huig said. "The Demons were only one of them."


    "Demons... you keep on saying these things. Just what are demons?" Elias finally asked while panting.


    "Again, I only read them in the book. Demons... do not belong in this ce. They do not belong to this continent," Huig said, his expression even more serious. "We can discuss these thingster. For now..." He turned and grabbed the hilt of his sword. "We need to do something more important."


    Slowly, they turned their heads.


    In front of them stood a pack of demonic beasts, their glowing red eyes fixed on the group.


    The creatures before them were unlike anything they had ever seen. Though standing upright like humans, they possessed the fur and features of a wolf, with long, pointed ears and sharp ws that glinted in the dim light. Their eyes burned like embers, filled with an intelligence that was both unnerving and captivating. Their fur was a mix of dark grays and browns, blending seamlessly with the rocky terrain beneath their feet.


    They bared their teeth, growling and snarling almost in unison.


    For a moment, Rosalind and the others stood frozen, their hearts racing with fear and uncertainty.


    However, they quickly acted to defend themselves.


    Huig and Magda quickly drew their weapons, ready to defend themselves against the menacing creatures.


    Suddenly, one of the creatures let out a piercing howl that echoed through the canyon.


    The rest of the pack growled in response, baring their teeth and snarling. But then, just as suddenly as they had appeared, the creatures withdrew, their heads turning as if something had caught their attention. Without warning, they bolted off into the darkness, leaving the group standing there in shock and confusion.


    "That " Elias frowned, his adrenaline was still surging. "What just happened?"


    "Something scared them," Atior responded as she turned towards the direction where the wolves were staring earlier. "Something scarier than us."


    "Are you saying-"


    "We should leave this ce," Magda said. "This is too dangerous. We need to find some shelter."


    Rosalind nodded. There is a reason why no human, even someone who received a blessing would hesitate toe here.


    They were in unfamiliar territory, and the dangers that lurked in the shadows were unknown to them. She knew that they needed to find a safe ce to rest and gather their thoughts before continuing on their journey.


    Just as they were about to leave, Atior suddenly turned towards the directions where the wolves were staring earlier.


    "Atior- " Rosalind called out.


    "Something ising."


    The group followed Atior''s gaze and saw a figure emerging from the shadows. At first, they couldn''t make out what it was, but as it drew nearer, they quickly realized that it was someone familiar.


    "Lucas?" Rosalind said. Unable to stop herself, Rosalind immediately approached him.


    ....


    WN MASS RELEASE EVENT IS COMING!


    Here''s the schedule for Rosie''s: May 11, 14, 22


    They will not promote the book if the author does not release the promised chapters!

 Chapter 377: It is the Only Way

    Chapter 377: It is the Only Way


    However, the moment she enveloped him in a tight hug, the hairs on the back of her neck stood, and her heart quickened as an inexplicable tension filled the air.


    Without warning, a crackling sound echoed. The ground beneath their feet shook violently, and loose rocks and debris tumbled down the cliffside, adding to the chaos.


    A deafening roar echoed as the air started to move in a circr motion, slowly bing a dark swirling vortex that seemed to lead to nowhere. The wind grew stronger, tugging at their clothes and hair.


    "What is going on?"


    Rosalind could feel the energy that crackled in the air. It was stranger, otherworldly, its sounds making her skin crawl.


    "When I tell you to jump, you jump."


    Rosalind stared at Lucas when she heard his voice.


    "Do you understand me?" he asked. This time, she nodded.


    As if on cue, the vortex opened wide enough and swallowed Rosalind and Lucas, pulling them into its dark embrace with a sickening lurch.


    The wind and lightning ceased as abruptly as it began, leaving behind a silent canyon.


    "That- Where are they?" Atior said, her voice panicky.


    "The vortex swallowed them," Elias said.


    "We need to find them."


    "No," Huig said. "What we need to do is run."


    "What?" Everyone turned their attention to the monstrous creature not too far away from them.


    It seems that the vortex had attracted the attention of the monster.


    "Can''t we fight it?" Elias spoke.


    "It is stronger than any monsters that we have fought before," Magda said.


    "But can we fight it?" Elias said, a fire already appeared on his hand.


    "You lunatic! If you want to live- "


    "Then you run," Elias interrupted Atior''s words "You run. You coward."


    Elias surged forward with a fierce determination, his red hair zing like the fireball he held in his hand.


    ..........


    She was back.


    Rosalind could not help but immediately notice that she was inside another dream.


    This time, she was in the middle of a fight, a war.


    Rosalind watched in horror as the demonic monsters rained down destruction upon the human armies. They were outnumbered and outmatched, and their weapons seemed useless against the towering beasts. Screams filled the air as soldiers fell, their bodies torn apart by the sharp ws and teeth of the demons.


    She looked around. Once again, no one seemed to notice that she was there, watching everything.


    Finally, Rosalind''s gazended on a woman who stood her ground in the midst of the chaos. In fact, there were a few people who immediately got her attention as she had seen them before but what really attracted her attention was the woman that resembled her.


    She was dressed in armor and wielding a glowing sword that seemed to dance with a fiery white energy. The woman, along with her allies, fought with a ferocity that rivaled that of the demons, cutting down one after the other with graceful, deadly strikes.


    She looked stunning.


    The woman looked like a goddess who had descended to defend the humans.


    Rosalind watched in awe as the woman''s sword sliced through the air, leaving a trail of mes in its wake. The demons seemed to hesitate for a moment as if taken aback by the woman''s courage and skill.


    The woman fought with all her might, but even her strength was no match for the sheer number of monsters that swarmed around her.


    "We need to leave!"


    Rosalind eyed the man who held the woman''s arm. It was Lucas! It was the man that looked like Lucas!


    "What are you doing!? You cannot exhaust yourself again!" the man hissed, anger dancing in his beautiful blue eyes.


    "We cannot leave," the woman shook the man''s hand away. "Do you want them to defeat humanity?"


    "Are you going to sacrifice everything, even your life for the sake of the humans?" Lucas asked.


    "Yes," she answered without hesitation before she used her sword to cut the monsters.


    "You-" Lucas''s expression turned grim. He grabbed her arm. "Let''s go."


    "What are you doing!?"


    "We are losing the battle!"


    "I am not leaving!"


    "We are- "


    The woman who resembled Rosalind pushed the man away. "I said, I am not leaving!"


    ...


    Suddenly, the scene once again shifted.


    The ce before Rosalind was unrecognizable. All she could see was rubble and ash. The streets were littered with debris and broken pieces of buildings.


    The air was thick with the stench of death and destruction, and the distant sound of mournful cries and howls filled the silence. The once lush parks and gardens were now barren, with twisted metal and rubble in their ce. It was a ce of destion, a haunting reminder of a war.


    "Is this what you want?"


    Rosalind turned around and was surprised to see the woman that resembled her staring straight at her as if she could see her.


    "Is this what you wanted all along!?" The woman started crying.


    As Rosalind spun around, a voice reverberated from behind her. She gaped in astonishment at the man standing there, a perfect replica of Lucas. How could he look so identical to her long-lost friend?


    "I only wanted to save you," he said, his eyes pleading for her understanding.


    "You only wanted to save yourself!" The woman spat back, her voice thick with bitterness and resentment.


    "That''s not true," the man objected. "If I hadn''t pulled you out of there, you would have died along with the others!"


    "The others died because I couldn''t protect them!" The woman snapped back.


    "You can''t protect everyone," he countered. "As much as you want to, it''s impossible to save everyone else!"


    As the woman turned around, she began walking in the opposite direction without a word.


    "Where are you going?" the man called out after her.


    "We need to find a way to save them," she replied firmly.


    "What?" he asked, confused. "What are you talking about?"


    "I am going to find a way to bring back those who have lost their lives," she dered with a determined glint in her eyes.


    The man''s expression turned to one of disbelief. "Have you finally lost your mind?" he asked, his voiceced with concern.


    "Sorcery..."


    "What?"


    "It is the only way."

 Chapter 378: Confession

    Chapter 378: Confession


    Rosalind''s eyes fluttered open.


    She immediately sat up, panting heavily. The dream this time did not feel that dangerous yet her heart was still racing, her hands trembling. She patted her chest as she looked around.


    Quickly she realized she was in a cave, surrounded by tall walls that seemed to stretch up to the heavens.


    She could see glittering pearls embedded in the walls and ancient relics scattered about the floor.


    The soft crackling of a fire and the sound of the meat sizzling from being cooked caught her attention.


    Turning her head, she saw Lucas, calm and collected, as he tended to the roasting meat.


    A sense offort washed over her at the sight of him. However, seeing him like this immediately reminded her of her dream. Envy rushed inside her.


    Again, she turned to look at therge space in front of them, trying to distract herself.


    To her surprise, however, he was no longer there when she turned towards him again.


    "Hey..."


    Her thoughts were interrupted by his voice. She flinched in surprise. Lucas had quietly taken a seat next to her, his gentle gaze fixing on her with concern. "Are you alright?" he asked.


    "Where are we?" she asked.


    "A cave..."


    She frowned. "Sorry.." She had just asked a very stupid question. The vortex swallowed them earlier and that was thest thing she could remember. She looked around the cave, noticing the pearls and relics scattered throughout. "What is this ce?" she asked.


    "I saw a few relics nearby but these are ordinary ones used to illuminate the ce. We should be able to find more if we go deeper into the cave," he eyed the dark pathway that seemed to lead deeper into the cave.


    "Do you know what happened?" Rosalind asked.


    "I am not certain."


    "That vortex..."


    "Is a portal, a teleportation portal that was triggered by something."


    Lucas paused for a moment as if searching for the right words. "It''s not something to be taken lightly," he said gravely. "Portals like that can be incredibly dangerous. They can lead to other worlds or dimensions, and some of them are home to creatures that are not at all friendly to humans or sorcerers."


    Rosalind nodded, understanding shing in her eyes.


    "We should eat something," Lucas said. She agreed.


    "How did you get the meat?" she asked.


    "I just found one nearby..."


    "You mean a beast?"


    He nodded at that.


    The two soon started eating, both of them were engrossed in their own thoughts.


    "What happened when I was away?" Lucas asked.


    "We- struggled." Rosalind could not find the words to describe what they had been through earlier. The only word that woulde to her mind was ''struggle''. "It was chaos."


    She then looked at him.


    "There are demons here," she said.


    "I am well aware."


    "Then- just what is this ce?" she asked.


    "A ce that was not supposed to be visited by humans."


    "Yet we are here."


    "To get stronger, one must face countless challenging battles. One must struggle. It is the only way."


    Rosalind nodded at that. Again, she was reminded of her weird dream.


    "I have to tell you something," Rosalind said.


    "Hm?"


    "I think I quite like you," Rosalind finally said what has been bothering her since that dream.


    "Huh?" Lucas seemed surprised at her confession.


    "Does that bother you?" she asked.


    "What?"


    "Me liking you. Does that bother you?"


    "This-" For the first time, Lucas looked speechless. He blinked at her as if he could not process what he just heard.


    Rosalind watched as Lucas tried to form a coherent response, his brows furrowed in confusion.


    Finally, he let out a small chuckle. "No, Rosalind. It doesn''t bother me,"


    "In fact, I quite like you too," he said with a smile.


    They both fell silent for a moment, unsure of what to say next.


    "It was not meant to have a response," Rosalind said. She said it because she did not want to keep it inside her like a secret. In her past life, she was already an older woman.


    How could an older woman act like a teenager, hiding her feelings from someone that she adored?


    In the midst of danger, Rosalind realized that she had been naive after all.


    First, she realized that she had no right to be jealous as they were not exactly a couple.


    Their arrangement was quite different.


    Second, she realized that feeling jealous because of a dream was... absurd. It was naive.


    She had been telling herself that she was older than Lucas and that she should act her age, but this was not the action of a woman who had been through so much in her past life.


    This was the action of a child.


    Third, this was a very dangerous ce. She did not know what was going to happen next. That meant that her future was uncertain. With that came the realization that she could not waste her time.


    She needed to tell him her feelings.


    "But what is with this sudden confession?" he asked, lifting an eyebrow.


    Rosalind took a deep breath, her heart beating faster than usual. "I had a dream," she began. "It was a dangerous dream. You were there and we were in danger, but you saved me. And when I woke up, I realized that I couldn''t imagine my life without you. I know it sounds crazy, but it''s how I feel."


    Lucas''s jaw dropped.


    "Did you expect me to say that?" Rosalind chuckled, noticing the relief in Lucas'' eyes. He seemed scared that she would say something crazy.


    Her low chuckle soon turned into an uncontroble burst ofughter, its sound echoed against the walls of the cave. Her shoulders shook.


    It was a strange feeling, but for some reason, she felt a sense of relief, as if a weight had been lifted off her shoulders.


    "I just felt that it was best to tell you now, while we are both still alive," Rosalind exined. "Considering how dangerous this ce seems to be. So there you go. I like you."

 Chapter 379: Focus on Me

    Chapter 379: Focus on Me


    Lucas nodded in agreement, his eyes scanning the surroundings as if he was assessing the potential threats. "You''re right," he said, turning back to face her. "We don''t know what kind of dangers we might face in here, and we might not have another chance to talk like this."


    "Besides," she added, trying to lighten the mood. For some reason, she could feel a flush creeping up her neck. "It''s not like I can keep these feelings bottled up forever. They might burst out of me like a volcano at any moment."


    "Moreover- "


    "Wow." Lucas interrupted her. "I have not seen you this nervous in a while."


    "Nervous?" Her face turned ugly. "Who is nervous?"


    "Not me," Lucas shrugged. "Shall we get going?" he asked.


    "Where?"


    "To find a good ce to train," Lucas said.


    "We are not looking for a way out of this ce?"


    "What for?"


    Rosalind blinked. What about the others? What about Huig and Magda?


    As if reading her thoughts, he chuckled. "Let them train on their own."


    "You mean in this ce?"


    "Where else are they going to train?" He lifted an eyebrow before he got up and held a hand towards her.


    Without having a second thought, she epted his hand and the two of them started to walk deeper into the cave.


    ...


    "Where are we?" Elias looked around. "Where are the others?"


    "They should be in the opposite direction." Atior was quick to answer.


    "Then why did you follow me?" he asked.


    "You were the one who followed me."


    "I thought you were Valentin."


    "Do I look like a man to you?"


    "You do."


    Atior gave him a nk look before she examined their surroundings. The mountains around this ce were rugged and unforgiving, with steep cliffs and jagged rocks jutting out of the earth. It was hard for them to traverse this ce.


    Luckily, they were able to spot a small alcove nestled between tworge boulders.


    It was only big enough for three people to fit and it provided enough cover for them to hide them from the monster that Elias fought against earlier.


    "You were too impulsive. It was clear that we could not beat the monster, yet you had to rush in like a lunatic."


    "You should have left me then, " Elias snorted.


    "Because of you, we got separated from the others."


    "Stop ming me!"


    "Are you going to ask for another fight?"


    "Well, this location seems too cramped for that," Elias remarked, his focus set on the more menacing foes that lurked in the vicinity. Engaging inbat with this sorcerer did not appeal to him.


    "We must find a way to escape this area," Atior dered.


    "And risk being prey to that monster?"


    "I was referring to the ind."


    "Are you regretting your decision toe here?" Elias asked.


    "I won''t tolerate beingbeled a coward," Atior frowned.


    "Oh? I''m sorry, but did you anticipate us setting up camp here? Our purpose ining here was to train, and that involvesbat."


    "Idiotic."


    "Coward."


    "I said, I am not a coward!"


    "Then perhaps you should refrain from calling me stupid!"


    "Yourck of concern is unnerving. How could you think about fighting even when the others are missing?"


    "You are underestimating them too much. They will live."


    "Rosalind is missing."


    "She is with the Duke," Elias shrugged. Having experienced the Duke''s capabilities firsthand, he was confident in the Duke''s ability to keep Rosalind safe.


    "No. She cannot stay in this ce." Atior''s words made Elias frown.


    "What? Why?"


    However, Atior maintained her silence, not saying another word. Instead, she looked outside of the alcove. "We need to find her," she said.


    "How?"


    "There must be a way," Atior uttered. "We need to get her out of this ce and we need to do it quickly."


    "Why? Are you not going to answer any of my questions?"


    "No," Atior frowned. "We should get going."


    ......


    Inside the cave.


    As they delved deeper into the cave, Rosalind continued to pepper Lucas with questions about the demons.


    Lucas finally broke his silence. "Demons used to upy this world," he began. "They shouldn''t be on this continent."


    "So why are they here?" Rosalind pressed.


    "They found a way," Lucas replied.


    Rosalind''s mind raced with the implications of what she was hearing. "Should we tell the other empires about this?" she asked.


    Lucas let out a scoff. "What can they do?" he said. "They only care about themselves. They won''t believe us."


    Rosalind felt a growing sense of unease settle over her. The mere presence of demons posed a grave threat to humanity, and if her dreams were any indication, the consequences could be catastrophic. She couldn''t shake the feeling that they needed to do something.


    She swallowed hard as the weight of the situation bore down on her. The thought of the death and destruction that could unfold was simply too much to bear.


    Then she thought about the seven Blessed Families.


    While knowledge about the demons was crucial, she couldn''t deny that the seven families had be corrupt. They were more interested in maintaining their authority and influence than in fighting the real threat. They had stopped going to the North to fight the beasts and were now focused solely on politics.


    "Stop dwelling on it," Lucas said, halting in his tracks and turning to face her.


    "Why should I?"


    "Your priority should be getting stronger. What''s the use of worrying about things that haven''t happened yet?" He quirked an eyebrow at her.


    "But-"


    "Remember, humans are fickle creatures, Rosalind. Keep that in mind." His face remained expressionless, but for some reason, the nonchnt tone of his words stirred a memory in her. The man in her dream had spoken in the same way.


    He reached out and gently cupped her face, his eyes locked onto hers. "Focus on the present," he said, his voice low and steady. "On what''s right in front of you."


    Rosalind''s heart rate quickened as she realized just how close they were. "You are in front of me," she replied, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "Then focus on me," he said, his eyes darkening with intensity. "And me alone."


    Rosalind''s mind raced as she tried toprehend his words. Was he implying something more than just training?


    The sinister glint in his eyes made her shiver, but then it was gone as quickly as it appeared, leaving her unsure if it was even real.

 Chapter 380: Blush

    Chapter 380: Blush


    "One more!" Lucas eximed as Rosalind stumbled and fell to the ground, gasping for breath. The training session had been grueling, pushing her physical and mental limits to the edge.


    "I..." Rosalind''s voice wavered, her body trembling with fatigue.


    "Focus, Rosalind," Lucas interrupted, dismissing her pale appearance and pleading eyes. "In a real battle against a demon, you wouldn''t have the luxury of giving up. You must push past your limits if you wish to survive."


    Rosalind''s mind raced with conflicting emotions.


    Summoning her remaining strength, Rosalind rose to her feet, determination glinting in her eyes. She refused to let exhaustion defeat her.


    With her shoulders squared and determination burning in her eyes, Rosalind prepared herself for the next round. She knew that facing Lucas inbat was never a simple task, and she hade to understand the depth of his training methods. But this time, he had a new challenge in mind for her.


    "Alright," Lucas said. "Today, we''re going to take things up a notch. I want you to incorporate both your light and dark Blessings in your attacks against me."


    Rosalind''s eyebrows shot up in surprise. The idea of using both light and dark Blessings was a daring proposition.


    These two opposing forces were often kept separate, each with its own distinct purposes and applications.


    "Fighting with both light and dark Blessings?" she repeated, a mixture of curiosity colored her words. A flicker of doubt passed through her eyes. It wasn''t that shecked the skill or knowledge, but rather the inherent nature of the Blessings themselves.


    "Lucas," she began, her voice tinged with uncertainty, "Using both Blessings together... It''s not something I''ve been able to achieve. The light and dark Blessings have always remained distinct and separate in my abilities."


    Lucas nodded, a faint smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "The integration of your Blessings will open up new possibilities inbat. It will require bnce, control, and a deep understanding of both sides. Do not worry. I will not hit you. That hard."


    Since they started, Rosalind had been using her darkness to fight him. Sadly, she could not evennd a hit. Luckily, Lucas held back and did not really hurt her or she would have fainted a long time ago.


    She took a deep breath as she steadied herself.


    "Alright," she nodded.


    Rosalind and Lucas engaged in another fierce sparring session.


    She focused on each movement, channeling her light Blessing with precision and grace, and then transitioning seamlessly to tap into the depths of her dark Blessing. It was a delicate dance, a careful bncing act between the two forces that resided within her.


    Yet, despite her efforts, the Blessings remained distinct, refusing to fully merge. Frustration soon filled her veins.


    The thought was actually simple. Since she had been using both of her Blessings since she went back in time, she should have the ability tobine them, or at least know how to use both to her advantage.


    Sadly, it was futile.


    Rosalind reluctantly sat down, her frustration evident. The inability to merge her light and dark Blessings weighed heavily on her. She had hoped for a breakthrough, a moment of triumph, but instead found herself confronted with her own limitations.


    Sighing heavily, Rosalind ran a hand through her hair, feeling the strands slip through her fingers.


    "You''re exhausted. You should get some rest. I''ll take care of the food," he suggested with concern etched on his face.


    Rosalind nodded, appreciating his consideration. However, the thought of indulging in a meal felt unappealing to her at the moment. Her weariness seemed to permeate every aspect of her being, draining her appetite along with her energy.


    "Or we can eat beef jerky," she mumbled, her voicecking enthusiasm. The idea of a quick, convenient snack seemed more tolerable than a proper meal.


    "Or, you can just sleep while I prepare the meal," he offered. He paused, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "Or... is it that you cannot sleep when I am nearby?" he arched an eyebrow, his tone teasing.


    Rosalind''s cheeks flushed at his yful remark. She couldn''t deny the truth in his words. Ever since she had confessed her feelings for him, she had be more self-conscious around him.


    She found herself constantly adjusting her hair, ensuring there were no stray strands on her face, and discreetly wiping away any signs of perspiration, hoping she wouldn''t appear unkempt or sweaty in his presence.


    She couldn''t help but feel a twinge of embarrassment at her own actions.


    Was she being silly?


    She was!


    She could not deny that!


    These were things that she had not experienced in her past life. She had been guarded, reserved, and cautious, rarely allowing herself to fully embrace the joys of being vulnerable and carefree.


    She pondered over her previous hesitations, wondering if it was truly wrong to indulge in these newfound emotions and experiences. After all, life was meant to be lived, to be savored, and to be embraced with open arms. If not now, then when? If not with Lucas, then who?


    Out of nowhere, Rosalind pped her own forehead, as if trying to physically shake off her thoughts.


    Why is she thinking about embarrassing things like this?


    Amid her self-inflicted reprimand, she thought she heard Lucas chuckle softly. A warm and gentle sound that only served to amplify her self-consciousness. Irritated with herself and determined to regain herposure, she ignored his amusement.


    "You know," Rosalind said, a hint of amusement in her voice, "If you keep teasing me like this, I might start thinking you''re enjoying making me blush."


    Lucas''s smirk widened, his eyes gleaming mischievously. "Perhaps, I am," he admitted unabashedly, his yful tone matching the glint in his eyes.


    Rosalind tried to maintain herposure, meeting his gaze with a raised eyebrow. "Well, I hope you find my embarrassment entertaining, then."


    Lucas chuckled again.


    Her cheeks flushed, but this time it was apanied by a small smile that tugged at the corners of her lips.


    It was refreshing.


    She quite liked it like this.


    Yes, she quite liked him like this.


    1/5

 Chapter 381: Turmoil

    Chapter 381: Turmoil


    That night, when Rosalind fell asleep, she was quickly pulled into a new dream:


    "The higher-ranking demons possess the ability to assume human form," a man exined. "Their shape-shifting abilities make it exceedingly difficult for us to eliminate them," the man with fiery red hair spoke. His gaze shifted to the map spread out on the table, his finger pointing emphatically at a specific location marked with bold letters: Forest. "If it weren''t for this formidable barrier, the demons would have already decimated humanity."


    Silence fell upon the people surrounding him, their faces etched with defeat as their eyes remained fixed on the map.


    "We must find a means to distinguish between humans and demons," another voice broke the silence, determined and resolute. "Allowing this to persist is simply not an option."


    Rosalind frowned as she observed everyone''s expression. This time, she only spotted nine people inside the room. The man resembling Lucas was not there. However, the woman that looked exactly like Rosalind was standing next to the man with the red hair.


    The weight of the situation hung heavy in the air.


    Rosalind''s attempt to focus her eyes on the map proved futile as her vision blurred unexpectedly. A disorienting sensation enveloped her. Before she couldprehend what was happening, she found herself transported back to the confines of the cave.


    It was yet another one of those vivid dreams.


    She took a moment to gather her thoughts before she looked at Lucas who was sleeping soundlessly next to her.


    Rosalind studied Lucas''s tranquil countenance, his features softened by the gentle touch of slumber. A wave of tenderness washed over her.


    She could not understand what the dream was trying to show her, but she knew that it must be connected with the demons somehow.


    The dream had unveiled a revtion: demons possessed the ability to assume human forms.


    She resisted the impulse to wake him up to ask him about the demons.


    It could wait, she thought inwardly as she chose to cherish the moment of serenity.


    Her gaze shifted, directed toward the cavernous ceiling, lost in contemtion. The dream had hinted at something profound, something beyond the realm of mere imagination. It felt like a glimpse into the future, a forewarning of events yet to unfold. However, the disparity between the dream and the map gnawed at her thoughts.


    The map that the red-haired man was using seemed different from this continent''s map. Does that mean they are... in another ce? Perhaps another continent?


    The weight of uncertainty tugged at her thoughts.


    "Awake?"


    Lucas''s voice cut through the haze of Rosalind''s thoughts, jolting her out of her contemtive state. She turned her attention towards him, their bodies lying side by side on the makeshift sleeping bag they had crafted by connecting two individual sleeping bags together.


    Their eyes met in an intimate exchange.


    "Are you alright?" he asked, his gaze filled with genuine care and worry.


    "It has been days since we got into this cave," Rosalind said. "I can''t help but wonder, what could have happened to the others?" The treacherous nature of their surroundings weighed heavily on her mind.


    A furrow formed on Lucas''s brow.


    She couldn''t help but notice a subtle change in his demeanor. As if her inquiry had stirred something within him, something that didn''t bring him happiness.


    "If luck is on their side," he contemted, "then perhaps... they may still be alive."


    Rosalind''s thoughts swirled with possibilities.


    "I had a dream," she uttered. She hadn''t initially intended to reveal anything, but her burgeoning curiosity about demons swayed her otherwise. Gathering her courage, she took a deep breath and spoke the words that had been weighing on her mind. "About demons."


    His reaction changed.


    "Since when?" he asked.


    "What?"


    "When did you start dreaming about demons?"


    "I- " Rosalind hesitated for a moment, her mind reying the series of dreams that had gued her since their arrival on the ind. She mustered the courage to speak the truth. "Since we arrived on this ind,"


    Lucas''s expression darkened, his features contorting with a mixture of emotions. He rose abruptly, his gaze fixed upon Rosalind.


    "What else?" Lucas''s voice cut through the tension, his toneden with urgency.


    "What else what?"


    "What else was in your dream?" Lucas pressed, his eyes searching her face for answers.


    Confusion engulfed Rosalind as she grappled with Lucas''s reaction. Why was he responding as if she had done something wrong? Doubt began to seep into her thoughts.


    Did he know something?


    Had she unintentionally revealed something that she shouldn''t have? Her mind raced, desperately seeking an exnation for his darkened expression.


    Unable to bear the weight of uncertainty any longer, Rosalind rose to her feet, her body instinctively seeking distance from the charged atmosphere.


    "In my dream," she hesitated. "I witnessed a war. A group of people fighting against the encroaching demons, battling for survival amidst andscape of devastation."


    "What else?" he asked.


    "That''s it," she replied. This time, she chose to lie and hide the rest, thinking that this would only sour the current atmosphere. "I see death, destruction, and a group of people valiantly fighting against demons that can transform into humans."


    As the words left her lips, a heavy silence descended upon them, suffocating the air between them. Rosalind watched as Lucas clenched his teeth. Without a word, Lucas reached for his sword, his grip tight


    "We should start our training and find a way out of this ce," Lucas said.


    "Lucas- " she called out. What is happening?


    As if hearing her thoughts, his gaze met hers. The turmoil within his eyes was evident.


    "We need to leave this ce," Lucas said. "And find the others."


    "Tell me about demons," she implored, her eyes locked with Lucas''s. "I want to understand. I can''t stay in the dark forever. The dreams I''ve been having, feel significant, like glimpses into the future. I believe I have the right to know."


    "The truth about demons isplex," Lucas began.


    "Tell me," Rosalind said. Complex or not, she needed to know what kind of enemy she is going to face in the future!


    2/5

 Chapter 382: The Seal

    Chapter 382: The Seal


    "In the ancient tales of the world''s beginnings," Lucas started while staring at the campfire in front of them. "It is said that demons were the first upants of the realm. They emerged from the depths of darkness, embodying primal forces of chaos and malevolence. As the earliest beings to inhabit the world, they possessed a raw and untamed power that defiedprehension."


    "Demons were organized into a hierarchical structure, with varying ranks denoting their levels of strength, intellect, and influence. At the pinnacle of this hierarchy were the high-ranking demons, beings of immense power and cunning, " he continued.


    "These formidable entities possessed the ability to shroud themselves in the guise of humans, effortlessly blending into society and concealing their true nature. Their shape-shifting abilities made them particrly dangerous, as they could masquerade as ordinary individuals while harboring sinister intentions."


    "However, not all demons possess the same capabilities. The lower-ranking demonscked the capacity for independent thought and were driven solely by their primal instincts. They were bound by the will of the higher-ranking demons, acting as their foot soldiers and enforcers. While individually less powerful, their sheer numbers and ferocity made them a formidable force."


    "Legends spoke of encounters with demons, painting vivid tales of their malevolence and the devastation they wrought. They were said to possess otherworldly abilities, capable of conjuring dark magic, manipting the elements, and corrupting the souls of the innocent. Some tales even spoke of demons being able to control and manipte the very fabric of reality itself."


    "They are that powerful?" Rosalind could not help but frown. The demons that she saw in her dream were not that powerful but their sheer number alone was frightening.


    "Yes," Lucas said.


    He made a pause before he started talking.


    "Throughout history, various civilizations and secret orders sought to understand andbat the threat posed by the demons. They developed rituals, spells, and artifacts to ward off or banish these malevolent entities. The knowledge of demons and their workings became shrouded in mystery, guarded closely by those who delved into sorcery."


    "Sorcery?" Rosalind frowned.


    Lucas nodded solemnly. "Yes, sorcery. In the days of old, there were individuals known as sorcerers who possessed a mastery over mystical arts. They were regarded as beings of immense power, surpassing the capabilities of ordinary mortals. The sorcerers of the past were renowned for their ability tobat and confront demons on a level that surpassed anything we have seen today."


    He paused, his gaze fixed on her, gauging her reaction before continuing. "Sorcerers were capable of wielding magic that defied the limits of imagination. They could bend the elements to their will, summon storms, and manipte the very fabric of reality. Their spells could bring about incredible feats, shaping the world around them with their incantations."


    "However," Lucas continued, his tone growing more serious, "the knowledge and practice of sorcery became increasingly scarce as time went on. The secrets and rituals of the sorcerers were lost, hidden away, or forgotten. The world changed, and the influence of sorcery waned."


    "If sorcery once held the key tobating demons, then perhaps we can find a way to reim that power. We cannot face these adversaries with mere mortal strength alone," Rosalind said. This was exactly like her dream! The woman that resembled her said that Sorcery is the only way.


    It must be the only way!


    To her surprise, however, he started shaking his head. "Sorcery... and demons could not exist in this continent. Our ancestors made sure of that."


    Rosalind frowned. Atior and the others existed, right?


    As if reading her thoughts, he shook his head again.


    "Atior and the others only possess a fraction of the true sorcerer''s abilities," Lucas exined, his voice tinged with a sense of disappointment. "Their powers are limited to harnessing darkness, as it is the predominant force in this part of the world. But true sorcery, the kind that existed in the past, epassed a much wider range of abilities and elements. If the seal is broken- "


    "What seal?" she interjected.


    Lucas''s expression shifted, his brows furrowing in concern. "The seal is a protective barrier that has been put in ce to prevent the demons from entering this specific area, shielding it from their malevolent influence."


    "But if there is a seal," she questioned. "What about the demon that we encountered in this ce?"


    "The seal was forged centuries ago by my ancestors, with the intent of ensuring that no one could break through and unleash the demons upon thisnd. However, over time, the seal has gradually weakened, its strength waning. It was never meant to endure forever."


    She pursed her lips.


    "Tell me more about the demons."


    This time, he did not hesitate.


    "It was believed that demons thrived on chaos, despair, and negative emotions. They were drawn to ces where darkness held sway, where humanity''s goodness waned and their own influence could take root. These locations became breeding grounds for demonic activity, with whispers of their presence reverberating through the shadows."


    For a moment, she thought about her past life.


    "A ce full of death and despair," she muttered as realization sank in.


    "Yes. A ce full of death and despair can be one of those ces."


    Then in her past life...


    She swallowed.


    Was it possible?


    All the devastation from the disease, the war, the gue, the beast tide.


    All of them started happening one after the other, leaving despair and devastation.


    Could it be that these events were not mere coincidences? Is it possible that they were orchestrated by the demons, drawing strength from the chaos and despair they sow?


    Rosalind''s mind reeled with the weight of the information Lucas had revealed.


    The notion of a seal protecting theirnd from demons, the limitations of the powers possessed by Atior and the others, and the connection between darkness, despair, and the presence of demons left her grappling with a newfound understanding of the world around her.


    "The disease that- " Rosalind thought about the man who was infected and slowly turned into a demon in the North. "That man... turned into a demon. Does that mean that demons could infect a human? They could turn a human into like them?"

 Chapter 383: To the Howling Mountains!

    Chapter 383: To the Howling Mountains!


    "Yes," Lucas answered. "Demons can infect a human''s essence. However, that should not have happened in this continent. The barrier, though weakened, should still prevent direct demonic possession of humans. This suggests that someone else, a person residing in this continent, yed a role in the man''s transformation."


    "But how? Through experimentation?"


    Lucas nodded again, his gaze hardening. "It seems likely. Through forbidden experiments and dark practices, someone with knowledge of demons and their abilities has been tampering with human essence, crossing boundaries that should never have been breached. Although, only a sorcerer with knowledge of the past, someone well-versed in ancient sorcery and the secrets of demons, would possess the ability to tamper with human essence in such a manner. It is a forbidden path, one that should never have been tread upon."


    Rosalind''s mind buzzed with questions.


    Who could possess such knowledge?


    For a fleeting moment, Rosalind entertained the idea of urging Lucas to embark on a quest to find the sorcerer responsible for the dark experiments. However, that impulse quickly dissipated, reced by a sense of caution and a realization that hasty actions could lead to dire consequences.


    Instead of speaking her thoughts without a proper n or strategy in ce, she decided to keep her intentions to herself, opting for a more measured approach.


    As silence enveloped them, Lucas broke the stillness with an unexpected statement. "I was not expecting that," he said.


    "Expecting what?"


    A smile yed at the corners of Lucas''s lips as he met her gaze. "That you would not urge me to immediately seek out the sorcerer or attempt to single-handedly save this continent. It''s a refreshing change."


    Surprise mingled with curiosity as Rosalind tried to decipher his words.


    Why would he find it refreshing that she didn''t insist on a reckless course of action? There was something beneath the surface, a subtle shift in his demeanor that she couldn''t quite grasp. He seemed... happy.


    Once again, Rosalind found herself contemting the woman she had encountered in her dreams. The resemnce between them was undeniable, yet their dispositions seemed worlds apart.


    The woman in her dreams had been frantic, driven by panic and impulsive actions. Emotions seemed to cloud her judgment, rendering her decisions illogical and hasty.


    "What do you mean?" she asked.


    "Nothing," he replied, rising to his feet and extending a hand toward her. "Shall we begin our training now? It has been several days, and I expect to see some progress, particrly in your ability to harness both light and dark Blessings."


    A frown creased her brow. "What are you trying to imply?"


    "I was referring to your current state of weakness."


    She pouted. "So, you are saying I am weak?"


    "Are you not?" he lifted an eyebrow.


    ...


    A scene of eerie silence unfolded in a deste expanse nketed by snow. The air was crisp and chilled as if frozen in time. Thendscape stretched out in all directions, its pristine whiteness interrupted only by skeletal trees that stood as silent sentinels against the cold.


    The very absence of sound seemed to amplify the sense of istion, leaving an unsettling feeling in the pit of one''s stomach.


    Then, abruptly shattering the stillness, a haunting howl pierced the air.


    It carried through the frosty wind, cutting through the silence like a mournful cry from an otherworldly creature. The sound was guttural and filled with a mix of anguish and malevolence, sending a shiver down the spine of anyone who heard it.


    Soon, the source of the howl revealed itself.


    It was a humanoid figure, resembling a normal human at first nce, but grotesquely distorted. The creature possessed six arms, three on each side, their elongated limbs ending in sharp, w-like appendages that contrasted starkly against the pristine white snow.


    Two heads protruded from its twisted form, their expressions twisted with an otherworldly torment. Eyes glowed with an unnatural intensity.


    Its once-human appearance had been distorted, rendering it an abomination, a darkness that defied humanprehension.


    The creature''s howls continued to echo through the snow-coveredndscape.


    As the haunting howl reverberated through the air, the sorcerer who resembled that of a skeletal figure, stood undisturbed. Deep-set eye sockets held an ethereal glow, radiating an aura of calm amidst the chaos. His skeletal features seemed frozen in a serene expression as if the unsettling cries of the creature gave him sce.


    "Have you released everything?" Ena Thun appeared next to him. She smiled, her eyes carrying a hint of anticipation.


    "Yes," the sorcerer responded.


    A wicked smile curled on Ena''s lips, revealing a subtle delight. "Good," she uttered, her voiceced with a sinister undertone. "Let them unleash havoc in the North."


    Soon, Ena''sughter mingled with the lingering echoes of the creature''s howl.


    "The Duke left the North," the sorcerer''s words shattered the veil of contentment that enshrouded Ena''s eyes. Her expression grew tense, her gaze piercing through the destendscape before her. "I could not locate the one capable of sensing the relics."


    Ena''s eyes narrowed, her lips curling into a slight frown.


    "So, they must have gone to the Howling Mountains after all," she mused aloud.


    The Howling Mountains, known for their treacherous terrain and foreboding reputation, held secrets and ancient relics that were coveted by many- especially her.


    Oh, how she longed to be able to go to that ce.


    Sadly, it was moreplicated than that.


    "It seemed that it was his objective all along," she murmured. What a wicked man, she thought.


    The Duke publicly hid the fact that he was interested in the Howling Mountains and only received some ''rewards'' from the King of Rakha himself.


    She should have known better.


    How could the Duke of Wugari not have thoughts about the relics inside Howling Mountains?


    Ena''s eyes gleamed with a mixture of anticipation and determination as she contemted the treasures hidden within the depths of the Howling Mountains. The relics her father spoke of during his rare moments of rity held an indescribable allure for her, whispering promises of power and enlightenment that she couldn''t resist.


    "Well... it seems that we are going to the Howling Mountains," Ena dered.


    4/5

 Chapter 384: A Human Monster

    Chapter 384: A Human Monster


    "Are you not going to see what is going to happen to those creatures?" the sorcerer asked.


    Ena''s expression hardened as she met his gaze. "Is there a need for me to witness the devastation that they will create?" she retorted.


    In her mind, the creatures were mere pawns in arger game, tools to be used and discarded in pursuit of her ultimate goals.


    The man''s silence conveyed his understanding.


    "Very well... shall we leave now?" he asked.


    ..


    A few tens of kilometers away from them.


    "For the umpteenth time, I think we are lost," the womanined, her frustration evident in her voice. She nced at the man, who appeared surprisingly calm as he rotated the cooking meat over the fire. "Don''t you agree?"


    L sighed. "Yes, I believe we are lost too," he admitted.


    "So what do we do now?"


    "I''m not entirely sure," L responded. "You''ve been adamant about avoiding towns, so we haven''t been able to ask for directions."


    "Shouldn''t we at least try to navigate using the map?"


    L''s expression darkened at the mention of the map. "Ah, the map that you identally destroyed," he said, his frustration seeping through. "You really are something. Do you want me to look into the remnant of the map that you destroyed in your sleep?"


    "I didn''t mean to do that. I have a habit of sleepwalking," she defended herself.


    "You almost killed me when you were sleeping." It had been days since they started this journey and L soon regretteding with the woman. This strange sorceress had a strange habit of sleepwalking.


    Sadly, it did not end there.


    Her peculiar sleepwalking episodes were apanied by unpredictable disys of power as if she was engaged in a battle with unseen foes.


    During their first night together, L genuinely believed she was trying to harm him and use his already weak strength to defend himself. It wasn''t until he noticed her closed eyes and heard her snoring that he realized it was all happening in her sleep.


    It seemed that his luck had run out.


    After being betrayed by those he once trusted, he found himself entangled with a woman whose peculiarities were beyond hisprehension.


    Why?


    He always thought he was a good man well not exactly good decent. Yes, he always thought he was decent. He could not exactly remember offending the Goddess!


    So, why was he punished like that?


    As if to add to his mounting troubles, a monstrous creature emerged from the shadows, interrupting their conversation. L''s eyes widened in rm, realizing they were now faced with a more immediate threat.


    The woman, on the other hand, remained calm. She blinked and stared at the creature as if she had not realized that they were in front of grave danger.


    "Get up, " L hissed.


    "But that is not a beast," the woman said while staring at the creature''s grotesque form that loomed before them. Its snarling jaws and razor-sharp ws bared in a menacing disy.


    L frowned in irritation.


    It seemed that his string of unfortunate circumstances was far from over. First, he had been betrayed by those he once trusted, and now he found himself entangled with a woman whose peculiarities seemed to defy exnation.


    Why had fate chosen this path for him? What had he done to deserve such trials and tribtions?


    However, driven by a potent mixture of irritation and survival instincts, L''s immediate reaction was to conjure arge ball of fire, which he hurled toward the menacing creature.


    "What are you doing!?" the woman eximed, her voice filled with rm. "You''re going to kill him!"


    "Him?" L hissed in frustration, his temper ring. "That is a beast! Why are you calling it him!?" Just what is this woman''s problem!??


    L was already at his wit''s end!


    Their argument, however, was interrupted when the creature lunged forward with a guttural roar, its massive ws swiping through the air. L swiftly sidestepped, narrowly avoiding the vicious strike. With a quick motion, he thrust his palm forward, releasing a torrent of scorching mes toward the beast.


    The fiery onught engulfed the creature, causing it to bellow in pain. However, L soon realized that his mes were merely charring the creature''s outeryer, barely scratching its formidable resilience. It seemed impervious to his fire attacks.


    As frustration gnawed at him, L''s attention shifted momentarily to the woman who had apanied him. She had watched the battle unfold without intervening, her eyes keenly observing the creature''s movements.


    Suddenly, a flicker of realization crossed her face.


    "That is no longer human," the woman said before she drew a ck sword made of her ck mist. She narrowed her eyes then with an expert swing, she lunged towards the beast, her strikes precise and deadly.


    The woman''s sword cut through the air with otherworldly grace, meeting the creature''s onught head-on. Each strike delivered by the ck sword was imbued with a dark energy that sapped the creature''s strength. It groaned in agony as the woman''s relentless assault took its toll.


    L''s initial surprise at the woman''s sudden intervention soon turned into admiration.


    He had never seen her fight like this before, but he could not deny the fact that she was indeed a skilled sorceress and a swordmaster.


    He smiled.


    mes erupted once again from his outstretched hands, this time with increased intensity and precision. He directed the searing mes toward the weakened creature, strategically aiming for its vulnerable spots.


    Thebination of L''s scorching fire and the woman''s relentless swordy proved to be the creature''s undoing. With a final, desperate howl, it copsed to the ground, its monstrous form disintegrating into ash and dissipating into the wind.


    "That- " L did not know what to say. The creature simply turned into ash. Even beasts from the North leave a corpse! This one, however, was different.


    "It was in pain," the woman said, her usually childlike way of talking was no longer there. She stared at the creature, her expression morose. "That was no beast. It was a human who had no choice but to be a monster."


    .....


    5/5


    Thank you for the patience and support!

 Chapter 385: Josephine from the Black Forest

    Chapter 385: Josephine from the ck Forest


    "A what?" How is that even human?" L frowned.


    "That thing is a human," the woman said. "Or it used to be."


    "What are you-"


    "We must depart from this ce swiftly. There are more of them approaching." She nced around as if sensing something ominous lurking in the shadows


    "You mean there are additional beings like that one?"


    The woman nodded, her countenance filled with sorrow.


    "But-"


    However, the woman already started walking. Seeing her hurried steps, L quickly followed behind.


    "What do you mean? Will you make things clear? What was that thing? I have never heard of a creature that would turn into ash when destroyed!" Even the beasts that he or the Duke of Wugari fought did not turn into ash.


    "We must hurry."


    This time, L held the woman''s arm, stopping her in her tracks.


    "I will not follow someone blindly without knowing what is happening. What are those creatures?"


    "We do not have the time."


    Before their argument could escte any further, a pack of snarling creatures emerged from the shadows, their eyes glinting with malice. The beasts, with razor-sharp ws and fangs, closed in on them, their growls filling the air.


    L''s eyes narrowed, his resolve hardening. "Stay behind me," hemanded, summoning his fire magic once more. mes engulfed his hands, casting an intense glow that illuminated their surroundings.


    With a swift motion, he unleashed a torrent of fireballs, hurling them toward the approaching beasts. The projectiles exploded on impact, sending mes and sparks in all directions. The creatures yelped and recoiled, momentarily deterred by the onught of fire.


    But they were not so easily dissuaded. The beasts lunged forward, their movements swift and vicious. L danced around, dodging their attacks while retaliating with bursts of me. Each strike was calcted and aimed at killing the creatures.


    Meanwhile, the woman whose name he did not know watched from the sidelines, her eyes tracing the movements of the beasts with unwavering focus.


    "The back of their necks!" the woman said.


    "What?"


    She frowned. Then the sword once again appeared in her hand. She gripped it and stepped forward.


    She frowned, her determination intensifying. Gripping the sword tighter, she stepped forward with purpose. "I said..." With a fluid and practiced motion, she swung her sword, cutting through the air with precision. The de found its mark, severing the head of one of the beasts. "Hit the back of their necks!" she instructed.


    Seeing this, L nodded in understanding. He tapped into his agility and summoned his fire Blessing, swiftly maneuvering behind one of the creatures. With calcted precision, he delivered a powerful strike to the back of its neck.


    Just as the woman said, it was indeed fatal for the creatures.


    One by one, the ferocious creatures that appeared out of nowhere sumbed to their onught, their bodies disintegrating into ash.


    With the immediate threat eliminated, the twopanions locked eyes.


    "We need to leave."


    Both said the same words at the same time.


    They wasted no time and swiftly set off, their destination clear in their minds.


    "Where are we heading?" she inquired.


    "To the North," he replied without hesitation.


    "Not the South?" she questioned, her curiosity piqued.


    "Why would we go South?" he countered. "The South is rife with treacherous individuals." He thought about what happened to him.


    "Oh..." The woman''s frown deepened. "But aren''t we still lost?"


    "The rising and setting of the sun provide apass of sorts. It''s not that difficult to determine the directions," he exined calmly.


    "But you mentioned before"


    "You said we were lost, and I simply chose to believe you," he interjected.


    The woman pouted, a mixture of annoyance and amusement evident on her face.


    "By the way," he continued, changing the topic. "You have yet to tell me your name. I go by L but feel free to call me whatever you like. And what about you?"


    There was a brief hesitation before she responded. "My name is Josephine. Ie from the forest."


    "The forest?" L''s brow furrowed in curiosity. This was the first time she had mentioned anything about her background. "The ck forest, perhaps?"


    Her eyes widened in surprise as if he had just uttered something extraordinary.


    "You are familiar with the forest?" she asked, her curiosity evident.


    "I have heard of it," he replied. "The ck forest is known to be filled with beasts, making it a forbidden and dangerous ce. I have never ventured into it myself." This was not because he was a coward. It was because he thought the beasts were weaker than the ones in the North.


    Her excitement deted slightly at his response.


    "So... do you reside in Dreaston or Raston?" L inquired, referring to the tworge empires that surrounded the ck Forest.


    Josephine looked puzzled. "What are Dreaston and Raston?" she asked, unfamiliar with the empires he mentioned.


    L paused, realizing that her life in the forest had kept her isted from the knowledge of the outside world. "They are powerful empires that exist beyond the borders of the ck Forest," he exined.


    Josephine shook her head. "No, I don''t live in any vige or settlement near the forest," she rified. "When I said I live inside the forest, I meant deep within its depths, right at its heart."


    L''s eyes widened in astonishment, and his curiosity further ignited. "You reside within the forest itself? In its very core?" He thought that ce was not livable!


    "Yes. Is there something wrong?"


    "You- Have you been to any ce aside from that forest and the North?"


    "No," she was quick to answer. "This is my first time venturing outside of the forest."


    "So you do not know how to read a map and this was your first timeing here. How how did you arrive in the North?" he asked, confused.


    "Ah that? That is extremely simple. I just had to pay someone to bring me here."


    He nodded and said nothing in response. This woman was someone who had been living all her life in a forest, away from people. That should exin her weird behavior. However, L could not seem to fathom the fact that she left her home just to go to Wugari.


    Why?


    Why would a sorceress suddenly decide to go to Wugari?


    ....


    Here is a little bonus chapter as an apology for the missed days. Enjoy and happy reading!

 Chapter 386: Curious

    Chapter 386: Curious


    Despite spending days in the cave, Rosalind continued to struggle with using her Blessings simultaneously. This ongoing challenge fueled her growing frustration. Fortunately, Lucas remained a constant source of support, offering his assistance whenever she needed it.


    However, the others outside have a very... very different experience than them.


    Magda''s voice echoed through the air, sharp with urgency. "Run!" she bellowed at Huig. "Now!"


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Huig and Valentin bolted into action, their feet pounding against the ground. But their intention was not to abandon Magda; instead, they had purposefully created a strategic opening, granting Magda the opportunity to utilize her unique ability.


    Their synchronized movement sent shockwaves through the air as Huig and Valentin sprinted forward, their determination unwavering. The ground trembled beneath their feet as they raced ahead, creating a path of distraction. And then, with a resounding crash, the formidable creature they had been engaged in a fierce battle with mere moments agoy lifeless on the ground. Victory had been achieved.


    "That was..." Valentin gasped, struggling to catch his breath. "How could it be so strong?" He stared in awe at the colossal demon sprawled lifeless on the ground. From up close, it resembled a towering bear, but its swiftness and lethal prowess far surpassed that of any ordinary creature.


    Without Magda''s ability to turn her sword into a sharp killing machine that could slice into anything, they would have perished a long time ago.


    "These are demons," Huig dered, his voiceced with caution as he swiftly beheaded the fallen creature. "Stay away," he warned, his eyes scanning the surroundings for any signs of danger.


    As the demon''s head was severed, a strange phenomenon unfolded. The body of the fallen creature began to disintegrate, gradually turning into ash.


    "Are we going to keep on fighting?" Valentin questioned, his voice filled with uncertainty.


    Huig''s response was resolute. "We are here to train, are we not?" he stated firmly. "We are here to fight."


    Valentin''s worries extended beyond their immediate circumstances. "But these creatures... do you think they will reach the maind? I mean... I have never seen a demon before. Do you think they have the capability to invade ournds?"


    "I believe these creatures are confined to this ind," Magda stated. "They are massive beings, and if they had the ability to leave, they would have done so long ago. Instead, they remain here, engaged in their own battles. It''s as if there''s an invisible barrier preventing them from venturing onto the maind."


    Huig nodded in agreement. "I''ve heard rumors about a protective barrier that separates our continent from theirs," he added. "However, I cannot confirm its existence firsthand. It''s said that the Duke possesses more knowledge about it."


    Valentin let out a weary sigh as he found a spot to rest on a nearby rock. The continuous battles had taken their toll on his energy. His curiosity, however, was still burning.


    "So, your family has been in the service of the Duke''s family for generations?" he asked, trying to make conversation amidst their exhaustion.


    Huig nodded in response.


    "Yes," Huig said. "For centuries, our lineage has dedicated itself to serving the noble family of the Duke. It is an honor and a responsibility that has been passed down through the generations."


    "That''s quite a legacy," he remarked. "I can only imagine the stories and traditions that have been passed down within your family."


    "There are a lot," Huig said. "But I would prefer not to talk about them now. We should get going."


    "I need to recover," Magda said. She sat down next to Valentin and let out a loud sigh. "What do you think happened to Atior and Elias? We have been looking for them for days."


    "I cannot say. This ce is quite dangerous," Huig said. "Atior should have the capability to fight. However, I am not certain if... she had the ability to deal with Elias."


    Everyone was aware that Atior and Elias just kept on fighting, always at odds with each other. one cannot imagine them journeying together, let alone enduring the dangers of this ce side by side.


    "We should continue our search for them," Valentin said.


    "You''re absolutely right," Magda acknowledged, her voice weary yet resolute. "Rest is crucial for us. We''ve been engaged in battle since daybreak, constantly on guard against demons that intrude upon our camp even during the night watch."


    The challenges of living in this unforgiving environment were not to be underestimated.


    Living in this ce was far from easy. Magda and the rest knew that not one human could live here if they do not possess any sort of ability to fight against demons.


    In close proximity, a contrasting scene unfolded. Atior and Elias sat together, seemingly engrossed in their meal, yet engaged in a heated argument.


    "How did you manage to cleanse a demon?" Elias asked.


    "Twenty-four."


    "Pardon?"


    "This was the twenty-fourth time that you asked such a question. I have answered you twenty-three times. Do you think I would answer you again?"


    "I was merely curious."


    "If you are curious about my craft, then abandon your Blessing and be a sorcerer!" Atior eximed, her voiceced with a hint of challenge.


    Elias felt the need to defend himself. "Are you saying that someone who has received a Blessing cannot be a sorcerer?"


    "Are you trying to look down on sorcery?" Atior''s eyes narrowed as she responded, her tone sharp.


    Elias quickly shook his head, realizing the potential misunderstanding.


    "I did not say that! I was simply curious. You seem incredibly powerful yourself." He couldn''t deny the palpable bloodlust that surrounded Atior, a testament to the countless lives she had taken with her sorcery. However, he also recognized that this bloodlust seemed to keep them safe from peril, as most demons appeared to be fearful of it. Spending days with Atior had given him a newfound respect for her abilities.


    "No. One must abandon themselves to be able to practice sorcery," Atior answered, her expression turning grim. "That includes one''s Blessing."


    ...


    Thank you so much for the support everyone!


    A/N: I really love the theories so far. hehehe keep eming! I love reading them!

 Chapter 387: Unwavering Smile

    Chapter 387: Unwavering Smile


    Lucas leaned against the walls of the cave, his gaze fixated on Rosalind as she slept peacefully.


    Rosalind, with her grayish hair cascading around her serene face, seemed to blend harmoniously with the natural elements of the cave. The soft light from the pearls above them gently caressed her features, highlighting her beauty in a subdued glow. In this rugged setting, her presence brought a touch of elegance and tranquility.


    As he watched her chest rise and fall with each gentle breath, a surge of tenderness welled up within Lucas. The lines on his face softened. He liked her like this.


    As tranquility enveloped the cave, Lucas''s senses suddenly prickled with a subtle disturbance. A ripple of energy stirred on his left, disrupting the serene atmosphere around them.


    His eyes narrowed, sharpening his focus as he instinctively shifted into a state of heightened alertness.


    Leaving Rosalind''s side, Lucas trod cautiously. Following the trail of rippling energy, Lucas moved forward, navigating the uneven terrain with practiced ease.


    The ripple grew stronger, its resonance pulsating through the very fabric of the cave.


    As Lucas stood before the source of the ripple, his eyes locked onto its enigmatic presence. The gravity of the moment weighed heavily upon him, his expression serious and contemtive. Without hesitation, he took a decisive step forward, willingly surrendering himself to the beckoning call of the mysterious force that had enveloped the cave.


    The energy surged around him, engulfing his very being until hepletely vanished leaving Rosalind alone... in the cave.


    ...


    "Really?" Belisarius arched an eyebrow as heid eyes on Lucas, a flicker of surprise crossing his face. Lucas appeared almost intangible, his form blending with the ethereal presence of the surrounding barrier. "So, you''ve been concealing yourself here as the barrier weakens?" Belisarius''s gaze swept over the subtle ripples and vibrations that resonated in the atmosphere. Until this moment, he had doubted Lucas''s ability to create such a distinct space.


    Lucas nonchntly shrugged in response. "Hiding is a subjective term," he remarked, his tone casual.


    "Let''s not pretend, we do not know your intentions," Belisarius retorted.


    A frown creased Lucas''s forehead. "Only cowards resort to hiding, Belisarius," he countered. "State your purpose. I have no time for idle conversation."


    Belisarius sighed, frustration tinging his voice. "It took me hours to find my way into this... space." This ce was hidden between the barrier located in Howling Mountains and the continent itself. He never expected Lucas to find a way to get into this ce withoutpletely shattering the barrier that had been protecting the continent from the demons.


    Lucas''s actions did not even cause a ripple in the barrier. To get to this ce, Lucas must have ced himself in danger of... unveiling his true self.


    The risk that came along with this trip was simply too much to bear.


    He stared at Lucas''s nonchnt expression.


    "The barrier is about to copse, Lucas," Belisarius warned. His usually calm self was no longer there.


    Lucas tilted his head, a sly smile ying on his lips. "And why exactly is that my concern?"


    "Once it copses, humanity is doomed!" Belisarius retorted, his tone using.


    Lucas chuckled softly. "Oh, you should know better than anyone that I have no intention of saving them."


    "Return," Belisarius urged, his voice tinged with urgency.


    "Pardon?" Lucas raised an eyebrow, feigning ignorance.


    "Someone has unleashed monstrous beings upon humanity. The casualties are mounting. If you don''t intervene, the barrier will weaken even further."


    "Belisarius..." Lucas trailed off, his smile widening. "If you think I would return just to y the savior of humans, you''re either lost in a dream or hopelessly deluded. Either way, it''s of no concern to me. If you came here just to deliver that message, then you can leave now."


    "Benjamen!" Belisarius blurted out desperately, his voiceced with a mixture of anguish and pleading.


    Seeing Lucas''s calm demeanor, Belisarius frowned. "You always hated it when I call you that name," he said, realization dawned on him. Almost immediately, Belisarius''s demeanor changed.


    "Perhaps, I no longer hate the name."


    "You were well aware of the perils that awaited near the Howling Mountains, yet you ventured here regardless! The darkness within this ce is slowly seeping into your being, revealing your true nature. I implore you to return to Wugari with me and lend your assistance to the others."


    Again, Lucas just smiled at him as if he did not even hear a word that he spoke.


    "You assured me, you promised, that this ce would not corrupt you. You imed your purpose was solely to train her. Yet, you..."


    However, Lucas remained undeterred, his smile unyielding. "She had been having dreams, Belisarius..." Lucas''s voice resonated inside the space.


    "You-"


    Lucas maintained an unwavering smile, his gaze fixed on Belisarius. "Soon, she will know what happened in the past," he continued, his voice tinged with a blend of anticipation and somber reflection. "The humans she once held dear, the ones she loved most... they betrayed her."


    "And she will know," Lucas beamed. "She will see..."


    "What are you intending to do?" Belisarius frowned. When he told him that he only came here to train Rosalind, he believed him. Now, it seems that the man''s scheme was deeper than that.


    This space... this ce held secrets that only she and Lucas knew. Belisarius was certain that Lucas was attempting to exploit the intricacies of the past, seeking advantage in the enigmatic web of time and memory. Either way, he did not like where this was going.


    Deep within his heart, Belisarius held a conviction that Lucas''s true purpose in this space was not to awaken the dormant remnants of the Goddess residing within Rosalind. Awakening it would have meant death to Lucas.


    Did hee here simply because he wanted her to remember?


    What was he intending to do?


    With a dismissive wave of his hand, Lucas spoke with an air of detachment, his voiceced with a hint of annoyance. "Go forth," hemanded, his tone conveying a desire to be freed from the burdens of mundane concerns. "Do not bother me with such trivial matters."

 Chapter 388: Phineas and Fiero Blaize

    Chapter 388: Phineas and Fiero ize


    Korusta Empire - The ize Family


    *BANG*


    The door swung open abruptly, the sound echoing through the otherwise quiet study. Startled, the old man sitting behind arge oak desk looked up from his work, his piercing blue eyes widening in surprise. A young man, his face filled with urgency, barged into the room, his breath heavy and his red hair disheveled.


    The young man''s disheveled appearance was a stark contrast to the serene atmosphere of the study. His clothes were rumpled as if he had been running or facing some form of turmoil. His eyes darted around the room, taking in the rich mahogany bookshelves that lined the walls, filled with volumes of knowledge and wisdom umted over the years.


    In the center of the study, bathed in the soft glow of a deskmp, sat the old man. His aged face bore the distinguished marks of wisdom and experience, his red hair now tinged with hints of gray. He exuded an air of calm authority, his presencemanding respect and attention.


    "Grandfather!" the young man said.


    "What brings you here?" Lifting an eyebrow, the older man examined the man''s appearance. "Were you fighting again?"


    "Have you heard the news about father?"


    "L is fighting. I am well aware. That father of yours has always been like that. Didn''t I tell you not to disturb me with matters like this?"


    "That is not the case."


    "Oh?"


    "He was working with sorcerers!"


    Almost immediately, the old man''s eyebrow lifted.


    "The- The representative from the Fleur Family of the Sloryn Empire is here wanting an exnation! They said- They said that Father attacked His Blessedness Brinley Fluer!"


    The man''s face turned ugly. He got up. "Bring me to see them."


    "Grandfather- "


    "Do you really think your father is that foolish Fiero?"


    "I- "


    As if on cue, a close servant of the Emperor appeared to inform him that the Emperor is summoning him.


    "Hmph!"


    "Grandfather, we cannot fight against them!" Fiero immediately said. His father and grandfather had both received the Blessing of fire. Unlike him, the two were equally as hot-headed and would immediately demand a fight. "We should- "


    However, before he could even finish his words, the old Phineas ize already marched out of his study, his chin lifted, his gaze sharp.


    Naturally, Fiero followed his grandfather and tried to convince him not to start another fight. Sadly, he knew it was futile.


    *BANG*


    Phineas did not even bother knocking on the door. The room of the Emperor''s study opened, surprising everyone inside the room.


    "Your Blessedness- " the Emperor greeted. "It is good that you are here. These people imed that His Blessedness L would dare work with sorcerers to ambush Brinley Fleur and it seems that they have witnesses to prove it!"


    Hearing this, the old man narrowed at the two people who arrived. Both of them were wearing sky blue. However, only one of them is a member of the Fluer Family.


    "Speak!" Phineas ordered. "Tell me what happened."


    "My father sent my brother, Brinley Fluer to the North to talk to the Duke of Wugari. He asked L ize for assistance and the two of them journeyed together. However..." the woman who spoke hesitated.


    "What?"


    "However, my brother came back with injuries all over his body. He imed that it was an ambush and that His Blessedness L is working with the sorcerers to hurt him."


    "Stupidity!" Phineas hissed. "Do you really think we are that stupid!?"


    "Your Blessedness, please listen to the witness who was with my brother at that time."


    "Ha- Do not expect me to listen to this nonsense!" Phineas uttered.


    "Your Blessedness! I implore you to- "


    "If L decided to kill your brother, then there is no way that he and his servant would survive!" Phineas''s voice boomed inside the study. "Do you think the ize Family is that weak? We can burn Empires! We can burn the Sloryn Empire if we wanted to! How dare you suggest that we are weak!"


    "Your Blessedness- "


    "Grandfather, that is not what they are trying to suggest!"


    "Ha! I do not want to listen to you! Bring Brinley or your father in front of me! I will personally see if my fire is not enough to burn him! L is even stronger than me! If my fire could kill Brinley then... why would L fail?"


    There was a suffocating silence inside the room.


    Hearing this, Fiero did not know what to say. Everyone in this room knew that the old Phineas was about to explode from too much anger.


    One more word and he was going to start asking for a fight! It was illogical and extremely shallow, but the ize Family and the Korusta Empire were already used to it.


    "Your Blessedness, please calm down. I am not suggesting that you- that his Blessedness L is weak." This was the woman''s futile attempt at diffusing the situation. "Our Sloryn Empire only came here for an exnation from His Blessedness Himself. We are not trying to cause chaos- "


    "Not trying to cause chaos? You barge into our Empire and use my son of trying to kill someone from your Empire!? You call this not causing chaos!?"


    "Your Blessedness- "


    "His Blessedness is right." This time, the Emperor of the Korusta Empire intervened. "If His Blessedness L wanted to kill His Blessedness Brinley and his servant, there is no way that he would have missed."


    "Your Majesty-" The woman from the Fleur family was speechless.


    Even Fiero was unable to say a word. As someone from the Korusta Empire, he knew that their Emperor would always bow down to the ize Family. If Phineas would tell the Emperor to give him the throne, he would probably do it without even having a second thought.


    To the Emperor, Phineas'' words were thew.


    To the Emperor, Phineas'' words were always the truth.


    "We only came here to- "


    "If you and your Fleur Family seek an exnation," Phineas dered, his wordsced with a mix of determination and anger, "Then bring forth Brinley Fleur. Let him witness the truth firsthand, and I shall provide the real exnation you demand."


    Seeing everyone''s mixed expressions, Phineas added. "Do you truly think we would rely on sorcerers to deal with the likes of you? Ha! We possess the power, the resources, and the resolve to face any challenge head-on!" His words carried the ancestral pride of the Fire Wielders.


    2/5


    Can we do 6 chapters today?


    Probably not. I have another mass release scheduled for Eve''s Gambit tomorrow but we will see!

 Chapter 389: Preparations

    Chapter 389: Preparations


    The Aster Empire


    "The Korusta Empire wanted to meet Brinley Fleur." The Emperor of Aster announced, his face grim. "It seems that they are hell-bent on protecting the ize Family."


    Martin frowned at that. The ize Family were well known for their temper. However, the other reason why no one would actually dare to even fight against them was because of the support of the Korusta Empire.


    The Emperor of the Korusta Empire was willing to fulfill any request from the leader of the ize Family, which posed a significant problem due to their possession of highly skilled soldiers, considered among the best in this continent.


    Nestled between a desert and a cluster of small volcanoes, the Korusta Empire thrived as the primary manufacturer of weapons; specializing in shields and swords. Renowned for their exceptional weapon craftsmanship and cutting-edge war machinery, they possessed an unmatched military prowess.


    This reality served as an additional reason for the fearlessness exhibited by the ize Family, as they consistently challenged other members of the seven families. The ize Family''s dominance in military strategy and weapons technology ces them in a league of their own.


    Martin expressed his concern, stating, "This could be a problem." In addition to their formidable military capabilities, the Korusta Empire also supplied weapons to other empires. This raised further concerns, especially if the erratic leader of the ize Family was to instigate a war solely due to Brinley Fleur.


    "The ize Family has always exhibited fearlessness in their actions," remarked the Emperor. "It wouldn''t be surprising if they initiated a war against the Sloryn Empire. However, one must traverse the vast desert of Korusta to reach Sloryn, which would take weeks."


    Martin pondered the situation and replied, "Do you believe they aren''t willing to undertake such a journey? Keep in mind that the ize Family consistently perceives themselves as the most powerful force on this continent. Once provoked, their potential actions be unpredictable."


    The Emperor frowned.


    "What is your take on this rumor?" inquired the Emperor.


    "I believe it to be untrue," replied Martin. "Both of us witnessed L and Brinley fighting against the beast. Do you truly think that L cannot defeat Brinley if he desired to? To be honest, L is incredibly formidable. Even Ena Thun would not dare to face him, as his mastery of his abilities has reached unimaginable heights. He possesses that level of power."


    "So why would someone as powerful as L lose against Brinley? It simply defies logic," Martin continued. "Furthermore, the fact that L spared one of Brinley''s servants, allowing them to witness the entire event, is utterly iprehensible."


    Silence enveloped the room as both individuals contemted the possibility of an impending war.


    "If this event didn''t transpire as rumored, why would the Fleur Family suddenly demand an exnation?" questioned the Emperor. "They must be aware that the ize Family would never let such an incident slide. That old man Phineas will go to great lengths to demonstrate L''s innocence. And knowing him, the mostpelling proof would likely be through a disy of strength."


    Emperor Goosebourne continued, "I''ve heard whispers that His Blessedness L surpasses even his esteemed father in power. It''s highly likely that Phineas would challenge Brinley to another duel, seeking to establish L''s innocence."


    Martin acknowledged the statement with a nod.


    "While these assumptions may sound imusible, when ites to the ize Family, nothing is truly impossible," Martin acknowledged, recognizing the unpredictable nature of the ize Family''s actions.


    "What do you suggest we do about it?"Emperor Goosebourne asked.


    "We prepare," Martin said. The looming threat of war was a troublesome reality, but it was not entirely out of the realm of possibility. The equilibrium among the Seven Families had persisted for far too long, and even a minor misunderstanding could easily ignite the spark that led to a full-blown conflict. In anticipation of such an event, it was essential that they make proactive preparations.


    "What about our ongoing search for your father?" inquired the Emperor.


    "It has been months since his disappearance, and although I firmly believe he is still alive, we must shift our focus toward war preparations," Martin responded, his tone filled with determination. Shouldering the responsibility since his father''s vanishing, he had grown ustomed to making weighty decisions that would impact not only his family but also the Aster Empire.


    The Emperor nodded in understanding, acknowledging the gravity of the situation.


    As Martin rose from his seat, the Emperor questioned, "Where are you headed?"


    "I will be convening another meeting with the other members of the Seven Families," Martin dered. "While it may be just a flicker of tension at the moment, it is crucial to address it as early as possible. A war may appear inevitable, but I still aim to minimize the damage. I intend to inform both the Korusta Empire and the Sloryn Empire that the Aster Empire has no intentions of intervening, hoping they will refrain from forcing us to choose sides."


    Just as he walked out of the Emperor''s study, he was surprised to see Dorothy waiting for him.


    "You''re here..." Martin said, pleasantly surprised. Since Federico''s disappearance, his rtionship with Dorothy had improved, although it was still far from ideal. Fortunately, his wife Victoria didn''t seem to hold too much resentment towards him.


    Furthermore, Martin had made the decision to send the other women residing in the estate away, believing that it wouldn''t be in his best interest to have another child at this time. He was now waiting for the guidance of the Goddess, hoping She would reveal the path they should take.


    "I n to travel to the North," Dorothy announced.


    "Pardon?" Martin stopped in his tracks, staring at his daughter in astonishment. "You n to do what?"


    "I want to go to the North. To be more specific, I want to go to Wugari." Dorothy smiled. "As someone that can heal, shouldn''t we visit the ce that needs the most healing? I believe that ce is Wugari. I want to be at the walls, helping people."


    .....


    3/5

 Chapter 390: The Way of the World

    Chapter 390: The Way of the World


    Dorothy maintained her smile as they entered Martin''s study. "I believe I can be of assistance in the North," she asserted. "Don''t you think so?"


    "Dorothy, that Duke was the very cause of your grandfather''s disappearance," Martin began, still holding firm to his belief that the Duke was responsible for his father''s vanishing. He had not kept this conviction hidden from his wife and daughter.


    However, despite this knowledge, Dorothy expressed her desire to visit Wugari. Martin couldn''t help but wonder about her true intentions. What was the underlying purpose behind her decision?


    Martin settled into his chair, his gaze fixed upon his daughter, who stood before him with her ever-present gentle smile.


    "Why?" he inquired, genuinely curious as to why Dorothy would willingly ce herself in harm''s way.


    "I simply want to save people," Dorothy replied sincerely.


    "Do youprehend the inherent danger that apanies such a decision?" Martin pressed, concerned for his daughter''s safety.


    Dorothy nodded resolutely. "I understand the risks, but they will not dissuade me from fulfilling my purpose."


    Martin''s tone grew more urgent. "Your purpose is to help people, yes, but it does not mean you must subject yourself to danger! Duke Rothley is a formidable adversary. If he was capable of taking your grandfather away from us, then he could easily"


    "No, he will not do that," Dorothy interjected with unwavering confidence. "If I were to vanish within his estate, I am certain that the Emperor, my own father, and the rest of the Seven Families would seek justice on my behalf. Am I wrong father?"


    Martin let out a sigh, his hand now resting on his forehead. As he contemted the situation, he realized that Dorothy''s involvement in aiding the Wugari Kingdom could potentially help restore the badly affected reputation of the Seven Families. The rumors and spections stemming from the beast tide had tarnished their standing, and offering assistance to Wugari could serve as a means of redemption.


    Nevertheless, the weight of the impending war and the decision to send Dorothy to the North weighed heavily on Martin. These two required careful consideration and thorough nning.


    "I will give it thorough thought," Martin responded, his voiceden with the burden of responsibility. "I will inform you of my decision in a few days. Right now, I have other pressing matters that require my attention."


    As soon as Dorothy stepped out of the room, her countenance shifted, a determined glint shining in her narrowed eyes. Thoughts of the North consumed her mind. Without hesitation, she headed straight to her waiting carriage, instructing the coachman to take her to the back gate of the Lux estate.


    Arriving at her destination, Dorothy swiftly made her way through thebyrinthine garden until she stumbled upon a hidden door, known only to her. Opening it, she stepped through, entering a concealed passage known to very few.


    As Dorothy ventured deeper into the passage, she found herself in a cave. The initial section of the cave was dimly lit, with scattered debris and scurrying rats giving it a somewhat unkempt appearance. The air was musty, carrying the scent of dampness and mildew.


    However, as she progressed further into the cave, the atmosphere changed. The inner part of the cave revealed a surprising contrast. The floor was rtively clean, with patches of dry ground and smooth, worn stone.


    The air felt fresher as if a gentle breeze passed through unseen crevices. The dim light filtering in from above illuminated the space, casting a soft glow on the walls.


    The space within the cave had been ingeniously designed to facilitate controlled flooding and water containment. The walls bore signs of erosion from past floods, indicating that this space had been intentionally constructed to withstand the forces of water.


    Sturdy barriers, consisting of stone and reinforced materials, were strategically positioned to regte the flow and prevent water from escaping beyond its designated boundaries. These barriers exhibited signs of wear and tear, suggesting that they had fulfilled their function multiple times in the past.


    The dim lighting revealed the remnants of previous flood events  silt and debris deposited in specific areas, indicating the water''s path and depth during flooding. Despite the asional presence of dampness and the distant sound of trickling water, the interior of the cave was surprisingly dry, a testament to the effectiveness of its engineered design.


    However, she was not here to appreciate the ability of those that made them.


    She was here for something else.


    She swiftly retrieved a skin mask and robe from her spatial bag, concealing her identity and true intentions. With the disguise in ce, she proceeded down another pathway, distinct from the main channel of the cave. This particr path led to a secluded area, a room intended for rest and slumber, likely used by those who had constructed the tunnels.


    As Dorothy reached the end of the pathway, she entered the room, its atmosphere noticeably different from the rest of the cave.


    "You are still alive?" Dorothy''s voice took on a chilling and unfamiliar tone as she addressed the figure lying on the ground. The person before her was no ordinary man, but her own father''s grandfather, His Blessedness, Federico Lux. Though now reduced to a mere bag of bones, the legends surrounding him suggested that he had managed to survive against all odds.


    "The stories im that the stones will not kill you, and it seems they were true." Dorothy smiled. "How fascinating!"


    She then took a wet cloth and again put it on top of the man''s cracked lips.


    "If you wish to continue living, you must disclose the location of the hidden tomb," Dorothy whispered


    However, as expected, Federico Lux remained silent, offering no hint or revtion. Dorothy''s eyes narrowed in frustration.


    "I will be absent for several months. During that time, you will have ample opportunity to contemte whether or not you are willing to divulge the information I seek."


    Despite his advanced age and the specter of death looming over him, Federico''s silence remained unbroken, his gaze fixed upon Dorothy.


    "Rest assured, I have made arrangements for you to receive water every two days," she dered, a touch of ironycing her voice. Despite his stubbornness, she had not neglected his fundamental well-being. At least for now.


    Once Dorothy obtained the desired information, the inevitable conclusion would be the ending of Federico Lux''s life. It was an undeniable fact governed by the natural order of things. This was simply the way of the world.


    ...


    4/5


    A/N: Did you know that there is Mother''s day event today!? Rosie''s Games is included! Please vote for Rosalind Lux for the Event. Thank you! You can see it on the tab where you can sign in for fast pass? The gift icon on your library. Thank you so much!


    Check out thements.

 Chapter 391: Are You?

    Chapter 391: Are You?


    Rosalind found herself once again ensnared in the clutches of a dream, yet this particr vision possessed an unsettling realism that enveloped her senses.


    The dream world seemed to blur with actuality,pelling Rosalind to experience the temperature of her surroundings as if they were tangible.


    Her gaze fixated upon the woman who bore an uncanny resemnce to herself. This mysterious doppelgnger traversed the underground expanse, meandering through a forsakenbyrinth of convoluted tunnels and caverns that seemed to stretch on indefinitely.


    A chilling silence hung heavily in the air, broken only by the faint scurrying of rats and the distant, eerie echoes of unearthly whispers.


    The flickering glow of dim, sulfurous torches barely illuminated the scene, casting long, distorted shadows that danced upon the damp walls. The air was thick with a damp chill, carrying the foul stench of decay and malevolence.


    Amidst the oppressive darkness, the woman''s eyes beheld a haunting sight. Scattered across the cavernous chamber were humans, their bodies now transformed into wretched beings, enved by the curse of the demons.


    With hollow eyes and twisted features, they prowled the depths, their actions driven by an insatiable hunger. Raw and mangled animal carcassesy strewn about, serving as their grim sustenance.


    Rosalind wondered how he knew that these humans were enved by demons. She has not heard of that before.


    Still, she looked around and continued observing.


    Rosalind''s mind buzzed with questions as she observed the mysterious woman''s purpose in this peculiar underground realm. Before long, an answer began to unfold before her very eyes, revealing the imminent arrival of another presencean approaching demon.


    "She''s waiting for you..." The stench of decaying animals permeated the air, wafting from the demon''s breath. Rosalind frowned but the woman that resembled her did not seem to care as she walked inside another cave.


    "You are here..." a throaty voice reverberated through the space.


    The woman who awaited them in the depths of the cave appeared weathered and aged, bearing the weight of time upon her hunched frame.


    Her frail posture spoke of the toll that old age had taken, leaving her stooped and weary. With only one eye remaining, the other socket remained a haunting void, as if it had been forcefully taken out of its sockets.


    Long strands of tangled white hair cascaded down her gnarled form, interwoven with hints of gray.


    Her visage was marred by the presence of ckened teeth, a stark contrast against the pale backdrop of her agedplexion.


    Thebination of her disheveled appearance, the vacant eye socket, and the remnants of her deteriorated dental state lent an air of macabre to her overall visage.


    "I came to this ce seeking answers to the questions that gue my mind," the woman began, her voice steady and resolute.


    The elderly woman, with her one remaining eye fixated on the visitor, interrupted before the question could even be posed. "The answer is yes," she stated.


    A flicker of defiance shed in the eyes of the woman. She refused to be deterred or silenced. "You have yet to hear my question."


    "I can hear the thoughts that dance within your mind, little one," the woman chuckled, her voice tinged with a hint of eerie amusement. "I am aware of the purpose that brought you here."


    The woman who resembled Rosalind leaned in closer, her eyes fixed on the enigmatic figure before her. With a mixture of anticipation and trepidation, she voiced her burning question, her voiceced with a hint of longing. "Tell me... is it within the realm of possibility for me to acquire the knowledge of... ck magic? Is it possible for me to learn sorcery?"


    Rather than providing a direct response, the older woman stepped closer, closing the distance between them. Her aged face drew nearer, scrutinizing the features of the woman who sought forbidden knowledge. The air grew still as the weight of anticipation hung in the space between them, waiting for the woman''s next move.


    "Heh... are you prepared to relinquish everything in your pursuit of the dark arts that are the domain of demons?" she asked, her voice low and filled with an unsettling intensity. "Are you willing to forsake your humanity, endure unimaginable suffering, and bear the weight of untold consequences to obtain what you desire?"


    Her words hung in the air, heavy with the weight of a cautionary warning. The older woman''s gaze bore into the eyes of the woman resembling Rosalind, searching for the flicker of resolve or doubt that would reveal the depths of hermitment.


    Suddenly, the woman''s gaze shifted, as if she could perceive Rosalind''s presence, even in the realm of dreams. A chilling smile crept across her aged face, sending a shiver down Rosalind''s spine.


    "Are you?" she whispered, her voice carrying a subtle note of anticipation as if daring Rosalind to reveal her own desires and willingness to embrace the darkness.


    Then Rosalind was pulled out of the dream.


    Rosalind''s eyes shot open, her heart pounding in her chest as she gasped for breath. The vividness of the dream still clung to her senses, leaving her disoriented and shaken. Her body was drenched in perspiration, her back sticking ufortably to the damp sheets.


    Taking a moment to steady herself, Rosalind realized that she had been pulled abruptly out of the dream, and back into the waking world. She scanned her surroundings, the familiar sight of the cave provided a stark contrast to the things that saw in that dream.


    Gradually, her breathing slowed. She patted her chest and wiped her sweat before she looked around. As the remnants of the dream faded, Rosalind''s attention shifted to the absence of Lucas.


    The man was nowhere to be seen.


    "Lucas?" Rosalind''s voice echoed through the small clearing, but there was no response. A frown creased her brow as she nced around the area. They had chosen this secluded spot deep within the cave for their training sessions, believing it to be safe from prying eyes and potential dangers.


    Her eyes traced the passages that branched out from the clearing, leading to unknown parts of the cave.


    "Lucas?" she called out for the second time.


    ''Run...'' Suddenly, a familiar voice echoed inside her head. ''Run!''

 Chapter 392: The Dog Like Creature!

    Chapter 392: The Dog Like Creature!


    "What in Goddess'' name are we doing here?" Elias''s eyes fixated on the looming boulder that stood before them, its dark crevice resembling the gaping maw of some ancient, sinister creature.


    The air around the entrance felt heavy with a foreboding presence as if the very rock harbored secrets better left undisturbed. "We can''t set up camp here. It''s not safe," he warned, his voice tinged with a mix of concern and wariness.


    Atior, undeterred by Elias''s apprehension, began to gather the remains of the demonic creatures they had killed during their perilous journey. The bones, twisted and malevolent, held an otherworldly energy that sent shivers down Elias''s spine.


    With meticulous care, Atior stacked them atop one another, forming a macabre semnce of a campfire in the heart of the darkness.


    Elias watched with a mix of curiosity and unease as the eerie disy unfolded before him. The skeletal structures seemed toe alive in the light, casting distorted shadows that danced upon the cavern walls.


    A chill wind swept through the hidden recesses, whispering secrets only the darkness couldprehend.


    "What are you doing?" Elias asked, his voice barely a whisper. His eyes darted between Atior''s determined expression and the unnatural amalgamation of bones. The unease grew within him, like a coiled serpent ready to strike.


    Atior turned to face Elias, her gaze unwavering. "I''m going to try something," she replied cryptically.


    "What something?" Elias''s voice was mixed with curiosity and apprehension, his eyes fixed on Atior''s determined gaze


    "I am going to try and find thedy," Atior replied, her voice calm. The weight of her words hung in the air, piercing the silence like a dagger. Elias''s mind reeled, the image of Rosalind''s disappearance etched into his memory.


    "But we already discussed this," Elias said. "The Duke is with her. He''s sworn to protect her."


    Atior''s eyes narrowed, a shadow of doubt crossing her features. "He cannot be trusted," she dered.


    "What?" Elias asked. The Duke had been their ally, a steadfastpanion. He is stronger, stronger than everyone he has ever met.


    "Do not mind my words," Atior said, her tone grave. She turned away, her movements deliberate and measured, as if she carried the weight of the world upon her shoulders.


    "We came here to train, there is no need to" Elias began, his voiceced with frustration, but Atior''s interruption cut him off sharply.


    "Stop talking," Atior''smanded. While irritated, Elias took a step back and observed Atior from afar.


    Weeks had passed since Elias and Atior embarked on their arduous journey, and during that time, Elias hade to deeply respect and acknowledge Atior''s formidable sorcerous abilities.


    He no longer questioned or pressed her to engage in battles, not out of fear or reluctance, but out of a keen understanding of the necessity to conserve their strength while stranded on this treacherous ind.


    Together, they had faced down hordes of demons, their battles fraught with danger and peril. Elias had witnessed firsthand the ferocity and power of the otherworldly creatures that lurked within the shadows, creatures that surpassed any he had encountered in his lifetime.


    In this direndscape, Elias had learned the invaluable lesson that every ounce of strength mattered. The ind held unknown dangers and lurking terrors, and by reserving his energy, he knew he was safeguarding his own survival. It was a choice born not out of weakness, but out of the wisdom acquired through countless trials and tribtions.


    ...


    Rosalind''s legs propelled her forward, her pounding footsteps reverberating through the deste depths of the cave. The jagged walls of the rocky enclosure seemed to close in on her, their ancient whispers echoing in her ears like a chorus of the damned.


    *GRRRR*


    She could feel the hot breath of the pursuing monster on the nape of her neck, its demonic presence saturating the stagnant air. The stench of decay mingled with the earthy musk of the cave, a sickening blend that assaulted her senses as she fought to stay one step ahead.


    Every step was a gamble, a dance with fate on the treacherous ground beneath her feet. Jagged rocks threatened to trip her, unseen crevices yearned to swallow her whole. Yet Rosalind pushed on, her body driven by sheer instinct and primal fear, knowing that hesitation would seal her doom.


    Lucas! She called out in her mind. It had been hours since shest saw him and it was honestly making her worry. Determined to find him, she ventured deeper into thebyrinthine caves, her steps cautious and her senses heightened.


    As she continued her exploration, a sense of unease settled over her, like an invisible shroud enveloping her very being. Shadows danced menacingly along the cave walls, creating eerie silhouettes that seemed to taunt her with their twisted forms. The air grew heavy with an ominous stillness, broken only by the distant echoes of her own footsteps.


    Then, out of the darkness, a snarl pierced the silence, sending a chill down her spine. Her heart quickened its pace, beating with a primal rhythm as she turned her gaze toward the source of the sound. There, before her, stood a demonic creature with a canine-like form, its eyes burning with an otherworldly fire.


    Instinctively, she reached for the weapon at her side, her fingers tightening around the hilt as she braced herself for the imminent threat. Fear mingled with adrenaline, sharpening her senses as she prepared to face this malevolent creature head-on.


    However, this adrenaline was useless.


    Not only was her light blessing useless against the creature, even her dark blessing was not able to hurt it either!


    So, she was left with no choice but to run.


    She should have listened to that voice, she thought inwardly. The voice had been telling her to run and hide. However, she ignored it as she ventured deeper into the caves.


    Now, here she was, desperately running for her life!


    "Lucas?" Rosalind''s voice quivered with a mix of relief as she called out to the figure not too far away from her, his form emerging from the murky shadows of the cave. Her eyes locked onto his familiar features, confirming her hopes in an instant. It was him!


    However, just as the words formed on her lips, ready to warn Lucas of the impending danger, a startling transformation unfolded before Rosalind''s eyes. The dog-like demon, once poised to attack, let out an unexpected cry that echoed through the cavernous space.


    Bewildered, Rosalind turned on her heel, her gaze drawn to the scene ying out behind her. To her astonishment, the ferocious creature now sat obediently on the ground, its tail wagging with unusual gentleness. Its sharp, spiky features softened, revealing an uncanny resemnce to a loyal caninepanion.


    A surge of disbelief and wonder washed over her as she watched the demon''s gaze fixated on Lucas, its eyes gleaming with an almost yful expression. There was an inexplicable connection between them, as if a hidden thread of understanding had been woven between the human and supernatural realms.


    Lucas, too, seemed entranced by the creature''s unexpected change in demeanor. His eyes widened with a mix of curiosity and caution, his instincts keeping him on guard despite the creature''s apparent submission.


    ...


    I am back! I was not able to write for Rosie''s Games for a few days because I had Cov!d scare! I really thought I had one and took a test. Luckily, I am all good. However, my doctor told me I am allergic to something and... dundun... it was avocado!


    I had been doing my best to be healthy and included it on my diet! I always wonder why it felts itchy on my mouth! Then, my tonsils are swollen and next thing I knew, I already had flu!


    1/5

 Chapter 393: Collapse

    Chapter 393: Copse


    "What... What is going on?" Rosalind stammered, her voice trembling with a mixture of fear and bewilderment.


    Lucas, his grip tightening around her hand, pulled her closer to him, a protective instinct guiding his actions.


    "I have no clue," Lucas admitted, his voiceced with a hint of unease. His gaze shifted towards the dog, its eyes fixed upon him.


    A primal instinct whispered warnings in Rosalind''s ear, urging them to flee from this inexplicable creature.


    "We should leave," Lucas asserted, his tone resolute as he took a step forward. But to their astonishment, the dog trailed closely behind, as ifpelled by some unseen force, its relentless pursuit unyielding.


    "Lucas" Her words were silenced as Lucas abruptly halted. His eyes narrowed, his gaze locked onto the dog. Without hesitation, he flung a dagger towards the creature.


    To their surprise, the dog emitted a haunting howl of anguish, as if the dagger had struck not only its physical form but some hidden essence within. The unearthly cry reverberated through the air, resonating with a strange power, until finally, the creature retreated into the shadows, leaving behind an eerie silence.


    Confusion enveloped Rosalind like a heavy fog.


    "What just happened?" she asked.


    "We need to leave," he said. Sensing his seriousness, Rosalind chose not to press further, trusting his judgment as they made their way back into the clearing, the mysterious events lingering in the back of her mind.


    As they arrived in the clearing, Rosalind couldn''t contain her curiosity any longer. "Where were you?" she inquired, her voice tinged with a hint of frustration. "I have been... searching for you."


    "I told you not to go to the caves," he stated firmly.


    "But I was worried. I needed to find you."


    "You knew I would never leave," Lucas responded. "This ce... it''s unpredictable and dangerous. I warned you for a reason."


    "I was scared that something might have happened," she admitted, her voice softer now, tinged with vulnerability. "This ce... it tests us, challenges us. Isn''t it only natural for me to worry?"


    Lucas''s frown deepened, his voice taking on a stern tone that brooked no argument. "Do not do that again," hemanded his words carrying an air of authority.


    Rosalind''s eyes widened at the forcefulness of his words, but this time, she summoned the courage to meet his gaze head-on. Determination filled her voice as she posed her question. "Why?" she challenged. "Why not? What do you know about this ce that I don''t?"


    A shadow passed over Lucas''s face, a flicker of uncertainty mingling with his usual resolve. "I don''t know everything," he admitted, his voice tinged with a hint of frustration. "And that''s precisely why you should not venture off on your own."


    "But you were the one who left my side," she protested, her voice carrying the weight of her disappointment. "Where were you? I searched the clearing, worried sick."


    "I was looking for a way out," he confessed. "I thought I could find a path, a way to keep us safe from whatever lurks in these depths."


    Her narrowed eyes bore into his, her suspicion growing. Was it because he thought she was too weak? Was that why he left her in this ce? A surge of defiance welled within her, refusing to be underestimated or confined.


    "Demons are lurking in the caves," she stated with conviction, her voiceced with determination. "But this clearing... it is safe from them. Tell me why."


    "The relics in this ce provide us safety," Lucas exined, gesturing toward the vibrant stones embedded in the wall. "It was the very reason why I was able to navigate towards the caves."


    Rosalind''s eyebrows furrowed in disbelief. "And why would you know that?" The relics weren''t mentioned in the book he let her readthe book that supposedly belonged to his family, the Book of Relics.


    A flicker of hesitation crossed Lucas''s face, but he maintained aposed demeanor. "The absence of beasts around the clearing was evidence enough," he replied, his voice tinged with conviction. He tried to approach her but she was quick to take a step back, away from him. "Your skepticism won''t aid us here. We are here to train, to face the challenges that lie ahead."


    "You''re keeping something from me," she used, her voice edged with frustration.


    The knowledge that Lucas had been concealing something from her gnawed at her insides, yet she found herself suppressing her questions, allowing her ownplicated emotions to cloud her judgment.


    The re she fixed upon him held both usation and longing, a tumultuous blend of resentment and an unspoken desire for answers. "You know more about this ce than you''re letting on," she said.


    At that precise moment, a deafening boom reverberated through the cave, causing the ceiling above them to tremble. Lucas''s expression contorted into one of fierce determination, his features twisting into an ugly mask of concern.


    "What is" Rosalind began, her voice trailing off as Lucas swiftly pulled her closer, his grip firm and protective. With a swift motion, he raised his hand, as if exerting an invisible force to support the quaking ceiling. To her astonishment, the shaking subsided, as if hemanded the very earth to obey.


    "I''ll exin everything once we''re out of here," Lucas dered, his voiceced with urgency. "Someone is trying to break in," he revealed, his wordsced with a mix of anger and trepidation.


    "Someone?" Rosalind echoed, her voice tinged with a mixture of curiosity and fear.


    "That sorcerer," Lucas hissed. The mere mention of the intruder seemed to ignite fury within him.


    Before Rosalind could even formte a response, another thunderous boom shook the cave, its echo merging with the growls of unseen beasts lurking in the shadows.


    "That sorcerer!" Lucas eximed, his voice filled with a mix of anger and apprehension. In an instant, he leaped into the air, and to Rosalind''s astonishment, she found herself lifted off the ground, their bodies seemingly defying gravity.


    Wide-eyed, she met Lucas''s grim expression, seeking answers in the depths of his troubled eyes.


    "The barrier," he uttered, his voice strained. "It''s on the verge of copse."


    Confusion clouded her features as she struggled toprehend the gravity of his words. "What barrier? Copse? You have to exin!"

 Chapter 394: Deja vu

    Chapter 394: Deja vu


    Lucas''s voice remained resolute, his gaze fixed on an invisible menace lurking beyond their sight. "The barrier that separates us from them," he rified, the weight of his words hanging heavy in the air.


    "Them?" Rosalind pressed, a tinge of fear creeping into her voice.


    Lucas took a deep breath, his voice filled with an unsettling mix of dread and fury. "The demons," he confessed, his words revealing a hidden truth that turned her world upside down.


    "Demons?" The growls intensified.


    "Lucas!" The sudden intrusion of another voice shattered the charged atmosphere. Rosalind''s narrowed gaze shifted to the unexpected neer who materialized before them. Standing tall and exuding an air of undeniable allure, the man donned a flowing white robe-like attire that billowed around him. His long, ebony hair cascaded like inky tendrils, captivating her attention.


    "What is happening?" the man''s voice resonated with a gravity that mirrored Lucas''s severe own expression.


    "Somebody is forcefully breaking through the barrier," Lucas responded, his tone tinged with urgency.


    "You must put a stop to it!" the man bellowed, hismanding presence demanding attention.


    "It''s not the right time!" Lucas retorted, his voice filled with determination.


    "Are you out of your mind!?" The man''s eyes zed with a mix of concern and frustration.


    "She has yet to witness it," Lucas stated firmly, his gaze shifting toward Rosalind.


    The man turned his gaze upon her, his eyes searching hers for a moment. "You must intervene. I will escort her to the safety of the North."


    But before their conversation could continue, a resounding boom shook the surroundings. Rosalind''s heart pounded fiercely against her chest, its rhythmic beats mirroring the chaotic symphony in front of her. A deep-seated instinct stirred within her, a primal connection to the tumultuous events unraveling at that moment.


    It was as if a forgotten memory, buried deep within the recesses of her mind, resurfaced with sudden rity. The chaos unfolding before her eyes seemed to whisper fragments of a past she couldn''t quite graspa glimpse into a time that held both terror and revtion.


    Visions shed through her mind, flickering like fragmented images in a fractured mirror. She saw glimpses of battles fought, people dying, and an ancient power awakening.


    She couldn''t deny the haunting truth that unfolded before hershe had seen this chaos before, albeit in the depths of a forgotten past. It was as if the threads of fate had woven her into this moment, urging her to reim the forgotten fragments of her own story.


    "BOOM!"


    "I said it''s not the right time yet!" Lucas''s voice carried a sense of authority and resolve, unwilling to yield to external pressures.


    "BOOM!"


    "BOOM!"


    "You''ve lost your mind!" The words erupted from the man''s lips, a mixture of disbelief and concern etched upon his face.


    "Can you stop it?" Rosalind said.


    "What?" the two men looked at her.


    "I said the" She was talking about the memories, the sudden pain that crippled her chest. "The barrier is doing something to me."


    Suddenly, Lucas snapped out of his own contemtion, his eyes widening with a newfound realization. Without hesitation, he swiftly handed her into the arms of the other man, their exchange quick and decisive.


    "I will put an end to it. Take care of her," Lucas instructed


    "Lucas!" Rosalind called out, her voice filled with a mixture of worry and confusion. "Where are you going?" she pleaded, her eyes pleading for answers.


    "I will be back soon," he assured her, a glimmer of determination in his eyes.


    "What?" Rosalind''s voice cracked with a blend of fear and longing, desperately seeking to understand his intentions.


    "I promise, I will return," Lucas replied, his voiceced with unwavering conviction. Without wasting another moment, he lowered his lips to hers, sharing a brief yet intense kiss that conveyed a world of unspoken emotions. "And I quite like you too" his words echoed inside her head.


    Rosalind was left standing there, the weight of uncertainty pressing down upon her. The absence of Lucas sent waves of anxiety coursing through her veins, each beat of her heart echoing with the ache of his absence.


    It felt as though a vital part of her had been torn away, leaving her adrift in a sea of confusion. Uncertainty clung to the air, shrouding her in a haze of unanswered questions.


    This something about this scene reminded her of something she had long forgotten.


    In the depths of her being, a surge of recognition sparked within Rosalind''s soul. A profound sense of deja vu gripped her as she stood amidst the swirling chaos.


    "Lucas!?" she screamed, her voice cracked with desperation. "Lucas!???"


    "We must depart swiftly. This space teeters on the brink of copse," the man said.


    "No! We cannot abandon him!"


    "We must. This space has been intricately woven by Lucas himself, will crumble once he departs."


    "No!"


    Gently, yet resolutely, the man''s grip tightened his touch a source of sce. "Lucas would never wish harm upon you. Your safety must be our priority."


    She said nothing as the air crackled with raw energy as swirling gusts of wind howled through the rocky passages, carrying with them an otherworldly chorus of thunderous booms and eerie whispers.


    The man was right.


    She could feel the uing copse of the cave.


    She frowned before she slowly nodded. A flicker of uncertainty shadowed Rosalind''s features as she contemted Lucas''s promise. Her brows furrowed, revealing the conflict within her.


    Doubt wrestled with hope, and fear warred with longing. She yearned for Lucas''s return, desperate to believe in his words, yet the weight of uncertainty pressed upon her heart.


    Is he going to abandon her again? Just like in the memories that she saw?


    Then she found herself transported, as if by some unseen hand, back to the ind, back to the Howling Mountains.


    However, her return was not met with a sense of relief, for as they emerged from the cave''s embrace, their eyes were drawn towards the two individuals who equally sensed their presence.


    It was Ena Thun and another sorcerer.


    ....


    Thank you for reading. Please don''t forget to add Eve''s Gambit my newish novel and vote! ! I will read and try to reply as soon as I can. Thanks


    3/5

 Chapter 395: Escape

    Chapter 395: Escape


    "You are Why are you here?" Ena Thun asked, she narrowed at Rosalind. "Where is he?"


    Speechless, Rosalind''s eyes drifted to the empty space beside her, where the man had stood mere moments ago. His sudden disappearance defied reason, leaving behind an enigmatic void that stirred a maelstrom of questions within her. The weight of his promise, the assurance of returning to the safety of the north, now dissolved into uncertainty.


    Ena''s impatience reached its boiling point, her voice dripping with disdain. "Answer me!" she hissed.


    A skeletal figure standing beside Ena seemed to relish the unfolding scene. His emaciated form exuded an aura of darkness, reminiscent of the tales parents whispered to their children, instilling fear and caution. A twisted grin yed upon his lips, a predator reveling in the presence of potential prey.


    "May I have her?" he uttered his voice a sinister melody that sent shivers down Rosalind''s spine. "I would love to have another blood of a virgin."


    Ena''s attention shifted, her focus now directed elsewhere on the ind. "Do what you want," she dismissed. "This ce, peculiar as it may be, holds the entrance to the cave my father spoke of. Clean it up quickly! You are wasting my precious time."


    The skeletal figure next to Ena Thun leered at her, his intentions unmistakably sinister. Rosalind''s blood ran cold. A surge of anger coursed through her. She would not be a pawn in their wicked game.


    "No," she said, her voice firm and unwavering, cutting through the air like a de. "You will not have me."


    A flicker of surprise danced across Ena''s face, momentarily breaking herposure. She turned her attention back to Rosalind, her expression filled with a mix of irritation and curiosity.


    Ena Thun''s sneer deepened, her voice dripping with disdain. "You dare defy me?" she scoffed, her eyes aze with arrogance. "You have no inkling of the power that resides within me."


    "EKKKKK," A sudden burst of eerieughter erupted from the man, echoing through the air like a discordant symphony. "Hehehehehe... I find her rather intriguing," he taunted. "Good! I like her! I like her very much!"


    Ena''s patience wore thin, her anger simmering beneath herposed facade. "Finish it swiftly then! We shall not waste our precious time with someone so insignificant" Her words were abruptly cut short as Rosalind vanished from her very sight.


    In a sh of unexpected violence, the skeletal man''s arms were swiftly severed, eliciting a piercing scream that shattered the silence. A moment of stunned disbelief hung in the air before his agony filled the space, tearing through the atmosphere like a tempest.


    Ena Thun''s cold gaze hardened, a glimmer of dark satisfaction dancing in her eyes. Her senses heightened, crackling with a surge of electric energy that arced along her fingertips. "It appears you have been harboring secrets," she mused, a sinister smile curling upon her lips.


    Ena''s gaze shifted towards the man writhing on the ground, his trembling form a pitiful sight as he desperately attempted to reattach his severed hand. Her voice dripped with derision, a mix of disappointment and scorn. "And to think, I believed you were capable of besting a weaker sorceress!"


    The man''s defiant words rang out, his voiceced with stubbornness. "She is no sorceress!" he retorted, his pain momentarily forgotten in his defiance.


    Ena''s eyes narrowed, a storm brewing within her as crackling lightning danced along her fingertips. The air crackled with raw energy, mirroring her mounting fury. She stepped closer, her presence a suffocating force.


    The man persisted, confidently asserting, "I would have recognized her true nature if she were one!" Ena merely offered a knowing smile in reply, concealing her thoughts beneath its enigmatic facade.


    Once again, it appeared that the Duke of Wugari had outwitted her, leaving Ena to contemte the reasons behind his deceptive ruse.


    Why would a man of his stature and cunning concoct such an borate scheme, leading her to believe his wife possessed sorcerous abilities? The question stirred Ena''s curiosity, demanding an answer she was determined to uncover.


    Searching her surroundings, Ena discovered no trace of the mysterious woman. Exasperated, she issued a sternmand, her voice resolute and authoritative, "Reveal yourself! Only the feeble-hearted resort to hiding amidst conflict!"


    Yet, her provocation was met with a resounding silence that echoed in the stillness. Had the elusive woman managed to escape?


    "Track her down! I shall rend that woman limb from limb!" the sorcerer seethed, his anger palpable in his words.


    "Hmph! Your recklessness knows no bounds," Ena retorted, her disdain evident in her piercing gaze. "If it is vengeance you seek, then you must locate her!" Despite her burning curiosity and newfound interest in the woman''s identity, Ena had more pressing concerns that demanded her attention. She had to uncover the entrance to the cavern her father had once ventured into, an endeavor that consumed her thoughts.


    The man''s already ugly face contorted even more. However, just as he was about to say something, the ground beneath them started shaking.


    "What is that?" the man asked.


    "Something ising our way" Ena said, her face turning serious.


    ...


    Meanwhile.


    In a desperate escape, Rosalind sprinted tirelessly, determined to distance herself from the lingering presence of Ena Thun and her male counterpart. Though physically outmatched, she possessed a keen intellect and refused to sumb to their pursuit. Recognizing the futility of engaging in direct confrontation, she swiftly harnessed her illusory light blessing employing them as a means of evasion.


    Furthermore, an unsettling aura enveloped the surroundings, its foreboding nature palpable to Rosalind''s senses. Intuitively, she knew that an encroaching darkness loomed over the vicinity. An imminent and malevolent force ising.


    "We need to leave this ce," the man once again appeared next to her.


    "Where were you!?" she asked.


    "I had toe back for him," the man said. "I will take you away from this ce."


    "What about the others?" she asked.


    For a moment, the man stared at her with a mixture of expressions on his face. "It seems that you would never change," he sigh. "I will take care of them."

 Chapter 396: Glimpse of the Past

    Chapter 396: Glimpse of the Past


    "As thedy of the house, you now possess the freedom to pursue your desires, including the soldiers. You have already received the approval of the four families so this should be easy." the man dered while Rosalind made her way towards Denys''s study. Remaining true to his words, he transported everyone back, except for Atior. The rest of the group, drained and weakened,cked the strength to move,pelling Rosalind to request the man''spany during her visit to Denys.


    Rest was a luxury she couldn''t afford at that moment.


    "Who are you?" Rosaind suddenly asked as she halted her steps. The man told her that demons might being and that another tide wille at any time. Because of this, she needed to talk to Denys who was currently managing the affairs of the North in the absence of the Duke.


    "Pardon?"


    "We have been talking for hours. You have yet to reveal your name."


    "You may call me Rius."


    "That is not your name," Rosalind muttered, her expression nk.


    "What "


    "Was it Belisarius?" Rosalind''s words clearly surprised the man.


    "You "


    "I have seen you before," Rosalind dered, then turned her back and proceeded to walk towards the study. She was telling the truth.


    Rosalind''s mind raced as she recalled encountering the man in one of her dreams, where he had been among the individuals apanying them. The realization left her astounded.


    The past few hours had given her ample time to reflect upon the events unfolding around her, prompting her to meticulously sift through the gathered information and vivid dream fragments. As the pieces fell into ce, a singr theory began to form in her mind, shedding light on the inexplicable phenomenon.


    A startling revtion struck her coreshe wasn''t glimpsing into the future after all. Rather, her visions were a haunting glimpse of the past.


    Questions flooded her mind, each one vying for attention. Why was she experiencing these visions? What purpose did they serve? And most importantly, how did they connect to the present circumstances she found herself entangled in?


    Clearly, the woman in those visions was not her. That woman  the woman who would sacrifice everything was not her.


    She frowned when she no longer felt the presence of Belisarius behind her. After making sure that she was already alone, she shrugged and continued walking.


    Not long after, she arrived at Denys''s study.


    "Young Madame," one of the knights greeted. "Sir Denys is currently talking to some visitors."


    "Visitors?" Rosalind arched an eyebrow.


    "People from Aster Empire and Sloryn are here."


    Rosalind''s gaze narrowed. Without uttering a single word, she retrieved a badge adorned with the Duke''s distinguished insignia from her possession. It was the very same badge that Lucas had bestowed upon her.


    Rosalind presented the badge before the knight, a silentmand emanating from her piercing stare. The weight of her rightful position as the Duchess of Wugari resonated through the hall.


    "Announce my presence and open the door," she ordered firmly, her voice carrying an air of undeniable authority.


    The knight, recognizing the significance of the badge and the woman standing before him, nodded in understanding. He swiftly approached the door, his hand knocking against its sturdy surface three times. Clearing his throat, he proimed in a resounding voice, "The young Duchess Rosie Rothley is here!"


    He did not have to wait for any response. After all, they are in the presence of the new Duchess. He opened the door revealing a few people inside.


    Seeing her, Denys was quick to rise from his seat. He approached her and offered a low bow.


    "Greetings to the Duchess."


    However, Rosalind''s gaze was already toward the three other people in the room. First was her very own father, Martin Lux. Second was her very own sister, Dorothy Lux and the third was quite an unexpected person. It was Brinley Fleur from Sloryn Empire.


    "Greetings to the Duchess," the first one who gave her a greeting was none other than Dorothy Lux. She gave an elegant curtsy and smiled at her. "My name is Dorothy Lux, I believe we have already met before."


    "We have," Rosalind said. Dorothy tried to offer her a hand but she did not even look at it as she added. "I have yet to clean my body from the beast that I killed. I believe I do not have the right to shake your hands" She turned her attention towards Martin and Brinley while ignoring Dorothy.


    "Duchess..." Martin began, his tone tinged with surprise. "I was expecting the presence of the Duke."


    Rosalind met his gaze, her expression unwavering. "The Duke is preupied," she replied curtly, her voice carrying a sense of finality.


    Brinley interjected, his toneced with a hint of indignation. "And what could possibly keep him from paying respects to those who have been blessed by the goddess?" he questioned, his frustration evident.


    A flicker of annoyance shed across Rosalind''s features as she responded. "The Duke is upied with battling the beasts, defending the people of Wugari and the southernnds. He is fulfilling the duty befitting those who have been blessed by the goddess."


    A heavy silence settled over the room as Rosalind''s lips curled into a smile, her eyes shifting to Brinley Fleur. It was undeniable that a part of her held an inexplicable dislike towards the man.


    With tensions palpable in the room, Dorothy swiftly intervened, attempting to diffuse the rising unease. "Well... shall we take a seat?" she suggested, her voiceced with a calming tone.


    Rosalind nodded in agreement, her expressionposed. "You may take your seats," she granted.


    As the others settled into their chairs, she purposefully made her way toward the bar, intending to procure the spiciest alcohol the region had to offer.


    Her motivation was not to indulge in drunkenness, but rather to jolt herself awake from the haze of the present. The fiery intensity of the beverage held the power to awaken her senses, serving as a stark reminder that the world of politics could be just as treacherous as the dangers lurking beyond its walls.


    These people may not look like it but they are just as dangerous as the demons on the other side of the barrier.


    5/5

 Chapter 397: Authority

    Chapter 397: Authority


    "What brings you here?" she inquired, perching herself on the chair designated for the Duke. "Denys, have we received any correspondence from their Empires?" she inquired.


    "No, mydy," came the reply.


    Rosalind shifted her focus from Martin to Brinley, who was visibly restraining himself from hurling another insult her way.


    "Do we have a reason to dere our presence?" Martin queried.


    "I don''t recall granting the north to the Seven Families," Rosalind responded. "Denys, did that ur in the past?"


    "No, mydy," Denys confirmed.


    With a smile on her face, Rosalind redirected her attention towards them. "So... would you kindly enlighten me as to why representatives from the seven families arrived at the Rothley Estate without so much as a prior notice?"


    "How arrogant," Brinley sneered. "I''ve heard that the wedding hasn''t even taken ce, and yet you carry yourself with such importance. I wonder, what would befall you if I were to identally harm you right now?"


    "Seize him," Rosalindmanded. Without a moment''s hesitation, two figures materialized beside Denys and forcibly removed Brinley from his seat. "Kill him," Rosalind added coldly.


    To everyone''s astonishment, Denys unsheathed a dagger, his bloodlust evident.


    "Stop!" Martin intervened, positioning himself between Denys and his intended target. "What is happening here? What are you doing?"


    "Do you not realize that wee from a lineage of the blessed?!" Martin persisted.


    "Your blessedness means little in the north," Rosalind retorted. "In case it has eluded your notice, the north thrives without the reliance on the seven families."


    "You" Martin''s voice trembled with anger.


    "Release me this instant!" Brinley demanded.


    Rosalind turned her piercing gaze towards Brinley. "Have you considered the repercussions if I were to identally order the severing of your hand?"


    "The Sloryn Empire would" Brinley began to say.


    "Would they?" Rosalind interjected, her doubt evident.


    "Considering the Duke''s involvement in Federico''s disappearance, do you truly believe others would tolerate such disrespect?" Brinley responded.


    "I suppose we shall find out." Rosalind smiled.


    "You" Brinley started, his words trailing off.


    "Regrettably for you, you won''t live long enough to witness it, will you?" Rosalind responded. "Even individuals favored by destiny are not granted eternal life, especially when their heads are forcibly parted from their necks."


    "You You dare to kill the one who is blessed?" Brinley''s voice quivered.


    "Does it truly matter?" Rosalind retorted. "Is it not akin to ughtering mere livestock? Both are ultimately worthless."


    "That is sufficient disrespect for today," Martin asserted. "We did note here to engage in conflict."


    "Then why have you graced us with your presence?" Rosalind inquired.


    "Would you kindly instruct your men to release Brinley, who holds the esteemed title of ''blessed''?" Martin requested. "While you may believe that the significance of the blessed families holds a little weight in the north, we are still individuals worthy of respect. We have been bestowed with the blessings of the goddess herself."


    "Since he possesses such divine favor, shouldn''t it be effortless for him to free himself from the grasp of our men?" Rosalind challenged. She was well aware that Brinleycked the strength to aplish such a feat. Denys and Magda would easily subdue him, particrly if caught off guard. Furthermore, Brinley was notably feeble in terms of raw physical power.


    "I-" Brinley attempted to interject.


    "He is incapable of doing so, isn''t he?" Rosalind remarked with a smile. Then, with a wave of her hand, shemanded, "Release him." The two men dressed in ck vanished as if they had never been present.


    As everyone settled back into their seats, Rosalind inquired, "So, why have youe?" She purposefully disregarded the re in Brinley''s eyes.


    "We havee to offer assistance..." Dorothy spoke up. "This is all my fault. I was the one who convinced Father to apany me to the north. I just..."


    "Indeed," Rosalind interrupted.


    "What?"


    "You are to me for this," Rosalind asserted.


    "I-" Dorothy began.


    "Will you cease with the disrespect?" Martin frowned, his voice filled with admonition.


    Rosalind remained silent, her gaze fixed upon Dorothy. She harbored a suspicion that Dorothy was aware of her true identity, which could exin why she had brought their father to this ce.


    "After all these years, we have thrived without any interference from the Seven Families. So why would someone from the Seven Families choose toe here now?" Rosalind finally spoke, breaking the ufortable silence. She then shifted her attention to the speechless Martin. "Is it because you still believe that the Duke had a hand in what happened to your father?"


    "No, this has nothing to do with my grandfather," Dorothy responded firmly. "I came here intending to assist the wounded."


    "And yet you failed to make an appearance when Aster was under attack from the tide," Rosalind pointed out.


    "That was a different situation," Dorothy argued.


    "How so?" Rosalind inquired, her voice resolute. "If you had the audacity to abandon your own empire during times of hardship, what is to prevent you from doing the same to our Kingdom?"


    "I fell ill during the urrence of the tide. Upon recovering, I hurried to offer assistance," Dorothy exined.


    "No."


    "What?"


    "I mean, NO," Rosalind restated firmly. "The north doesn''t require the assistance of the seven families."


    "Who do you think you are to make such a statement?" Brinley questioned. "You''re merely someone the Duke picked up, not a native of the north. How dare you act like you know the North better than anyone else?"


    "I don''t im to know the north better than anyone else," Rosalind conceded. "But I have the right to refuse. Or is it that the seven families expect to have authority over the North? Can you not you ept that someone may decline your offer of help?"


    Brinley''s and Martin''s expressions turned sour.


    "Is it possible, then, to personally discuss this matter with the Duke?" Dorothy inquired.


    "No."


    "Why?"


    "If you didn''t hear me earlier, the Duke is not present in the estate," Rosalind replied, disying the medallion badge. "Whatever you wish to convey to the Duke, you can convey it to me."


    ...


    A/N: I made some changes to past chapter. IT IS NOT HUIG. IT IS DENYS. I am so sorry about that.

 Chapter 398: Bygone Era

    Chapter 398: Bygone Era


    "Father, this is my fault. I should have never insisted that wee here to persuade him." Dorothy''s face bore a heavy burden as they stepped inside the mansion designated for the members of the esteemed seven families. Her voice trembled with remorse as she lowered her gaze. Tears started pooling in her eyes. "I apologize."


    "Stop ming yourself. You are still a member of the seven family!" Brinley sneered. "Let us ept it, we were all blindsided by the audacity of that woman, Rosie Rothley. How dare she bear the name of the esteemed Rothley Family and behave with such disrespect and shamelessness before us?"


    He sat on the chair and added. "We do not require her permission, nor that of the Duke. If our intention is to offer assistance, we can plead our case directly to the King. His benevolence would surely wee us into the estate."


    "Unfortunately, The King has bestowed significant power and authority upon the Duke of Wugari, who oversees this domain. The walls belonged to the Rothley estate. Everything that we wanted to do shall be discussed with the Duke." Martin said.


    "Is it truly impossible for us to enter the estate without the Duke''s permission? What about the people residing there? Are they unaware of our noble lineage and the genuine help we aim to provide?" Dorothy asked.


    A heavy silence settled upon the room. In their hearts, they knew the truth. The days of the seven families being essential for the survival of the North had long passed. The world had shifted, and the once-dependent residents of the estate had found ways to sustain themselves without relying on their ancestral benefactors.


    "Father, if the people have found their own way, shouldn''t we strive to be a part of it? Our ancestors fought for thisnd, for the prosperity of the North. Are we to abandon our duty and let the King dictate our every move?"


    Martin sighed. "And what makes you think the King would even bother to listen to us? To them, we are mere remnants of a bygone era, clinging to our titles and entitlements. The Duke holds the power now. We cannot simply expect him to bend to our whims."


    "Can we not appeal to the King''s sense of justice? Show him that we still have a role to y, that we can contribute to the betterment of their people. Surely, he would not turn a blind eye to our pleas."


    "The Aster sought aid from the Duke, and now the King may use it against us," Brinley said.


    "But what are we to do? We cannot abandon them, Father. They need our help."


    "What can we do?" Martin said. "I have matters to attend to.We will go back to Aster."


    "Father "


    "Dorothy " Martin pursed his lips. "We cannot waste our time here." His words contain the finality that Dorothy hated to hear.


    "Then I will stay."


    "Why do you want to stay in a ce where you are unwanted?" Brinley could not help but ask. He scoffed dismissively. "You speak of noble intentions, but these people no longer hold the same reverence for the seven families. They are blinded by their own ignorance. We must return to Aster and Sloryn and soon regain control of the North."


    "Aren''t you thinking too much about this?" Martin said. "The ize Family still wanted to "


    "Do you really think the ize family would dare start a war?" Brinley asked. "What L did was deplorable but do you really think that "


    Before he could finish his words, the doors swung open, and two knights burst into the room, their faces etched with urgency. Their words cut through the tension like a de. "Terrible news! Sightings of beasts, multiple beasts... They are converging upon the mansion!"


    Martin''s features hardened, his resolve solidifying in the face of imminent danger. "Beasts? How could this be?" His gaze shifted from his daughter to Brinley.


    This ce should be safe from the beasts. It was next to the Rothley estate and the beasts needed to cross the walls of that estate before they reach this ce.


    "It was from the other side," the knight said.


    A sense of unease settled upon the room as the knights ryed their ominous message.


    Brinley''s eyes widened, disbelief etched on his face. "From the other side? How is that possible? We are supposed to be protected by the walls of the Rothley estate."


    The knight nodded grimly. "These creatures are unlike anything we have seen before. They have found a way to bypass the defenses. We cannot ascertain their nature. We do not know whether they are demonic entities or simply beasts native to the northernnds. Regardless, it is no longer safe here. You must evacuate immediately."


    "No," Dorothy''s brows furrowed. "How can we leave? This is our opportunity to demonstrate ourmitment to the people of Wugari, to show them that we can be their beacon of hope in these dark times."


    Hearing his daughter''s words, Martin immediately intervened. He held his daughter''s arm, hoping his grip was hard enough to wake her up.


    He did not know what made her decide toe here. He had been supportive but this  this is simply too much. "Dorothy, weck the necessary means to confront this threat. Brinley, our most capable fighter, is wounded by L''s betrayal. We cannot risk our lives unnecessarily. For now, we must prioritize our own safety and regroup," he said.


    "But... but we could join forces with the knights. They are trained to handle such situations."


    "Enough!" Martin said. "Think about it. Are you willing to sacrifice your life for these people!?"


    "Father, I... I want to make a difference, to protect ournd and our people. This is the will of the goddess."


    "I think running away is going to be a bad decision," Brinley spoke after a few seconds of silence.


    "What?"


    "I believe running away would be a grave mistake. We are descendants of the seven families, chosen to bear the responsibility of safeguarding ournd and its inhabitants. How can we simply retreat when faced with such adversity?" Brinley spoke.

 Chapter 399: Concerns

    Chapter 399: Concerns


    "Tell me everything that has happened since we left," Rosalind''s face disyed utmost seriousness as she made her request, her mind overwhelmed by a flurry of thoughts. The memories of the ind, the existence of demons, the enigma of Lucas, and now the sudden appearance of the members of the seven familiesall of these swirled in her mind, creating a tangled web of concerns.


    "In the time you were away, strange creatures began wreaking havoc in the north, and we haven''t been able to determine where they came from," Denys responded. Rosalind found it odd that he didn''t inquire about the Duke, which made her suspect a possible connection to Belisarius. Could Denys be aware of him too?


    "Lonyth has suffered greatly," he added. "We''re doing our best to control the situation, but defending our gates while also sending aid to other Kingdoms has been a challenge."


    "So, you''re saying you don''t know the origin of these creatures? They''re not native to the north?" Rosalind questioned, her thoughts turning to the possibility of demons. Her time on the ind had revealed many unknowns about the world.


    "No, they don''t resemble the usual beasts," Denys replied uncertainly.


    Driven by curiosity, Rosalind pressed for more information. "What do you mean, Denys?"


    "They... They look like humans," Denys spoke, his concern evident in his expression.


    "What? Humans?"


    Denys reluctantly acknowledged, "Even with their remarkable transformations, there is an unsettling simrity to humans. One of them had six arms and a monstrous visage, yet their teeth resembled those of a human. Another possessed horns, but their tongue was undeniably human-like."


    "Why would" Rosalind started to question but stopped herself. "Demons..."


    "No, they were not," Denys quickly interjected, surprising her. It seemed that most of the Duke''s men were aware of the existence of demons.


    "So, they''re not demons, but they''re not ordinary beasts either... then what are they?" Rosalind couldn''t help but inquire, yet her question was met with silence.


    "There have been a few attacks within and beyond Wugari, but nothing too significant," Denys continued. "What we do know is that these creatures are agile and possess cunning intelligence."


    "Tell me more," Rosalind urged.


    "They have intelligence just like humans, they know what they were doing. They are unlike mindless beasts. They know how to hide and strike at the right moments," Denys exined.


    "Do you think... a sorcerer is controlling them?" Rosalind couldn''t help but inquire, her voiceced with concern.


    "I cannot say for certain. We have yet to capture one of them," Denys responded, his tone thoughtful.


    "So, they possess enough intelligence to evade capture and hide," Rosalind mused, her voice tinged with a mix of awe and worry. "What about the King?"


    "He has heightened security measures across the Kingdom," Denys revealed. "He awaits the Duke''s decisions regarding this matter. After all, the four pirs of the north will only heed the Duke''smands."


    Rosalind''s expression turned grave. She needed to ascertain Lucas''s return. "Inform the leaders of the four pirs to assemble in two hours. There are crucial pieces of information they need to be aware of. Close the estate gates and take inventory of our provisions. Ensure we have enough supplies for the next year. If we fall short, make arrangements to procure more."


    "Understood," Denys acknowledged. "Is there anything else?" he inquired.


    "Yes, there is," Rosalind replied with determination. "I want to visit his old study. The one he used to use."


    "I''m afraid I cannot assist you," Denys quickly responded. "No one can"


    "I have already been there," Rosalind rified, referring to the old study where she had delved into studying relics. She hoped to find some information about the demons within its walls. "I have visited the ce."


    "It''s not that I don''t want to take you there. It''s just... I haven''t been there myself, and I have no knowledge of its location," Denys admitted, his tone apologetic.


    "I understand," Rosalind nodded resolutely. "Please bring me a map of Wugari and the north."


    Denys acknowledged her request and retrieved a couple of maps from a nearby drawer.


    "This is the old map and the updated one," Denys exined, presenting the maps to Rosalind.


    Taking the maps in her hands, Rosalind carefully examined them. "Could you show me the locations of all the monster attacks?" she asked, her gaze fixed on Denys.


    "I have another map specifically marked with the attack sites," Denys replied, retrieving an additional map. It disyed clear indications of the attacks. "The first sighting urred in Lonyth. The monsters ravaged two houses, feeding on human flesh. Here are the corresponding timelines..."


    Rosalind''s frown deepened as she perused the information on the map. The attacks had onlymenced a few days ago. How did the situation escte so rapidly? The question nagged at her, leaving her deeply concerned.


    "Thank you. I will call you if I require anything," Rosalind expressed her gratitude. However, when Denys didn''t make a move to leave, she raised her gaze, fixing it upon him. "Is something the matter?" she inquired, her curiosity piqued.


    Denys hesitated for a moment before speaking. "The reports regarding the current state of the estate are here," he began. "But they don''t ount for the sudden interest of certain members from the seven families in visiting the gates."


    Rosalind''s attention was immediately captured. Those individuals shamelessly arrived without any formal invitation or letter. Why would they do such a thing? Her preupied mind had caused her to overlook their presence and intentions entirely.


    Surely, those individuals must have some ulterior motive. A scheme could be unfolding right under her nose, and she had been oblivious to it amidst her own concerns and worries.


    Before Rosalind could inquire further, a sudden knock echoed through the room, drawing her attention. "Come in," she beckoned, and the door swung open to reveal a familiar face.


    "General Lytton," Rosalind greeted, recognizing him immediately.


    "I rushed here upon hearing the news," the General gasped, clearly out of breath. "The mansion where the members of the seven families are staying is currently under attack. Should we provide assistance?" he asked, awaiting Rosalind''s instructions with urgency in his eyes.

 Chapter 400: Unwavering Generosity

    Chapter 400: Unwavering Generosity


    "Tell me the details," Rosalind demanded, urgencycing her words, as they hastily exited the room.


    "The monsters that have been terrorizing the north in recent days have just descended upon the mansion, unleashing havoc," the General exined. "It appears that the members of the seven families believed they could handle the situation on their own, for they did not seek assistance. They forbade the knights from leaving the mansion to fight alongside them."


    Denys inquired, his concern evident, "Should we be worried about this attack?"


    "Indeed, we should," the General responded with conviction. "It is highly unusual for these monsters to unite and assault a single mansion. Something must have triggered them."


    Rosalind nodded in understanding. Without wasting a moment, they mounted their horses and raced towards the nearby mansion, not far from the Rothley estate. As they arrived, Rosalind couldn''t help but furrow her brow at the scene of chaos that unfolded before her.


    A daunting sight greeted her.


    Towering monsters shed with the valiant knights atop the tall gates, the scene a chaotic frenzy of battle and desperation. These creatures, although not immense in size, possessed an uncanny swiftness that allowed them to evade the arrows sent by the soldiers. It was as if they possessed a keen intelligence, instinctively dodging any potential threats that could prove fatal.


    Rosalind''s heart sank as she realized that Denys had been right. There was indeed more to these creatures than meets the eye. Their cunning tactics spoke of a calcted n, and their ability to anticipate danger made them formidable opponents. The soldiers, despite their valiant efforts, were clearly overwhelmed by the relentless onught, their ranks thinning as the monsters closed in.


    However, amidst the chaos, Rosalind''s attention was drawn to a figure standing atop the gates. It was Brinley Fleur, his presencemanding and his control over the air evident. Yet even his blessed abilities seemed insufficient against the ferocity of these creatures. Rosalind noticed a pallor on his face, a weariness that threatened to consume him. It seemed as though he teetered on the brink of copse, his strength fading with each passing moment.


    The scene unfolded like a nightmarish tableau, where the sh of steel and roars of monsters melded with the cries of wounded soldiers. The air crackled with tension as the battle raged on, the oue uncertain.


    "Shall we lend them our aid?" General Lytton proposed, his voice filled with determination. Rosalind regarded the seasoned warrior, her gaze shifting to the small group standing behind him.


    They represented the esteemed members of the four great pirs of Wugarithe Etonde Family, the Bohan, the Madilu Family, and, of course, General Lytton himself.


    A subtle smile tugged at the corners of Rosalind''s lips, for it appeared that the time had finallye to showcase the indomitable might of the north to the influential members of the seven families.


    "Annihte them all, save one," Rosalind said. It was a calcted move, driven by her desire to verify the uracy of Denys''s observation. She yearned to see if his keen perception had indeed captured the truth.


    Upon hearing hermand, the others standing behind General Lytton wasted no time. With a shared sense of purpose, they marched forward, their weapons raised high, radiating an aura of unwavering resolve. The grand mansion stood before them, an imposing fortress that would soon bear witness to their might.


    Rosalind turned to Denys, her gaze meeting his with an air of determination. "Lead me to the exit," shemanded, her voice firm. Denys acknowledged her words with a nod, understanding the significance of their next move. Together, they made their way toward the opposite side of the mansion.


    As they moved, Denys couldn''t help but voice his thoughts, breaking the silence between them. "Do you think they would dare to flee?" he inquired, curiositycing his words.


    Rosalind''s response was swift andced with certainty. "Of course, they will." She scoffed at the notion of the members of the seven families facing the representatives of the four great pirs.


    They were too proud, too convinced of their own superiority to acknowledge the assistance they were receiving. In their eyes, running away would be preferable to admitting their vulnerability and showing gratitude.


    Almost as if orchestrated by fate, the gates at the rear of the mansion swung open, revealing two knights emerging, followed by an elegant carriage. Rosalind''s smirk grew, a glimmer of satisfaction dancing in her eyes. "It seems my intuition was correct," she dered, her voice carrying enough volume for those inside the carriage to hear. "Inform the King that the members of the seven families have already departed. Their safety, of course, remains our utmost priority." Her tone dripped with ridicule, leaving no room for doubt.


    The carriage jolted to a sudden stop, its wheels grinding against the gravel path. The atmosphere grew charged with anticipation as the door of the carriage swung open, revealing a man d in a servant''s uniform of ck and white. His voice carried a tone of deference as he addressed Rosalind and Denys.


    "His blessedness, Martin Lux, wishes to extend his gratitude to the King of Wugari and the esteemed members of the four great families of Wugari," the servant spoke, his wordsced with a sense of formality. "He intends to present them with gifts as tokens of his appreciation."


    A sly smile curled upon Rosalind''s lips, her eyes gleaming with a mix of amusement and irony. "Ah, how magnanimous," she responded, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "A gift, indeed, is a far more fitting gesture than tending to the wounded individuals who valiantly rescued them. Please convey to his blessedness that his generous offering will undoubtedly be greatly appreciated. I shall make it a point to spread the news of their unwavering generosity far and wide."


    With a confident smirk adorning her face, Rosalind''s mind began to weave the narrative of their encounter, ready to share the tale of the members of the seven families and their skewed sense of appreciation.


    "That is enough" Martin Lux''s voice came from inside the carriage.


    ....


    HAPPY 400 CHAPTERSSSSSSSSSSSSSS! We will be getting some answers very soon!

 Chapter 401: Uncharted Territory

    Chapter 401: Uncharted Territory


    Rosalind''s face lit up with a warm smile as sheid eyes on her own father. "Your Blessedness," she greeted him with reverence.


    Martin Lux stepped out of the carriage, his expression clouded with a mix of anger and apprehension. It was unclear whether his dark countenance was due to being caught in the act of leaving the others, or if he sensed a subtle threat from Rosalind''s words.


    Undeterred, Rosalind maintained her poise and adorned the man with another captivating smile. "May I inquire as to the reason for the duchess''s presence?" Martin inquired, his voice tinged with curiosity.


    With a hint of yful sarcasm, Rosalind swiftly retorted, "Were you expecting to find me on the front lines?" Pausing briefly, she added, "I am merely a helpless woman, deprived of the goddess''s blessing. Surely you did not anticipate me to engage inbat, did you?"


    "Duchess, there are boundaries that must not be crossed," Martin asserted firmly.


    Perplexed, Rosalind took a deliberate step toward Martin. "I fail toprehend the significance of your words, Your Blessedness," she replied, her eyebrow arched inquisitively.


    She held her ground, awaiting his exnation, her eyes filled with a mix of anticipation and intrigue. How would her very own father react to her disrespect? Rosalind wanted to know.


    This newfound audacity in her interactions with her father was uncharted territory for Rosalind, but she couldn''t deny the thrill it brought her to provoke him.


    "Could you enlighten me as to why you seem so determined to embarrass the seven families?" Martin inquired, surprising Rosalind with hisposed demeanor.


    Years of disciplined training in the art of remainingposed and collected had honed Martin''s demeanor, and it became evident that his efforts had not been in vain. "Throughout your visit to the Empire," he stated, his voice steady and controlled, "I cannot recall any asion where I intentionally offended the Duchess."


    Rosalind''s lips curled into a knowing smile. "Is it necessary for me to embarrass the seven families? It seems to me that they are quite proficient in doing so on their own," she retorted.


    "You" Martin began to interject, but Rosalind swiftly cut him off, her voice dripping with venom.


    "You are leaving while the four pirs of the Rothley estate are fighting those monstrous creatures. Isn''t that sufficient to tarnish your reputation?" she asked.


    "I believe I owe you no exnations," Martin retorted, his tone defiant.


    However, before Rosalind could respond, a deafening howl reverberated through the air. Her expression turned to a frown as she turned to face Denys.


    "We must seek refuge within the mansion," Denys spoke, his face grave.


    Perplexed, Rosalind questioned, "Why? I thought the four families could handle the situation."


    "More of them areing our way," Denys replied, sparing no time for further inquiries as he led her toward the mansion gates. Observing this, Martin nced around before a furrow formed on his brow.


    "Take the carriage back inside," Martin ordered.


    Just as themand left his lips, a colossal monster materialized out of thin air. Martin stumbled backward, his backside meeting the snowy ground. Fortunately, Denys came to his aid, swiftly dispatching the creature with a single deft strike.


    Martin''s gaze fixated on Denys'' sturdy back, astonished by the man''s agility that had gone unnoticed.


    "To the mansion," Denys dered. He turned away without offering any assistance to Martin. Then he strode towards Rosalind, both of them swiftly seeking refuge within the safety of the gates. Martin followed them.


    Within the confines of the estate, Martin could not help but start ming the Duchess. If not for her intervention, Martin would have long departed this vicinity.


    Interrupting his contemtion, Dorothy''s voice broke through the haze." Father, why have you returned?" she inquired, confusion evident in her expression. Martin shifted his attention to his daughter, who had chosen to remain in thepany of Brinley.


    "More enemies approach from the exit," Rosalind interjected, providing an exnation on Martin''s behalf.


    "Duchess..." Dorothy''s confusion lingered as she nced at her father, seeking understanding, yet Martin offered no exnation.


    "Where is Brinley?" Martin asked.


    "The neers took charge of attending to His Blessedness," Dorothy exined, her voice betraying worry. "He fainted due to overexertion of his abilities."


    Martin frowned. He side-eyed Rosalind and realized that the woman was just staring intently at Dorothy as if she was trying to open the flesh of Martin''s daughter and peek at what was inside of her body. Martin''s expression grew darker as he pulled Dorothy behind him, seemingly trying to protect her from Rosalind''s prying gaze.


    "The Duchess and her entourage have arrived to offer their assistance," Martin reluctantly admitted, his wordsced with a begrudging acknowledgment. Deep down, he loathed having to ept it, but the truth remained: the presence of the Duchess and her people had ultimately saved them.


    The painful reality stung his pride and the pride of the seven families. In his defense, the Fluer familycked formidable offensive abilities. How could they possibly ovee such formidable monsters?


    Furthermore, neither Martin nor Dorothy possessed the capabilities tobat these creatures. The Lux Family were not known for theirbat prowess. Their skillsy in the realm of illusions, which proved futile against adversaries equipped with heightened senses such as those monsters outside.


    As Martin grappled with the limitations of his family''s abilities, a sense of frustration and helplessness gnawed at him. He couldn''t bear the thought of being reliant on others, especially the Duchess and her entourage!


    "I sincerely thank you foring to our aid," she expressed with genuine appreciation. "However, given the injuries sustained by our knights, I must extend my apologies, as I cannot fulfill my duties as a host. My priority lies in tending to the wounded."


    Rosalind remained silent, her gaze fixed upon Dorothy, studying her intently. Curiosity danced in her eyes before she asked."I have heard murmurs of your healing abilities in the past," Rosalind began, her tone measured. "However, there seems to be talk that you did not utilize your healing powers during the previous tide."


    "Yes, indeed, I did not utilize my healing abilities during the previous beast tide," Dorothy acknowledged, her voice steady. "But it was not due to ack of willingness or capability. It was due to the will of the goddess." Dorothy dered.

 Chapter 402: Formidable Challenge

    Chapter 402: Formidable Challenge


    "Will of the goddess?" Rosalind sneered. A subtle disy of contempt yed across her features, reflecting her skepticism and perhaps even a hint of disdain. However, before the tension could escte further, Martin swiftly intervened, redirecting the focus to the wounded.


    "Instead of arguing, let us attend to the wounded," Martin spoke before Dorothy gets the chance to answer her. "Since I am here, it is best that I help out in the infirmary. Dorothy let us go. People are wounded. Let us not waste our time arguing."


    Dorothy smiled.


    "Of course, Father," Dorothy replied, gracefully bowing to Rosalind before following Martin towards the infirmary, a sense of purpose andpassion emanating from her.


    Observing their departure, Rosalind turned to Denys, her expression retaining a touch of concern. She sought his perspective, hoping to gain insight into the strange aura she sensed around Dorothy.


    "Denys," Rosalind began, her voice low and contemtive, "have you noticed anything peculiar about that woman?"


    Frowning slightly, Denys pondered her question, his brows furrowing in concentration. After a moment''s reflection, he shook his head.


    "I''m afraid not," Denys replied.


    Rosalind nodded, epting Denys'' answer without further probing.


    "Very well," Rosalind stated, her voiceposed. "Let us join the others."


    Not long after, they arrived in the area where Brinley Fluer had been standing earlier. From there, Rosalind could clearly see what was happening outside.


    She narrowed her eyes at the chaos in front of her.


    Rosalind, initially underestimating the magnitude of the confrontation, found herself taken aback by the ferocity and skill of their enemies. What she had anticipated as a straightforward encounter quickly revealed itself to be a formidable challenge.


    The representatives of the four great families, known for their prowess inbat, disyed their expertise with precision and calcted maneuvers. Their des gleamed in the sunlight as they engaged the monstrous creatures, each strike intended to incapacitate or vanquish their opponents. Yet, to their astonishment, the monsters seemed to possess an uncanny knowledge of theirbat techniques, adeptly evading their des with eerie agility.


    The monsters were no ordinary foes. While they were not that tallpared to their adversaries, their imposing figures still radiated raw physical strength. The sheer power behind their strikes sent shock waves through the air, shaking the ground beneath them. Rosalind observed with growing concern as the representatives of the four pirs struggled to match the monsters'' brute force, their bodies straining against the relentless onught.


    "Shall I join them?" Denys asked.


    Rosalind looked around before she nodded. "Please wrap it quickly." She needed to know what is going on. She needed to know where these monsters areing from!


    Denys nodded. Then he joined the others by jumping from the gates.


    Seeing this, Rosalind turned around and walked towards the infirmary where Martin and Dorothy were busily helping the wounded.


    Within the confines of the infirmary, chaos reigned supreme.


    The constant influx of wounded soldiers, battered and bruised from their harrowing encounters with the relentless monsters, created an atmosphere of urgency and despair. The once orderly space had transformed into a scene of pandemonium.


    The air hung heavy with the unmistakable metallic scent of blood. It permeated the room, mingling with the antiseptic odors of medicinal supplies and the pungent tang of sweat.


    The echoes of pain and anguish reverberated through the somber space, intermingling with the hurried footsteps of human nurses d in bloodstained attire. They moved with a sense of purpose, their faces etched with determination as they navigated thebyrinth of beds, attending to the wounded with care andpassion.


    Their hands, once pristine, now bore the crimson stains of their valiant efforts to save lives. They worked tirelessly, bandaging wounds, administering medicines, and offering words of sce to those in need.


    However, Rosalind was not here for that.


    Amidst the chaos and despair that enveloped the infirmary, Rosalind''s focus zeroed in on Dorothy, who stood side by side with Martin, attending to the gravely wounded.


    Dorothy grew up with the weight of expectations that she would be the chosen recipient of the goddess''s blessing. To fulfill that role, she had diligently trained in the art of wound dressing and first aid since she was younger, preparing herself for moments like this.


    Because of this, Dorothy''s remarkable proficiency in tending to the injured no longer surprised Rosalind.


    With a grace that belied her youthful appearance, Dorothy skillfully maneuvered through the sea of pain and suffering, her hands moving with practiced precision. Each bandage was expertly applied, and each wound was treated with care and meticulousness that would rival the skills of a seasoned healer.


    Rosalind''s thoughts drifted to the events in her past life, a surge of recognition washed over her.


    The simrities between Dorothy''s current actions and those from her previous existence were undeniable. At that time, Dorothy pretended to receive a blessing and helped all the wounded soldiers.


    She would toil relentlessly, pushing herself to the brink of exhaustion until her body could no longer withstand the strain. The facade she had crafted had garnered her endless des and adoration from both the aristocracy andmon folk alike.


    She averted her gaze for a moment, collecting her thoughts and summoning her inner strength. Determination coursed through her veins as she approached a wounded soldier lying on a makeshift cot. However, just as she prepared to offer her assistance, themanding voice of her father, Martin, cut through the air.


    "Someone assist the duchess out of the infirmary. This scene is not for the faint-hearted," Martin''s words reverberated inside therge infirmary.


    Rosalind turned her attention towards her father, meeting his gaze squarely.


    "I am certain that you would understand why I have to let someone assist you out of this room, right, Duchess?" Martin''s question hung in the air, awaiting a response.


    "No," Rosalind''s voice carried a quiet strength. "There is no need."


    Martin''s brows furrowed, perplexed by her defiance. Before he could utter another word, Rosalind raised her hand, the air around her fingertips shimmering with ethereal darkness. A tendril of inky mist emerged, gracefully snaking its way toward the soldier''s side, where a deep, w-like wound marred his flesh.


    Silence settled upon the infirmary as all eyes turned to witness the mysterious phenomenon unfolding before them.


    Rosalind''s gaze never wavered from her father''s as she continued to channel her healing abilities, willing the dark mist to mend the soldier''s grievous wound.


    A sense of awe and wonder rippled through the room as the soldier''s injury began to close before their eyes.

 Chapter 403: Inherently Malevolent

    Chapter 403: Inherently Malevolent


    Martin''s face contorted with disgust, his voiceden with disbelief. "You... You are a..."


    Rosalind interjected, her voice resolute. "I possess the power to heal people." Without waiting for Martin''s reaction, she unleashed a veil of dark mist, utilizing it to heal those in need. To the surprise of Martin and Dorothy, no one questioned the mysterious mist or hindered Rosalind''s attempt to help the others as she began mending the wounded knights.


    Witnessing this remarkable act, both Martin and Dorothy joined in, extending their help to everyone in the vicinity. It didn''t take long for even the gravely injured to receive the care they desperately required. Sensing an opportunity, Rosalind turned her attention to those with mere scratches and minor injuries.


    Unlike Martin, who dismissed minor wounds, Rosalind recognized their significance and spared no effort in tending to them. With her healing abilities, she ensured that not even a trace of a scar remained on the skin, demonstrating her unwaveringmitment toplete restoration.


    On the contrary, blessed individuals often neglected these smaller injuries and reserve their energy for those with more severe afflictions. Consequently, the responsibility of assisting them fell upon the shoulders of nurses and other medical personnel.


    "I would say that this was a surprise, but that would be a lie." To her surprise, Brinley Fleur''s voice reverberated from behind Rosalind just as she finished healing thetest knight to arrive. Turning around, Rosalind greeted Brinley with a warm smile.


    Brinley couldn''t contain the fury inside him as he spoke. "I never anticipated the Duchess would dare to disy her sorcery before us." He paused momentarily before continuing, "You have truly exceeded expectations."


    Rosalind observed the remarkable transformation in Brinley''splexion since their initial encounter. It seemed that he had fully recovered. "It appears you have awakened from your ordeal."


    "A sorceress serving as a duchess," Brinley ignored her words as he snorted and started ring at her as if he could not believe what he just witnessed. "I never imagined such courage resided in the northernnds."


    Rosalind chose to dismiss Brinley''sment, her attention fixed on the arrival of Denys.


    "We have already taken care of everything," Denys informed her.


    "Good," Rosalind responded. "I believe it is time for us to depart." With that, she began making her way toward the exit of the infirmary. She instructed them to keep one of the monsters and she would really like to know if the monsters were demons or something else.


    "Leaving already? How can you depart without providing us with an exnation for what just transpired?" Brinley''s voice echoed inside the infirmary.


    Rosalind turned towards him, momentarily caught off guard by his persistent questioning. "Pardon?" she replied, seeking rification.


    Sensing the tension escting, Martin swiftly intervened, attempting to defuse the situation. "Brinley, please stop this."


    However, Brinley disregarded Martin''s plea and continued arguing, his disbelief evident. "Why should we ept a sorcerer as a future Duchess? Is this not a deliberate insult to the seven families? Those creatures that attacked us may very well be minions summoned by the sorcerer. They are creatures of darkness, willing to inflict harm upon us!"


    "So this is how the members of the seven families choose to treat those who saved them," Rosalind remarked calmly, her disappointment evident. She had never encountered individuals who would ce me on their saviors instead of expressing gratitude.


    "You did not save us!" Brinley retorted, his voice filled with defiance. "For all we know, those creatures were-"


    "Brinley, that''s enough!" Martin intervened, gripping Brinley''s arm firmly. "The Duchess and herpanions were the ones who saved us. Without their intervention, we would have perished."


    "Hmph! I refuse to-" Brinley attempted to continue his argument, but Martin''s stern tone halted him.


    "I said stop!" Martin hissed, his frustration evident. "I apologize for his behavior. The ordeal seems to have affected him deeply."


    "Trauma?" Brinley tried to object, but Martin promptly interrupted him.


    "I apologize for what transpired just now," Martin spoke, addressing Rosalind directly.


    "How can you apologize to a sorcerer? She could-" Brinley began, only to be silenced as Martin forcefully pulled him back.


    "You-" Brinley''s words were cut off, the tension between them palpable.


    Unfazed by Brinley''s usations, Rosalind maintained herposure. "If you truly seek an exnation, I suggest you summon the members of the seven families to join us here," she countered before making her way out of the infirmary. She couldn''t fathom how ungrateful he was yet she had no time to dwell on it!


    As Rosalind and Denys left the scene, Brinley attempted to engage Martin in further argument. He immediately stopped speaking when he saw the disapproving nces of the surrounding people.


    "Let us continue this conversation in the study," Martin said tersely, his lips tightly pressed together. He then turned to Dorothy, issuing instructions. "Please take care of everything else."


    "I understand, Father," Dorothy replied obediently.


    Martin gestured for Brinley to follow him, leading the way into the study. After a brief period, the two men entered the room and Martin closed the door, ensuring it was securely locked.


    "Can you not see the consequences of your actions?" Martin admonished, his tone filled with frustration. The North does not wee them at all! Was there a need to provoke them further? "This is not Sloryn; this is the north! Did you not witness the expressions on everyone''s faces?"


    "I..." Brinley faltered, searching for words.


    "The people here do not harbor animosity towards sorcery," Martin continued, his voice tinged with exasperation. He reached for a bottle of wine, taking a swig directly from it. "In fact, they revere the Duke and now the Duchess for their extraordinary abilities. Yet instead of expressing gratitude, you demanded an exnation from them?"


    "She is a sorcerer!" Brinley reasoned. "How could you side with the sorcerer Martin Lux? Have you lost your way?"


    "Brinley, you must understand," Martin reasoned with a hint of frustration in his voice. "Yes, she possesses sorcerous abilities, but she is using them to help people. Can''t you see the implications if news of this were to spread?"


    He paused, taking a moment to collect his thoughts. "Initially, the knights were injured because we stubbornly remained within the mansion, foolishly intent on proving ourselves to others. We insisted on engaging in a futile battle, and when we were on the brink of defeat, the Duchess and herpanions arrived to save us."


    Martin''s grip tightened around the wine bottle as he took another sip, the liquid offering a momentary respite. "Furthermore, she demonstrated her healing powers with sorcery, showcasing her ability to mend and cure. It was a disy of herpassion, an attempt to earn the trust and gratitude of those around her. Can''t you perceive the repercussions of confronting her without expressing appreciation for her generosity?"


    He looked at Brinley intently, his voiceden with urgency. "If we do not handle this delicately, we risk alienating ourselves further. The people here already admire her for her abilities. Instead of alienating her and the Duchy, I believe we need to work with them to uncover the real purpose of using sorcery in front of us."


    Brinley''s words dripped with disdain as he sneered at Martin. "So, you''re willing to surrender to their ways?" he taunted. "Is this how a member of the esteemed Seven Families behaves?"


    Martin met Brinley''s sneer with a steady gaze, refusing to be unsettled by his words. He understood the weight of the expectations that came with being part of the Seven Families, and he recognized that his current course of action might appear contradictory to those expectations.


    Martin remained silent, his expression pensive. He realized that trying to sway someone who had already firmly made up their mind was a futile endeavor. Brinley''s sneering remark stung, questioning Martin''s loyalty to the traditions of the Seven Families.


    The truth was, Martin harbored a deep-seated aversion towards sorcery, just like Brinley. They had both been raised with the belief that sorcery was inherently evil, while they- the blessed individuals- were inherently good. However, Martin''s pragmatism led him to consider alternative approaches.


    Despite his personal reservations, Martin saw an opportunity in the current situation. He wanted to use this chance to build a rtionship with Rosalind and take advantage of the potential benefits. Unfortunately, Brinley''s stubbornness had disrupted his carefullyid ns.


    "We need to return to the Empire and inform them about this," Brinley stated firmly. "I will take the other two knights with me. You can handle the rest. I intend to leave tonight."


    Martin nodded in acknowledgment, deciding not to impede Brinley''s departure this time. His focus had shifted towards a different course of action.


    "How about you?" Brinley asked.


    "I am going to have a conversation with the Duchess." His extensive research had led him to believe that sorcery was inherently malevolent, incapable of benevolent healing. He couldn''t shake the feeling that the Duchess was concealing something beyond those mysterious dark mists, and he was determined to uncover the truth.


    .....


    This month, my mission is toplete WINWIN for both Rosie''s and Eve''s Gambit! Wish me luck! :)


    Mass Release Sched for Rosie''s Games: June 4 and 11


    Mass Release Sched for Eve''s Gambit: June 5 and 9

 Chapter 404: A Haunting Story

    Chapter 404: A Haunting Story


    As Rosalind cautiously stepped into the dimly lit dungeon, a shiver ran down her spine. The air was heavy with a musty odor, mingling with the faint stench of decay. The room seemed to groan under the weight of its own malevolence.


    Her gaze was immediately drawn to therge creature that had been captured and confined within those ominous stone walls.


    The monster loomed before her, its immense form casting a menacing shadow. Its eyes, eerily human-like, pierced through the darkness, betraying a profound intelligence that sent chills through Rosalind''s veins. Yet, any remnants of humanity had been utterly consumed, reced by an otherworldly grotesqueness that defied allprehension.


    Double the size of a human, it filled the chamber with its presence, exuding an overwhelming aura of dread. Its hulking frame seemed engorged, particrly its distended stomach, giving the impression of a sinister secret concealed within, perhaps a circr object that had been swallowed whole and concealed from prying eyes.


    One of its arms, grotesquely out of ce, protruded from its chest, a twisted appendage that defied the natural order. It hung limply, a reminder of the monstrous mutation that had taken ce. As if mocking the symmetry of a human body, the creature boasted not the expected two, but six legs. Each limb appeared sinewy and powerful, ready to propel this abomination through the darkest depths.


    "This is..." Rosalind frowned, her features contorting. She anticipated seeing a demonic creature. However, the monster before her failed to elicit any reaction, leaving her perplexed and disillusioned. There was an absence of the expected aura of darkness, no sinister energy emanating from its presence.


    This was not a demon!


    Then what was it?


    A sense of understanding settled over her as she realized the gravity of the situation. Denys'' concerns suddenly became clear. With the creature''s origin shrouded in mystery, unraveling its true nature would be a daunting task. The absence of any discernible clues or hints onlypounded the challenge they faced.


    If there was no obvious path to understanding this creature, she would need to forge her own.


    With measured steps, Rosalind advanced toward the towering figure.


    "Duchess" Denys''s voice echoed in the distance, his concern evident.


    "No need to worry," Rosalind dismissed his worry, brimming with confidence in her own abilities. As she neared the creature, she unleashed her dark blessing, harnessing its power to ensnare and subdue the entity. While she still couldn''t seamlesslybine her dark and light blessings, Rosalind''s mastery of her dark gift remained unwavering.


    Her lips formed a tight line as the creature''s piercing howls pierced the air. But it was no ordinary howl; it resonated with a profound sense of despair, sending a pang of empathy coursing through Rosalind''s being. Why did she find herself ovee with such emotions in the presence of this monstrous being?


    For a fleeting moment, Rosalind caught a glimpse of the creature''s eyes, and within their depths, she saw reflected a reflection of her own fears and struggles. The cry of anguish and hopelessness that emanated from the creature''s throat echoed a familiar ache within her soul. It was as if their shared pain and desperation had forged an unexpected connection.


    This time, Rosalind did not hesitate but touched the creature''s body. She needed to see its memories.


    She closed her eyes and was immediately weed with some hazy images.


    Memories.


    shes of fragmented recollections flooded her mind, painting a haunting story of the being''s past. The memories began with images that resembled those of a child, invoking a sense of innocence lost within a confined existence.


    The first glimpses revealed a ustrophobic environment, devoid of sunlight. The creature had been raised in the confines of an underground room, where the sun''s warmth and light remained distant dreams. The air itself seemed suffocating as if the very atmosphere conspired against the notion of freedom.


    With a sudden shift, the memories transitioned into a darker chapter. Symbols etched in ancient script adorned the walls, shimmering with arcane energy. Chanting, ominous and resonant, reverberated through the chamber, the words invoking a twisted power. Rosalind could almost taste the acrid scent of incense mingling with the metallic tang of blood, an olfactory testament to the sorcery at work.


    The memories twisted further, revealing scenes of merciless experimentation. The creature, subjected to endless pain and torment, writhed in agony. The air became thick with the stench of blood, a scent that seemed to permeate the very essence of the ce. Each incision and maniption inflicted upon the creature fueled a symphony of suffering, leaving an indelible mark on its psyche.


    Rosalind''s senses recoiled in a chilling resonance, as though the memories that flooded her mind were not merely observed, but experienced firsthand.


    The grief and horror etched within those fragmented recollections wed at her soul as if the symbiotic dance between sorcery, pain, and suffering had momentarily consumed her being.


    The shes of the creature''s past, vivid and unrelenting, assaulted her consciousness. The sorcery-infused torment, depicted through the symbols and chants that echoed with dark resonance, seemed to seep into her very essence. The weight of the creature''s despair became her own, engulfing her in a suffocating embrace of suffering and hopelessness.


    Unable to withstand the relentless onught, Rosalind stumbled back, herplexion drained of color, her brow glistening with a sheen of sweat. Each haunting image had etched itself indelibly into her psyche, leaving an indescribable heaviness upon her body. The echoes of the creature''s pain reverberated within her, a harrowing reminder of the depths of suffering inflicted upon it.


    As she gasped for air, her trembling hands sought sce in the cold stone walls, grounding her in the present moment. In that disoriented and vulnerable state, Rosalind found herself grappling with the weight of the darkness she had witnessed.


    She stopped her hand from trembling. Luckily, Denys had stopped her from falling into the floor.


    "Call the leaders of the four great families," Rosalind spoke as she stopped her voice from shaking. "Someone is experimenting on children" She swallowed her saliva. "Human children."

 Chapter 405: Small Victory

    Chapter 405: Small Victory


    "Someone is taking children?" Old Man Fabian Etonde furrowed his brow as he absorbed Rosalind''s words. "I don''t doubt your words, but where did this informatione from?"


    Etonde''s skepticism resonated with Arriane Madilu, who turned her gaze towards Rosalind, her expression questioning. "Etonde raises a valid point. If children are truly being taken, what of their parents? Surely they would not remain silent and refrain from seeking help."


    General Lytton, his face etched with concern, nodded in agreement. "Indeed, if such a distressing situation is unfolding, rumors and whispers would surely circte. We would have heard something by now."


    The weight of expectation settled upon Rosalind as the seven individuals at the table fixed their eyes on her, awaiting her response. She took a moment to gather her thoughts as she took a sip of her bitter tea. "I will find out where they have taken those children," she dered. Regrettably, the memory of the man had not provided any insight into their location or where they came from. "However, I am certain that the monsters guing the north were once human beings. Their freedom has been cruelly stolen from them. Since childhood, they have been confined to cramped rooms, deprived of sunlight, fed and clothed only to be subjected to gruesome experimentation."


    Rosalind''s lips tightened into a thin line as she thought of the things that she chose not to disclose. Since the memories were not that clear, she chose to hide the crucial possibility that sorcery was being employed to create these abominable creatures.


    Arriane''s voice trembled with concern as she inquired, "What do you propose we do in response to this?"


    Rosalind''s gaze held unwavering determination as she answered, "This is merely the beginning of the onught. We must ensure the safety of the north, for these attacks will not cease."


    Arriane nodded, her frown bing deeper. "These creatures exhibit a level of intelligence. It seems they possess a calcted understanding of their actions. Was it because they were driven by hunger?" she said.


    Rosalind shook her head, contradicting the assumption. "No, they are driven by fear. This is the first time they have seen the sun, experienced this unfamiliar environment. Naturally, their instinct is to be terrified. Their actions are primal, the instinctual response of a frightened beast."


    The room fell into a contemtive silence as the weight of this realization sank in. The humans'' response was markedly different, driven by a survival instinct. These monstrous beings, with their grotesque appearance and insatiable hunger for human flesh, left no choice but for humanity to fight back in a desperate bid for survival.


    Understanding the inherent paradox between the monsters and the humans, Rosalind acknowledged the primal nature of the conflict. The creatures'' minds worked relentlessly to ensure their own survival, while the humans fought fiercely against the grotesque threat. In this harrowing struggle, the sh of instincts and the pursuit of survival dictated the actions of both sides.


    "However, this was not the only reason why I asked to talk to you," Rosalind said. "Lucas is not in the north." She started with the most important thing that everyone in this table wanted to know. "While I have no idea where he is, I am certain that he wille back."


    The leaders of the four great pirs looked at each other, concern etched on their faces.


    "And a new threat is here," Rosalind continued. A heavy sigh escaped Rosalind''s lips as she took in the atmosphere of the room where the seven individuals had gathered. Her eyes scanned their expectant faces, each one a pir of strength and wisdom.


    Maintaining herposure proved challenging as she grappled with the weight of the information she needed to share. The demons, the inds, and the revtions from Lucasunveiling these truths felt like threading a delicate needle, unsure of how it would be received. However, there was no time to dy; they needed to understand the imminent threat that loomed over them.


    Before Rosalind could utter a word of exnation, the room itself seemed to exhale a collective breath, enveloping them in an aura of solemnity. The air grew heavy with anticipation, as if the very walls leaned in to hear her words. The weight of their expectations pressed upon her, urging her to find the right words to convey the urgency of the situation.


    "Demons," Rosalind spoke, her voice carrying a mixture of trepidation and determination. "The possibility of their arrival is high, and we must prepare ourselves ordingly." Her words hung in the air, echoing in the silence that followed.


    "D Demons?" Old Man Etonde lifted an eyebrow. "The Demons? The very same ones from the ancient legends?" "


    "Are you talking about the demons from the legends?" General Lytton spoke.


    "You mean the one from that other continent?" in Bohan added, disbeliefcing his tone. "Aren''t those mere stories that was meant to scare us when where were younger? The tales we were told as children to keep us in line. Are you implying that those stories hold any truth?"


    Rosalind nodded, her expression resolute despite the skepticism in the room. The weight of their doubts mingled with the gravity of the situation at hand.


    "I understand your skepticism," Rosalind began, her voice steady. "Legends and tales often blur the lines between fact and fiction. But what I speak of goes beyond mere stories meant to frighten. The demons I refer to are real, and their threat is imminent. You do not have to believe my words. I am no one. I have yet to even marry the Duke. However, the things that we witnessed in the Howling Inds were real."


    Rosalind paused, looking into the eyes of each person in the room, determined to convey the urgency of her message. She knew that she might sound insane, that her words might be met with doubt and disbelief, but she refused to let that deter her.


    "So, I want you to listen to what I have to say instead," she continued, her voice unwavering. "Let us set aside the debate about the existence of demons for now. What matters is that we prepare for a wara long and arduous one. We must ready ourselves for the battles toe, regardless of whether our adversaries are mythical creatures or humans."


    A heavy silence settling over the room as the weight of her proposition sank in. Rosalind knew that her request was significant, that it required a collective effort and a shift in focus. But she also knew that the safety of their people depended on their preparedness and unity.


    "We must gather supplies, stockpile food and basic necessities," Rosalind continued, her voice resolute. "Weapons and provisions for our horses should be secured. Denys, with his organizational skills, will be in charge of assigning everyone specific tasks. We need to establish a system of defense and ensure that our people are equipped to face the challenges ahead. We need to do this as quickly as possible."


    As she spoke, Rosalind could sense the room slowly shifting from skepticism to contemtion. Faces that were once marked with doubt now reflected a glimmer of understanding and determination. It was a small victory, but one that filled her with hope.

 Chapter 406: Flames and Exhaustion

    Chapter 406: mes and Exhaustion


    After the conclusion of the meeting, Rosalind wasted no time in making her way back to the secluded tower where she and the others sought sce. This would be their first opportunity to openly discuss the events that unfolded in that goddess-forsaken ce.


    As she stepped into the tower, the familiar faces of herpanions greeted her. Among them, Elias approached her with evident concern etched upon his features. His question about Atior''s whereabouts caught Rosalind off guard, a mix of surprise and curiosity flooding her thoughts.


    She never thought that one day, Elias would ask her about Atior''s whereabouts, but then again, she understood that the two spent some time together on the ind.


    Turning her attention to the others, she noticed the presence of Huig and Magda, their expressions mirroring abination of exhaustion and relief. Valentin was calmly sitting on the couch, his gaze fixated on Rosalind.


    Rosalind demanded, "Recount the events that unfolded on the ind."


    Elias persisted, "But what about Atior?"


    "I want to know what urred before that man whisked you away," Rosalind redirected her attention, disregarding Elias.


    Elias sighed, his irritation evident in his gaze. "Atior performed a ritual. She imed she would rescue you, expressing herck of trust in the Duke. Then she vanished," he exined with frustration. "But what exactly is happening here?"


    Rosalind let out a weary sigh, realizing she couldn''t provide the answers they sought. She began narrating the events that transpired inside the cave until their eventual rescue. Of course, he hid some things, including the fact that the Duke could restore the barrier, but he refused to. Or the fact that the only reason why he was there was because of Rosalind.


    She needed to know more about it for her to make some conclusions.


    "It appears that the barrier between our continent and the realm of demons is crumbling, and somehow Atior is somehow linked to it," Rosalind revealed.


    Curiosity sparked, Huig inquired, "Why? How could someone like her break a barrier?"


    "I don''t have all the answers," Rosalind admitted with a tinge of regret. She knew she needed to consult with Belisarius to uncover the truth. "But I am determined to find out soon."


    Valentin interjected, seeking further information about the demons. "Can you enlighten us about these creatures? If the barrier fails, what can we anticipate?"


    A heavy silence descended upon the room as Rosalind pondered her response. "There may be a war," she confessed, her voice conveying the weight of the revtion. "Dealing with those creatures won''t be easy. That''s why I wasted no time in informing the others upon our arrival, urging them to prepare for the impending conflict."


    To Rosalind, being prepared was crucial in the face of an uncertain and daunting future.


    Valentin''s voice broke the silence, his toneced with disbelief. "So, if I understand correctly, there''s a barrier separating us from creatures that surpass even the ferocity of the northern beasts? And this barrier is teetering on the edge of copse?"


    Rosalind simply nodded in confirmation, her weariness palpable. "Yes."


    Another heavy silence settled in the room as everyone processed the gravity of the situation. Rosalind let out a resigned sigh. "I will provide you with more information tomorrow. For now, let us all rest."


    Understanding the fatigue that weighed upon them, the others nodded in agreement. They recognized that while Rosalind had immediately ventured out of the tower upon their arrival, the rest of them had been granted a small opportunity to recuperate.


    After everyone had departed, Magda chose to remain in the tower, offering her protection to Rosalind. Grateful for the gesture, Rosalind didn''t object and allowed her to stay.


    Entering her room, Rosalind released a heavy sigh. She couldn''t determine whether her exhaustion was due to her waning adrenaline or the solitude that now enveloped her. Copsing onto her bed, she pondered the events that had unfolded, feeling the weight of it all bearing down on her.


    Her thoughts then turned to the fragmented memories that had shed before her eyes. They were snippets that didn''t belong to her, yet they felt strangely familiar, as if they were her own recollections.


    It was a different experience from the glimpses she had caught inside the monsters'' minds, and she found herself without a satisfactory exnation for it all.


    Could it be possible that she had personally lived through those experiences but somehow forgotten them? The notion left her with more questions than answers. It made her more confused than ever.


    A shiver ran through Rosalind''s body, prompting her to turn her attention to the dwindling fire in the firece. The room had grown noticeably colder, emphasizing the need for more wood.


    Just then, Belisarius''s voice reverberated through the room, startling Rosalind. "You should sleep" the man spoke.


    She fixed her gaze upon the man who had entered without invitation. She wondered if this was somehow a trait that one would develop if they have the power to do so.


    "Where is Lucas?" she demanded, her eyes narrowing.


    "He is alive. He will return soon," Belisarius replied calmly.


    The tension in the room remained palpable as Rosalind pressed on. "What about tell me what happened to Atior," she said.


    "She managed to escape," Belisarius revealed, surprising Rosalind. She expected him to be vague about it. "It is possible that she may seek you out in the near future."


    "Why would she do that?" Rosalind inquired, her mind racing to grasp the situation.


    "Perhaps to exin that breaking the barrier was not her intention," Belisarius suggested, his tone hinting at aplex web of motives and circumstances yet to be unraveled.


    Rosalind''s gaze grew even moreplex as she absorbed Belisarius''s words. "Is the barrier truly on the verge of breaking?" she couldn''t help but inquire, her voice tinged with concern.


    "It is a possibility. Something within this realm has triggered the barrier," Belisarius exined. As if to emphasize his point, he extended his hand toward the firece.


    Instantly, the mes surged to life, dancing with newfound intensity. It was as if the fire itself had taken on a life of its own, defying thews of nature. Rosalind''s eyes narrowed, captivated by the mesmerizing disy before her.


    ...


    A/N: On Eve''s Gambit someone asked if the DEMONS that Rosalind feared were from Eve''s continent. The answer is YES it was. Gosh! I would love to exin everything in one go. hahahaha

 Chapter 407: The Woman who save Humanity

    Chapter 407: The Woman who save Humanity


    A heavy, suffocating silence hung in the air, enveloping the room. Then Rosalind noticed Belisarius''s intense gaze fixed upon her, his eyes filled with a mix of anticipation and amusement. His question jolted her from her thoughts. "You''re not going to say something?" he inquired, his voiceced with intrigue.


    Rosalind arched an eyebrow, trying to decipher the meaning behind Belisarius''s actions. Should she express gratitude for the sudden surge of warmth in the room? "Thank you for the heat," she replied, her wordsced with a touch of sarcasm. "But I''m not particrly interested in your affiliation with the ize family."


    The ize family was renowned for their affinity with fire, but the likelihood of Belisarius being a member seemed highly improbable. Moreover, she had glimpsed this very man in the fragmented memories from the cave, leading her to suspect a deeper connection between them. Her mind was filled with uncertainties, yet an underlying certainty persistedhe was the same person who had haunted her dreams.


    Belisarius''s lips curled into a faint smile, his amusement evident. "I was expecting you to inquire about the barrier," he remarked. "To ask how we can prevent the demons from breaching our realm."


    Understanding dawned in Rosalind''s eyes as she caught onto his intention. She pondered the memories and experiences she had carried from her past life, intertwined with her current existence. With a shake of her head, she replied, "Did youe here specifically to hear my questions?"


    Belisarius''s amusement faded, reced by a grave expression. "I came here with a purpose that may jeopardize my life," he confessed.


    "Pardon?" Rosalind''s confusion deepened, her gaze searching his face for answers, a mix of curiosity and apprehension coursing through her veins.


    "Don''t you want to know how the barrier came to be?" he asked.


    "I "


    "You seemed to be so concerned about humanity I "


    "I do not care about humanity." Rosalind''s words startled him. The man seemed to be genuinely surprised to hear her say that. "But I will hear you out," Rosalind said. She was not some hero that would sacrifice herself to save the humans. If the demons would indeede here then, she would fight against them but she would not go out of her way to prevent the demons froming here.


    "Interesting" Belisarius nodded. "Very interesting"


    Again, Rosalind frowned.


    "Once, in a realm gued by relentless demons and the looming threat of their annihtion, a woman emerged as the beacon of humanity''s hope. Veiled in secrecy, she possessed powers beyond mortalprehension, obtained through hidden pacts and unspeakable sacrifices." Belisarius began, his tone serious.


    "Driven by her insatiable desire to protect her kind, the woman delved deep into forbidden knowledge, delving into ancient texts and traversing treacherous realms. She made ndestine deals with enigmatic entities, trading parts of her own essence for unimaginable strength."


    "As her power grew, so did her understanding of the impending doom that awaited humanity. She foresaw the demons'' relentless onught, their insatiable hunger for human suffering. Determined to shield her people from this imminent threat, she devised a n shrouded in mystery and sacrifice."


    "In the darkest of nights, the woman embarked on a final journey, traversing destends and forsaken sanctuaries. With each step, her resolve deepened, her heart burdened by the weight of her choices. She knew that to create a barrier of imprable strength, she would have to offer the ultimate sacrificeher own life."


    "Tapping into the dark arts, the woman summoned all her arcane might. She poured her life force into the creation of a barrier so potent, so impervious, that not even the most formidable demons could break through its fortifications. The barrier pulsated with her essence, an enduring testament to her unwavering determination and selfless love for humanity."


    "As the demons wed and raged against the imprable shield, they recoiled in utter defeat. The woman''s sacrifice had granted humanity peace, an opportunity to rebuild and flourish without the constant threat of demonic invasion."


    "Her name was forgotten, lost to time, but her legacy endured. The tale of the mysterious woman who had made secret deals and sacrifices to be an unstoppable force for the salvation of humanity became a whispered legend, passed down through generations."


    "And so, behind the imprable barrier, humanity thrived, unaware of the woman''s sacrifice that had safeguarded their existence. They lived in a world free from the demonic menace that had once gued their lives, indebted to the unnamed heroine who had given everything for their survival."


    There was another silence as Rosalind frowned. This story resembled the experiences of the woman that she saw in her dreams. She swallowed as she stared at him.


    Ignoring her gaze, Belisarius concluded his story, his voice tinged with a sense of reverence. "The woman, whose true name had faded from memory, became known as the Goddess in the hearts of those she saved," he exined.


    Rosalind''s eyes widened with disbelief. "So, you''re saying that the revered goddess was once a mere mortal?"


    Belisarius nodded solemnly. "Indeed, she was. With dark magic as her ally, she offered herself as a vessel to create a barrier of unparalleled strength, shielding humanity from the relentless onught of the demons."


    Disbelief filled Rosalind''s voice."But what of the seven families? Are they somehow connected to her?"


    "You have to figure that out on your own." Belisarius walked towards the firece. He stared at it for a few seconds before he added. "After all, a part of the goddess was inside you."


    "Huh?"


    "Somehow, a fragment of the goddess''s soul found its way into your being. We believed her physical form to be hidden within the confines of the barrier, trapped yet alive. The presence of her essence within you suggests that she might have ultimately sumbed to her selfless fate."


    "Wait wait we? Whose we? And why would it be inside me?" she asked. For some reason, all the exhaustion vanished inside her as she heard his words.


    Belisarius turned his gaze back to Rosalind, his eyes filled with a mix of sorrow and determination. "When I said ''we,'' I was referring to a group of individuals who have been entrusted with the knowledge and protection of the barrier. As for why a part of the goddess''s soul resides within you, it is a mystery that even we have yet to fullyprehend."

 Chapter 408: Memory of a Goddess

    Chapter 408: Memory of a Goddess


    Rosalindy in bed, her body weary and yearning for rest, but her mind refused to surrender to sleep. Her mind seemed immune to the weariness that pervaded her limbs. As shey there, her gaze fixed upon the intricately carved ceiling, a myriad of thoughts swirled within her consciousness, refusing to grant her peace.


    Belisarius''s revtions had ignited a spark of curiosity within her, an unquenchable thirst for knowledge that kept her mind buzzing with questions. However, his abrupt departure only fueled her frustration, leaving her feeling abandoned in a sea of uncertainty. How could he leave her hanging with such profound revtions about the goddess and the mysterious connection that seemed to tie her own soul to that ancient being?


    As the crackling fire in the firece cast dancing shadows across the room, its soft glow bathing the chamber in a warm ambiance, Rosalind found herself delving into the depths of her thoughts.


    Duke Lucas Rothley and the man who resembled him inside her dreams resurfaced in her mind. This added anotheryer of mystery. If Belisarius was indeed one of thepanions of the goddess, what role did Lucas y in this narrative? Who was he, and what purpose did he serve in the grand scheme of things?


    Rosalind''s mind soon ventured into the realm of demons and the looming threat they posed. She couldn''t help but curse Belisarius in the depths of her thoughts.


    With a sigh escaping her lips, Rosalind rose from her bed, feeling the weight of exhaustion settle upon her shoulders. She sshed cool water on her face, the refreshing droplets washing away the remnants of sleeplessness. Seeking sce, she quietly positioned herself by the window, her gaze fixed upon the glistening snow outside.


    A voice that sliced through the stillness disrupted the serenity of the scene. "Cannot sleep?" The words uttered with an air of mncholy drew Rosalind''s attention. She turned, her eyes widening in surprise as she saw Atior standing not far from her.


    "You" Rosalind began, her voice tinged with both caution and curiosity.


    "I did note here to harm you," Atior interjected, her voice carrying a weight that seemed unfamiliar, deeper than before. "I came to apologize."


    Rosalind''s brow furrowed, uncertainty clouding her features. Atior''s presence and the unexpected change in her voice ignited a maelstrom of questions within Rosalind''s mind. Earlier, Belisarius had warned her that Atior mighte. She did not expect it to happen very soon.


    "Apologize for what?" Rosalind inquired, her voiceced with a mix of skepticism and intrigue.


    "I did not mean to destroy the barrier," Atior confessed, her tone heavy with remorse. "I mean... It was not my intention to break it. I was simply unaware of the extent to which the barrier had weakened."


    "If you were not there to destroy the barrier, then what were you trying to do?" Rosalind''s voice held a mix of curiosity and skepticism, her eyes locked on Atior.


    For a fleeting moment, silence enveloped the room, heightening the tension between them. Then, with a heavy sigh, Atior finally spoke, her voice carrying the weight of her intentions. "I wanted to take you out of the ce where the Duke had taken you."


    Rosalind''s brows furrowed in confusion. The revtion caught her off guard, weaving a tapestry of questions in her mind. Why would Atior seek to rescue her? And what was the Duke''s motive for taking her to that cave? The pieces of the puzzle were scattered, waiting to be assembled.


    "I was not aware of your exact location, but after tirelessly scouring the ind for days, I grew increasingly certain that the Duke intended to take you with him," Atior continued, her voice tinged with a mixture of determination and concern.


    A sense of unease settled within Rosalind. Belisarius had hinted at simr notions, suggesting that there was more to her situation than met the eye. The depths of her memory remained elusive, shrouded in uncertainty.


    "Why do you think he would take me there?" Rosalind probed, her voice filled with a quiet resolve to unravel the truth.


    "The Duke... "Atior''s expression hardened, her lips thinning as if she weighed the consequences of her next words. Eventually, she spoke, her voiceced with guarded caution. "You must understand that there are aspects I cannot discuss with you until you regain your memory."


    "Memory?" Rosalind echoed, frustration tingeing her voice. Her brow furrowed as confusion clouded her expression. "What memory? I haven''t lost my memory, Atior."


    Atior hesitated for a moment, her gaze shifting uneasily.


    "You are the Goddess. You are" Atior began, her voice filled with a mix of reverence and uncertainty.


    "How do you know that?" Rosalind interjected, her toneced with curiosity. She vividly recalled how Atior had always referred to her as the Goddess, following her with unwavering dedication. It was a belief that seemed deeply ingrained within Atior''s being.


    Atior took a deep breath, gathering her thoughts before responding. "The goddess who saved us all, the goddess of the sorcerers," she exined, her voice carrying a touch of awe.


    "So now you''re calling the Goddess a sorcerer," Rosalind remarked, a hint of intrigue coloring her words. She chose to feign ignorance, suppressing the knowledge she had gained from Belisarius''s revtions earlier. It was a strategic move to coax Atior into divulging more information willingly.


    "The Goddess is a sorcerer. For some reason, the members of the seven families had been trying to hide this for centuries." Atior spoke. "As much as I wanted to, I cannot tell you something that you do not already know. I cannot simply give you what you want."


    Rosalind frowned, disappointment flickered in her eyes. She wanted she needed to know more about the past.


    "I apologize..." Atior''s voice trailed off, her tone filled with a mix of urgency and regret. "However, time is of the essence. We must meet again."


    Rosalind''s brows furrowed in confusion, her mind racing toprehend Atior''s cryptic words. She opened her mouth to speak, but Atior swiftly interrupted.


    "I can only reveal myself during the night, at this exact hour," Atior rified, her figure starting to shimmer and blur. The surrounding air seemed to ripple, as if reality itself was being distorted. Then she was gone.

 Chapter 409: Resemblance

    Chapter 409: Resemnce


    Rosalind''s eyes fluttered open, her groggy mind still tangled in the remnants of a restless night. The weight of exhaustion pressed heavily upon her limbs as if each muscle had been infused with lead while she slept. With a sigh, she begrudgingly parted from thefort of her disheveled sheets, the cold touch of the morning air sending a shiver down her weary spine.


    As her feet met the floor, a wave of weariness washed over her, threatening to pull her back into the enticing embrace of slumber. Her eyelids drooped, heavy with the weight of her sleep-deprived hours, and she longed to retreat beneath the covers for a few more precious moments of rest. But duty called, and she knew that she had no choice but to rise and face the challenges that awaited her.


    This formidable challenge standing before her was none other than Martin Lux.


    To be perfectly honest, Rosalind had hoped that after witnessing the chaos that had unfolded in the infirmary, Martin would take the hint and leave her be. But, s, her expectations were dashed as he persisted in his pursuit, undeterred by the mayhem that had ensued.


    As she stood in the room, contemting her next move, her gaze turned to Magda, who had positioned herself near the doorway. Magda, ever theposed and resolute warrior, met Rosalind''s nce with a knowing look.


    "You mentioned that he has been here since sunrise?" Rosalind inquired, her voiceced with a mix of curiosity and resignation.


    "Yes," Magda confirmed, her voice steady. "I informed him that you were still resting, but he adamantly refused to depart."


    Rosalind released a weary sigh, a hint of frustration evident in her expression. She had hoped for some respite, a moment of solitude to gather her thoughts, but it seemed that fate had conspired against her desires.


    "Do you need my help in changing your clothes?" Magda offered, concern etched upon her features.


    "Water will suffice," Rosalind replied, her voice tinged with fatigue. Magda promptly fetched a small basin of water, allowing Rosalind to refresh her weary countenance. She sshed the cool liquid onto her face, relishing the brief sensation of rejuvenation it provided. Following this brief respite, Rosalind opted for a change into morefortable clothing, shedding the sleeping wear that she had.


    "I have already prepared breakfast. Shall I bring it here?" Magda offered, her voice filled with a sense of duty.


    Rosalind paused for a moment, contemting her response. "No," she finally replied, her tone carrying a hint of determination. "Bring it to the drawing room."


    Magda nodded, acknowledging her orders, but a question lingered in her eyes. "Should I bring an additional serving for him?" she inquired cautiously.


    Rosalind''s footsteps echoed as she walked out of her room, Magda trailed closely behind, awaiting her answer.


    "No," Rosalind dered, her voice firm yet tinged with a touch of finality. "There is no need for such gestures."


    Before long, Rosalind entered the small drawing room, her gaze immediately drawn to Martin''s figure standing near the expansive window, his attention seemingly lost in the vast expanse of snow outside.


    "You did not have to wait," she addressed him, her tone carrying a mixture of surprise and curiosity. Her eyes briefly flickered over her father''s fatigued countenance, wondering if he had spent the entire night attending to the needs of others or if there was something else brewing beneath the surface. What was this man scheming? "I would have asked someone to call you once I am ready."


    "I had nothing else to upy my time. Dorothy is still resting," Martin responded, his voicecking the usual reproach that often apanied their encounters.


    Rosalind nodded, absorbing his words. She gracefully took a seat at the circr table that upied the center of the room. As she settled into her chair, a hint of wry amusement danced in her eyes.


    "I must admit, Your Blessedness, I had assumed that our paths would never cross again," she remarked, her wordsced with a touch of irony. "After all, as a sorcerer, I am well aware of the disdain that blessed individuals hold for our kind." The truth of their prejudice lingered. It was one of the reasons why she decided to reveal her abilities, hoping to dissuade them from obstructing her path.


    Inwardly, she acknowledged the growing realization that her ns had not unfolded as intended. The thought tugged at her, a flicker of disappointment shed in her eyes.


    She wanted this man gone from this ce.


    "I came here to express my gratitude for what you did back there," Martin spoke softly, taking a seat opposite Rosalind. A flicker of anticipation danced in his eyes as he awaited her invitation to sit, but when none came, he took the initiative and settled himself in the chair.


    His gaze lingered upon Rosalind''s face, studying her features intently. "You bear a striking resemnce to myte daughter," he murmured, his voice filled with a mixture of nostalgia and sorrow.


    Rosalind''s response was quick and sharp. "I was unaware that His Blessedness had another daughter," she replied, her words tinged with a hint of skepticism. She chose to hide her irritation.


    A veil of sadness descended over Martin''s expression as he continued, his voice heavy with the weight of his loss. "She passed away long ago. She would have turned eighteen in a matter of days."


    "So, she was of the same age as I am now," Rosalind mused.


    "I had no idea the Duchess was so young," Martinmented, a tinge of surprise coloring his words.


    Rosalind remained silent, her gaze unwavering as she stared at the man she had once called her father. Questions swirled within her mind, threatening to break free from the confines of her restrained tongue.


    "How did she die?" Her voice was steady, though a trace of restrained anger flickered beneath the surface.


    Martin''s response was measured, his wordsden with grief. "It was an ident. She... she fell from a cliff."


    Rosalind''s sneer threatened to surface, her disbelief and anger mingling within her. Fell from a cliff? Is that the tale they spun, the fabricated ount of her supposed demise? Did Victoria and Dorothy, her maniptive half-sister, feed Martin this distorted narrative? Was he even aware that it was Victoria who had orchestrated his daughter''s "supposed" death?


    The truth simmered beneath Rosalind''sposed facade. Yet she had no time to confront him about the past.


    "I merely did what was necessary," Rosalind asserted, her voice filled with quiet resolve. "There is no need for thanks. Instead, gratitude should be extended to those who fought against the beasts, to the wounded warriors and the brave souls who risked their lives to ensure your safety."


    Martin''s nod carried a weight of acknowledgment, his demeanor reflecting the gravity of her words.


    Witnessing his somber response, a subtle smile tugged at the corners of Rosalind''s lips. How amusing it was to see someone like Martin Lux, someone who held himself as superior by virtue of his blessed status, acknowledging and considering the efforts of those whom he deemed beneath him. Sadly, she was almost certain that something like this would never happen.


    How could he lower himself to those people who were only doing their duties?


    She knew that this man came here with a purpose and apologizing or thanking her was not one of those.


    Their conversation was momentarily interrupted as Magda entered the room carrying a trayden with food. Rosalind''s smile widened as she motioned for Magda to ce the tray before her.


    As Magda attended to her duties, Rosalind turned her attention back to Martin, her gaze steady. "Is there something else you wish to discuss, Your Blessedness?" she inquired.


    "Well..." Martin''s eyes wandered toward the tantalizing spread of food. "The mansion still lies in ruins. Our people are working diligently to repair the damages caused by the beasts. However, the scarcity of materials means that it will take a few weeks before the mansion can be fully restored. I was wondering if the Duchess could provide us with an alternative solution."


    Rosalind considered his request, her mind already formting a n to address the predicament at hand. The wheels turned, and she responded with measured determination. "Rest assured, Your Blessedness, I shall explore every possible avenue to aid in the restoration efforts. We will find a solution to amodate your needs."


    Rosalind''s gaze lingered upon the delectable dish before her, her eyes tracing the intricate details of the presentation. A silent appreciation filled her thoughts as she found herself ncing toward Magda, contemting whether she had personally prepared the appetizing meal. The hunger that gnawed at her stomach seemed to agree, its presence made known by a sudden grumble.


    With a slight smile, Rosalind redirected her attention to Martin, her toneposed yet tinged with a hint of subtle intent. "As for your amodations, I am confident that the King will be able to assist you in that matter," she stated, a veiled desire evident in her words. Deep down, she wished for nothing more than to see Martin''s departure from this kingdom. She could only hope that the King shared the same sentiment, though she acknowledged the constraints imposed by Martin''s blessed status. tantly disrespecting him would not be good for the King''s reputation.


    Inwardly, Rosalind epted the reality of the situation, knowing that her hopes might not align with what was realistic. After all, Martin remained one who had received the blessing of the goddess, and the boundaries of respect and diplomacy must be upheld, even in the face of Rosalind''s desire to punish them.


    ....


    A/N: I will lower the cost of Priv for July. It''s now 699 for 40 chapters from 799 for 35 chapters. I hope you will buy to show your support. Thanks!

 Chapter 410: Enchanting Presence

    Chapter 410: Enchanting Presence


    "You expect me to grant them sanctuary? To let them stay in the pce?" King Marlin''s gaze hardened as he locked eyes with his wife. "Aurinda..."


    Interrupting him, Queen Aurinda spoke with determination, "I yearn to bear a child, Marlin. You made me a promise that you would do whatever it takes to fulfill that desire. This is the only way. I implore you to amodate Lady Dorothy Lux." Her voice carried an undeniable finality, a tone that the King of Wugari desperately wished he did not have to hear.


    "Those people have used the Duke of kidnapping His Blessedness, Federico Lux. This"


    "I want a child," Aurinda''s voice cracked with emotion, tears glistening in her eyes. "Lady Dorothy is the only one who can possibly help me. I believe the Duke will understand. Besides... he has not yet wed the Duchess. Without his authority... she holds little power to make decisions."


    "Aurinda..."


    "Please... you made me a promise," she pleaded, her voice filled with longing. "You said you would grant my every wish. Zadock... a child is the only thing I desire in this world. Please give Lady Dorothy a chance. I would kneel before you if you so wish. Just... please..."


    Zadock Marlin, the King of Wugari, released a heavy sigh. "Very well," he relented, nodding in reluctant agreement. "Someonee..."


    Soon after, a servant bowed before the King. "Send a letter to the Duchy. I wish to have a personal conversation with Lady Rosie."


    "Why?" Aurinda questioned, a hint of impatience in her voice. "We don''t need her permission, we""The four great families have recognized her authority even in the Duke''s absence. You understand the weight of that, do you not?" Marlin interrupted, his voice tinged with seriousness. The fact that the pirs of Wugari acknowledged Rosie''s power was not a trivial matter. It meant that they would heed her words without question, even if it meant... the destruction of their own kingdom.


    Aurinda''s eyes widened with a potent mix of realization and apprehension. The weight of their decisions settled heavily upon her as sheprehended the potentially far-reaching consequences.


    Her desire for a child had the potential to upset the bnce of their Kingdom.


    A solemn atmosphere surrounded them as they thought about Duke Rothley and his four great pirs.. The pirs held immense power and were pivotal in maintaining stability within the realm.


    "Then I shall personally speak with her," Aurinda dered, her voiceced with determination.


    As a woman, she believed Rosie would empathize with her predicament, and she hoped that forgiveness had found its ce within Rosie''s heart, despite the sins Aurinda hadmitted in the past.


    Before long, Rosie arrived, apanied by Denys, the current steward overseeing the estate. Aurinda weed them into the lush confines of the greenhouse, a ce where she had previously showered Rosie with her favorite delicacies.


    Rosie regarded the spread of delectable food with a hint of caution before her gaze met Aurinda''s, an understanding passing between them. "Your Majesty," she began, her tone tinged with a hint of reservation, "You doprehend why I am hesitant to consume anything you offer, don''t you?"


    Aurinda''s heart sank as she acknowledged the ramifications of her previous actions. She had vited Rosie''s trust and understood the lingering doubts it had cast upon their rtionship. Seeking to amend her past mistakes, she spoke with heartfelt sincerity.


    "Lady Rosie, I understand the weight of my past transgressions, and I regret the pain I have caused you," Aurinda confessed, her voiceced with genuine remorse. "I do not expect your forgiveness readily, but I implore you to hear me out."


    Rosalind''s smile remained fixed, masking the intrigue that coursed through her veins as she settled into the chair opposite the Queens. Her eyes locked with Aurinda''s, waiting for an exnation of the purpose of this unexpected meeting.


    "Why, may I ask, did you invite me here today?" Rosalind''s tone carried a touch of coolness, her directness revealing her astute nature.


    Aurinda, appreciating Rosalind''s forthrightness, returned the smile. "Straight to the point," she mused, before sighing softly. "I requested this meeting because I pleaded with my husband to allow Lady Dorothy Lux and her father to stay within our borders."


    Rosalind raised an eyebrow, her curiosity piqued. She had anticipated that the King and Queen would grant amodation to Dorothy and her father, for they are considered one of the seven great families, but she had not expected the Queen''s personal invitation. The situation now demanded her full attention. There had to be more to this story, a hidden motive behind the Queen''s actions.


    The sudden request could be linked to Lucas, but why would the King and Queen of a Kingdom seek Lucas''s permission for anything? Lucas was simply a Duke. He is not a member of the Royal Family.


    Rosalind''s response came with a sense of resignation and deference. "Your Majesty, I see no reason to stand in your way," she acknowledged her limited authority to impede the decisions of the King and Queen.


    The Queen, however, persisted, her voice tinged with a note of longing. "Are you truly uninterested in understanding the motivations behind my actions?" she queried, her words carrying a glimmer of vulnerability.


    Rosalind wanted to tell her that she had no interest in the Queen''s reasoning, but before she could say a word, the Queen added. "I yearn for a child. While it might not be possible, I am hoping that Lady Dorothy could lend me a hand."


    "You think she could heal you?"


    "I heard what happened in the mansion and I receive news about her capability to heal. I  While I have not seen it in my own eyes. I wanted to take a chance. I wanted to ask her to help me out."


    Rosalind frowned. She did not know what to say. While she understood the Queen''s longing for a child, she also knew what kind of person Dorothy is.


    Before Rosalind could gather her thoughts and respond, a servant discreetly approached, whispering into the Queen''s ear. Aurinda''s face lit up with unexpected delight, a glimmer of anticipation shining in her eyes. "I did not anticipate her arrival at this very moment," she eximed, her gaze shifting to Rosalind. "Lady Rosie, would you mind if I extend an invitation to Lady Dorothy to join us here?"


    Caught off guard by the sudden turn of events, Rosalind''s mind raced toprehend the unfolding circumstances. Was this a mere coincidence or a carefully orchestrated n?


    Uncertainty clouded her thoughts, but she knew she had little choice but to ept the Queen''s request gracefully. With a forced smile, she replied, "Of course, Your Majesty. I wee Lady Dorothy''s presence."


    Without hesitation, the Queen signaled to the servant, instructing them to bring Dorothy into the greenhouse. Anticipation filled the air, mingling with Rosalind''s apprehension as she awaited the arrival of her very own sister.


    Momentster, the door swung open, revealing a woman adorned in a flowing, pale blue gown. Her entrance exuded elegance, and a gentle smile yed upon her lips, radiating an aura of warmth and kindness.


    Dorothy, with her divine appearance,manded attention as soon as she entered the greenhouse. Her light blond hair cascaded in gentle waves, framing her delicate features and adding to her ethereal allure. Her jade-like skin glowed with an otherworldly radiance, entuating her mysterious and enchanting presence.


    However, beneath her captivating exterior, Rosalind could sense an undercurrent of darkness that sent a shiver down her spine. It was an oppressive aura that reminded her of the demons that they saw on that ind.


    "This lowly one greets the Queen of Wugari, Her Majesty Aurinda," Dorothy offered a falsely respectful curtsy, her voiceced with a deceptive sweetness.


    Aurinda, disying her warmth and approachability, dismissed the formalities with a wave of her hand. "Please, let us set aside etiquette for now and take a seat. Although I believe you two have already been introduced, allow me to once again present the Duchess of Wugari, Lady Rosie."


    Dorothy''s warm smile radiated as she bowed in acknowledgment of Rosalind. "It is a pleasure to see you again, Lady Rosie," she greeted cordially, her tone carrying a genuine sense of connection.


    "Please, Lady Dorothy, make yourselffortable," Aurinda gestured to the seats. "And do not hesitate to inform me if there is anything else we can do to amodate you during your stay."


    With a gracious nod, Dorothy settled herself gracefully beside Rosalind, her presence exuding serene confidence. "There is no need for such trivialities, Your Majesty," she replied, her voice carrying a hint of tranquility and a hint of a seemingly innocent smile. "I came here today to express my gratitude for the generous hospitality extended to us. I had no idea that Her Majesty was already entertaining another guest."


    Dorothy turned her gaze towards Rosalind, a hint of malice flickering in her eyes. "I can only hope that my request does not offend you, Lady Rosie," she said, her voice dripping with insincerity.


    ...


    My goal Is to release a chapter of Rosie''s Games everyday for the whole month!. :)

 Chapter 411: Risks

    Chapter 411: Risks


    As Rosalind prepared to step into her awaiting carriage, the familiar voice of Martin called out to her, disrupting her departure.


    "Lady Rosie" he began, his tone filled with a mix of urgency and hesitation.


    Rosalind turned her attention towards Martin, gesturing for her attendant, Magda, to give them a moment of privacy.


    When Dorothy arrived earlier, Rosalind immediately bid the Queen goodbye. She did not want to talk to Dorothy, and she still had things left to do.


    She cannot waste any more time in the pce.


    "Your blessedness," she acknowledged, her voice poised andposed. "Is there something you require?"


    Martin stumbled over his words, clearly uncertain how to approach the matter at hand. "I... I heard that you had an audience with the King."


    Rosalind nodded, a flicker of curiosity gleaming in her eyes. "Indeed, I did. And what of it?"


    "Well... I was thinking, perhaps we could discuss certain matters in more depth..."


    Rosalind interjected, her tone polite but firm. "Your blessedness, forgive me, but I currently have pressing obligations to attend to. I''m afraid I don''t have the luxury of engaging in casual conversation at this time."


    Martin''s disappointment was evident, tinged with a hint of longing. He took a step back, conceding to her constraint. "I understand," he murmured, a sense of regret coloring his words. "I apologize for intruding."


    Rosalind offered a shallow bow, a gesture of courteous farewell. Without another word, she turned towards her carriage, a wave of determination guiding her steps. The wheels of her carriage creaked into motion, leaving Martin standing behind, his gaze lingering on the departing figure of Lady Rosie, filled with unspoken desires and unexplored possibilities.


    "Lady Rosie..." Magda''s voice broke the silence inside the carriage, drawing Rosalind''s attention away from her thoughts. "Why would those two individuals choose to stay here?" she inquired, her tone tinged with curiosity. "There have been significant events unfolding in the south."


    Rosalind contemted the question for a moment before responding. "Clearly, they have their own motives," she mused. "But what specific events are you referring to?"


    Magda leaned closer, her voice lowered. "I overheard Denys and Huig discussing it earlier today. They mentioned a looming war between the ize and the Fleur family. A conflict between two powerful empires."


    Rosalind''s brow furrowed in concern. Such a scenario hadn''t urred in her previous life. While there had been war, the attack on the Fleur Family came from the Dreaston, not the ize Family residing in the north of the Fleur Family''s Sloryn Empire. "Why?" she asked, her voice tinged with a mix of curiosity and unease.


    She suspected that Denys might have intended to inform her about these rumors earlier, but their busy schedules had prevented a proper discussion. Furthermore, Denys abruptly departed when she went to see the Queen due to some urgent matter within the pce walls.


    Regretfully, Magda shook her head. "Unfortunately, I didn''t catch the reasoning behind these rumors."


    Rosalind nodded, acknowledging Magda''s words. Determination settled in her gaze. "In that case, let us proceed to the walls," she decided, a hint of exhaustion lingering in her voice.


    Magda voiced her concern. "But Lady Rosie, you appear sleep-deprived. You haven''t rested for hours."


    A wistful smile graced Rosalind''s lips. "Indeed, I haven''t slept for hours," she admitted, her fatigue apparent. Yet, her mind seemed to defy the call for rest, driven by an inner force. Moreover, she had utilized her own light blessing to stave off exhaustion.


    As she contemted her sleepless state, she couldn''t help but wonder if it was a subconscious effort to distract herself from the absence of Lucas. Could her fear be the reason for her restless nights?


    "I am fine," Rosalind spoke as she leaned back and closed her eyes. The next thing she knew, Magda was already informing her that they were already on the walls.


    As Rosalind stepped out of her elegant carriage, her gaze fell upon the imposing walls that stood tall and formidable before her. These walls, a symbolic barrier between the fragile human world and the relentless beasts that sought their destruction, exuded an air of strength and resilience.


    They stretched far into the distance, disappearing beyond the limits of her vision, their massive presence dominating thendscape.


    The atmosphere within the walls was buzzing with activity. Soldiers d in sturdy armor bustled about, their disciplined footsteps creating a rhythmic cadence that echoed through the air.


    Voices mingled, creating a chorus of conversations, orders, and asionalughter, which added to the lively ambiance. It was a constant symphony of organized chaos, a testament to the ceaseless vignce required to safeguard humanity.


    The scent of sweat and metal lingered in the air, a reminder of the arduous battles fought daily. The walls were not just a protective barrier; they were a sanctuary and a battleground, where the fate of countless lives hung in the bnce. It was a ce where fear and bravery coexisted, where the strength of unity prevailed against the ever-looming threat of the beasts.


    Along the bustling pathways, temporary barracks stood in regimented rows, offering respite to the weary soldiers. These structures, though modest and functional, provided a semnce offort amidst the chaos.


    The sound of camaraderie resonated from within their walls, as soldiers shared stories, sharpened their weapons, and prepared for the next shift in defending their shared cause.


    "Lady Rosie!" Sir Bohan''s voice cut through the bustling atmosphere, capturing Rosalind''s attention. As a member of the esteemed Bohan Family of assassins, he represented one of the four great pirs. Bowing respectfully, he addressed her with a tinge of surprise. "We had no prior knowledge of your visit to the walls today. Had we known, we could have made arrangements to make your stay morefortable."


    Rosalind offered a gracious smile, appreciating the concern expressed by Sir Bohan. "Thank you for your thoughtfulness, Sir Bohan. I assure you, I am quite content. My purpose ining here is to seek an audience with Denys. Would you be so kind as to inform me of his whereabouts?"


    Rosalind found the people of the north to be warm andpassionate, contrary to their characterization as ruthless and barbaric.


    While their strength sometimes led to arrogance, they possessed a deep respect for authority and exhibited unwavering loyalty to the Rothley Family. Rosalind found sce in the resilience and unity of these individuals.


    "Lady Rosie!" Another familiar voice broke through the air, and Rosalind raised an eyebrow at the sight of Dame Fraunces. It was not long ago that Fraunces had informed her of an uing marriage to another man, so Rosalind was pleasantly surprised to see her in this ce.


    "You look as beautiful as ever," Fraunces remarked, a smile gracing her lips. "Are you in search of Sir Denys?"


    "Yes, indeed," Rosalind confirmed, her curiosity piqued by Fraunces'' presence. The two women exchanged pleasantries as they ventured deeper into the barracks, their conversation serving as a brief respite from the demanding realities of their surroundings.


    "He is inside, engaged in a discussion with the suppliers of the Kingdom. Should I inform him of your arrival?" Dame Fraunces inquired, her voiceced with sincerity that Rosalind was not used to.


    Rosalind''s smile widened. There was something different about Fraunces, a noticeable shift in her demeanor. It intrigued Rosalind, prompting her toment on the change. "You sound different," she mused. "It''s unfamiliar to my ears. I remember you as fiery and argumentative, always seeking trouble. But now, you seem... transformed."


    "People change," Fraunces replied nonchntly, as if epting the inevitability of transformation.


    "I suppose so," Rosalind acknowledged, her eyes reflecting the depth of her experiences. Time had molded her into a person of greater maturity and wisdom.


    "You, too, appear different," Fraunces observed. "There''s an air of maturity and experience about you."


    "I hope that is not you telling me that I look older since west saw each other." Rosalind chuckled at the astute observation. It was true; she had undergone tremendous growth in just a few months. The thought of it made her smile. "Perhaps we should find a time to share a cup of tea," she suggested. "I''ve been craving the bitterness of that tea under the oldest tree."


    A mischievous grin yed on Fraunces'' lips. "As long as you''re the one footing the bill, I''ll dly apany you to that ce."


    Rosalind''s smile remained before she nodded.


    Not long after, she stepped into the two-story wooden house where Denys was in.


    The moment, she walked in, she immediately heard argumentsing from the inside.


    "Sir Denys, you must understand the difficulties we face in our daily operations." A gruff voice echoed. "The journey to these remote ces, surrounded by treacherous snow and harsh weather conditions, poses great risks to our lives. We navigate through perilous terrains and face unpredictable natural elements just to bring food to those in need."


    Rosalind immediately frowned. Her mind raced. as she thought about the things that happened in her past life.


    Then another voice echoed.


    "We cannot ignore the escting threat of the monsters in these regions. The attacks have be more frequent and vicious in recent times. Our lives are in constant danger as we traverse these treacherous paths. We''ve lost colleagues and friends to these beasts, and we fear for our safety every day."


    "Indeed, the safety of our team and the security of our deliveries are paramount. These monsters, driven by hunger or territorial instincts, have grown bolder and more aggressive. We have witnessed firsthand the destruction they can cause and the lives they can im. We must take measures to protect ourselves thus, we have to increase the prices of the basicmodities that we sell in the north."


    ...


    A/N: More problems for Rosalind to solve. hehehehe

 Chapter 412 An Absurd Plan

    Chapter 412 An Absurd n


    "We apologize, but the appearance of those monsters was the final straw," a woman''s voice resonated through the room. Rosalind''s brow furrowed as she hadn''t been informed about this by Denys.


    "The monsters were enormous this time, beyond what we could handle. We couldn''t even save ourselves. We suffered significant losses, and our profits won''t be enough topensate the families of those who lost their lives."


    A heavy sense of sadness settled over the room as Rosalind entered, her expression filled with sorrow. Denys and the others stood up, ready to offer their respects, but Rosalind gestured for them to remain seated.


    "Please, take your seats. No need for such formalities," Rosalind smiled gently as she looked around the room.


    The meeting took ce in a modest room with walls painted in a muted shade. Her eyesnded on the sturdy wooden table positioned in the center, its surface polished to a smooth shine. Around the circr table, six individuals, including Denys gathered.


    Each person upied a chair, strategically ced around the table, allowing for easymunication and exchange of ideas. The chairs themselves were crafted from dark, polished wood, providingfort with cushioned seats and supportive backs. The room was lit by gentle rays of sunlight filtering through partially drawn curtains, casting a warm glow over the scene.


    Rosalind took a seat at one of the two vacant seats."Magda, could you please arrange for their teas to be refilled?"


    Magda, who had followed Rosalind into the room, nodded promptly.


    "I didn''t mean to overhear," Rosalind began, her voice soft. "I wanted to speak with Sir Denys, and I didn''t expect to find you here..."


    The room remained shrouded in silence, prompting Rosalind to shift her focus to Denys.


    "Please tell me what has been done so far¡­" Rosalind spoke.


    "We have fortified our defenses," Denys began, his brow furrowed. "Guards have been deployed to trade routes and caravans, ensuring safer passage for merchants. However, the sudden arrival of these formidable beasts in the north has presented challenges."


    Rosalind nodded, recalling the intelligent creatures who had transformed into beasts. Their intelligence made them even more difficult to handlepared to regr beasts. "We used to have a tradework with Lonyth, but recent issues within their realm haveplicated matters," an older man with white hair interjected. "The absence of a true King has allowed nobles to exploit the situation, burdening us with escting taxes for secure passage. If this continues, no merchant would dare venture through the perilous north."


    Rosalind acknowledged the situation with a nod. Her gaze shifted to Magda, who appeared with a servant to replenish everyone''s tea. As she observed the teacups being refilled, her thoughts turned to the alliances that Duke Lucas had established with the ize and Quarris families. It was crucial to ensure a seamless execution of their ns.


    Though her options seemed limited at the moment, Rosalind found sce in the fact that she still possessed some alternatives.


    After several minutes of silence, Rosalind finally reached a conclusion. "Give me one week. I will explore various avenues to address the current challenges."


    "A week is simply not enough," Magda voiced her concerns. "If the merchants leave, they may never return. We cannot¡ª" Magda''s words trailed off as Denys walked into the room, interrupting her. "Denys, please tell her that a week is too short. We cannot handle the beasts in such a brief period. We don''t even know where they areing from. It would be suicidal."


    Rosalind, however, had a different n in mind. "I''m not going to deal with the beasts," she dered, redirecting their attention. "Yet."


    "Then?" Magda asked.


    "I am going south," Rosalind stated decisively.


    "The South?" Magda''s confusion was evident.


    Ignoring Magda''s puzzled expression, Rosalind turned to Denys and gestured for him to take a seat. The two of them settled into their chairs, ready for a serious discussion.


    "I heard something has happened in the south," Rosalind addressed Denys, seeking information.


    Denys began sharing the information they had received. "There might be an imminent war. It''s been said that the ize Family is preparing to travel to Sloryn and demand an apology from Brinley Fleur. Allegedly," Denys continued, rying the reports, "The head of the ize Family intends to ask the Fleur family to punish Brinley for his usations. And if they refuse, they are prepared to wage war."


    "That can''t be true," she stated almost immediately. "The ize Family would have to cross deserts and battle unknown beasts to reach Sloryn. It would drain their soldiers and surely result in defeat." Even a child with basic knowledge of military strategy would understand this. Furthermore, if they were truly nning such a journey that would take at least a month, they would never announce it in advance.


    Moreover, if something like that was about to happen, then why would Martin Luxe here?


    Rosalind''s mind raced as she thought of the head of the ize Family''s motivations. How could someone of his standing conceive such an absurd n? Rosalind considered the possibility that it might all be a bluff, a strategic move to pressure the Fleur family without intending to follow through.


    Her attention shifted to the motive behind the Fleur Family''s daring provocation of the notoriously hot-headed and irrational ize Family.


    Rumors circted that L had been coborating with sorcerers and had made an attempt on Brinley''s life. Rosalind found this notion perplexing. After all, why would L resort to employing sorcerers when Brinley Fleur was not known for his exceptional strength?


    How could L, who had ample resources and skills of his own, deem it necessary to rely on sorcerers in dealing with Brinley? It seemed imusible that such measures would be required to handle a man of Brinley''s abilities.


    The rumors seemed far-fetched andcking in credibility, leaving Rosalind skeptical of their validity.


    "I need to leave¡­" she said. If there was anyone capable of aiding her, it was Mr. Pratt and his connections within the ck Market.

 Chapter 413: Commission

    Chapter 413: Commission


    "Miss Lin!" Mathies greeted her with his customary warm smile. "It has been quite a while."


    Rosalind nodded and returned the smile. It had been over a month since herst visit. She followed Mathies to Mr. Pratt''s study.


    "Miss Lin!" Mr. Pratt''s face lit up with a broad grin, raising Rosalind''s curiosity. "Has something happened?" she inquired.


    "Oh, no, nothing like that. However, it has been a month since ourst meeting, and I have some matters that require your attention."


    "My attention?" Rosalind wondered.


    "The Duke of Duance has finally taken action."


    "The Dukeacting within the Aster Empire?" Rosalind recalled her covert dealings with the man months ago.


    "He has regained his mobility and spent the past few months gathering allies. It appears he has seeded. Aster is in turmoil," Mr. Pratt beamed with satisfaction. "Ah, forgive my manners. Please have a seat. Would you care for some tea?"


    "Tea would be wonderful," Rosalind epted, settling herself across from Mr. Pratt. Reflecting on it, she noticed that he appeared more youthful and energetic since theirst encounter.


    "Mathies, please fetch Miss Lin some tea and ourtest pastries," Mr. Pratt requested without dy.


    Mathies promptlyplied, without questioning the order.


    "Mr. Pratt, you look positively radiant," Rosalind remarked.


    "Oh, Miss Lin, you tter me. It''s simply that our business has been flourishing."


    "Flourishing?" Rosalind inquired.


    "Everything you predicted came to pass, and thanks to your assistance, we suffered minimal lossespared to other merchantpanies. Hehe..." Mr. Pratt retrieved an item from his desk drawer and handed it to Rosalind. "We also received amission from the Duke of Duance, as he confirmed the sess of the treatment. These are your shares."


    "Thank you," Rosalind gratefully epted the small spatial ring. As she examined its contents, she couldn''t help but gasp in surprise. "This is"


    "Not enough," Mr. Pratt interjected.


    "I was about to say it''s too generous," Rosalind replied.


    "Hehe... We have been exploring new ventures, and fortune has favored us. Consider this your well-deservedmission for assisting us during trying times."


    Naturally, Rosalind graciously epted the gift, her face adorned with a genuine smile.


    "After giving her a few more minutes to examine the gold he had just provided, Mr. Pratt inquired, "May I know what brings you here today?''


    "Information," Rosalind replied.


    "Just as I had predicted," Mr. Pratt smiled. "What do you need to know?"


    "Can you tell me about the rumors surrounding the ize Family and the Fleur Family?"


    "Ah, those rumors may hold some truth," Mr. Pratt remarked. "The head of the ize Family has been searching for his son and harbors intentions of waging war against the entire Sloryn region. However, locating his son, L, has proven to be quite a challenge."


    "So, a war might truly unfold?" Rosalind frowned, realizing the gravity of the situation. This would onlyplicate matters further.


    "Perhaps, perhaps not," Mr. Pratt shrugged nonchntly. "The Seven Great Families have been embroiled in chaostely. Watching their internal conflicts can be quite entertaining." Leaning back, he observed Rosalind''s disguise intently. "Rumor has it that L is hiding in the verynd where sorcerers thrive."


    "In the north?'' Rosalind inquired.


    "These are mere rumors, Miss Lin, but as the saying goes, there''s no smoke without fire." Mr. Pratt smiled. "The whereabouts of L remain a mystery amidst these tumultuous events. It''s uncertain whether he met his demise or if he''s been captured," Mr. Pratt shared.


    Rosalind nodded in understanding. "Thank you." Her ns to engage with the ize Family and Quarris Family were bound to be moreplicated. She couldn''t help but release a weary sigh.


    Turning her attention to another matter, she inquired, "And what about the Duke of Duance?"


    "Well, with Federico no longer in the picture, the Duke has been gradually gathering supporters," Mr. Pratt exined. "Just yesterday, there was a disturbance in the pce. The Emperor ordered the knights to seal the gates of Aster, and it appears that Martin Lux was also summoned back."


    "Martin is in Wugari," Rosalind stated.


    "That seems to be the case," Mr. Pratt confirmed with a nod.


    "So, until now... they have yet to find Federico?" Rosalind narrowed her gaze.


    "No, it seems that they have already ceased their search, especially after the recent event," Mr. Pratt revealed.


    Rosalind''s eyes narrowed further. She knew something significant had urred when they attempted to prevent the Duke from leaving Aster, but she couldn''t ascertain the details. Just then, Mathies arrived with a tray of tea and delectable pastries, instantly brightening her mood. She smiled and expressed her gratitude.


    "I recall that you have been involved in building teleportation devices," Rosalind remarked. "Could you enlighten me about them?"


    With a broad smile on his face, Mr. Pratt confirmed their coboration with sorcerers and their progress in constructing teleportation devices. Intrigued, Rosalind inquired whether it would be feasible to create a connection between Wugari and the south.


    To her surprise, Mr. Pratt responded affirmatively, exining that it was indeed possible. However, he emphasized the need for resources that could only be acquired from Rakha.


    Rosalind''s eyes lit up with curiosity. Rakha was renowned for its expertise in obtaining valuable relics from the treacherous depths of the Howling Mountains.


    "So... if I were to procure these relics for you, it would be feasible to create the teleportation device?" she inquired eagerly.


    Mr. Pratt''s smile widened. "Indeed, it is. If you manage to acquire a sufficient number of these relics, I would be more than willing to assist you in realizing your goal. I could even give you a discount!"


    Rosalind could not help but smile as they continued talking about the relics and creating the teleportation room that Merchants could easily use.


    After a few more hours of talking about what she needed to have to create the portal and finalizing some more details, she finally asked him something that she had been wanting to ask since she arrived. "How does one go to Korusta Empire?"


    Korusta Empire is where the ize Family lives.

 Chapter 414: Teleportation Bracelet

    Chapter 414: Teleportation Bracelet


    "The Korusta Empire?" Mr. Pratt''s expression shifted almost instantly, a mix of concern and caution crossing his features. "That ce is rife with monsters from the desert, a perilous and treacherousnd."


    Rosalind nodded, acknowledging the dangers associated with Korusta. The desert was harsh, but it was still a better option than the North. The creatures inhabiting the area were rtively weaker, making it a slightly less daunting prospect. Situated near an active volcano, Korusta held the reputation of being one of the most hazardous empires among the seven. Its strategic location posed a constant threat, with formidable mountains guarding its rear and an expansive desert stretching out in front.


    "To reach Korusta, one must traverse the desert, unless, of course, they dare to brave the rumored ruins within the mountains," Rosalind exined, her voice filled with a hint of caution.


    "You have a point," Mr. Pratt acknowledged, contemting the options. "There are various routes one could take to reach Korusta, but I assume you seek the swiftest path?"


    Rosalind nodded in response.


    "Are you looking for an option that involved teleportation?" Mr. Pratt asked, considering their need for speed. The man was simply as perceptive as always.


    "Yes," Rosalind affirmed.


    "In that case, I can assist you," Mr. Pratt said, ncing at Mathies, who stood nearby. "Please fetch thetest teleportation bracelet from our inventory."


    "Right away," Mathies replied, swiftly leaving the room to retrieve the requested item.


    As they waited, Mr. Pratt opened his desk drawer and retrieved another objecta ring. "Unfortunately, we only have a single teleportation bracelet avable, which can transport you to Korusta or any of the other empires. Regrettably, it won''t bring you back. However, with this ring," he said, handing it to Rosalind, "you can use it to return here. It will immediately transport you to the teleportation room. Consider this an extra precaution."


    Rosalind''s brows furrowed as she considered the logistics. "How much does it cost?" she inquired.


    "It''s free," Mr. Pratt replied, a knowing smile ying on his lips. "When ites to Miss Lin, we don''t discuss prices."


    A grateful smile tugged at the corners of Rosalind''s lips as she epted the ring, her eyes fixed on the intricate symbols etched onto its surface. They seemed strangely familiar, stirring a sense of dj vu within her.


    "Is something the matter?" Mr. Pratt asked, noticing her contemtion.


    "These symbols," she began, her voice filled with curiosity. "The craftsmanship on this ring... I''ve seen it before."


    "Our craftsmen and craftswomen are responsible for its creation," Mr. Pratt revealed.


    "Sorcerers," Rosalind mused, her realization mirrored in Mr. Pratt''s nod of confirmation. "Would it be possible for me to meet them?" she inquired, her curiosity piqued.


    "Of course!" Mr. Pratt''s enthusiasm matched Rosalind''s as he eagerly responded. "They have been wanting to meet you ever since you helped us out. Unfortunately, things have been incredibly hectic, and I haven''t had the opportunity to broach the topic until now!"


    Rosalind''s eyes widened with anticipation. The prospect of meeting the sorcerers responsible for the intricate craftsmanship excited her even further. She couldn''t help but wonder about the knowledge and expertise they possessed.


    "I''m truly honored," Rosalind expressed, a genuine smile gracing her lips. "I look forward to meeting them and expressing my gratitude in person."


    Mr. Pratt''s face beamed with delight. "I''m certain they''ll be thrilled to meet you as well, Miss Lin. Once your preparations areplete, I''ll make arrangements for you to visit their workshop. It''s an experience you won''t soon forget!"


    After a few more minutes, Mathies finally arrived with the awaited bracelet inside a box in hand.


    Mr. Pratt opened the box, revealing the teleportation device for Rosalind.


    Seeing the bracelet, Rosalind could not stop herself from smiling.


    The bracelet''s design was humble and unadorned, crafted from simple iron with a thin band that encircled the wrist. Its minimalistic appearance gave it a lightweight and inconspicuous aura. The metalcked any luster or ornamental details, maintaining a dull finish.


    Rosalind found herself unexpectedly drawn to its understated charm.


    The bracelet''s unassuming nature appealed to her sensibilities, as it would seamlessly blend with any attire, ensuring it would go unnoticed by casual observers. The intentionalck of extravagant features served a purposeto prevent drawing attention or raising suspicion.


    "You can only use it once," Mr. Pratt spoke. "The bracelet''s simplicity was intentional, designed to blend seamlessly with any attire and go unnoticed by casual observers. Its practicality outweighed any desire for extravagance or visual appeal. Despite its unassuming appearance, the bracelet held the remarkable power to transport its wearer across great distances with a single use."


    "What happens to the bracelet after I use it?" she inquired, eager to learn more.


    "It will disappear," Mr. Pratt answered with a hint of solemnity. "This particr bracelet is specifically attuned to teleport to the seven Empires. If you wish to explore other kingdoms, you will need to first teleport to one of the Empires and then travel on foot to your desired destination."


    Rosalind nodded. The teleportation bracelet held tremendous potential, and its usefulness was undeniable. While she wished she could utilize it multiple times, she understood theplexities and limitations involved in creating such a device.


    Memories from her previous life resurfaced, and Rosalind recalled that a tool like this was not introduced until after Dorothy had ascended the throne as Queen. This realization stirred two possibilities in her mind.


    The first possibility was that the existence of this teleportation device had been deliberately concealed, kept hidden from the public eye for reasons unknown. It hinted at a deeper level of secrecy and maniption within the ck Market.


    The second possibility was that her return had once again affected the timeline, altering the course of events. Perhaps her presence had sparked changes in the development and avability of such advanced technologies.


    Either way, this is a very good thing.


    "Before you use the bracelet, allow me to provide you with some instructions," Mr. Pratt interjected, his voice filled with a mix of excitement and concern. He wanted to ensure Rosalind understood the proper usage of the teleportation device.


    "First, you need to wear the bracelet securely around your wrist," he began, gesturing toward the unassuming piece of iron in the box. "Make sure it fits snugly, as any loose or improper attachment may disrupt the teleportation process."


    Rosalind carefully picked up the bracelet, her fingers wrapping around the lightweight band. She fastened it around her wrist, adjusting it until it feltfortable and secure.


    "Once the bracelet is in ce," Mr. Pratt continued, "you need to activate it by pressing the small button located on the underside. It might require a bit of pressure, so don''t be afraid to exert force."


    Rosalind examined the underside of the bracelet, locating the discreet button mentioned by Mr. Pratt. She nodded in understanding, mentally preparing herself for the forting journey.


    "When you press the button, the teleportation process will initiate and you will be taken to Korusta," Mr. Pratt exined. "You may experience a momentary sensation of disorientation or a briefpse in consciousness. This ispletely normal, so do not panic. In a matter of seconds, you will find yourself in your desired destination."


    He paused briefly. "Remember, once you arrive at your destination, the device will vanish."


    "So, this bracelet will directly take me to Korusta? I mean... do I need to consciously think about going to Korusta, or is that a predetermined destination?" Rosalind inquired, seeking rification.


    Mr. Pratt nodded, understanding her query. "Indeed, this bracelet is specifically attuned to transport you directly to the Korusta Empire. Once activated, it will automatically initiate the teleportation process, taking you to your intended destination without requiring any conscious effort on your part."


    Rosalind felt a sense of relief wash over her. The fact that the destination was predetermined meant that she wouldn''t have to worry about any potential misdirection or uncertainty.


    "We do have other bracelets that serve different purposes," Mr. Pratt added, providing further information. "For example, we possess bracelets that can transport you to the ck markets of other Empires. Each bracelet is enchanted with unique magical symbols that correspond to its respective destination. Rest assured, the teleportation process is discreet, and no one else will be alerted to or aware of your usage of the device."


    With her anonymity safeguarded, Rosalind''s confidence grew. She realized that she held a valuable tool that could grant her ess to various locations discreetly and efficiently.


    "And you need not worry about any information being transmitted or shared," Mr. Pratt assured her. "Once you arrive at your desired destination, the bracelet will not send any notifications or alerts to the Empire or its authorities. Your presence will remain undisclosed."


    Rosalind nodded, appreciating the reassurance. Thest thing she wanted was to draw unnecessary attention or jeopardize her mission.


    "And remember," Mr. Pratt concluded with a warm smile, "should you decide to return to our Empire, you already possess the means to do so. Simply utilize the designated bracelet or ring that corresponds to our teleportation room, and you will be safely transported back."


    Grateful for Mr. Pratt''s guidance and support, Rosalind smiled.

 Chapter 415: Duke of Duances Offer

    Chapter 415: Duke of Duance''s Offer


    "The Duke of Duance?" Mr. Pratt raised an intrigued eyebrow upon hearing about the Duke''s arrival. His gaze shifted towards Rosalind. "I assure you, I didn''t inform him of your presence."


    Rosalind shed a knowing smile. "I understand, Mr. Pratt. No need to concern yourself. If the Duke wishes to speak with me, feel free to send him in."


    "Are you certain about that?" Mr. Pratt inquired, uncertainty lingering in his voice.


    "Yes," Rosalind replied with conviction. The Duke had his ownwork of informants within this establishment. She would let Mr. Pratt puzzle it out on his own.


    "Miss Lin..." The Duke of Duance greeted Rosalind, a warm smile adorning his face. "It has been a few months."


    "Indeed..." Rosalind rose from her seat and cast a nce at the Duke''s legs. He still maintained the faade of needing a wheelchair, perhaps to hide his ability to walk. Catching her gaze, the older man beamed and motioned for his servants and knight, except for one, to leave the room.


    As the door closed behind them, the Duke stood up and took hold of Rosalind''s hand, giving it a firm shake. "I am immensely grateful to Miss Lin for the tremendous favor she has bestowed upon me and my family. Rest assured, I will reward you generously for your assistance."


    "Your grace... there is no need for such formalities," Rosalind replied with a gracious smile. "It is truly an honor to aid the future Emperor of Aster."


    "You" The Duke began to speak, but Rosalind swiftly interjected.


    "Please forgive me, but I took it upon myself to coax the information from Mr. Pratt regarding your condition. I have been away for quite some time, and I desired to know how those I had treated in the past were faring," Rosalind exined, ensuring that it didn''t appear as if Mr. Pratt willingly divulged the information.


    "Ah... there''s no need for apologies, Miss Lin," the Duke reassured her.


    "Why don''t we all take our seats?" Mr. Pratt suggested. "Mathies..."


    "Yes," Mathies acknowledged Mr. Pratt''s request and left the room to fetch refreshments.


    "I apologize for interrupting your meeting with Mr. Pratt," the Duke began, his tone apologetic. "You must understand, I have eagerly awaited news of your visit. When my informants mentioned your name from the staff, I immediately assumed you had arrived."


    "There''s no need to worry about that, your grace," Rosalind replied calmly, her voice tinged with reassurance. Confronting him about his spies would onlyplicate matters. "I can assure you that our discussion revolved around less significant matters. I merely inquired about the well-being of the individuals I had treated during the gue, as well as your own health."


    Rosalind attentively observed the Duke''s physical state. He appeared more youthful than thest time she had seen him, indicating a promising recovery.


    "Thank you, Miss Lin. I never imagined I would regain the ability to walk," the Duke expressed, his voice filled with genuine gratitude. Emotion welled up within him.


    "Please, your grace, there''s no need for such overwhelming emotions," Rosalind interjected, her tone gentle yet firm. "I was simply utilizing my skills and expertise while earning a fairpensation." She emphasized the aspect ofpensation, for she had her own needs and desires to fulfill.


    Gold may not buy her happiness, but it would provide the essentials of food and shelter, bringing some semnce offort to her daily life.


    "Miss Lin, while it may be true thatpensation was part of our arrangement, I cannot deny the profound impact your actions have had on my life and the lives of my loved ones," the Duke confessed, his voice filled with sincerity. "You have not only restored my ability to walk, but you have also reignited a flicker of hope within me."


    "I am filled with immense gratitude for the opportunity to serve you, your grace," she responded.


    The Duke of Duance''s smile widened, revealing a glimmer of mischief. "Ah, but it is not only gratitude that brings me here," he remarked, his voice dripping with anticipation. "In the face of the impending storm... I yearn for someone of your caliber to stand beside me. A formidable ally capable of not only mending my wounded soul but also tending to the plight of my people. Miss Lin... join forces with me. I shall grant you any desire your heart craves. Embrace my side and lend your unwavering aid in my relentless crusade to conquer the realm of Aster."


    "Your grace..." Mr. Pratt swiftly intervened, understanding his duty to safeguard Rosalind''s best interests. Upon hearing his protective stance, a glimmer of delight danced in Rosalind''s eyes, and a smile curved upon her lips.


    "It''s alright, Mr. Pratt," Rosalind reassured, her gaze fixed upon the seasoned gentleman, conveying a shared understanding. Then, she turned her attention back to the Duke, her expression steady and resolute. "Your grace, while I am truly grateful for your desire to have someone like me at your side, I must respectfully decline your gracious offer."


    The Duke''s persistence remained unyielding as he asserted, "I am willing to bestow upon you any material possession your heart desires."


    Rosalind''s smile deepened, her eyes filled with wisdom. "This goes beyond mere wealth, your grace..."


    Puzzled, the Duke inquired, "Then what is it that you seek? Gold? Jewels? Estates?"


    Silently, Rosalind met his gaze, her intuition piercing through the Duke''s facade. She understood that he was testing her, searching for vulnerabilities beneath herposed demeanor. A flicker of defiance danced in her eyes as she considered her response.


    However, as the weight of their exchange settled upon her, Rosalind''s expression turned serious. A tinge of sorrow mingled with determination, for she knew she had to conceal her true desires.


    "Your grace, what I truly seek cannot be measured in gold or gemstones," she began, her voice steady. "It is the pursuit of justice, the preservation of truth, and the restoration of honor. These are the treasures I hold dear, for they have the power to shape destinies and transform lives." Rosalind said with conviction.


    Obviously, those were nothing but lies.


    What she needed was peace.


    What she needed was to live a happy life.


    What she needed was Lucas.

 Chapter 416: Treasure!

    Chapter 416: Treasure!


    "I humbly apologize, Your Grace, but I am content with what I have," Rosalind responded graciously. "However, I am truly grateful for your kind offer. I will carefully consider it and promptly inform you of my decision."


    Smiling, the Duke nodded. "I anticipated this response from you, so I can''t say I''m surprised. Nheless, please ept this token of gratitude for the invaluable help you provided to me and my daughter."


    The Duke presented her with a small box, and as Rosalind slowly opened it, her eyes widened in surprise.


    "This is...?" she began.


    "It is a relic that I managed to acquire," the Duke exined. "Unfortunately, Ick skilled craftsmen on my estate to transform it into something extraordinary. This relic, however, can serve as a shield for youa defense against physical attacks such as arrows and other long-range assaults."


    Rosalind furrowed her brow. "A shield?"


    "Yes," the Duke affirmed. "Please take it and fashion it into any form of jewelry you desire. Keep it close to your person, and it will provide tremendous assistance during your travels."


    Rosalind hesitated, realizing the generosity of the gift. She swiftly closed the box, attempting to convey her gratitude. "I am truly touched by your generosity, Your Grace. However, I''m not sure I can ept such a remarkable gift."


    "Please, I insist," the Duke urged, gently pushing the box toward her. "You not only saved my life but also that of my daughter. The entire realm of Duance owes you an immeasurable debt."


    Without uttering a word, Rosalind epted the box, which vanished into her spatial pouch. "In that case, I won''t pretend any longer," she stated.


    With an appreciative smile, the Duke spoke, "That is precisely why I admire you, Miss Lin. Your straightforwardness is truly admirable. Ah, I don''t wish to disturb you any longer, so I will be more direct and share the other reason for my presence here."


    Rosalind''s lips twitched, knowing that this man wouldn''t simply visit without a valid purpose. It was evident that merely offering her a gift wasn''t reason enough for him to abandon his tasks and risking here in the middle of the day.


    "Please feel free to speak, Your Grace," she replied.


    "I would like to hire you and your entire Merchantpany," the Duke stated firmly.


    "Hire us?" Rosalind echoed, surprised by the proposition.


    "Mr. Pratt... Miss Lin..." The Duke''s expression turned serious. "As you are well aware, I am taking advantage of Federico''s absence to make a move against the Emperor. I require your resources and assistance to aplish this."


    "Your Grace, I fail toprehend. I am merely a humble merchant. We"


    "Mr. Pratt, please, let us dispense with all pretenses," the Duke interrupted. "I am aware that you possess one of thergestworks on the continent. I also know that you have connections with other Empires. I am talking about the Quarter Masters."


    "You" Mr. Pratt was taken aback. To everyone else, he was just a small-time boss of an auction house. Most of these people do not know that he was an important member of the Quarter Master''s Merchant Associations.


    "I am referring to the extensive informationwork you possess, Mr. Pratt," the Duke rified.


    "Why would you require mywork regarding another Empire, Your Grace? I thought your ambitions were limited to conquering Aster. Are you suggesting that your aspirations reach further?" Mr. Pratt inquired, seeking rification.


    "No, sir. You have misunderstood me," the Duke replied, shaking his head with a smile. "I simply need you to help spread certain rumors, and everything will fall into ce."


    "Rumors?" Mr. Pratt frowned, his gaze shifting to Rosalind. Both of them understood that if the Duke desired individuals to disseminate rumors, he could easily find others without involving Mr. Pratt. There had to be a specific reason why he sought their association, likely rting to Rosalind.


    "Yes, I understand your thoughts, believing that my interest in hiring you is solely due to Miss Lin," the Duke acknowledged. "While that assumption holds some truth, I want to emphasize that I also seek to establish a stronger rtionship with yourpany. As someone aspiring to govern an Empire, I recognize the necessity of collective support. I am not foolish enough to think I can achieve it all on my own," he exined.


    Rosalind nodded in agreement, appreciating the Duke''s straightforwardness.


    "Now, regarding Miss Lin," the Duke redirected his attention to her. "I believe there is something concealed within Aster, something dark and sinister. I wish to employ your services to investigate this matter."


    "Dark and sinister?" Rosalind raised an eyebrow. "Could you provide me with more details?" she inquired, intrigued by the Duke''s proposition.


    "Allow me to tell you the tale that was dismissed as nothing more than a forgotten legend," the Duke began. "Whispers of a long-buried temple in the heart of Aster have echoed through the ages. This temple was shrouded in the mists of time. It was believed to demand the sacrifice of countless souls. Once revered as a sanctuary devoted to a benevolent goddess, it was abandoned, consumed by the encroaching darkness that engulfed its every corner."


    As the Duke spoke, Rosalind''s mind immediately conjured images of that very ce, the one where Lucas had taken her on a fateful asion. A chill ran down her spine, sensing the gravity of what the Duke was about to reveal.


    "Yet, let it be known that my interest in this tale does not lie solely in the legends themselves," the Duke dered, his voice filled with anticipation. "No, my eyes are fixed upon the hidden treasures that lie dormant within that ancient temple''s depths. If we- you can cast aside the veils of darkness, unlocking those long-lost riches, the newfound wealth could be a formidable force, fortifying and elevating the realm of Aster."


    "Treasures?" This time, Rosalind was certain that the Duke was talking about the ce that reeked of darkness and malice. It was that temple!

 Chapter 417: The Sinister Mist

    Chapter 417: The Sinister Mist


    "I need your help in locating the temple for me. Naturally, thepensation" The Duke''s words were abruptly cut off as Mr. Pratt interjected.


    "Forgive my interruptions, but... how did youe to know that a treasure resides within that temple? You mentioned it exuded a sinister aura. I... I simply fail toprehend why they would store treasures in such a ce," Mr. Pratt questioned.


    "It was quite simple," the Duke replied with a smile. "That very temple served as a repository for the belongings of those who perished during the war. Regrettably... everything contained within was tainted by darkness, rendering it unusable. However, Miss Lin possesses the ability to absorb that darkness. This signifies that"


    "That would be very painful for Miss Lin," Mr. Pratt spoke, his expression somber. "Forgive me, Your Grace, but Miss Lin has already stated as much. Absorbing darkness means she will bear the consequences."


    Hearing Mr. Pratt speak in such a manner, Rosalind couldn''t help but think of her own father, who had never gone to such lengths to protect her. Martin Lux had never uttered words that would aid her cause. On the contrary, Mr. Pratt, who had no blood ties to her, chose to shield her rather than pursue personal gain.


    A warmth and sadness enveloped her simultaneously, leaving her deeply moved.


    "I understand. I was well aware that Miss Lin would endure the consequences, and thus... I shall not impose it upon her," the Duke dered. He turned towards Rosalind, his gaze unwavering. "Miss Lin... I shall not exert any pressure upon you to ept anything. I merely presented this information in the hopes of enticing you to embark on this quest, despite the burdens your body would bear. Nevertheless, feel free to decline."


    "In that case, Your Grace, I must respectfully decline," Rosalind responded with a smile.


    She was not foolish enough to subject herself to such torment merely for the sake of others. However, behind her smile, a glimmer of determination flickered. She had already devised a n of action for the moment Lucas returned. "Absorbing such a tremendous amount of darkness could potentially bring about my demise. Even if it doesn''t, the mere act of locating it would inflict unbearable suffering upon me."


    "I see..." The Duke''s smile vanished, reced by a contemtive expression. "And what about you, Mr. Pratt?"


    "My people and I would dly ept the Duke''s offer," Mr. Pratt replied without hesitation. "Harnessing the power of rumors can wreak havoc. Since the Duke sought our services for this very purpose, I am prepared to ept."


    "Thank you," the Duke acknowledged, his voice tinged with gratitude.


    After finalizing the details of their business, the Duke bid them farewell, promising to return at ater time to discuss further opportunities.


    Lost in a trance-like state, Rosalind was jolted back to reality by Mr. Pratt clearing his throat.


    "Miss Lin..."


    "Oh... Mr. Pratt, my apologies," Rosalind spoke as she rose from her seat.


    "Are you already leaving?" Mr. Pratt inquired.


    "I must," Rosalind replied, a bitter smile ying on her lips. She longed to stay and meet the craftsmen responsible for the teleportation device, but her obligations in the north demanded her attention. "Perhaps I shall return tomorrow," she added.


    "I understand..." Mr. Pratt nodded. "Ah, Miss Lin..."


    "Yes?" Rosalind turned her attention to him.


    "Will you proceed with the quest to find the temple?" he asked.


    Rosalind frowned, contemting his question. "No," she finally stated with determination.


    "Then I can only hope that Miss Lin does not entangle herself in the affairs of this Temple," Mr. Pratt said cryptically.


    "Could you please rify your words?" Rosalind requested, curiositycing her voice.


    "I''ve heard tales of this Temple," Mr. Pratt interjected. "The Duke was correct in his assertion. Its legends abound. It is said that each of the Seven Empires once possessed a temple dedicated to the goddess. However, for unknown reasons, sinister mists consumed them, devouring both the temples and the treasures they held. Knights and troops were dispatched to investigate, but none ever returned. Humans cannot go inside those temples."


    Rosalind''s frown deepened as she contemted Mr. Pratt''s words. Could those knights and troops she encountered inside the temple be the unfortunate souls mentioned in the legends?


    "It is a dangerous ce," Mr. Pratt warned, concern etched on his face.


    "I understand," Rosalind replied with a grateful smile. "Thank you, Mr. Pratt, for enlightening me on these matters. I shall bear them in mind. Truth be told, I had no desire to seek out this temple. Its location held no interest for me." In reality, she had no need to search for it, for Lucas already knew its whereabouts. If he wished, he could guide her there. Why waste time and effort seeking it herself?


    As for the treasures within... Rosalind needed to deliberate whether she was willing to subject herself to the intense emotional pain they would inevitably bring. After all, if she wished to cleanse them, she would once again be confronted with the memories and emotions of their previous owners.


    She had to determine whether it was truly worth enduring such anguish.


    With a polite smile directed towards the older man, Rosalind excused herself and left the room.


    As she ventured through the corridors, her steps abruptly halted upon hearing a familiar voice. "Ah... I finally found you!"


    Rosalind''s heart skipped a beat as she turned to face Princess Isabel. The two women locked eyes, and an air of tension filled the space between them.


    "May I" the princess began, but Rosalind cut her off sharply. She had no desire to engage in conversation with this woman.


    "No," Rosalind''s response was curt and resolute. She made it clear that she had no intention of granting the princess any of her time.


    Princess Isabel had already regained the weight that she lost due to the demonic curse. Dressed in a pastel blue dress, she exuded a radiant beauty. Yet, the mischievous gleam in her eyes remained unchanged.


    "Just five minutes. I am willing topensate you," the princess pleaded, casting a quick nce at her maid who stood faithfully by her side. In an instant, the maid opened a small box, revealing a collection of shimmering gold coins. "Surely, this will suffice, won''t it?"


    Rosalind''s resolve remained unyielding. "No."


    A flicker of desperation passed over the princess''s face. "It is connected to the curse," she finally confessed, her voice tinged with vulnerability. "Please..."


    Rosalind let out a resigned sigh. "Fine..." She then turned her gaze towards Mathies, who was silently trailing behind her. "Could you please take us to a room and bring some tea?"


    Mathies nodded in acknowledgment, his silence spoke volumes. Rosalind couldn''t help but sense a tinge of disappointment emanating from the man. Did he, too, wish to converse with her?


    Rosalind made a mental note to avoid leaving the continent for an extended period of time in the future. It seemed that a multitude of matters had arisen during her absence.


    After navigating through a series of twists and turns, Mathies led them to a cozy room specifically designated for tea gatherings. He wordlessly handed the princess''s maid a tray of tea before gesturing towards the door, indicating that he would be waiting outside.


    With a curious expression, Rosalind settled into her seat and faced Princess Isabel. "So... what is it that you wish to discuss?"


    The princess wasted no time in addressing the matter. "I... I believe I have stumbled upon something, although I''m not entirely certain of its uracy." Princess Isabel swallowed. "It seems that the First Prince of Aster... had the curse."


    ....

 Chapter 418: Royal Familys Affair

    Chapter 418: Royal Family''s Affair


    Rosalind said nothing, her mind absorbed in the delicate aroma of the freshly brewed tea. She had known for quite some time about the curse that gued the first prince of Aster, but she had consciously chosen not to involve herself in matters that did not concern her. At that time, her main priority was escaping from this ce, and so she had focused all her attention on that goal, avoiding any unnecessary attention from the Royal Family.


    To Rosalind, attracting the attention of the Royal Family was like walking a tightrope, a dangerous game with potential consequences.


    "Those ims can be perilous, Princess Isabel," Rosalind finally spoke, breaking the silence. "This matter..."


    "I saw it," Princess Isabel interrupted, her voice filled with certainty. "I was in his pce when it happened. I witnessed his agony, and I know firsthand what it feels like, for I too have experienced it myself." Her words hung in the air, resonating with a sense of truth. "I fear that he will inform the Emperor, and he might take action against my father."


    Rosalind arched an eyebrow, intrigue flickering in her eyes. Did this mean that the Princess was unaware of her father''s secret ns to seize the throne?


    "What do you mean?" Rosalind inquired, her curiosity piqued.


    "I believe the Emperor is plotting to send me away," Princess Isabel revealed. "To another Empire."


    "Were you not expecting to remain here, in this Empire, for the rest of your life?" Rosalind couldn''t help but ask, a hint of sympathy in her tone. After all, Princess Isabel was born into royalty, destined to be married off to someone, sooner orter.


    "Well, this is certainly a different perspective," the Princess remarked softly. "But I wanted to marry someone you genuinely like, rather than being treated as a meremodity to be traded off to a foreignnd."


    "What of your father?" Rosalind asked.


    "I want to protect my father from the truth," she admitted, her tone tinged with sadness. "He has enough burdens to bear, and the revtion of the Prince''s curse could only lead to further turmoil. I just... I don''t know what to do."


    Rosalind''s brow furrowed. The delicate porcin teacup in Rosalind''s hand felt cool against her fingertips, a contrast to the brewing storm of emotions within the room.


    "I apologize but did you juste here to inform me about this matter?" Rosalind asked. "I do not understand how am I supposed to help you, your highness."


    "Please understand, Your Highness," Rosalind continued. "I did not mean to dismiss your concerns. It''s just that the intricacies of the Royal Family''s affairs and the nature of the Prince''s curse make it difficult for me to grasp how I can be of assistance."


    The princess''s frown deepened her expression a reflection of her inner turmoil. Rosalind on the other hand, said nothing as she continued observing the woman.


    "I I just... Do you think the Prince may have been living with the curse, hidden from everyone''s watchful eyes?" Princess Isabel questioned, her eyes wide with curiosity. "And... do you think I might be losing my sanity?"


    "Your Highness, rest assured that you have not lost your sanity," Rosalind said. "The existence of the curse itself is proof that there are forces at y beyond ourprehension. As for the Prince''s current state, I cannot provide a definitive answer without knowing the details of his situation."


    "Then will you " Princess Isabel was about to speak again, but Rosalind swiftly interjected.


    "No," Rosalind said. "I apologize but I do not want to involve myself in the business of the Royal Family." Again, Rosalind is already upied with the events of the north. She had no time to delve into this matter.


    Desperation flickered in Princess Isabel''s eyes. "Please, you must help me seek the truth. I must uncover the reality of the Prince''s condition. I must " she implored.


    "You must what?" Rosalind''s expression remained resolute as she interrupted the princess once more. "I understand your concerns, but revealing the Prince''s suffering could have dire consequences. The politics in Aster have shifted, with the second Prince now holding significant influence. If you were to report the situation, it would only draw attention to your father and make the Minister and the public petty the first prince who had been secretly suffering."


    Princess Isabel frowned as she realized the possible repercussions of her ns.


    "Then what do you want me to do?" Princess Isabel questioned, her voice filled with a mix of frustration and resignation. "What options are left for me?"


    "Your Highness, what you can do is confide in your father," Rosalind suggested gently. "He will protect you. Together, you can devise a n that safeguards your interests without jeopardizing the delicate bnce within the court."


    "Then I want to thank Miss Lin for the wisdom." A flicker of understanding illuminated Princess Isabel''s eyes as she grasped the gravity of the situation. She turned to her maid and swiftly gestured for her to retrieve the ornate box containing the promised gold. Rosalind epted the box with a gracious nod, her mind acknowledging the importance of securing her livelihood in a world that demanded payment for her services.


    "Very well" Rosalind responded. With a smile, Rosalind rose from her seat, acknowledging Princess Isabel with a respectful nod. "I shall bid the Princess goodbye," she said warmly. "Please enjoy your tea.


    As Rosalind stepped outside, her eyes fell upon Mathies, who stood patiently in the hallway. A smile yed at the corners of his lips, his demeanor reflecting a mix of amusement and curiosity.


    "Mathies," Rosalind greeted him. "Is there something you need?"


    Mathies returned her smile. "Miss Lin," he replied. "I believe we should go to a more secluded room where we can discuss matters with greater privacy."


    Intrigued by his suggestion, Rosalind nodded and followed Mathies as they made their way to a small chamber tucked away from prying eyes. The room was dimly lit, with the scent of tea and aged books permeating the air.


    Once inside, Mathies hesitated for a moment, as if contemting how to broach the subject." Miss Lin," he began, his gaze meeting hers. "Do you believe in the existence of Demons?"

 Chapter 419: Lachlans Arrival

    Chapter 419: L''s Arrival


    "Demons?" she arched an eyebrow.


    "Sorcerers have knowledge of these creatures, don''t they?"Mathies asked.


    "Why would you ask that?" Rosalind asked.


    "I it is not just their knowledge that troubles me. It''s a deep-rooted belief that has been passed down through generations in my family," he was quick to rify.


    "Please, enlighten me."


    "Well I know this may sound crazy but I think they areing."


    "Pardon?" her expression immediately changed.


    Mathies hesitated, aware of the weight his words carried. He took a deep breath, his voice filled with a mixture of conviction and trepidation. "ording to our family''s ancient prophecy, a time woulde when the war would engulf ournds, paving the way for the emergence of demons," he began, his tone steady but tinged with an underlying sense of urgency. "These demons, cunning and deceptive, would disguise themselves as humans, infiltrating our society with malicious intent."


    Rosalind''s expression shifted from skepticism to a mixture of concern and disbelief. The gravity of Mathies'' words began to settle upon her, resonating with the unsettling events that had transpired. "And you believe that time hase?" she inquired, her tone nowced with a hint of anxiety. Why would someone like Mathies know about demons? Was it possible that even the Seven Families have knowledge about Demons?


    Mathies nodded gravely. "I do," he affirmed. "There have been whispers circting, rumors of a mysterious illness spreading from the north. It''s said to transform humans into monstrous creatures. Although the news hasn''t reached the ears of the seven families yet, I fear this could be the beginning."


    Rosalind immediately narrowed. Denys did not tell her anything about this.


    "Please, enlighten me further," she urged


    Mathies took a moment to gather his thoughts, his gaze fixed on a distant point as he recalled the whispers that had reached his ears. "ording to the rumors," he began, "there have been reports of these creatures appearing in the town of Lonyth. They were believed to be refugees fleeing from the neighboring city of Cirid, seeking sanctuary within ournds."


    Rosalind''s brows furrowed in confusion. "But if such monsters had indeed attacked, surely news of it would have reached us by now," she reasoned, her tone betraying a hint of skepticism. After all, as someone residing in the northern region, she would have been informed of any significant events urring in the area.


    She recalled that Denys had informed her about the reinforcements. He told her that he was not able to send them to Lonyth due to a sudden onught of vicious beasts. As she absorbed this information, the scattered fragments of the puzzle started to align. Perhaps Denys had been kept in the dark precisely because of these ferocious creatures.


    "I thought it necessary to inform you. It would be wise to investigate this matter when you find the time," Mathies spoke.


    Mathies'' belief in Rosalind''s ability to investigate the unfolding situation became clearer to her. It dawned on her that he must have noticed her connection to the cursed objects she had encountered. It was conceivable that he believed she possessed some sort of sensitivity or insight into the demon''s nature. In all honesty, Rosalind couldn''t fault him for holding such a perception.


    "In the prophecy you mentioned earlier, what fate awaits us once the demons descend upon us?" she asked.


    A somber expression settled on Mathies'' face as he responded, "It would be a merciless massacre. The seven families would be utterly defenseless against the demons. Compared to these malevolent creatures, humans are significantly weaker."


    Rosalind''s heart sank at the grim reality Mathies described. Her thoughts immediately turned to Lucas, wondering if he had seeded in sealing the barrier. The nagging doubt crept in as she recalled that Lucas hadn''t shown any intention of closing the barrier before Rosalind implored him to do so. Her lips tightened, betraying her deep concern.


    "Thank you for your time, Miss Lin. I can only hope that my fears prove unfounded," Mathies spoke, before bidding Rosalind a hurried farewell.


    Left alone with her thoughts, Rosalind couldn''t help but dwell on the memories she had witnessed in that mysterious ce. Ever since she departed from the inds, the vivid dreams and haunting memories had ceased. She couldn''t shake off the nagging suspicion that there was a connection between those experiences and the current crisis she faced.


    Her thoughts drifted to the words of Belisarius. The mysterious man had explicitly stated that she had a connection to the goddess responsible for erecting the protective barrier. The origin of this connection remained a perplexing mystery to her. How had she be intertwined with such powerful forces? Was it solely due to her ability to harness both dark and light blessings?


    A sigh escaped Rosalind''s lips, reflecting the growing confusion within her. Each question seemed to multiply theyers of uncertainty. Determined to find some semnce of rity, she rose from her seat and made her way toward the room that served as her teleportation point to the North.


    Within a few minutes, Rosalind reached her destination and materialized in her room. However, her arrival was abruptly interrupted as the door burst open, revealing the presence of Magda, her loyal confidante.


    "I''m d you''re finally back," Magda eximed, reliefcing her tone. "I sensed your arrival and hurried here."


    Concern etched across her face, Rosalind inquired, "Is something amiss?"


    Magda hesitated for a moment before responding, "There''s a visitor... L ize. He arrived apanied by an unfamiliar sorcerer. I took them to the drawing house as instructed by Mr. ize. He insisted that this meeting be kept in utmost secrecy."


    The mention of L ize''s name caused a distinct shift in Rosalind''s expression. He had been missing since the presumed attack on Brinley, leaving many unanswered questions in his wake. Why had he suddenly arrived here, apanied by a mysterious sorcerer?


    "Lead me to him," Rosalindmanded, her tone urgent. Magda promptly guided her to the drawing room where L ize, now wearing apletely different visage, awaited her arrival. Being attuned to the presence of other blessed individuals, Rosalind could sense L''s aura even from a distance. However, to her surprise, she found herself unable to detect any trace of the sorcerer apanying him.


    Entering the drawing-room, Rosalind''s eyes immediately fell upon the two figures in the room. L, now adorned with the face of an older man, was an unexpected sight. Despite his true age nearing fifty, he appeared much younger, typically in histe thirties. Rosalind had anticipated that he would choose a face portraying youth, so the choice of wrinkles caught her off guard.


    "Lady Rosie..." L greeted her, acknowledging her presence.


    "Mr. ize..." Rosalind replied curiositycing her eyes.


    "I was informed that the Duke was absent, and you hold the authority here," L spoke, addressing the situation. Before Rosalind could respond, the woman sitting beside him rose from her seat.


    "It''s you," the woman with long ck hair and curious eyes eximed. At first nce, she didn''t appear to possess the typical appearance of a sorcerer. However, as Rosalind scrutinized her face up close, she could discern the subtle signs that confirmed the woman''s true identity.


    "And who might you be?" Rosalind inquired, her curiosity piqued.


    "I havee here to speak with you," the woman replied, her voice trembling. Rosalind couldn''t help but notice the undertones of suppressed emotions as if the woman were desperately trying to hold back tears.


    "Now is not the time, Josephine," L interjected, attempting to intervene. But Josephine pressed on, undeterred.


    "I was sent here to aid you," she exined, her voice wavering with an underlying vulnerability that caught Rosalind''s attention.


    "Sent?" Rosalind''s brow furrowed as she contemted who could have sent Josephine. Atior''s name immediately sprung to mind. "Do not tell me that Atior "


    "No. Do you truly believe I would heed the words of such an individual?" Josephine retorted, her tone resolute. The air in the room grew even more charged with suspicion as Rosalind''s skepticism intensified.


    "Josephine, please allow me to exin everything," L interjected once more, attempting to regain control of the situation. "We cannot proceed like this. You" he started to say but was interrupted by Josephine''s persistent demeanor.


    "You must be incredibly curious..." Josephine continued.


    "Josephine..." L''s tone grew increasingly urgent, imploring her to stop.


    "That''s enough," Rosalind interjected firmly, her gaze shifting from Josephine to L. "Whatever game you''re ying, I advise you to cease it immediately. I have no patience for such antics." While Rosalind didn''t ceplete trust in Atior, the revtion that Josephine had her own ulterior motives disappointed her. She wasn''t about to allow history to repeat itself.


    "Lady Rosie..." L''s voice carried a sense of earnestness, something that caught Rosalind off guard. "Please, allow me the chance to exin. I will tell you everything."


    Rosalind remained silent, her gaze fixed on L, a mix of curiosity and skepticism evident in her eyes. The unexpected shift in L''s demeanor intrigued her. He seemed different from the arrogant man she had known before. Why was he now adopting a humble tone in his interactions with her?


    Sensing her unspoken question, L took a deep breath before continuing. "I understand that you may have heard rumors and formed your own opinions about me. But please, allow me the opportunity to provide you with theplete picture. Only then can you decide what you truly think about the matter?"


    Rosalind couldn''t help but be taken aback by L''s transformation. The contrast between his previous arrogance and his current plea for understanding was stark.


    How had L, who had always believed himself to be above the rest, undergone such a drastic change?

 Chapter 420: Responsibilities

    Chapter 420: Responsibilities


    "So, it was Brinley and Ena Thun?" Rosalind''s voice trembled with anger as the mention of Ena Thun made her blood boil. Her eyes pierced L''s serious demeanor. "So... they attacked you, and she," her gaze shifted to Josephine, "somehow saved you?"


    L nodded again, his expression grave. "Yes, we have been traveling together for weeks."


    "You traveled with a sorcerer?" Rosalind asked, her disbelief evident. How could a member of the esteemed seven families, known for their arrogance, be associated with a sorcerer? She always thought that L and the rest had a strong disgust for the ones who can wield darkness.


    "Yes," L replied simply.


    Josephine, looking confused, chimed in, "Is there any problem?"


    Rosalind cleared her throat, trying to regain herposure. "Nothing. Let''s have some refreshments first..." Her words trailed off as Magda walked into the room.


    "I would like some food... I mean, meat. Real meat," Josephine dered.


    "Oh... then..." Rosalind began, but Magda interrupted by quickly leaving to fulfill Josephine''s request.


    Silence descended upon the room as Josephine indulged in the pastries that Magda had brought. Her voice broke the silence. "Hmmm... this is good. What is this?"


    Rosalind''s gaze fell upon the heavenly pastry before heran exquisite creation with a swirl of mixed berrypote nestled withinyers of ky pastry dough, adorned with a delicate dusting of powdered sugar. "It''s called Blissful Berry Swirl," she replied. While she loved sweets, this particr pastry was a tad too sweet, even for her taste.


    "I love it. Do you think I can have more of these?" Josephine inquired eagerly.


    "Of course," Rosalind nodded, before diverting her attention back to L''s serious countenance.


    Rosalind observed as Josephine devoured another pastry, relishing the sweetness. "Make sure to give me two more... no, three..." Josephine eagerly held out three fingers in front of Rosalind, a clear testament to her enjoyment.


    "Alright," Rosalind agreed, mentally noting the request, before once again shifting her focus to L''s serious countenance.


    "Do you know what has been happening in Korusta since you left?" Rosalind inquired, her voice tinged with concern.


    "No, but I''m going to assume that those shameless people tried to frame me. Am I right?" L''s voice dripped with frustration.


    "Your father wanted to dere war against them," Rosalind revealed, choosing her words carefully.


    "He should! He" L''s words were interrupted by a clearing of his throat, his frustration giving way to a resigned sigh. "Well... It has been so long since someone openly challenged us. It''s not a surprise that my father would immediately think about direct confrontation."


    Rosalind nodded in understanding, acknowledging the weight of the situation. "However, he had no idea that Sloryn is backed by Ena Thun. He needs to know this! I need to go back to Korusta!" L dered with determination.


    "You should. Right now, a war would not be a wise course of action," Rosalind advised, her toneced with caution.


    "There have been many things happeningtely," L added, his voiceden with concern. "Tell her about those beasts..." He turned his gaze toward Josephine, who was now savoring another one of the delectable desserts.


    "They used to be humans," Josephine spoke between bites, her words slightly muffled. "They were not given a chance to choose. They were directly... they suffered," she uttered, her eyes filled with a mixture of sadness and anger. "Whoever did it had no heart."


    Rosalind pursed her lips, contemting the gravity of Josephine''s revtion. "How did you know that?" she asked, curiosity tinged with caution.


    "I saw it," Josephine replied simply. "Those people were born and grew up without seeing the sun. Then they became monsters. A sorcerer did it."


    "She can do more than that," L interjected, as he elbowed Josephine.


    "Oh... I can tell you where they came from," Josephine revealed, her words surprising Rosalind. She wanted to ask how, but instead, she closed her mouth and nodded, bracing herself for the unfolding secrets and mysteries that awaited them.


    ..


    Elias furrowed his brow as he scrutinized the map before them. "Can we really trust that sorcerer?" His voice carried a note of skepticism. "Atior already betrayed us," he pointed out, his wordsden with suspicion.


    Rosalind was taken aback by Elias''s remark. She wasn''t sure where he had gotten that information, but she chose not to correct him. "Isn''t that why I wanted to send the two of you out there to observe?" she responded, trying to redirect the conversation. Earlier, Josephine had pointed them to a location near Lonyth, a ce Rosalind had never visited but had heard about from Josephine''s ounts of her past with Lucas. The urgency of their situation prevented her from personally going there, as she had other pressing matters to attend to. The only reason she managed toe to this meeting was by convincing Denys that she needed to change her clothing.


    "You look like you haven''t had any sleep," Valentin observed, standing by the table next to Elias. Though his eyes were fixed on the map, his gaze periodically shifted toward Rosalind. "Do you have any news of the Duke?"


    Rosalind shook her head, her weariness was evident. Valentin nodded in understanding, his expression growing grimmer. "He will definitelye back," he dered, his voice tinged with determination.


    "He will," Rosalind affirmed, her certainty unwavering.


    "Then, Elias and I will be departing very soon," Valentin announced, preparing for the imminent mission.


    Rosalind reached into her pocket and retrieved two small bracelets, holding it out to them. "Use this," she instructed. "You can crush it if you need help, and I will be able to directly locate your position."


    Elias''s frown deepened as he epted the simple bracelet Rosalind had procured from the ck market. "Do you think those beasts will overpower us?" he questioned, arrogance ying in his eyes.


    "No, I" Rosalind began, but Valentin interjected, understanding Elias''s underlying sentiment. He didn''t want Rosalind to misinterpret his words. "He didn''t mean it that way," Valentin rified. "He''s been in a bad mood ever since he realized that L is here, so..."


    "Why would I be in a bad mood?" Elias hissed, his irritation palpable. "I was simply asking if she really thinks those beasts are stronger than us."


    "No, I do not think they are stronger than you, but it''s still better to be cautious," Rosalind assured them, her tone gentle yet firm. "The bracelets will remain with you, just in case."


    "Alright, then. Just don''t expect me to crush it," Elias retorted, his pride refusing to acknowledge the need for such a contingency n.


    ..


    "You look like you''re about to faint," Magdamented, her voice filled with concern. "I remember how radiant you looked when you first arrived in the north. This makes me think it has something to do with the Duke. Is it because of his absence?"


    Rosalind sighed, feeling the weight of exhaustion settle upon her shoulders. "I''ve been working tirelessly since I arrived," she confessed. Managing a territory was proving to be far more demanding than she had anticipated. In the past, she had relied on Dorothy while overseeing the Empire, thinking she would never have to take on such a role again. Yet here she was, rushing to yet another meeting in the middle of the day.


    "How was L?" Rosalind inquired, her curiosity piqued.


    "He''s been waiting for you," Magda replied, her voice tinged with intrigue. She sat beside Rosalind in the carriage, offering a sense ofpanionship amidst the chaos. "That woman, on the other hand, was quite different."


    Rosalind''s brow furrowed, her interest piqued. "Different? How so?"


    Magda leaned in closer, lowering her voice. "She doesn''t sleep in a bed. I found her on the floor this morning," she revealed, a hint of bewilderment evident in her tone.


    Rosalind''s eyes narrowed, contemting this peculiar information. "It seems like she grew up somewhere without a bed," she mused aloud. "But what about her behavior?"


    Magda shrugged slightly. "The first thing she asked me when she saw me was for food. She wanted more of that berry pastry you introduced her to. I had to instruct the maids to make batches and deliver them to her every hour."


    "Every hour?" Rosalind echoed, astonished by the request.


    "Yes, that''s what she asked for," Magda confirmed with a nod. "Fortunately, we have an abundance of those berries in the north, so meeting her demand wasn''t a problem."


    Rosalind''s mind was filled with a whirlwind of thoughts as she contemted the implications of Josephine''s peculiar habits and insatiable appetite. The encounter with L and Josephine had added even more to her already overflowing te of responsibilities.


    Yet, amidst all the challenges she faced, one thing frustrated her above all else: Dorothy''s unwavering determination to make Rosalind suffer. Dorothy''s presence in this ce was enough to make her wary!


    As the carriage pressed forward through the vast expanse of snow, Rosalind''s gaze wandered, lost in contemtion. She couldn''t help but feel a sense of trepidation as she anticipated the uing meeting at the pce. It was yet another encounter with someone who sought the Duchy, another opportunity for power struggles and negotiations. Deep down, she hoped that fate would spare her from crossing paths with Dorothy along the way.


    The carriage continued its steady journey, each jostle and sway of the vehicle reflecting the turbulence within Rosalind''s own thoughts. She clenched her hands tightly, trying to quell the rising unease within her. The pce loomed in the distance, its grandeur a stark reminder of the responsibilities and challenges that awaited her.

 Chapter 421: Conditions

    Chapter 421: Conditions


    "Princess Isadora of Rakha seeks an alliance with Wugari, and she has outlined several conditions for us to consider," King Marlin addressed Rosalind, who was widely regarded as the future Duchess of Wugari, despite not yet being officially married to the Duke. The King''s demeanor seemed more respectful than in their previous meetings, acknowledging Rosalind''s growing influence. Queen Isabe, seated next to the King, supported the idea of coboration with Rakha.


    Curious, Rosalind leaned forward and epted the parchment handed to her by the Queen. As she began to read, the first condition immediately caught her attention. "They want the portal located near the Rothley Estate?" she eximed, surprised by the audacity of the request. "I thought Princess Isadora was a business expert. Shouldn''t she understand the potential risks involved?" Rosalind queried, her voice tinged with skepticism.


    The King interjected, emphasizing the reason for seeking Rosalind''s input. Resolute, she nodded and continued to peruse the remaining conditions.


    Condition 2: Beast Protection Pact - Rakha requires Wugari to enter into aprehensive agreement aimed at safeguarding the teleportation portals and the surrounding areas from the dangers posed by the magical beasts. This would entail establishing specialized beast hunter squads or deploying magical barriers to ensure the secure passage of goods and personnel.


    Condition 3: Knowledge Exchange - Rakha proposes a mutual exchange of magical knowledge and expertise with Wugari, fostering coboration between soldiers, warriors, and schrs. This would facilitate the sharing ofbat tactics, enchantment techniques, and strategic insights.


    Condition 4: Trade Tariffs on Beast Materials - Rakha requests a reduction or exemption of trade tariffs on goods derived from the magical beasts that inhabit Wugari''s surroundings. This condition aims to promote the importation of exotic materials, such as enchanted furs, potent alchemicalponents, and rare monster remains, which are highly sought after in Rakha''s markets. In return, Rakha offers ess and discounts on their own valuable relics.


    The subsequent conditions appeared favorable to both parties, showcasing the potential for a prosperous alliance. However, Rosalind couldn''t ignore the inherent dangers of the first condition. Creating a portal near the Rothley Estate, while convenient for the transportation of goods and people, also posed a significant security risk. It would provide a potential entry point for enemies to infiltrate the Duchy undetected.


    As Rosalind contemted the implications, her expression turned thoughtful. She had reservations about epting this particr condition. The safety of her people and the integrity of the Rothley Estate were paramount in her mind, and she couldn''t allow a potential breach of security. She knew that careful negotiation and alternative proposals would be necessary to address this concern and protect the interests of Wugari.


    "So, the reason you wanted to see me was because Princess Isadora insists on this particr condition?" Rosalind inquired, her tone filled with a mixture of curiosity and concern.


    The Queen nodded, her expression disying a sense of understanding. "I do believe that coborating with Rakha would be beneficial for both kingdoms. However, the Princess is adamant about the first condition and is unwilling to negotiate."


    Rosalind''s lips pressed together in a contemtive gesture. She understood the importance of alliances and the potential advantages that Rakha''s technology and resources could offer. Yet, the proposed location of the portal near the Rothley Estate was a significant cause for concern. The safety of her people and the security of the Duchy were of utmost importance to her.


    "Is there any alternative we can consider?" Rosalind inquired, hopeful for a solution that would address both parties'' needs.


    The Queen''s expression became slightly solemn. "We did propose an alternative location near the entrance of the Kingdom, but the Princess swiftly rejected the idea. She expressed her preference for the portal to be situated near the Rothley Estate."


    Rosalind let out a weary sigh, her mind processing the implications of this impasse. She understood the significance of the Princess''s insistence, but she couldn''t ignore the potential risks associated with the chosen location. As she mulled over the situation, her thoughts turned to Princess Isadora''s motivations and the forting meeting.


    "Where is Princess Isadora now?" Rosalind inquired, her gaze fixed on the Queen.


    "She will be joining us for a meeting in an hour," the Queen replied, hinting at the urgency and importance of the forting discussion.


    As the Queen had mentioned, Princess Isadora arrived precisely an hourter, making a grand entrance that captured the attention of everyone in the room. Her graceful demeanor and undeniable alluremanded respect and admiration. She greeted Rosalind with a warm smile before taking her seat.


    "Your Highness, I am Rosie Rothley... It is a pleasure to meet you," Rosalind introduced herself, trying to maintain a polite and diplomatic tone despite her growing frustration.


    "Rothley?" Princess Isadora''s smile widened, and she nced at the King. "I must admit, I was unaware that His Grace had a sister."


    Rosalind''s patience wavered as she sensed a hint of condescension in the Princess''s words. The fatigue of dealing with negotiations and the weight of her responsibilities began to take its toll, causing her to abandon the faade of friendliness.


    "I can only assume that Rakha''s internal information center is rathercking," Rosalind remarked, her voice tinged with a hint of sarcasm. "It seems that Wugari had no business engaging in discussions with someone who has not even bothered to conduct proper research." With those words, Rosalind abruptly stood up, prepared to leave the room in frustration.


    "Lady Rosie, where are you" the King started, his voice filled with concern.


    "Lady Rosie, I apologize for the misunderstanding," Princess Isadora interjected swiftly, recognizing the gravity of the situation. "I was merely attempting to create a favorable atmosphere and establish rapport."


    "It appears that the Princess has an unconventional sense of humor," Rosalind responded, her smile masking her true emotions. However, she couldn''t help but notice the subtle shift in the Princess''s appearance, hinting at a more cunning and astute nature beneath her enchanting exterior.


    "I apologize," Princess Isadora spoke earnestly, her voice filled with sincerity. "I did not intend for my words toe across that way. I am aware of the tumultuous situation unfolding in the North, but I had genuinely expected to meet with the Duke to discuss the matters at hand."

 Chapter 422: Power and Presence

    Chapter 422: Power and Presence


    "We cannot allow you to create a portal near the estate and this matter involves the security of the estate," Rosalind stated firmly, her voice unwavering. The conversation had barely begun when Princess Isadora swiftly interjected, urging her to reconsider the conditions.


    "Lady Rosie, I believe it is only fair that we explore the possibility of apromise," Princess Isadora insisted, her tone persuasive. She gave a friendly smile to Rosalind.


    "We are unwavering in our stance, Your Highness. It is either you ept our refusal or abandon this proposal altogether," Rosalind dered resolutely, unyielding in her position. She could not understand the motive behind this condition and Rosalind was not willing to waste her time thinking about it.


    "Lady Rosie..." The Princess''s eyes widened, caught off guard by Rosalind''s shrewd demeanor. She hade expecting to negotiate with the Duke, armed withpelling reasons to sway his decision. Yet, to her surprise, it was his fiance, the woman who had been acting as the Duchess, who stood before her. The Duke''s whereabouts remained unknown, and Isadora found herself frustrated by the situation.


    "While we are open to considering the other conditions, the first one is non-negotiable," Rosalind reaffirmed, her voice carrying an air of finality.


    "I understand," the Princess nodded, a glint of admiration gleaming in her eyes. Isadora had been raised among merchants and was renowned for her negotiation skills and strategic acumen. In fact, she was well-known for employing three distinct approaches in her negotiations, each tailored to achieve specific oues.


    First was the Win-Win approach. Princess Isadora can adopt a coborative and win-win approach to negotiation. Instead of focusing solely on her own interests, she can identify and understand the other party''s needs, concerns, and goals. By actively seeking mutually beneficial solutions, she can create an atmosphere of cooperation and build long-term rtionships. This approach involves exploringmon interests, brainstorming creative solutions, and findingpromises that satisfy both parties'' objectives.


    Second is the Information Gathering and Preparation approach. Princess Isadora would prioritize thorough research and preparation before entering into negotiations. This includes gathering relevant information about the other party, their industry, market trends, and potential negotiation points. By being well-informed and knowledgeable, she can effectively present her arguments, counter any objections, and negotiate from a position of strength. Preparation also involves setting clear objectives, determining negotiation priorities, and anticipating potential scenarios to develop contingency ns. Of course, she can also use this information for ckmail and other stuff that would give her leverage.


    Third and thest one is the Building Trust and Rapport approach. Establishing trust and rapport with the other party is crucial for sessful negotiations. Princess Isadora would employ various techniques to build trust, such as active listening, demonstrating empathy, and showing genuine interest in the other party''s perspectives. By fostering a positive and coborative atmosphere, she can encourage openmunication, facilitate problem-solving, and increase the likelihood of reaching mutually beneficial agreements. Building trust may also involve finding areas ofmon ground, seeking shared goals, and highlighting potential synergies between Rakha and the other party.


    In preparation for the crucial meeting, Princess Isadora employed three of her renowned negotiation techniques, confident in her ability to secure a favorable oue. She employed the win-win approach, seeking to find mutually beneficial solutions to the proposed conditions. Diligently, she gathered information about the Duke, hoping to uncover any leverage that could sway the decision in her favor. Additionally, she strategically aimed to foster a friendly and cordial atmosphere with the King and Queen, hoping to earn their trust and garner their approval.


    However, to her astonishment, Lady Rosie swiftly dismantled every tactic the Princess had meticulously employed. With her curt and direct responses, Lady Rosie wasted no time in pleasantries and cut straight to the point, bluntly expressing the Estate''s refusal to entertain the proposed portal.


    Princess Isadora realized she had gravely underestimated Lady Rosie''s capabilities. Despite her extensive research, she found herself questioning the uracy of her knowledge about Lady Rosie''s merchant lineage. The Lady''s directness andck of pretense seemed to defy the expected behavior of a merchant''s daughter.


    "Well, since the Princess seems to grasp the situation so well, would she kindly enlighten us about her intentions regarding the creation of a portal in Wugari?" Rosalind''s words cut through the air with a sharpness that belied her merchant lineage, devoid of the usual flowerynguage.


    Princess Isadora''s smile turned wry as she met Lady Rosie''s unwavering gaze. She knew that the only reason she had pushed for the portal''s proximity to the Rothley estate was to be closer to the Duke. Having witnessed his formidable skills in battle, she recognized that he was the only man worthy of bing her husband. The allure of his power and presence had captured her heart.


    However, she couldn''t afford to let personal desires cloud their strategic ns for coboration with the Duchy. The experiences of Rakha had served as a stark reminder to Isadora, her brother, and her father. Even their vast wealth had proven futile in the face of the menacing beasts that roamed thend. It was a harsh reality that had forced them to prioritize fostering strong rtions with the Duke of Wugari. The true valuey not in their wealth, but in the protection the Duke and his estate could provide.


    Princess Isadora weighed her words carefully, aware of the delicate bnce between her personal desires and the strategic objectives of Rakha.


    "Yes, Lady Rosie," Princess Isadora replied, her voice tinged with a hint of resignation. "I am willing to concede to your request. We can have the portal constructed at the entrance of the gates of Wugari, as suggested by His Majesty and Her Majesty." She chose her words carefully, knowing that this concession did not indicate herplete surrender. Her personal desires, fueled by her infatuation with the Duke, diverged from the overarching objectives set by her father.


    As the conversation unfolded, Princess Isadora''s eyes darted between the stern gaze of Lady Rosie and the expectant expressions of the King and Queen. She knew that she couldn''t let her personal desires cloud her judgment, not when the stakes were so high for Rakha.

 Chapter 423: War

    Chapter 423: War


    KORUSTA EMPIRE


    BLAIZE FAMILY MANSION


    The atmosphere inside Patriarch ize''s study crackled with tension as his voice boomed, filling the room. His eyes gleamed with an unsettling mix of determination and vindictiveness. The time for restraint had passed. It was time to unleash their true power upon those who dared to provoke them.


    "Good! Very good!" Patriarch ize eximed, his voice carrying an air of malicious satisfaction. "Since those people have dared to challenge us, let us reveal our might to the world!" Hisughter echoed off the walls, filled with a chilling sense of superiority. The audacity of their enemies, underestimating the ize family, only fueled his burning desire for retaliation.


    "Do they truly think we would shrink back from dering war merely due to the distance?" Patriarch ize scoffed, his toneced with contempt. "They underestimate us greatly! We shall dispatch a message to all our loyalists near Sloryn. Let every merchant entering or exiting the empire be our target! Soon, the streets of Sloryn shall be devoid of any brave souls! Let them witness the consequences of their unwavering support for Brinley Fluer!"


    The others seated at the table nodded in agreement, their expressions mirroring the patriarch''s unwavering determination. The gravity of their actions settled heavily upon them, yet they understood the necessity of their mission. One among them swiftly rose from their seat, ready to carry out the old man''s ruthlessmand.


    "Summon the others and inform them to prepare for a direct confrontation with Sloryn!" Patriarch ize''s voice boomed, filling the room like a war drum. "We shall show them the true extent of our power! Let their defenses crumble before our relentless assault!" The fire in his eyes burned brighter, an inferno of vengeance ready to consume their enemies.


    In the midst of their nning, the ize family plotted to unleash a storm of chaos upon Sloryn, leaving no doubt in anyone''s mind as to the price of crossing the mighty Korusta Empire.


    ........


    ROTHLEY ESTATE


    Rosalind let out a heavy sigh as she received the news, her face etched with concern. The gravity of the situation weighed heavily on her mind. How could they be so impulsive? She never imagined they would actually plunge headfirst into war. Now, of all times, when demons threatened to invade theirnd. Another sigh escaped her lips as she contemted the imminent danger.


    As she nced at the reports strewn across her desk, a throbbing headache began to take hold. She had no idea it would be this troublesome. All she had ever wanted was to escape the clutches of the Lux Family, not to be a territorial manager. She waspletely unprepared for the responsibilities thrust upon her.


    "Very well," she replied, her voiceden with the weight of the world. "Please give me some time to think about this." Denys nodded solemnly before leaving, leaving Rosalind alone with her thoughts.


    "Please do not forget that you promised the merchants a solution," his words echoed in her mind, each syble a reminder of the impending doom. She thanked him quietly, her voice barely above a whisper. The past few days had been consumed by this dilemma, and the pressure was beginning to take its toll. Rosalind gently massaged her throbbing temples, trying to ease the stress that had settled there.


    But even as the deal with Rakha drew near, and the prospect of a teleportation portal loomed on the horizon, she knew deep down that it wouldn''t solve her current predicament. The urgency of the situation gnawed at her, causing her to bite her lower lip in frustration.


    "That look does not suit you," a voice suddenly broke the silence, jolting Rosalind from her troubled thoughts. Her heart skipped a beat as she turned to face the owner of the voice. It was Lucas, standing there with a mix of emotions dancing in his eyes.


    Without uttering a single word, Rosalind felt a surge of emotion overwhelm her. At that moment, all the worry, fear, and uncertainty faded into the background. She approached Lucas and, unable to contain herself any longer, pulled him into a tight embrace. The weight of the world momentarily lifted from her shoulders as she clung to him, finding sce in his presence amidst the chaos that surrounded her.


    ..


    "So, you''re not going to tell me anything?" Rosalind''s brow furrowed as she held the delicate ss of tea in front of her, her frustration mounting. The joyous reunion with Lucas had been abruptly cut short when he revealed that his time was limited, and he would soon depart once again.


    Yet, before delving into the reasons behind his sudden departure, he had whisked her away toward the pce, the rhythmic tter of hooves filling the air as they rode in a luxurious carriage.


    Her gaze was fixed on Lucas, her eyes pleading for answers. "Why are you leaving? How can you simply vanish without even exining anything to me?" Her voice trembled with a mixture of confusion and longing. She had missed him. She did not even realize it until she saw him again!


    "Belisarius has already revealed everything you need to know," Lucas replied, his tone guarded. It was the second time he had evaded her inquiries, leaving her frustrated and yearning for rity.


    "What?" Rosalind''s voice wavered, her heart pounding in her chest.


    "You possess a fragment of her essence within you," Lucas continued, his words carrying a weight of undeniable truth. "My presence, however, seems to be causing disruptions and exacerbating the situation. The dreams and visions were part of it."


    Rosalind''s mind reeled, struggling to piece together the fragments of her fractured reality. The dreams, the haunting visions that had gued her for so longwere they somehow connected to Lucas? She found herself at a loss for words, her mouth slightly agape as she attempted toprehend the implications.


    "But... what does that have to do with anything else?" she managed to utter, her voice barely above a whisper. Why can''t he simply stay? The dreams no longer bothered her.


    Was it possible that he was doing this to prevent her from seeing the past?

 Chapter 424: Once a Demon

    Chapter 424: Once a Demon


    Lucas''s gaze intensified, a flicker of determination igniting within his eyes. "My presence is affecting the fragment within you. I must find a way to extract it, to unravel the truth of its origin," he stated firmly, his hand reaching out to delicately touch hers. "I promise, Rosalind."


    She remained silent, her thoughts swirling in a sea of uncertainty. Everything seemed so murky and elusive, veiled by the enigma of their shared past. Even in her previous lifetime, such inexplicable events had never unfolded before her.


    "How can I help you?" Rosalind inquired, her voice tinged with concern as she set her gaze upon Lucas. There must be something that she can do to stop the dreams and visions, right? This was her body! There must be something that she can do!


    "You cannot," Lucas replied, his toneden with a hint of resignation. "No human can."


    His words hung heavily in the air, casting a shadow of doubt upon her. Rosalind''s brows furrowed, her curiosity piqued. "Are you telling me that you''re not human?"


    A flicker of something mysterious danced in Lucas''s eyes, an enigmatic smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "Yes," he confirmed, his voice carrying a depth that sent shivers down her spine.


    "If you''re not human, then... what are you?" A part of her seemed to know the answer to this question even before she asked it. Does it have anything to do with the fragment?


    In response, Lucas''s smirk deepened, a gesture that simultaneously irritated and captivated her. His handsome face held a certain allure that she found difficult to resist. "Once, I was a demon," he revealed, his wordsced with a hint of nostalgia.


    The revtion struck her like a bolt of lightning, momentarily stealing her breath. "What" she began, her mind struggling toprehend the truth unraveling before her. He was once a demon?


    "The higher-ranking demons possessed the ability to assume a human form," Lucas exined, his tone tinged with a sense of mncholy. "I, too, once wore that facade."


    The weight of his words settled upon her, causing her throat to tighten. She swallowed hard, trying to process the implications of his confession. "That doesn''t mean you''re still a demon now, does it?" she asked.


    A brief pause hung in the air, the silence amplifying the tension between them. Then, Lucas shook his head, his gaze unwavering. "No," he replied firmly. "Not anymore."


    "Then?" Rosalind''s voice trembled with a mix of curiosity and apprehension. The revtion that Lucas had once been a demon left her yearning for further understanding. If he was no longer a demon, then who was he now?


    "I am someone who possesses the ability to traverse dimensions," Lucas responded, his tone tinged with an air of mystery. "That is all you need to know."


    Her mind raced, trying toprehend the implications of his words. The cave, the rigorous training she had undergone under his guidanceeverything suddenly took on a new significance. "So, the cave..." Rosalind hesitated, searching for rity amidst the tumultuous revtions. "You created it?"


    A hint of pride flickered in Lucas''s eyes as he affirmed her suspicion. "Yes, I did. It was meant to forge your body, to make it resilient enough to withstand the influence of the fragment within you."


    "Why?" Rosalind''s asked.


    His gaze bore into her soul, his intensity unwavering. "Because I do not want her to awaken within your body," Lucas confessed.


    "Her?" Rosalind''s heart pounded in her chest, her voice barely above a whisper. "Who are you referring to?"


    A faint smile yed on Lucas''s lips, his eyes filled with aplex blend of sorrow and determination. "Don''t you already know the answer to that question?" he asked.


    Before a single word could escape Rosalind''s lips, the carriage came to a gradual halt. The sudden cessation of movement left her momentarily disoriented, her mind still grappling with the weight of the revtions.


    Without waiting for her response, Lucas swiftly stepped out of the carriage, his gaze fixed intently upon the grand pce that stood before them.


    She hesitated for a moment, uncertainty swirling within her, before epting his outstretched hand and stepping down beside him. The magnitude of their surroundings, and the imposing presence of the Wugari pce, intensified the whirlwind of emotions within her.


    "What are we doing here?" Rosalind asked as her eyes scanned the sprawling pce, searching for answers amidst the grandeur.


    Lucas''s voice carried a hint of remorse as he responded, "I did not intend for this to happen so soon. Your birthday is in two days, but I fear I may not have enough time to celebrate it properly."


    Confusion etched itself upon her features as she raised her gaze, locking her eyes on his enigmatic side profile. At that moment, Lucas''s attention shifted to the small box clutched tightly in his hand, the weight of his unspoken intentions palpable.


    "That is..." Rosalind''s voice trailed off, her heart pounding within her chest as anticipation mingled with uncertainty.


    "Marry me?" Lucas''s question hung in the air.


    Her mind reeled, struggling to process the abruptness of his proposal. "But... I thought we already agreed to" she began, her voice filled with a mix of surprise and confusion.


    "Notter. Now," he interrupted, his gaze unwavering as he met her eyes. "Marry me now."


    Rosalind blinked, disbelief washing over her. The world seemed to freeze as her thoughts raced, colliding with her deepest desires.


    "You just came back to marry me?"


    "I would like to give you the proper title" he spoke. "I would not want them to bully my wife, would I?"


    Rosalind frowned.


    "Was it too rush?" he asked.


    She shook her head. Since she came back, she already knew where she would seek refuge to avoid her family. She had decided to marry him months ago. They made a deal, but things had been moreplicated than she originally thought.


    "Are you leaving after the wedding?" she asked. She could feel his gaze bore towards her as she lowered her head. For some reason, blood started to rush on her face. Was she blushing?


    "I wille back on your birthday," he answered.

 Chapter 425: Sacrificed!

    Chapter 425: Sacrificed!


    LONYTH


    ENA THUN''S BASE


    Ena Thun''s study was a haunting sight, filled with an atmosphere that sent chills down anyone''s spine. The room was dimly lit, casting long shadows that danced across the walls. The air hung heavy with the scent of old books and the musty odor of neglected knowledge.


    The disarray within the study only heightened its eerie aura. Papers were strewn haphazardly across the floor, creating a chaotic tapestry of information. Books stood precariously on shelves, threatening to tumble at any moment as if they held secrets too dangerous to be contained. Broken quills and shattered ink bottles were scattered among the debris, remnants of Ena''s frustration.


    Ena herself was a figure of intensity. Her face wore a grim expression, etched with lines of stress and determination. Her piercing gaze, filled with a wave of dark anger, seemed to see through the very souls of those who dared to enter. It was as if she possessed an uncanny ability to prate the deepest secrets and darkest intentions of others.


    As Ena Thun sat in her study, a profound sense of bloodlust emanated from her being. It was palpable, an intangible force that sent shivers down the spines of even the bravest individuals. It whispered of revenge and retribution, a hunger that knew no bounds.


    Amidst the clutter, there were symbols and diagrams scrawled hastily across the walls, seemingly marking the path of Ena''s obsession. The twisted sigils and cryptic writings told tales of forbidden knowledge and rituals best left untouched.


    As Ena''s gaze fell upon her missing hand, a malicious sneer curled upon her lips. The room grew charged with unsettling energy, and soon, faint crackles of lightning began to dance and flicker along her remaining arm. The disfigurement had not robbed her of her power; it had only fueled her resolve.


    "Did you perhaps think that I can no longer wield lightning without my hand!?" she hissed, her voiceced with venomous disdain. "Naive!" The memory of the white-haired man who had attacked them in the treacherous Howling Mountains consumed her thoughts. He was an enigma, an entity she had never seen or heard of before. How could someone of such immense power reside on that seemingly unremarkable ind?


    Ena''s irritation grew as she ruminated on their encounter. For years, she had believed herself and the sorcerer who apanied her to be at the pinnacle of power, reigning supreme over their domain. Yet, that man had snatched away her chance to fight, leaving her seething with an insatiable hunger for vengeance.


    Just as her thoughts consumed her, the study door creaked open, and her assistant cautiously entered. The assistant''s eyes darted nervously around the disheveled room as if the chaos mirrored Ena''s wrath.


    "Did you find something?" Ena hissed, her impatience palpable.


    "N Nothing," stammered the assistant, fear, and nervousness evident in their voice.


    In a fit of rage, Ena summoned a surge of raw power. With a deafening BAM, a bolt of lightning crashed into the wall just behind the assistant, leaving behind a scorching mark. "You told me you possessed aprehensive list of the most powerful individuals on this continent! How could you not know who that man is?" Ena''s voice crackled with fury.


    "Your blessedness, there is truly no record of such an individual... I have not heard even a whisper about a man with white hair," the assistant trembled, desperately attempting to cate their furious master.


    "Well, you better find out who he is, or you will suffer the consequences!" Another bolt of lightning exploded against the walls, causing the assistant to whimper in terror.


    "I I will do my best!" the assistant stammered, their voice filled with genuine fear.


    "Do it!" Ena''s chest rose and fell with rapid breaths, her anger simmering just beneath the surface. The memories of the fateful battle in the Howling Mountains resurfaced, haunting her mind. Not only had she lost her left hand, but that merciless man had also snuffed out the life of the feeble sorcerer who had apanied her. The visit to the mountains had proven to be a catastrophic miscalction.


    "Why are you still here?" Ena snapped, noticing her assistant lingering near the door.


    "W We received some news that the ize Family is preparing for war," the assistant stuttered, their voice trembling.


    "Humph!" Ena epted the file that the sorcerer handed over, her eyes gleaming with a cold, calcting glint. "That old man is indeed hot-headed. Good! Let them tear each other apart! Only we can reap the twisted benefits that chaos brings!"


    Ena''s eyes narrowed into an ugly expression as she read through the remaining contents of the report. "Huh? That wretched bug L actually survived?" Her voice dripped with disdain and disbelief.


    "We have yet to confirm his survival, Your Blessedness. However, our informants in Wugari have reported witnessing a man exhibiting extraordinary fire-based abilities, rescuing a handful of individuals. The incidents drew considerable attention," the assistant responded, her tone cautious. "It seems that he was apanied by a woman."


    "Another sorcerer, I presume?" Ena inquired, her mind involuntarily recalling the memory of Rosie, the woman whom the enigmatic white-haired man had saved. The reports triggered a flicker of uncertainty, a nagging thought in the back of her mind.


    "No specific details regarding the Duke or Wugari have been uncovered. Our agents have not spotted him in the vicinity. Rumors suggest he might be engaged in training within the northernnds," the assistant informed, her voiceced with a touch of uncertainty.


    "Or perhaps he still lurks within the treacherous Howling Mountains," Ena hissed, her anger resurfacing as she reminisced about the harrowing events that unfolded in that deste ce. However, what truly caught her off guard during her journey was the rming number of demons lurking in the shadows. Could it be somehow connected to the Duke''s influence?


    "Very well..." Ena''s tone softened as she collected herself. The impending prospect of the ize Family initiating war against Sloryn managed to appease her. It offered a semnce of sce amidst the chaos. What she desired now were the lifeless bodies of her enemies, and the ize Family proved to be the perfect catalyst. Their hotheadedness and naivety would pave the way for bloodshed.


    "Assemble a team to infiltrate Sloryn and assume the roles of ize Family members. Provoke the people of Sloryn, sow seeds of discord. I want chaos, and I crave blood," Ena added, her eyes narrowing with a sinister intensity as she red at the document.


    The unsettling calmness that enveloped her masked the dark intentions lurking beneath. As long as the turmoil escted, the barrier separating them from the unlimited power of ancient relics would weaken. With ess to those relics, their strength would grow immeasurable. Ena reveled in the thought of harnessing such power, no matter the cost.


    The study, once eerie and chaotic, now became a haven of calcted malevolence. The walls seemed to close in, mirroring Ena''s growing hunger for domination and her thirst for the crimson rivers that would flow in the wake of her actions.


    Ena''s gaze fixated on the assistant, her expression grim as she posed a crucial question. "What of the experiments?" she demanded to know.


    "Well... since his excellency''s passing, numerous experiments were left unfinished," the assistant replied with a hint of trepidation. "Approximately sixty individuals remain in the second stage. They underwent a transformation where their bodies evolved, granting them powers beyond lightning maniption. However, they are unable to control these newfound abilities. For ten individuals, they were able to materialize lightning, but the power proved too overwhelming, leaving them scarred and disfigured."


    Ena''s brows furrowed in frustration. "So, they still cannot harness and control the lightning?" she pressed for confirmation.


    "They remain unable to control it," the assistant confirmed as she swallowed hard.


    "So, those people are still useless," Ena muttered with a tinge of annoyance. Her attention shifted to a new topic. "And what of the new children?"


    "They are too young, Your Blessedness. Initiating the first phase of the experiments would be detrimental to their fragile bodies," the assistant exined, attempting to dissuade Ena from her impulsive desires.


    "Start it," Ena hissed, her voice dripping with an unyielding determination.


    "Your Blessedness, I must implore you to reconsider. Without the sorcerer''s presence, the children would endure excruciating pain, and there''s a significant risk of fatality," the assistant protested, genuine concern etched across her face.


    "Then do you wish to die in their ce?" Ena''s voice grew cold and menacing, and tendrils of lightning crackled menacingly along her hand, emphasizing her point.


    "N No, Your Blessedness. The experiments will be carried out as youmand," the assistant relented, her fear overpowering her reservations.


    "Good," Ena sneered, her dark intentionsid bare. "Those children were brought into existence for this very purpose. Speak not of pain when their sole purpose is to be sacrificed!"


    "Y Yes, Your Blessedness!" the assistant stammered, bowing their head in submission.


    "Hmph! Leave me be!" Ena dismissed the assistant with a wave of her hand, her face contorted into an expression of relentless determination. The study fell into an eerie silence as she was left alone to revel in her sinister ns.

 Chapter 426: It Is Time...

    Chapter 426: It Is Time...


    Ena Thun ventured further into the depths of the cave, her steps muffled by the soft earth beneath her boots. The air grew heavy and damp, clinging to her skin like a shroud. The darkness enveloped her, swallowing the surrounding space in an imprable cloak. The only flickering light illuminating her path came from the scattered candles that lined the uneven walls of the underground corridor.


    The corridor itself seemed to stretch on endlessly, its rough-hewn walls bearing the marks of time and nature''s relentless touch. Moisture dripped from the ceiling, forming glistening droplets that echoed through the silence as they sshed onto the uneven ground. The earthy scent of dampness permeated the air, mingling with the faint aroma of aged stone.


    Undeterred by the eerie atmosphere, Ena pressed on, her determination guiding her through thebyrinthine passage. The dancing mes of the candles cast dancing shadows, creating a spectral dance of light and darkness. Each step she took echoed through the confined space, reverberating like whispers in the oppressive silence.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity of navigating the subterranean maze, Ena arrived at her destinationa hidden room nestled deep within the cave''s embrace. Before she could even raise her hand to knock, the door swung open, a creaking echo shattering the stillness. Surprised, Ena hesitated, her senses on high alert.


    As the door swung open wider, a soft glow spilled out, revealing the interior of the room.


    "Enter," the voice echoed from within, beckoning Ena into the room. Ena strode forward with determination, her presence filling the space. "You knew I woulde," she dered firmly. A heavy silence enveloped the room as Ena''s eyes met those of her father. The man she had looked up to her entire life, was now confined within the prison-like walls of iron bars.


    "Why have youe?" he whispered, his voice tinged with a mixture of sadness and resignation. Ena''s gaze hardened as she took in the sight of her father''s deteriorating state. Though his appearance suggested a healthy middle-aged man, she knew the truth. The Howling Mountains had cast a shadow over his life, thrusting him into a prolongedatose state from which he had awoken only to face unpredictable episodes of agony and danger.


    Frustration tinged her words. "Federico Lux is no longer an option to aid you, Father. He has vanished without a trace." A crease formed between her father''s brows. Howling Mountains had changed her father. Ena, faced with the unbearable reality, had made the difficult choice to confine him deep within the pce, shielded from the prying eyes of the influential families.


    To keep the pretense, she asked Federico Lux to pretend to heal her father. In exchange, he would give Federico the support that he needed for his obsession with the past.


    "I might consider reaching out to Martin Lux, although I doubt his feeble strength and limited influence would provide any relief to your wretched existence," she coldly stated a hint of disdain evident in her thoughts towards him.


    Her father''s voice broke the silence, his words echoing with a haunting tone. "Then perhaps it is time for me to embrace the sweet release of death, for it is an inescapable part of life."


    Ena''s revtion pierced the air after a pregnant pause. "I braved the treacherous Howling Mountains," she disclosed, her true intention foring to this ce unveiled. "But the relics you spoke of were nowhere to be found. Instead, the mountains harbored hideous creatures, demonic entities that would attack mercilessly." The image of the white-haired man shed before her eyes, stoking the mes of anger deep within her.


    As anticipated, her father''s breathing grew shallow, and a flicker of fear danced in his eyes. Sensing his agitation, Ena spoke in a reassuring tone, attempting to calm him. "Father, find sce in the knowledge that I have returned unharmed. There is no cause for rm."


    "I warned you! Stay away from that ce!" Her father''s words were filled with urgency, his once-calm gaze now sharp and feral. "They haveid eyes on you. They will pursue you relentlessly, stopping at nothing to find you."


    Perplexed, Ena inquired, "What are you talking about? Who will seek me?"


    Her father''s voice erupted in a mixture of anger and fear, reverberating through the room. "Ena Thun, you fool!" he bellowed, the fury in his eyes burning bright. "You have noprehension of the gravity of your actions! Why did you insist on seeking those ursed relics? Didn''t I warn you they would bring only misery to your life?"


    Ena''s heart pounded in her chest as she witnessed her father''s transformation. The once-prison-like room now seemed suffocating, its oppressive atmosphere closing in around her.


    "What do you mean, Father?" she demanded, her voice quivering with a mixture of anger and confusion. If her intuition served her right, this was yet another one of her father''s delusional episodes. If he didn''t want her to pursue the relics, why did he expose her to them? Why did he reveal their existence and allow her to study them? "Who wille after me?" she pressed, her patience wearing thin.


    With a tight grip on the iron bars, her father leaned forward, his knuckles turning white. His words dripped with dread as he whispered, "They are ancient, powerful, and unrelenting."


    Ena''s mind raced, attempting to grasp the significance of her father''s ominous words. Since his awakening, he had been rambling about prophecies and demons, all of which had irked and frustrated her. She wanted to tell him that she was already aware of these matters, but the words remained unspoken, trapped within her.


    Instead, she found herself locked in a gaze with his blood-red eyes, searching for answers. "They have seen me, you say? And they will stop at nothing until they have me in their clutches? My life is in danger, and those close to me will suffer their wrath?" she questioned, her disbelief threatening to give way to exasperation.


    Ena felt the urge to roll her eyes, tired of her father''s repetitive warnings. But she held herposure, for beneath his fragile state, therey a hidden truth that demanded her attention. A truth she couldn''t afford to dismiss.


    "Do you speak of the white-haired man?" she inquired her true motive for visiting her father finally surfacing. "The one who possesses the power to defeat me in an instant? Tell me about him, Father! Who is he?"


    To her exasperation, the old man remained silent, his gaze fixed upon her. Soon enough, his eyes zed over, his expression turning vacant.


    Observing this all too familiar scene, Ena let out a heavy sigh. She knew exactly what was to follow.


    As expected, her father copsed onto the cold floor, his body wracked with convulsions and tremors. His eyes rolled back, and his fingers clenched tightly, a testament to the torment he endured. He would remain trapped in thisatose state for days, rendering any further conversation with him impossible.


    How utterly frustrating!


    Clicking her tongue in annoyance, she left the oppressive underground facility without sparing her father another nce. Determined, she made her way to her study, her thoughts still consumed by the hateful white-haired man who had mercilessly in the sorcerer. The loss of the sorcerer''s knowledge posed a formidable obstacle to thepletion of her experiments.


    Should she abandon her audacious n of forging an army capable of harnessing the power of lightning? Should she redirect her efforts toward a different avenue?


    The mere contemtion of such a choice weighed heavily upon her, intensifying the throbbing ache in her head.


    She sighed wearily, sinking into her chair as her weary eyes fixated upon the scattered papers strewn across her desk. The weight of her decisions bore down upon her like a suffocating burden.


    "It is time..." a chilling voice suddenly echoed from behind her, its presence jolting her senses. Startled, she flinched, though she refrained from turning around. Experience had taught her that there was nothing to be seen. No use in wasting her time.


    "What do you want this time?" she demanded, her voiceced with irritation and defiance.


    "The one you promised," the voice responded, its tone dripping with insidious intent. "I want to begin the process now."


    "You expect me to deliver Brinley Fleur so you can possess his body?" she questioned, her voice tinged with a mix of bitterness and resignation.


    "And what other choice do I have?" the voice retorted, a note of desperation seeping through its words.


    In response, Ena couldn''t help but snort with derision. She already had an abundance of burdens on her te, and this demand only served to stoke the fire of her anger.


    As the formless presence dissipated once more, Ena couldn''t help but feel a mixture of relief and annoyance.


    Demons, she scoffed inwardly as she thought of the dead sorcerer who introduced her to those creatures!


    Without wasting another moment, she reached for hermunication device, her fingers trembling with anticipation. With calcted precision, she dialed a number and issued a series of instructions to the person on the other end. Her intentions needed to remain concealed from prying eyes.


    She had them arrange a secret meeting with Brinley Fleur of the esteemed Fleur Family.


    Ena knew that Brinley had a weak and cowardly character. With the knowledge she held about L ize''s whereabouts, it was a perfect leverage to ensure hispliance.


    Oh, how the mighty Fleur scion woulde running to her, driven by a desperate need to protect his kin. Little did he know that once he entered her web, he would never be the same again. Ena reveled in the prospect of molding him into her pawn, an instrument of her ambitions.

 Chapter 427: Comfort

    Chapter 427: Comfort


    In the depths of her heart, Rosalind had spent countless moments envisioning the wedding of her dreams. After enduring trials and tribtions, this second chance at life was a cherished gift, and she refused to squander it on impressing people she held no affection for. Determined to create a day that symbolized their unique bond, Rosalind longed for a wedding that echoed their shared simplicity.


    And yet, as she stood in awe before the resplendent Throne room, adorned with delicate floral arrangements, Rosalind found it hard to believe that her vision had materialized. Lucas, her now husband, had assured her that it would be a modest affair, a mere formality to legitimize her position as the official duchess.


    He had promised another celebration would take ce in due time. However the opulence of the room and the exquisite white dress made by Madam Monoroe specifically for her felt far from simple.


    With a mix of confusion and disbelief, Rosalind walked down the aisle, her mind struggling to process the whirlwind of emotions.


    As the ceremony concluded, Rosalind found herself alone in their room, her eyes fixated on the vacant side of the bed. The excitement and anticipation that had apanied the wedding now gave way to a profound sense of solitude. She couldn''t help but question her conflicting emotions. Was she supposed to feel joy for having the wedding she desired, or sorrow for being alone on her wedding night?


    The room now echoed with a deafening silence that amplified her confusion. Rosalind grappled with conflicting thoughts, unsure of what she had expected or hoped for. The reality of her situation shed with the romanticized image she had painted in her mind. She had yearned for simplicity, yet found herself entangled in a web of borate arrangements. She had longed for the love andpanionship of Lucas, only to have him depart on this very night.


    Torn betweenughter and tears, Rosalind shook her head.


    In the midst of her confusion, Rosalind took a deep breath, summoning strength from within. She reminded herself of the purpose behind their union. This was nothing but a marriage of convenience.


    Still, she could not help the whirlwind of emotions that threatened to engulf her. The wedding hade and gone, leaving her with a mosaic of conflicting sentiments. She had fallen for him. Worse was she did not even know when it all started.


    .....


    "Must you wed the poor woman and leave on your wedding night?" Belisarius''s words echoed inside the room where Duke Lucas was sitting. "Who would want to be alone on their wedding night?"


    The room fell into a heavy silence as the weight of their words hung in the air. Duke Lucas''s frustration simmered beneath his controlled demeanor, while Belisarius, the white-haired man, relished in his ability to provoke his friend''s emotions.


    "Must you always meddle in my affairs?" Lucas spat out, his voiceced with annoyance, as he locked eyes with Belisarius. The fire within him burned fiercely, ready to consume any obstacle in its path. "If you have nothing helpful to contribute, then leave me be."


    Belisarius chuckled, hisughter echoing throughout the room like a haunting melody. He sauntered over to the bar, casually pouring himself a ss of wine before settling himself across from Lucas. His piercing gaze held a mischievous glint as if he delighted in stirring the pot of Lucas''s emotions.


    "Leave you alone to reunite with your bride? Ah, how I wish it were that simple," Belisarius retorted, taking a sip from his winess. "But you see, your beloved Rosalind is on the precipice of awakening. Should the dormant goddess inside her awaken fully, her very soul will be overshadowed, consumed, and she will perish."


    Lucas''s re intensified, his hands balling into fists at his sides. The words stung like a bitter truth he had long tried to deny. The memories that Rosalind was beginning to recollect, the fragments of her past life, were a double-edged sword. They held the potential to not only restore her lost identity but also to unleash a torrent of emotions and pain she had once experienced.


    Lucas had hoped that by bringing Rosalind to the secluded caves, she would have the opportunity to strengthen her body and prepare for the battles ahead. It was a desperate n, born out of his love for her and the need to keep her safe. But his carefullyid ns were shattered by the intervention of an evil sorceress, hell-bent on breaking through the protective barriers he had erected to ''rescue'' the ''goddess''.


    In truth, Lucas didn''t truly care about those barriers. Their purpose was merely a means to an enda way to buy them time, a fleeting moment of respite before their inevitable escape. Once the barriers fell, Lucas could whisk Rosalind away to a different dimension, far removed from the chaos and treachery of the human world. In that realm, they could build a new life together, free from the shackles of their past and the looming threat of the seven families.


    The consequences of their escape were of little concern to Lucas. Let the demons tear the humans apart, let chaos reignit mattered not to him.


    His sole focus was Rosalind''s safety and well-being, her happiness above all else. The rest of the world could crumble around them, and he would watch at the sidelines with Rosalind in his arms.


    Yet, as Lucas gazed upon Rosalind, her cries of pain piercing his soul, his heart shattered into a thousand pieces. The flood of memories long suppressed and now unleashed, ravaged her mind and brought her to her knees. The anguish etched on her face tore at Lucas''s very core.


    In a desperate attempt to shield her from the torment, he made the agonizing decision to close the barriers once more. It was a choice that only made him want to kill the humans once and for all. Closing the barrier would not only keep the demons away.


    It meant postponing their escape from this ce, prolonging their stay in this wretched world.


    However, this is not the only thing that frightened him. Rosalind''s body was too feeble right now. She would not be able to win against the soul inside her body. Not only would she lose in this battle, her body might even be destroyed.


    "It was you who urged me to stay away from her," Lucas growled, his voice a low rumble.


    "The path ahead is treacherous," Belisarius spoke. "The delicate bnce between her reawakening and her well-being hangs precariously in the bnce. Your presence, Lucas, as much as it brings herfort, also holds the potential to unravel her newfound peace and inflict unbearable pain."


    Lucas said nothing as he listened intently


    "We must unravel the mystery of how this foreign soul came to reside within her," Belisarius continued. "Only then can we trulyprehend the depths of her connection to it, and develop a n that ensures her safety and well-being."


    Lucas clenched his jaw, the weight of responsibility settling heavily upon his broad shoulders. Today was meant to be their wedding day, a day of celebration and union. But now, it felt like a bittersweet reminder of the sacrifices they had to make.


    Who would willingly choose to spend their wedding night alone? Not Lucasdefinitely not him. His heart ached at the thought of being separated from Rosalind, of the emptiness that would engulf him in her absence. But the forces at y, the machinations of the seven families, had left him with no choice.


    The wedding had be theirst resort, a desperate gamble to grant Rosalind the authority and power she needed to challenge the ns of the influential families. It was a calcted move, forcing Lucas to watch from the sidelines while she took center stage.


    "Where are you going?" Belisarius called out, his toneced with concern, as Lucas abruptly rose from his seat. But Lucas remained silent, his eyes filled with an intensity that sent chills down Belisarius''s spine. Without uttering another word, Lucas vanished into thin air, leaving behind a sense of foreboding in his wake.


    Fear gripped Belisarius''s heart as he scrambled to follow Lucas''s trail, his mind racing with questions.


    As Belisarius materialized in a snow-coveredndscape, he found Lucas standing there, his face concealed, an aura of darkness emanating from his very being. It was a scene that filled Belisarius with a sense of unease, for he knew all too well what would unfold before his eyes.


    The tranquility of the snow was soon shattered by the sound of Lucas''s fury, as heunched himself into a relentless assault against the nearby beasts. The sh of steel and the sickening stter of blood tainted the pristine whiteness of the snow, suffusing the air with a haunting and macabre aura.


    Belisarius sighed, his heart heavy with resignation, as he watched his friend unleash his wrath upon their enemies. This was not the first time he had witnessed such a sight, nor would it be thest. Lucas''s inner demons, both literal and metaphorical, threatened to consume him, pushing him to the edge of reason and sanity.


    Taking a few steps back, Belisarius found sce against the sturdy embrace of a nearby tree. He crossed his arms, his eyes fixed upon the gruesome scene unfolding before him, his heart filled with a mixture of sadness and understanding. There was little he could do but bear witness to Lucas''s primal rage, a storm of violence and anguish that gripped him time and time again.


    Silence enveloped the snowyndscape, broken only by the echoes of battle and the heavy thud of fallen bodies of various beasts. Belisarius remained rooted to his spot, a silent observer amidst the chaos.

 Chapter 428: Blaize Family Estate

    Chapter 428: ize Family Estate


    Deep Within the Lavish Confines of Rosalind''s New Study.


    "You are going to apany me back to Korusta?" L spoke, frowning. "If you wanted to stop this war... I can tell you now that there is no way that would happen. Those people tried to kill me. The Fluer Family needed to suffer."


    Rosalind,posed and collected, raised an eyebrow as she calmly sipped her tea, the bitter taste mirroring the discord in the room. "I do not want to stop the war," she stated firmly, setting her cup down with a deliberate clink. "However, I am very interested in establishing trade with the Empire of Korusta. I have already spoken to influential individuals from Rakha, and they have agreed to provide us with the necessary supplies to create a portal."


    L''s hand shot up, halting Rosalind''s exnation mid-sentence. His eyes widened in disbelief. "Are you telling me that you... that you have no intentions in the war? Instead, you are going there to convince the Emperor to trade?" His disbelief was palpable, his assumptions shattered. He had expected a morebative stance from the new Duchess.


    "What does the war have to do with me?" she countered, her voice infused with a quiet determination. "Even if trade is established, it does not mean it will be affected by the war. The conflict will not be waged in Korusta. It is Sloryn that will bear the brunt of the devastation if they wait for you to reach their gates."


    A heavy silence descended upon the room. The vast distance between Korusta and Sloryn loomed before them, a stark reminder of the futility and senseless loss that awaited both sides should war erupt. The realization settled inRosalind''s trading ns would proceed undeterred, detached from the impending conflict.


    The ize Family''s reputation for their impulsive nature had preceded them, and Rosalind knew all too well the potential for them to ignite a full-blown war. But she had no intention of getting entangled in their fiery squabble. Her priorityy in preparing the north for the impending demon threat, a responsibility she couldn''t afford to neglect by involving herself in the ize family''s vendetta.


    "Look, you just got married and " L was not able toplete his words when Rosalind interrupted him.


    "If you do not want me to go to Korusta, just say it," she interjected, her eyes meeting his with unwavering determination.


    Caught off guard, L opened his mouth to respond but found himself speechless. He stared at Rosalind, his mind racing with conflicting thoughts and unspoken emotions.


    "Then I will apany you to talk to the Emperor," he said.


    "Very well," Rosalind got up.


    "Where are you going?''


    "To Korusta" Rosalind said.


    "N Now?" L stammered, taken aback by her sudden urgency.


    "Did you expect us to wait for days? Time is of the essence, and I have none to spare," she exined, her voice tinged with a hint of impatience.


    Confusion clouded L''s face as he noticed the peculiar devices on the table. "What are those?" he asked, pointing at the teleportation devices before them.


    Rosalind''s lips curled into a knowing smile. "Teleportation devices," she revealed. "They will transport us to Korusta swiftly. However, each device can only be used once before disappearing."


    L''s surprise mingled with curiosity. He had underestimated the extent of Rosalind''s capabilities. "You possess such artifacts?" he mused, his voice filled with astonishment.


    "Times are changing," she uttered, her words resonating with a quiet determination. "Humans are evolving, and we must adapt if we are to forge a brighter future."


    .................


    Their are various of reasons why the ize Family chose to settle in the Korusta Empire and one of them is it''s proximity with volcanoes.


    This unique arrangement between the fire-blessed people and the volcanic environment is driven by abination of cultural, mystical, and practical reasons.


    First was it''s connection to the element that they could wield. The fire-blessed individuals believed that they possess an innate affinity for fire and draw their powers from the elemental energy present in their surroundings. Volcanoes, with their eruptingva and intense heat, are believed to be powerful sources of raw fire energy. Living near volcanoes allows these gifted individuals to tap into this potent energy and enhance their fire maniption abilities.


    Second was the fact that this volcanic regions are seen as sacred sanctuaries where the fire-blessed people canmune with the primal forces of fire. The intense heat, glowingva, and billowing smoke are seen as manifestations of the goddess''s presence. By residing close to volcanoes, they can better connect with their elemental patron and harness their powers to their fullest potential.


    Third was that the harsh environment surrounding volcanoes provides a challenging training ground for those seeking to master their fire maniption abilities. The constant exposure to intense heat, unpredictable eruptions, and moltenva forces the fire-blessed individuals to develop exceptional control over their powers. They learn to manipte fire in its rawest form, honing their skills and bing formidable practitioners of fire magic. Because of this, the ize Family always thought that they are superior to the other members of the blessed families because they were able to embrace their essence by exposing themselves in endless hot environment.


    Fourth and the most important reason was that living near volcanoes grants the fire-blessedmunity ess to unique resources. The volcanic soil, enriched with minerals and nutrients, supports fertilends that yield abundant crops. The heat generated by the volcano can be channeled for various practical purposes, such as heating homes, powering forges, and enhancing craftsmanship in metalworking. They have learned to harness the volcanic resources to enhance their quality of life and advance their society.


    Rosalind''s gaze shifted from the billowing smoke of the grand buildings in Korusta, her eyes tracing the swirling plumes as a chill ran down her spine. It wasn''t the cold that caused the shiver, but rather the unfamiliarity of the scorching climate. Her body, ustomed to the temperate north, struggled to limate to the relentless heat. She silently praised her own foresight for choosing simple, lightweight clothinga shirt and trouserswhile L, in his traditional mindset, frowned at her departure from the expected dress attire for women in this region.


    A wry smile yed at the corners of Rosalind''s lips as she contemted the stark contrast between the open-mindedness of the northernnds and the conservative customs of the south. It seemed that even the sweltering climate couldn''t melt away the rigid expectations ced upon women. Nevertheless, she remained resolute in her refusal to conform, rolling her eyes at the antiquated norms that confined her freedom.


    "Follow me," Lmanded, his gaze shifting between Rosalind and Josephine. Josephine''s insisted on apanying them, L surprisingly agreed without much resistance to Rosalind''s irritation.


    Since that incident with Atior, Rosalind had been trying to keep the woman at an arms length. She did not want to entangled herself with another sorcerer.


    "This ce is a bit weird," Josephine mused. "It''s too hot. Why do humans live here?"


    "This ce is good" L lead them to the market. The teleportation took them to the ck market in Korusta which was connected to the Market in the Capital of Korusta. Soon enough, the three of them found horses and started traveling towards the ize estate.


    After about an hour, they finally reached the famous mansion of the ize Family.


    In her previous life, Rosalind had heard whispers and tales about the unique ize estate, but she could never have fathomed the true nature of its peculiarity. As she stood before the mansion, her eyes widened in disbelief. She found herself blinking repeatedly to ensure she wasn''t caught in some sort of vivid dream. The imposing structure appeared to have forged its existence upon the very side of a dormant volcano, as if it were an extension of the fiery depths below.


    The mansion''s architecture, meticulously crafted with a blend of opulence and practicality, bore the unmistakable marks of the ize Family''s connection to the element of fire. The walls, fashioned from a mix of dark volcanic stone and shimmering red bricks, exuded an air of strength and resilience. Intricate carvings depicting dancing mes adorned every corner, paying homage to the ancestral bond between the ize lineage and the element that had blessed them.


    As Rosalind''s gaze ascended, her eyes were drawn to the cascading balconies that seemed to dangle precariously over the edge, offering an unparalleled view of the sprawling volcandscape below. The balconies, wrought with ornate ironwork that mimicked the sinuous movements of mes.


    Rosalind took in the mansion''s grandeur. It was as if the very heartbeat of the ize Family resonated within these walls, pulsating with the raw energy of the fire theymanded.


    The air surrounding the mansion carried a distinct warmth, a gentle caress that whispered of the eternal fire simmering beneath the earth''s surface.


    However, the scorching heat of the surroundings was unbearable, especially for someone who had grown ustomed to the colder climates of the north.


    Beads of perspiration formed on her brow, threatening to dampen her resolve. She wiped her forehead with the back of her hand, feeling the heat radiating from her own skin. It was as if the very air itself was ame, testing the limits of endurance.


    "I can only assume that the fire-man is immune to the searing temperatures," Josephine mused aloud. "But what about the others? How can they withstand such intense heat? It seems unbearable for them to live here."


    "Those who bear the blood of the ize Family, regardless of their ability to manipte fire, possess an inherent resilience to the heat," L exined. "This ce, our ancestral home, serves as a sanctuary to us. It is a testament to the fiery essence that flows through our veins."


    Before L could delve further into his exnation, amotion erupted around them. Shouts and cries filled the air as people within the mansion''s vicinity noticed the presence of L, Rosalind, and Josephine. The news spread like wildfire, igniting a wave of chaos and curiosity among the inhabitants.

 Chapter 429: Misplaced Fury

    Chapter 429: Misced Fury


    *BANG*


    The older man''s rage erupted like a volcano, his hand crashing down on the table with a thunderous boom.


    This man was none other than the ize Family patriarch, his fiery red hair mirroring the fury in his eyes. He fixed a piercing re upon L, his own son, as venom dripped from his words. "You ran away?" he hissed, his voice filled with seething anger. "You fled from that Brinley Fluer? Were you scared of him and that witch Ena?"


    Rosalind stood in stunned silence, unsure of what to say. The man''s anger seemed misced, as if he were blind to the fact that L had been the victim of an attack.


    Shouldn''t he be outraged at the ones who framed his son instead? Rosalind blinked, struggling toprehend the extent of the man''s irrational behavior.


    "I didn''t run away! I already exined this father. Someone pulled me away from there," L reasoned, attempting to defend himself. Beside him, another young man with fiery red hair frowned, his expression mirroring Rosalind''s confusion.


    "Grandfather... that was the third table you''ve broken in just three weeks," the young man spoke up, his voice tinged with exasperation. "Can''t you express your anger without destroying furniture? Should I just give you a table made out of rock?"


    Rosalind remained silent, taking in the scene before her and silently vowing to never invite this old man to the north.


    How could someone manage to break three tables in as many weeks? It was a perplexing disy of temper. This old man should be in his seventies yet, he looked to be in his early forties with his strong and robust built.


    The patriarch, consumed by his fury, ignored his grandson''s words and continued his tirade, spittle flying from his mouth. "You Your father runs from a fight, and you are concerned about tables? Maybe I should break your bones instead!" he bellowed, his words filled with disappointment and frustration. "Hah! I thought I raised you to be strong! How could you run away from those two lunatics? Hah?"


    L, in a futile attempt to reason with his father, spoke up once more. "Father, I''ve already exined" His words trailed off, his frustration evident as he struggled to findmon ground with his unyielding father.


    Rosalind observed the strained family dynamic, her thoughts racing. It was clear that L''s father held deep-rooted expectations and a warped sense of pride. She couldn''t help but feel sympathy for L, caught in the crossfire of his father''s unrelenting wrath.


    As the tension in the room thickened, Rosalind realized that she needed to tread carefully. After all, talking to a lunatic like the patriarch could pose a bit of a challenge.


    "I can''t believe this!" he eximed. The Patriarch''s anger reverberated through the air. "How could you


    Sensing the need to defuse the situation, L''s son stepped in, attempting to calm the storm. "Grandfather, perhaps we should try to remainposed," he suggested. "Let''s not forget that Father brought this woman who saved him from the perils of the north. Should we at least thank her for bringing father back alive?"


    The Patriarch''s attention shifted, a flicker of intrigue recing his rage. "Ah... the woman. A sorcerer, you say? Bring her in!" hemanded.


    "Before anything else, can we address the elephant in the room?" L ventured, his voice tinged with caution. Rosalind, immediately noticed L''s reluctance to delve into the topic of Josephine, perhaps out of fear or apprehension.


    "Duchess Rothley, we apologize for subjecting you to this disy of our family''s shorings," L added, his gaze shifting to Rosalind. "I''m sorry for the shock you''ve experienced."


    Rosalind offered a gentle smile in response. What could she possibly say? That the Patriarch had indeed overreacted? "No, it''s quite all right," she replied, her voice calm. "I didn''t mean to intrude on your family matters. If it''s eptable to all, we can table the discussion I had intended to have with the Patriarch until emotions have settled. It seems that everyone is quite... emotionally charged at the moment."


    A collective sigh of relief seemed to sweep through the room as Rosalind''s words hung in the air. The opportunity for a momentary respite presented itself, allowing the heated emotions to cool. Yet, beneath the calm facade, a storm breweda sh of conflicting desires, secrets, and the lingering question of how these tangled rtionships would untangle themselves.


    "How about I lead you outside while father collects himself? I believe tea has been prepared?" L looked at his son.


    His son nodded obediently. "Yes, Father. Everything is ready in the drawing room," he confirmed.


    "Good Father will surely follow us to the drawing room once he is ready." L acknowledged, his gaze fixed on his father. There was a silent plea in his eyes, a plea for understanding and reconciliation, before he turned and left the room, Rosalind following closely behind.


    As they stepped out of the room, L wasted no time in sharing his thoughts. "I had hoped that the presence of the Duchess would help calm the old man down," he confessed, disappointment evident in his voice. "But I was mistaken. I apologize."


    Rosalind shook her head. "It was no bother," she reassured him.


    In truth, she had anticipated the vtile temperament of the ize Family. She had prepared herself for a confrontation from the very beginning. What had caught her off guard, however, was the peculiar source of the patriarch''s angerL''s premature departure from the fight, when Josephine saved him.


    Indeed, it was an odd trigger for such fury.


    L nced at Rosalind, a sense of resignation on his face. "My father has always been like this, as far back as I can remember," he admitted. They continued their walk toward the drawing room, where Josephine was enjoying her meal.


    "Fire will always act like fire," Rosalind mused, her words holding a tinge of wisdom. Yet, confusion lingered in her mind. L used to act like his father.


    Why had L suddenly changed his demeanor? Could it be attributed to his encounters with Josephine? Had the sorceress managed to humble him in some way?


    The two continued walking until they reach the long balcony that would lead them to the room where they usually entertain guests. The long balcony offered a picturesque view of the sprawling estate, the sun casting a warm golden hue over the surroundings. L and Rosalind strolled side by side, their footsteps echoing against the marble floors as they made their way to the room designated for hosting guests. With each step, anticipation grew, mingled with a sense of unease.


    Finally, they reached the grand entrance of the room, its ornate double doors looming before them.


    L pushed open the doors, revealing avishly decorated space that exuded an air of elegance and opulence. It was a room designed to impress, adorned with exquisite tapestries, gleaming chandeliers, and polished wooden furniture.


    As they stepped inside, Rosalind''s attention was immediately drawn to the sight that greeted her.


    A mountain of empty tes towered before Josephine, who stood up from her seat with a sheepish smile. The remnants of a sumptuous feast were scattered across the table, evidence of her voracious appetite.


    "You''re back," Josephine announced, her voice tinged with a hint of amusement. "The food was simply too good to resist. I didn''t want it to grow cold, so I decided to eat it all."

 Chapter 430: Patriarch of the Blaize Family - 1

    Chapter 430: Patriarch of the ize Family - 1


    Rosalind''s anticipation grew as she walked towards the grand balcony, each step resounding on the gleaming marble floor. The hours of waiting had tested her patience, but the opportunity to finally speak with the formidable Patriarch was worth every moment of anticipation. She understood the Patriarch''s reluctance to involve his son in their conversation, and she respected his decision.


    As she neared the balcony, the allure of the view ahead beckoned her. The rich tapestry of colors and beauty that unfolded before her eyes erased any lingering doubts. The Korusta Empire sprawled beneath her, a breathtaking amalgamation of nature and human ingenuity. Thendscape was a living testament to the grandeur and opulence that the ize Family had painstakingly cultivated over countless generations.


    From her elevated perch on the balcony, Rosalind''s gaze swept across the panorama, taking in the pulsating heart of the empire. Towering structures reached for the heavens, their architectural magnificence rivaling the surrounding mountains. Pces adorned with intricate carvings and glistening in the fading light stood as symbols of power and prestige. The sun''s golden rays kissed the rooftops, casting a mesmerizing glow that seemed to breathe life into the structures below.


    The streets hummed with ceaseless activity, an intricate dance of lives intertwined. Merchants peddled their wares, their stalls bursting with a kaleidoscope of goods. Pedestrians meandered through the bustling streets, their footsteps blending with the symphony of the city.


    Lost in the magnificence of the scene, the deep voice of the Patriarch abruptly interrupted Rosalind''s thoughts. She turned her gaze to her left, meeting the piercing eyes of the older man who stood beside her.


    "What do you think of Korusta?" the Patriarch inquired, his words cutting through her reverie.


    Rosalind took a moment to collect her thoughts before responding. "It was undeniably hot," she stated. Was there a need to lie? This was pretty obvious, no?


    The Patriarch let out a gruff chuckle, his amusement tinged with a touch of cynicism. "Indeed," he remarked, his toneced with a mixture of pride and resignation. "I cannot deny the truth in your words. Korusta is a ce of intense heat, especially for someone ustomed to the cool northern regions."


    Rosalind nodded in agreement. She couldn''t help but wonder why the Patriarch had brought her to this particr spot.


    It was evident that they stood at the highest point of the family mansion, granting them a breathtaking panoramic view. However, it also meant their proximity to the edge of the volcano''s crater, where scorching heat radiated with an almost palpable intensity.


    "Now tell me, why would someone who had been pretending to be a sorceress personallye here?" the Patriarch asked. "Are you not aware of the seven mutual families'' dislike of the ones who could use darkness?"


    "I am well aware," Rosalind spoke. She did not miss how he said she was pretending to be a sorceress.


    "And yet you still dared show your face to talk about business. Did you truly think we are fools?"


    "I assure you, Patriarch, my purpose here is purely for trade. His Blessedness L expressed a genuine interest in establishing a prosperous trade alliance with the Wugari kingdom. I am merely the emissary entrusted with the task of discussing the terms."


    The Patriarch''s eyes narrowed, his skepticism evident. "Sending a representative would have sufficed, so why did you personally venture into our territory? Are you seeking refuge from the chaos that engulfs the North? Or perhaps you havee to beseech Korusta''s aid?"


    "Let me assure you that the North is capable of managing its own affairs. In fact, it was not us who wanted to seek alliance but His blessedness L who showed interest as it is the ize Family that stands to gain from this partnership, as ournds possess valuable resources that could greatly contribute to the growth and prosperity of the Korusta Empire."


    She could feel the weight of his scrutiny, his piercing gaze attempting to unravel her true intentions. Yet Rosalind remained steadfast, refusing to waver in her conviction. She knew that the Korusta Empire needed them now, as much as they needed them.


    "I heard that L offered to sponsor some portals," the Patriarch spoke.


    "Indeed," Rosalind replied, her tone dripping with intrigue as she met the Patriarch''s piercing gaze.


    "But you are not just here because of mere portals, are you?" the Patriarch asked, his eyes narrowing with suspicion. "Tell me... why would the Duchess herself visit Korusta? Are you bearing a message from the Duke?"


    Rosalind''s lips curled into a knowing smile, a glimmer of mischief dancing in her eyes. "It seems that his Blessedness is not only strong but wise," she remarked, her toneced with admiration. "You manage to guess my true intentions. Indeed, I havee bearing a message from the Duke himself," she lied with calcted ease, not batting an eyelid.


    "A war ising," Rosalind continued. "Soon, the others would choose a side. The Duke, however, is not one to be swayed by the whims of fate. He is choosing his own path, his own allies, and his own destiny."


    Rosalind''s smile widened, her eyes aze with a mixture of confidence and mischief, as if relishing in the tension that now enveloped the room. The Patriarch''s senses were heightened, attuned to every word and gesture that fell from her lips. His mind raced to decipher the true meaning behind her cryptic message.


    "And I believe," she continued, her voice trailing off for a moment, drawing out the suspense, "That he chose well."


    The weight of her words settled heavily upon the Patriarch''s shoulders, sending shivers down his spine. The realization dawned upon him. Rosalind''s mere presence in this ce, her deliberate visit to Korusta, spoke volumes about the Duke''s allegiance.


    The Duke, the enigmatic figure from the distant north, had chosen to throw his support behind the ize Family.


    A sense of awe mingled with disbelief swirled within the Patriarch. The north had always been distant, detached from the political squabbles that gued the southern territories. Theirs was and of mystery, veiled in secrets and guarded by their own enigmas. The sudden involvement of the Duke, with all his power and influence, was like an unexpected gust of wind that threatened to overturn the established order.


    "Are you saying that the Duke will support us in this matter?" he inquired, frowning.


    Rosalind shook her head slowly, her gaze piercing through the Patriarch''s waveringposure. She had anticipated this reaction, knowing well the skepticism that would greet her words.


    "The war. This war against the Fleur Family..." she spoke, her voice carrying a solemn weight, "has nothing to do with the Duke, your Blessedness. I am talking about something else. A different war that mighte anytime now."


    The Patriarch''s brows furrowed in confusion, his mind struggling to grasp the gravity of her words. "Another war?" he stammered, surprise apparent in his gaze. "Are you  Are you trying to create problems out of nothing, Duchess of Wugari?"


    Rosalind''s eyes bore into the Patriarch''s, her gaze unwavering. She knew the skepticism that would greet her im, the disbelief that would cloud their minds. However, she held the truth, a secret burden thatpelled her to act.


    "Your Blessedness," she spoke with a measured tone. "I am talking about demons."

 Chapter 431: Action! Not Contemplation!

    Chapter 431: Action! Not Contemtion!


    Rosalind entered the opulent room reserved for her by the ize Family, her heart brimming with tion. She couldn''t believe her luckshe had actually managed to capture the patriarch''s attention, and he had listened intently to every word she uttered. It was a momentous asion, news that filled her with excitement and anticipation. However, a nagging sense of suspicion tugged at her mind as she reflected on the smoothness of their interaction.


    Why had the old man readily agreed to her proposal of coborating with Wugari? And not only that, he had pledged to expedite the project''smencement. He wanted it to start withing the week!


    Rosalind couldn''t help but question the motives behind his swift and unwavering support. It seemed almost too good to be true, causing her to doubt the authenticity of the situation.


    Regrettably, time was not on Rosalind''s side. Despite her eagerness to delve deeper into these newfound connections, she had no choice but to bid farewell to the ize Family and depart on the very same day. She promised them that she would return as soon as circumstances allowed, her determination driving her forward.


    Hourster, as Rosalind prepared to leave, she said her goodbyes to L and the patriarch. To her surprise, Josephine, showed no inclination to apany her. Rosalind couldn''t help but feel a mixture of relief and curiosity at Josephine''s change in behavior, which she suspected might be attributed to the incredible transformation brought about by thevish feasts she had been indulging in.


    "May I inquire about your age?" Rosalind asked Josephine as she leaned against the balcony as they stood side by side.


    The question had been gnawing at her since she firstid eyes on the seemingly youthful woman. Josephine''s appearance defied her assumption of being a teenager, leaving Rosalind dumbfounded. Little did she know that Josephine was, in fact, approaching her thirtieth year of existence.


    "Older than you," Josephine replied curtly, offering no further exnation. Rosalind''s curiosity remained unsatisfied, but she understood that some secrets were best left untouched for the time being.


    "I came to discuss Atior with you," Josephine finally spoke, diverting their conversation to the matter at hand. Rosalind nodded attentively, eager to delve into the heart of their discussion.


    "The reason I journeyed to the northernnds was due to Atior''s summons," Josephine confessed, her voiceced with purpose. "I was tasked with meeting you, bringing us together. However, yourpanion seemed to believe that Atior betrayed you and the rest."


    Josephine met Rosalind''s gaze squarely, her eyes burning with conviction. "Atior''s intentions were pure. She only desired to see you empowered, to witness your rise to greatness," she exined earnestly, her words hanging in the air like a fragile thread. "Although our intentions are different."


    Rosalind''s expression hardened as she grappled with conflicting emotions. Atior had vanished without a trace, denying her the opportunity for a direct conversation. Uncertainty and unanswered questions gnawed at her, but she chose to hold her silence for now, allowing the weight of Josephine''s words to settle.


    "I understand yourck of trust in me," Josephine continued, her voice softening. "That''s why I''ve decided to remain here, to prove my loyalty and dedication to your cause."


    A flicker of skepticism danced in Rosalind''s eyes as she confronted the notion that Josephine''s decision to stay might be influenced by her newfound indulgence in the bountiful feasts provided by the ize Family. It was a concern she couldn''t ignore, yet she dared not voice it outright.


    "Is it not the allure of thisvish lifestyle that entices you to stay?" Rosalind asked pointedly. What was the use of pretending now?


    Josephine shrugged, evading a direct answer. "There are many who have been waiting for your return," she replied cryptically, her tone filled with a tinge of sorrow. "My mother was merely one of them. For centuries, we dwelled in the depths of the forest, concealed from the prying eyes of humanity, hiding from the clutches of the seven influential families. We knew all too well that eptance from humans would forever remain a distant dream. However, my mother and I and the rest of us are different from Atior."


    Confusion etched across Rosalind''s face as she struggled toprehend Josephine''s cryptic revtions. "Why are you sharing this with me?" she inquired, her voice tinged with both frustration and intrigue.


    Josephine''s eyes bore into Rosalind''s, her gaze intense. "Because you know nothing," she dered, her voiceced with a hint of condescension. "You''re as clueless as a nk canvas waiting to be painted upon."


    Rosalind''s frown deepened, a mix of apprehension and unease enveloping her. She sensed that this conversation was veering into dangerous territory, unraveling a tapestry of secrets and truths she may not be prepared to face.


    "Is that all you wanted to say?" Rosalind''s patience wore thin as she posed the question to Josephine.


    She desperately wanted to divert the conversation away from the enigmatic topic of her being a supposed ''goddess.'' The mere thought of it stirred up a storm of confusion within her, igniting a turmoil she wished to avoid at all costs.


    Josephine''s eyes bore into Rosalind''s, brimming with curiosity and persistence. "Don''t you harbor even the slightest trace of curiosity about who you once were?" she prodded, her toneced with a mix of urgency and intrigue.


    "I have no interest in delving into my past," Rosalind asserted, mustering a strained smile. She had never possessed the intellect or inclination to dissect the mysteries of her existence. Theplexity of it all only served to overwhelm and bewilder her. "All that matters to me is the future."


    Indeed, all she yearned for was a chance to live a peaceful and fulfilling life in the present. Unfortunately, fate had entangled her in a web of intricateplications, thrusting her into a role she neither sought norprehended.


    With determined resolve, Rosalind redirected her thoughts toward more practical matters.


    Instead of surrendering herself to the tangled web of ''what-ifs,'' she understood that her time and energy were better spent preparing herself and Wugari for the impending doom that loomed ahead. The present demanded action, not fruitless contemtion.

 Chapter 432: A Tale Shrouded in Mystery and Power

    Chapter 432: A Tale Shrouded in Mystery and Power


    L ize''s face contorted into a frown as he confronted his father, seeking answers to the decisions that had transpired. "So, you agreed to her proposition?" he questioned.


    His father, the patriarch, retorted with a gruff tone, his words dripping with sarcasm. "Did you expect me to refuse?" he scoffed, his gaze piercing through L. "Were you under the impression that I would chase her away? Have I truly raised such a dim-witted son?"


    L''s patience waned, his frustration bubbling to the surface. "Stop calling me stupid!" he snapped.


    The patriarch seized the opportunity to delve deeper into the turmoil, his usatory tone resurfacing. "Ah, there you are! I knew you were involved! Is this all because of the woman you brought home?" he bellowed, his eyes aze with anger.


    "Father, this has nothing to do with Josephine!" L reasoned, desperately trying to defuse the mounting tension.


    "Humph!" the patriarch grunted dismissively, his skepticism lingering in the air.


    Their heated exchange threatened to escte further, but it was L''s son who interjected, his young voice resonating with a surprising sense of maturity. "Can we please stop fighting?" he pleaded, his tone carrying a plea for unity. "Grandfather, Father, we have more pressing matters to attend to."


    The patriarch''s voice boomed through the room, his disdain clear as day. "There are certainly more important things to focus on than pursuing a woman! A sorceress, no less!" he dered, his frustration echoing in his words. If there had been a table in the room, it surely would have been reduced to splinters by his wrath.


    L grew exasperated, feelingpelled to defend himself. "I am not pursuing her! What do you even think of me? She is as young as my son!" he eximed.


    "Hah! Don''t you know that sorceresses age differently?" the patriarch countered, his argument cutting through the air like a sharpened de. "She may appear as young as your son, but I suspect she is as old as you are!"


    The exchange reached a boiling point, threatening to tear the family apart until L''s son bravely intervened once more. "The demons!" he interjected, his voicemanding attention. The room fell silent as both men turned their gaze to the young heir. "We are here to discuss the demons! We are not enemies! Grandfather, Father, I may not possess the same blessing, but I am still a member of this family. Right now, we must focus on what lies ahead, on the future of our family."


    The mention of the word "demons" seemed to jolt the patriarch back to reality. He let out a weary sigh and slumped back into his seat, exhaustion etched on his face. "You are right," he began. "I agreed to coborate and initiate the creation of the portal as soon as possible because of what the Duchess revealed. There is no need to conceal this from the younger generation. Both of you should listen to what I have to say. You need to understand the true nature of the demons that reside on the other side."


    As the Patriarch settled into his seat, the atmosphere in the room grew heavy with anticipation. His son, L, and grandson leaned in closer, their eyes fixed on the patriarch, eager to hear the tale he was about to unfold.


    The patriarch took a moment to collect his thoughts. He began recounting a story that had been passed down through generations, a tale shrouded in mystery and power.


    "There was once another continent," the patriarch began. "A ce where demons and other supernatural beings dwelled. In that realm, humans were considered the lowest of the lowest, mere ythings in the eyes of the powerful."


    He paused, allowing the significance of these words to sink in. The room fell into a silence punctuated only by the crackling of the firece, as the implications of this inverted social order settled upon L and his son.


    "The humans in thatnd were enved, forced to endure a life of servitude and oppression. They were treated as the lowest ss, devoid of the innate power possessed by the other beings," the patriarch continued, his tone tinged with a mix of empathy and anger. "But amidst their suffering, a beacon of hope emergeda young woman who woulde to be known as the goddess."


    The patriarch''s eyes gleamed with reverence as he spoke of the fabled goddess, a fierce warrior who defied the constraints of her humanity. "This young woman, born a human, acquired the ancient magic that flowed through the veins of the supernatural beings. She became a formidable force, wielding her newfound powers to protect and save her fellow humans from their torment."


    The room was filled with a sense of awe, as the image of the goddess, a warrior of unparalleled strength, began to take shape in the minds of those listening.


    "In a daring act of sacrifice," the patriarch continued, "the goddess led her people to this side of the continent, away from the clutches of their oppressors. She shielded them from harm and created a powerful barrier, one that would keep the demons from crossing over and wreaking havoc upon this realm."


    L and his son exchanged nces, their eyes filled with a mix of gratitude and curiosity. They were beginning to understand the weight of the goddess''s selfless act and the sacrifices she had made for the sake of her people.


    "And before she departed from this world," the patriarch added, his tone growing solemn, "the goddess bestowed upon the seven influential families the abilities they needed to defend themselves from the Dark Lord, the malevolent entity who led the demons from that forsaken another side. She left behind a legacya duty to uphold the barrier and protect ournd from the encroaching darkness."


    Silence enveloped the room as the gravity of the tale settled upon L and his son. However, this silence had nothing to do with the responsibility that the seven families have. It had something to do with the old man''s story. "Why was this not included in the other tales?"L asked.


    What other continent!? They thought the dark lord betrayed the goddess! Isn''t this what the seven families had been telling their families?

 Chapter 433: A Throbbing Headache

    Chapter 433: A Throbbing Headache


    "Lady Dorothy had been helping at the walls."


    Denys''s words hung in the air, and Rosalind''s expression tightened with each passing moment. She pondered the Queen''s motives, her mind racing to unravel the hidden desires behind Dorothy''s arrival in Wugari. The Queen''s longing for a child was no secret, but the lengths she was willing to go to fulfill that desire left Rosalind unsettled.


    Was it truly necessary to sacrifice something in the process? Rosalind''s brow furrowed in silent contemtion as she made her way toward her room, her thoughts consumed by the weight of the situation. Tomorrow was meant to be her birthday, a day of celebration, but she had no intention of reveling in it.


    Rosalind''s mind buzzed with a multitude of tasks and responsibilities, and now, Dorothy''s presence added yet anotheryer ofplexity to her already burdened schedule. She sighed, grateful that Martin Lux had departed from Wugari. At least one source of tension had been eliminated.


    However, Rosalind couldn''t help but wish for Dorothy''s swift departure from the city as well. What purpose did she serve here? Why was she even present in Wugari, stirring up further headaches for Rosalind? These questions lingered in her thoughts, fueling her desire to find answers and restore a semnce of order to her chaotic world.


    As Rosalind entered her room, Denys handed her a stack of files. "These are the things that had been prepared for tomorrow''s event."


    She blinked in surprise. "An event? I was not informed of any such thing."


    Denys hastened to exin, "The Duke wanted me to send the invitations and take care of everything. He has already arranged everything for your birthday celebration."


    "He... Lucas did?" Rosalind''s cheeks flushed, inexplicably embarrassed by Denys''s words. She blinked repeatedly, trying to process the unexpected turn of events. Why would he go through all this trouble?


    "Please check if the dress and jewelry suit your taste. His grace personally selected them for you," Denys continued, attempting to break the silence.


    Rosalind remained silent, her attention diverted to the papers before her. A sense of overwhelming difort washed over her as she perused the names on the guest list and the extravagance of the nned event. "This is far too grand..." She couldn''t shake off the feeling that it was inappropriate given the imminent threat of the approaching demons.


    Denys anticipated her reaction and hurriedly added, "The Duke predicted that you would express such concerns. He asked me to tell you that you have never had a truly grand birthday celebration before. He wants you to rx and enjoy the asion."


    "Rx?" Rosalind blinked once more, her mind now clouded with suspicion. She couldn''t help but question Denys''s intentions. What was the Duke up to? Was he not trying to avoid her?


    A throbbing headache began to pulse behind Rosalind''s temples as sheid her eyes on the pristine white gown thaty before her. Its elegance and wedding-like appearance gave rise to a question that stirred her thoughts. Could Lucas possibly have intended to propose to her again on her birthday? The idea seemed daunting, but in her fatigued state, shecked the energy to dwell on it any further.


    "Alright. This will suffice. Thank you," Rosalind spoke, her voice carrying a tinge of resignation. Surprisingly, the items Lucas had chosen for her suited her tastes impably. It appeared that he knew her preferences quite well. Setting the files down on the table, she settled into the chair, seeking a momentary respite.


    "Please summon the merchants," Rosalind instructed her voice clear andposed. Denys promptlyplied, swiftly arranging for the presence of the merchants who had been encountering difficulties with the menacing beasts.


    Before long, the merchants assembled before her, their expressions expectant. Rosalind wasted no time in exining the purpose of their summonsa portal. One is to be established in Korusta and another in Rakha. The Patriarch of the ize Family had assured her that the construction of the portals would be prioritized, withpletion expected within a few weeks.


    The news spread through the merchants like wildfire, kindling a sense of jubtion within their hearts. Korusta, a prosperous empire known for its exceptional merchants and quality products, held immense potential for a profitable trade. The prospect of a portal connecting Korusta and Wugari promised a substantial increase in their profit margins. In just a matter of days, Rosalind had managed to resolve the pressing issue at hand, garnering gratitude and admiration from the merchants whose obstacles were now being swiftly ovee.


    Rosalind wasted no time and promptly dispatched a message to the King, informing him about the uing portal constructions. However, even as she attempted to rest, her mind continued to race with thoughts of securing sufficient provisions for the Estate. The harsh climate of the northern region, with its ten-month-long winter, posed a significant challenge in terms of food avability.


    Unable to find respite in rest, Rosalind called upon Denys to summon builders and nners. She was determined to rectify the issue by constructing a greenhouse within the Estate. The idea of having a reliable source of food and increased security provided some sce amidst her mounting responsibilities.


    "Why is it that the Duke and the previous Dukes never considered building greenhouses?" Rosalind voiced her query in the presence of Butler Lance Walford. Her rtionship with the Butler and the Head Maid, Clemence Spencer, had been less than favorable in the past. However, now as the new Duchess, it was essential for her to establish a rapport with these key figures.


    "Isn''t a greenhouse an excellent means of ensuring food sustainability and security?" Rosalind inquired, her curiosity piqued. She had often wondered why the Duchycked a substantial greenhouse capable of producing enough food, especially considering that even the pce had one.


    The Butler, Lance Walford, hesitated momentarily before responding. Fortunately, he possessed enough intelligence to swiftly adjust his demeanor, recognizing the growing closeness between Rosalind and the Duke. It had be evident that the Duke held a fondness for Rosalind, leaving the servants with no choice but to yield to their preferences.


    "Allow me to speak candidly," the Butler finally mustered the courage to answer. "It''s simply because the previous Duke had no interest in pursuing such a project."


    Rosalind''s gaze hardened, the realization sinking in.

 Chapter 434: Affliction

    Chapter 434: Affliction


    "The people in the northern region had long relied on their hunting and gathering skills to sustain themselves," exined the Head Maid. Rosalind couldn''t help but notice that the Head Maid, like the Butler, possessed a keen intellect, analyzing their current situation with practicality. Clearly, they weren''t mere barkers; they had the bite to back it up.


    Continuing her exnation, the Head Maid painted a picture of the people''s resourcefulness. "During the warmer months, these resilient individuals would utilize their physical prowess to hunt animals and gather edible nts. They would skillfully stockpile preserved meats like jerky or smoked fish, ensuring a supply for the harsh winter ahead. Exploring the surrounding forests, they would seek out edible roots, berries, and fungi that could be stored or dried for consumption."


    "And that''s not all," chimed in the Butler. "Most of the people have built underground storage known as ice cers. These ingenious structures help preserve food during the unforgiving winter months. Fruits, vegetables, and other perishable items can be safely stored, thanks to the cold temperatures within these cers."


    The Butler went on to borate on additional methods employed by the people. "Raising livestock suitable for the cold climate, such as goats, sheep, or cold-resistant poultry, provides a sustainable source of meat, milk, and eggs. Breeding these animals during the warmer months ensures a consistent supply of their products, which can be preserved or consumed throughout the winter."


    Rosalind nodded, her mind already filled with images of the ice cers she had seen in the tower. Contemting the information, she bit her lip, a question brewing in her thoughts. "So, the previous Dukes never had any interest in building a greenhouse?" she inquired, curiosity evident in her tone.


    Both the Butler and the Head Maid shook their heads simultaneously, their expressions indicating a shared understanding. "No," they replied in unison.


    Taking in their response, Rosalind''s understanding deepened. The previous Dukes had always been enigmatic figures, their history documented in the pages of books. Legends and tales spoke of their relentless pursuit of battling beasts, and their insatiable thirst forbat. It was even rumored that upon awakening, the Dukes would grasp their swords and charge forth into battle, eager to bathe in the blood of their adversaries.


    Rosalind couldn''t help but wonder if Lucas, too, shared this intense devotion.


    Upon hearing the detailed exnations, Rosalind''s mind immediately sprang into action. She quickly grabbed a piece of parchment and a quill, her artistic abilities not quite up to par but sufficient to convey her vision. Drawing on her past life experiences as the Empress''sdy-in-waiting, she knew how tomunicate her ideas effectively through sketches.


    Carefully reviewing the specifics discussed in the meeting, Rosalind meticulously noted down instructions for the tasks at hand. As the meeting drew to a close, the hands of the clock pointed to the early hours of the morning, with one o''clock illuminated in the darkness.


    Sighing softly, Rosalind couldn''t help but offer herself a wry smile. The notion of living a carefree existence in this lifetime seemed to have eluded her. Her thoughts drifted to Lucas and his study, pondering the peculiar presence of a bed within its confines. What had once been a mystery now became clear to her. Understanding his need for a private sanctuary amidst the vast mansion, she shook her head, a mix of amusement and understanding tugging at her.


    With fatigue starting to weigh on her, Rosalind made her way to her own room. Craving both sleep and food, she knew she needed to replenish her energy before savoring a meal. Prioritizing rest above all else, she resolved to indulge in a rejuvenating slumber.


    As Rosalind approached her room, her anticipation for some much-needed rest was abruptly interrupted by the arrival of Magda, whose face was etched with urgency. Sensing the gravity of the situation, Rosalind immediately inquired, concerncing her words, "Did something happen?"


    With a hint of unease, Magda ryed the distressing news... "A few soldiers stationed at the walls... they''ve been infected by something." The word "infected" immediately sent shivers down Rosalind''s spine.


    Seeking further rification, Rosalind pressed for details. "Infected? How? What happened?"


    Magda took a deep breath before responding. "They fell ill, disying symptoms simr to the incident at the burned ce. Sir Denys insisted that I inform you immediately. He believes it''s the same affliction."


    In an instant, vivid memories flooded Rosalind''s mind, reying the horrifying transformation of a human into a demon. She realized that Denys was referring to that very incident, the one Lucas had instructed him to eradicate through fire, fearing the spread of contamination. Rosalind had hoped that they had sessfully contained the problem, but it seemed her assumption had been gravely mistaken.


    Determined to assess the situation firsthand, Rosalind swiftly made her decision. "Take me to the walls," shemanded, her voice resolute. Magda wasted no time, promptly draping a protective cape over Rosalind, ensuring she was well-covered before escorting her to the waiting carriage.


    Rosalind''s mind raced with thoughts as they made their way toward the walls. Realizing the urgency of the situation, she suggested an alternative mode of transportation. "Let us ride horses instead. It will be quicker," she proposed, hoping to expedite their arrival.


    Magda silentlyplied, recognizing the importance of swift action. Together, they swiftly made their way toward the stables, preparing to embark on a frantic journey to the walls.


    After a swift journey, Rosalind and Magda reached the walls.


    "Duchess" General Lytton was the one who weed her. The urgency of the situation was palpable as he spoke, his words tumbling out in a rush. "Duchess... This is going to be a major problem. The soldiers... we don''t have the exact count of those affected. If this continues..."


    Rosalind held up a hand, interrupting him gently yet firmly. "General, calm yourself," she reassured him, her voice steady with resolve. She understood the gravity of the situation, but maintaining a level head was paramount. "Take me to see them first. We must assess the situation firsthand."


    As her words hung in the air, a sudden jolt of apprehension coursed through Rosalind. The voice within her head, an intuitive whisper, screamed at her to runto flee from the demons.

 Chapter 435: Taking Lives to Save Others

    Chapter 435: Taking Lives to Save Others


    "Duchess, what is going on?" General Lytton''s face contorted with anger and concern as he stared at his soldier inside the prison. The frigid air in the northern ce seemed to mirror the frosty atmosphere surrounding them.


    Since they had no way of isting the soldiers, they resorted to confining them inside the cramped garrisons, hoping to contain whatever mysterious affliction gued them.


    Rosalind, furrowed her brow, her lips thinning as she cast her gaze upon the five men imprisoned before her. The prison cells were already small to begin with. It barely amodated its current upants.


    "When did this start?" she inquired, her voiceced with a mix of worry and authority.


    "In the afternoon, Your Grace," General Lytton replied, his voice heavy with frustration. "They beganining of illness, but we dismissed it as nothing more than a passing ailment. However, more soldiers havee forward, all experiencing the same symptoms. That''s when we realized the gravity of the situation. Sir Denys was immediately informed, and he ordered us to move all the affected personnel into the garrisons."


    Rosalind''s eyes darted around the room, searching for answers. "And where is Sir Denys now?" she pressed, her tone demanding.


    "He is preparing a more suitable location to amodate those who have fallen ill," the General informed her.


    "How many people have been affected so far?" Rosalind''s voice trembled slightly, betraying her growing concern.


    "Approximately thirty, Your Grace," the General responded, his voice filled with a mixture of trepidation and despair. "And...and the numbers are increasing."


    A wave of despair washed over Rosalind, her expression contorting with worry. If this relentless spread continued, it would pose a grave threat to the stability of their stronghold.


    "Duchess," a familiar voice called out, drawing Rosalind''s attention. It was Sir Bohan, a member of the influential Bohan Family, known for their prowess in assassinations and covert operations.


    "More soldiers are experiencing the same symptoms," Sir Bohan''s usually calm voice quivered, "but we have exhausted all avable space to house them. The infirmary is overwhelmed, and even the prisons are bursting at the seams."


    Rosalind''s heart sank further upon witnessing the despair etched on Sir Bohan''s face. She braced herself for the worst, dreading what he was about to reveal.


    "What is it?" she implored, her voiceced with desperation when she notice his hesitation.


    "Lady Dorothy, is currently in the infirmary, doing everything in her power to help. But even her vast knowledge and unwavering devotion to the goddess have proven ineffective," Sir Bohan confessed, his toneden with a mixture of disbelief and sorrow.


    Rosalind said nothing. She did not expect Dorothy to actuallye at the gates at this time.


    "Take me to the first ones who had the symptoms..." Rosalind ordered. General Lytton and Sir Bohan immediately nodded in agreement and led her swiftly to the infirmary where the afflicted soldiersy, their bodies rendered motionless.


    "It has only been a matter of hours since they first experienced the symptoms..." General Lytton''s voice trembled with a mixture of fear and confusion. "Sir Denys assured us it wouldn''t progress this rapidly..."


    As Rosalind entered the infirmary, Dorothy, greeted her with relief in her eyes. "Duchess, I am so d you are here"


    "General, please escort everyone else outside," Rosalind interrupted Dorothy abruptly, her gaze fixated on the bedridden soldiers. She didn''t spare Dorothy a single nce, her focus solely on the dire situation unfolding before her.


    "I understand," the General responded without question.


    "Including the medical staff," Rosalind added, her voice firm and resolute.


    "Yes, Duchess," General Lyttonplied, his tone indicating a mix of concern and understanding.


    "Duchess... what are you doing?" Dorothy''s brows furrowed in confusion. "These people need our help..."


    "Including you, Lady Dorothy," Rosalind stated firmly, still refusing to acknowledge Dorothy''s presence.


    Feeling a surge of aggrievement, Dorothy instinctively reached out, grasping Rosalind''s arm.


    "Duchess, with all due respect, this is not the time to" Dorothy was frowning.


    "You are right, Lady Dorothy. This is not the time for personal conflicts," Rosalind interjected sternly, finally turning to face Dorothy.


    Without waiting for a response, she turned her back on Dorothy, her attention fully captivated by the ailing soldiers lying before her.


    At a loss for words, Dorothy could only stare at Rosalind''s retreating figure as the Duchess carefully examined the first individuals afflicted by the rapid progression of the mysterious ailment.


    "Lady Dorothy, please follow the others outside," General Lytton''s voice broke through the silence, his tone tinged with a hint of sadness. Dorothy frowned, her mind filled with a mix of hurt and confusion. She had expected the people of the north to show gratitude for her presence, but instead, she encountered resistance and dismissal. It was a bitter realization that left a sour taste in her mouth.


    Reluctantly, Dorothyplied, trailing behind the rest of the medical team as they exited the infirmary. Her thoughts swirled with frustration and disappointment.


    How could the people of the North treat her like this? After all, she hade to their aid, eager to help. It seemed theplexity of human nature knew no bounds.


    Seeking sce and understanding, Dorothy approached one of the medical personnel outside. "What do you think the Duchess will do?" she inquired, curiosityced her gaze.


    "Only the Duchess knows," the woman responded coldly, her eyes conveying a steadfast loyalty to their leaders.


    A flicker of annoyance crossed Dorothy''s face. "Are you not curious?" she pressed further, hoping to find someone who shared her frustrations.


    "Why should we be? The Duke and Duchess have proven their good intentions time and again," the woman replied, her tone bordering on indifference.


    Dorothy''s sneer remained concealed beneath a veneer of false agreement.


    She lowered her gaze, her eyes narrowing as a devious n began to form in her mind.


    It seemed the people of the north were not as astute as Dorothy had initially assumed.


    Their unwavering trust in their leaders presented an opportunity she couldn''t ignorea chance to exploit their blind loyalty for her own benefit.


    Still, a sense of caution mingled with her scheming thoughts. These seemingly naive people were quick to spread rumors, and that could work to her advantage. If she yed her cards right, she could manipte their whispers and mislead them into questioning Rosalind''s ability to lead.


    With a sly smile curling at the corners of her lips, Dorothy resolved to nt the seeds of doubt and discontent among the unsuspecting residents.


    "I heard that the Duchess is..." Dorothy''s voice trailed off, her wordsden with a hint of uncertainty. She nced around cautiously before continuing, her eyes filled with a mix of concern and apprehension. "I''ve heard rumors circting in the south. They say that the Duchess is actually a sorceress. While I personally don''t believe such tales, I believe those who spread these rumors should stop maligning the Duchess."


    A scoff escaped the lips of the woman standing beside Dorothy, her face etched with defiance. "Humph! Even if the Duchess were a sorceress... so what?" she retorted, her voice filled with a fiery determination. "We''re in dire need of her abilities now more than ever. What can the South do to us?"


    Dorothy forced a smile, concealing her surprise at the woman''s response. "I agree," she replied, her tone carefully measured. "It shouldn''t matter, especially in the face of the current crisis." She lowered her gaze, her mind racing toprehend the stark reality before her.


    She had anticipated that the people of the north would be indifferent to the rumors, but she had not expected such tant disregard for the Duchess''s supposed sorceress abilities. She had truly underestimated the North''s disrespect for the Seven Families became painfully apparent.


    The medical personnel standing nearby interjected, her voice filled with hope. "I can only pray that the Duchess possesses the power to heal everyone within. If any more soldiers fall ill, it could spell disaster for us all."


    "I apologize," Dorothy interjected. "I never imagined that the divine intervention of the goddess would prove ineffective in this situation. I underestimated the severity of this northern affliction... I did not expect that these creatures of the north could..." She trailed off as if she was hesitating to say something.


    "Lady Dorothy, what are you talking about? What creatures of the north?" the medical personnel inquired, her brow furrowing with confusion.


    Dorothy hesitated for a moment before responding, her voice barely above a whisper. "I... I believe that something more than a natural phenomenon is at y here. Only a malevolent force, like a demonic beast, could infect so many individuals simultaneously."


    The medical personnel''s eyes widened in astonishment. "Are you implying that a demonic beast did this?"


    Dorothy nodded, her expression grim. "In cases like this, the only recourse is to halt the spread of the infection at all costs. We must contain it. And that means... we may need to eliminate those afflicted soldiers before their suffering worsens," she concluded, her wordsced with a heavy sense of duty.


    A moment of silence hung in the air as the gravity of Dorothy''s proposal settled upon them. The medical personnel''s face contorted with a mix of shock and horror, her mind struggling toprehend the enormity of the decision at hand.


    "Are you suggesting... we take their lives to save others?" the medical personnel whispered, her voice trembling.


    Dorothy met her gaze, her eyes reflecting the weight of the situation. "Yes. It is a painful choice, but it might be the only way to prevent further suffering and halt the spread of this malevolence. We must act swiftly, decisively, and with the utmostpassion."


    The medical personnel swallowed hard, grappling with the moral dilemma thaty before them. The notion of sacrificing a few to potentially save many shed with their fundamental beliefs as healers, but in the face of a merciless and rapid-spreading affliction, they were forced to confront the harsh reality of their situation.

 Chapter 436: Unwavering Loyalty

    Chapter 436: Unwavering Loyalty


    Rosalind''s gaze hardened as she studied the wretched figure before her.


    The young soldier, a mere shadow of his former self,y motionless on the bed inside the infirmary. Hisbored breaths filled the air, a haunting reminder of the dire situation they found themselves in.


    She had seen the effects of the affliction spreading through their ranks, twisting healthy men and women into tormented beings. The sickness seemed to defy all logic, its origins shrouded in darkness. Rosalind''s heart clenched with a mixture ofpassion and determination. She knew what wasing next.


    These people would soon transform into demon-like creatures and lose their humanity. It would be catastrophic!


    She sighed and looked at the other figure on the other bed.


    Her gaze thennded on the General behind her. General Lytton stood ready to execute hermands without question. His loyalty and unwavering dedication wereforting amidst the chaos that surrounded them. They had fought side by side, forged in the crucible of countless battles against the beasts in the north. Now, they faced an enemy they couldn''t see, an enemy that struck fear into the hearts of even the bravest warriors.


    "Duchess, everything has been taken care of," the General reported. "Sir Bohan stands guard outside, ensuring that no one enters or leaves. The doors and windows have been secured. What would you have me do next?"


    Rosalind turned to face him, her eyes searching his face for any hint of doubt. She found none. She knew she could trust him, and his willingness to follow her orders without question bolstered her resolve.


    "General," she spoke with a steely determination, "I need you to trust me implicitly. Do not ask questions, no matter what you witness or hear. Carry out my instructions diligently, and we shall discuss everything once this nightmare is over."


    The General''s expression hardened in response, his features etched with a solemn understanding. "You have my unwavering loyalty, your grace," he affirmed, a testament to his unwaveringmitment to the Duchy. "I swear upon the graves of my ancestors, who valiantly fought against the very beasts that threaten us now. I will not question your motives or actions. My duty is to protect you and the people of the estate."


    A surge of gratitude washed over Rosalind as she nodded in acknowledgment. The weight of her responsibility pressed heavily upon her shoulders, but she knew she could rely on the General''s unwavering support.


    However, the General''s words were pretty clear. His duty was to protect the people. If she does something that could harm them, then it would be his responsibility to be her adversary.


    Satisfied with his words, Rosalind took a deep breath, steadying herself for whaty ahead. She faced the soldiers. Closing her eyes, she focused on the Duke''s words, his teachings resonating within her.


    The blessings of light and darkness intertwined within her being, and if she could harness the power of light to heal wounds, then perhaps there was a glimmer of hope in utilizing the darkness as well. Uncertainty gued her thoughts, for she had never attempted such a feat before. Yet, an undeniable force within urged her to take this leap of faith.


    "Run..." the voice whispered, its warning echoing in the recesses of her mind. Rosalind chose to silence it, pushing aside her own doubts and fears. This was not the time for hesitation. She knew that she had to give it a try, for the sake of the wounded soldier lying before her.


    With her eyes closed, Rosalind delved deep into her innermost self, searching for the darkness that coiled within her heart. It was a dense and suffocating presence, akin to facing a formidable beast ready to devour her at any moment. Yet she steeled her resolve, refusing to let fear hold her back.


    Time seemed to stretch into eternity as Rosalind focused her thoughts, channeling her willpower. Shemanded the darkness to heed her call, to weave its tendrils around the battered body of the young soldier. The inky shadows swirled and danced, responding to her unspokenmands.


    A surge of anticipation coursed through her veins as she sensed the darkness embracing the soldier''s form. It was an unfamiliar sensation, the intertwining of her own essence with the malevolent force. The air crackled with otherworldly energy as the darkness worked its ethereal magic.


    .


    For generations, the Lyttons had stood by the Duchy''s side, their unwavering loyalty a testament to their unyielding devotion. To them, serving the Duke was not just a dutyit was a sacred bond that transcended mere titles and obligations.


    Outsiders may have viewed their loyalty as foolishness, unable toprehend why a family of such strength and influence would blindly follow the Duke''s everymand. In the eyes of those outside the Duchy, the Lyttons were seen as pawns, easily manipted to further someone else''s agenda.


    In the past, offers of wealth and power had been extended to them, tempting them to betray their allegiance and seize control of the Duchy for themselves. Yet the Lyttons and the rest of the four great pirs of the estate, remained steadfast, theirmitment unshakable.


    To the Lytton family, their loyalty was not born out of naivety or ignorance. It ran deep within their veins, intertwining with their very essence. Their roots were entwined with the foundations of the Duchy, having stood by its side since its humble beginnings. Their unwavering support was not a blind following, but a testament to their unwavering belief in the righteousness of their cause.


    The doubts cast upon the Duchess only served to fuel the fire of spection.


    Whispers echoed through the halls of the noble families in the North, questioning the authenticity of her marriage to the Duke. Many believed that the Duke had carefully orchestrated a ruse to attain greater power and influence by marrying the Duchess.


    Suspicion hung heavy in the air, as the noble families spected on the Duke''s hidden motives, contemting the possibility of a coup to im the crown from the current King and Queen.


    Amidst the skeptical whispers that echoed through the noble families of the North, the General and the other pirs of strength remained silent, epting the new Duchess without question. Many deemed them foolish for their unwavering eptance, oblivious to the true reasons thaty hidden beneath the surface.


    The General kept quiet, not wanting to divulge the information that distinguished them from those who could only bark like dogs, unable to understand the intricacies of their loyalty.


    As the General''s thoughts swirled with unspoken secrets, his attention was abruptly diverted by a dark mist-like substance that enshrouded the young man''s body before them. The man, once healthy and vibrant, had sumbed to a wretched illness within a mere few hoursan unforeseen progression that left the General uneasy.


    The implications were dire. If the disease could spread and im lives in such a swift manner, what fate awaited the entire camp if it were to infect them all? The weight of this possibility hung heavily upon his shoulders.


    Yet, despite the mounting uncertainties, the General remainedposed. The ck mist that cocooned the man''s form hinted at darkness or sorcery, an unfamiliar method to the General''s trained eye. Though this realization could have sparked rm, the General''s calm demeanor prevailed.


    In his eyes, those who possessed the power to aid his soldiers were allies, regardless of their nature or background. Conversely, those who posed a threat to his men were adversaries deserving of his unwavering vignce.


    It was a simple, yet steadfast, belief that guided his actions. Whether sorcerer or not, the Duchess had proven her ability to aid them in the past, solidifying her status as an ally. And within the estate, this line of thinking permeated the thoughts of all who resided there, fostering a united front.


    ..


    The once tranquil surroundings of the infirmary had descended into chaos, mirroring the desperate situation that unfolded within its walls. Medical personnel, overwhelmed by the sudden influx of soldiers suffering the same tragic fate, worked tirelessly to tend to their weakened bodies.


    Unconscious forms littered the snow, while others fought for eachbored breath. The soldiers, hardened by the harsh conditions of the North and resilient to illness, now appeared feeble and vulnerable, sumbing to an enigmatic mdy, unlike anything they had encountered before.


    Outside the infirmary, a tense atmosphere hung heavy in the air. Sir Bohan, his countenance darkened with concern, surveyed the scene before him. These soldiers had been retrieved from the prison, their deteriorating condition leaving no choice but to bring them here for urgent medical attention. The gravity of the situation weighed heavily upon him, stirring a mixture of frustration and determination within his heart.


    "Sir Bohan, we implore you to let us enter," Lady Dorothy beseeched, her voice filled with urgency. "These people require immediate care. We cannot leave them lying in the snow, as it may exacerbate their already dire circumstances."


    "Sir, Lady Dorothy is right this time. We needed to get our supplies inside to at least give them the care that they needed. We cannot afford to wait any longer." One of the medical personnel spoke. "Please let us in."

 Chapter 437: Suspicion

    Chapter 437: Suspicion


    "I apologize, but none of you shall enter this room until the Duchess says so," Sir Bohan said, his face devoid of any expression, his tone firm and unwavering.


    The medical personnel exchanged anxious nces, their desperation evident. They had witnessed the soldiers'' deteriorating condition and knew that time was of the essence. Lives hung in the bnce, and every passing moment could mean the difference between survival and tragic loss.


    "Sir Bohan, these soldiers need immediate help," one of the medical personnel pleaded, their voice filled with urgency. "Please, we cannot afford to wait any longer. Their lives are at stake."


    "None of you shall enter this room until the Duchess says so."


    Sir Bohan remained resolute, unmoved by their pleas. He felt the weight of responsibility settled heavily upon his shoulders. How could he defy the Duchess''s orders? Loyalty to the Duchy ran deep within him, ingrained in his very being. He stared into the desperate eyes of those seeking entry before he repeated his words for the third time. "None of you shall enter this room until the Duchess says so."


    "Sir Bohan, do you truly believe that following the Duchess''s orders at this moment will bring salvation to these soldiers? Your allegiance is to the Duchy and its people, not solely to the Duchess. Your duty should be to protect and care for those who suffer within these walls."


    A murmur rippled through the crowd, the weight of Lady Dorothy''s words hanging heavily in the air. Sir Bohan''s resolute expression faltered for a brief moment, a flicker of doubt crossing his features. He had always been a loyal servant of the estate, guided by his sense of duty, but now the conflicting voices echoed within his mind.


    "What can you do if I let you in?" Sir Bohan''s voice resonated with skepticism. "The room is already crowded with medical personnel. Are you nning to pray to your goddess and hope for a miraculous healing? Do not forget that you and your people have long left the north, venturing to distantnds. Yet now you barge in, suggesting that I disregard the Duchess''s orders?"


    The crowd stirred, some exchanging uncertain nces, others frowning in disapproval. Dorothy''s face reddened with frustration and confusion. She had not expected the conversation to take such a turn, nor had she anticipated the bacsh from those she had hoped to aid.


    "Sir Bohan, I was not suggesting..." Dorothy''s voice trailed off, her words lost amidst the rising tension.


    "The marriage of the Duke and the Duchess may not have been as grand as the unions you people are ustomed to, but it was a sacred bond. We pledge allegiance not just to the Duchy but to serve the Rothley Family for all our lives!" Sir Bohan''s voice carried an edge of anger, a rare disy of emotion. "Do you truly believe that your words can make us doubt our loyalty to the Duke and Duchess?"


    The room fell into an uneasy silence, the weight of Sir Bohan''s words hanging heavy in the air. The soldiers who had once admired and respected Lady Dorothy now regarded her with suspicion. Doubt seeped into their minds, fueled by the seeds of uncertainty sown by Sir Bohan''s impassioned speech.


    Dorothy swallowed her misgivings, her pride wounded but her determination unwavering. She took a step back, her voice tinged with a mixture of regret and eptance. "I apologize for my words. It seems there was a misunderstanding. I did not intend for my words to disrespect the Duchess. All I was trying to convey was the urgency of the situation. Lives are at stake, and we cannot afford to dy any longer."


    A soldier in the crowd spoke up, his tone usatory. "If these soldiers are dying, why are you not helping them?" The soldier''s voice carried a mix of frustration and disappointment. "Aren''t you someone special sent from the South to aid us in times like these?"


    Dorothy''s heart sank at the soldier''s words. She had anticipated fear and panic in the face of the disease, but she hadn''t expected the soldiers to question her presence or doubt her intentions. The weight of their gazes bore down upon her, and she struggled to find the right words to regain their trust.


    "Did you not receive the will of the goddess herself?" someone asked.


    "I..." Dorothy stammered, her mind racing to form a coherent response. "I understand your concerns, but please believe me when I say that I am here to help. The disease afflicting these soldiers is a grave threat, and every moment we waste brings us closer to irreversible tragedy." She had been trying to act kind and gentle yet the north does not seem to appreciate her presence at all!


    The ce fell into a heavy silence, tension thickening the air. The soldiers exchanged uncertain nces. Dorothy''s plea hung in the air, awaiting a response.


    Just as despair began to settle within Dorothy''s heart, a sudden disturbance shattered the stillness. Dark mist billowed into the infirmary, swirling and coalescing into a sinister form. Gasps of awe and disbelief filled the room as the soldiers pointed toward the manifestation.


    "It''s the Duchess!" a soldier eximed, excitement and relief evident in his voice. "She must be doing something!!!"


    Dorothy''s confusion deepened, her eyes widening in astonishment as she beheld the unexpected scene unfolding before her. The soldiers'' faces lit up with reverence and hope, their faith in the Duchess unwavering. They saw her as a beacon of salvation, capable of wielding powers beyond mortalprehension.


    Had the North truly fallen to such depths of superstition and blind loyalty?


    Dorothy questioned herself, her inner turmoil growing. Amidst the bewilderment, she realized that this was her chance to demonstrate the true gravity of the situation, to make them understand the dire consequences of their unquestioning devotion.


    She narrowed her eyes at the darkness that seeped through the cracks and corners of the infirmary. She had known for so long that this woman was none other than her very own sister, Rosalind Lux. She was also well aware that she could use the blessing of light. She could heal people yet Dorothy was confident that the light would never be able to heal this disease.


    So, the appearance of darkness was a surprise to her.


    Was it possible that Rosalind Lux can wield both?

 Chapter 438: Discovery

    Chapter 438: Discovery


    "Remove them from the infirmary, and bring another group of soldiers here," Rosalindmanded, her voice strained with exhaustion. Despite her own fatigue, she had no choice but to continue.


    The Darkness had proven effective in healing the soldiers, but the battle was far from over. Their bodies remained weakened, requiring diligent care to ensure a full recovery.


    Rosalind reclined in her chair, her face pale from the strain of channeling the Darkness. She closed her eyes, seeking a moment of respite amidst the chaos. However, the whispers persisted their urgent warnings echoing in her mind.


    "Run... they areing... run," the voice inside her head echoed.


    She made no attempt to hide her torment. The relentless whispers had taken their toll on her, weakening not only her body but also her spirit. She took a deep breath, yearning for a brief moment of tranquility.


    "Duchess, the leaders of the four families have arrived to discuss the situation," General Bohan informed her, his voice filled with concern.


    "Tell them they must wait. I will summon them once I have finished healing the soldiers," Rosalind replied, her voice heavy with exhaustion.


    Earlier, as she used her powers to heal the soldiers, something unexpected had urred. Not only did her Darkness mend their wounds, but it also absorbed the mysterious darkness that gued them. Rosalind pondered the implications, wondering if this newfound power posed any danger to herself.


    To her surprise, the absorbed darkness had no immediate side effects. It neither inflicted her with painful memories nor caused her harm. Though it left her physically weakened, she felt a rapid recovery within her body, a rejuvenation unlike anything she had experienced before.


    "General, fetch me a knife," Rosalind requested, her voice tinged with curiosity. "A dagger, if you will."


    Without hesitation, General Bohan handed her a dagger, stepping aside to allow her space. Rosalind gripped the de tightly and, without hesitation, made a deep cut across her palm. Astonishingly, the wound was sealed shut as soon as the de drew blood.


    A wave of exhration washed over her. The darkness from the disease possessed extraordinary properties, far more potent and substantial than her own. It felt dense, heavy, and yet she struggled to find the right words to describe it fully.


    With renewed determination, Rosalind rose from her seat, wiping the sweat from her brow with a handkerchief. She focused on the soldiers before her, their lives in her hands once more.


    Patient by patient, she channeled the darkness within her, mending their broken bodies until stability returned to their weakened forms. Time seemed to stretch on endlessly, but Rosalind persevered, driven by a sense of duty and a newfound curiosity.


    As thest soldier stabilized, Rosalind sank back into her chair, her forehead glistening with perspiration. Using the handkerchief to dab away the sweat, she contemted the darkness she had absorbed. What had begun as a simple term, darkness, now held a deeper meaning.


    It possessed strength and potency she had not anticipated.


    She closed her eyes, delving inward to examine her own body. Contrary to her expectations, she discovered herself in a state of prime physical condition.


    Fatigue had dissipated, reced by a sense of vitality she had not felt in years. The puzzle of her newfound abilities remained, leaving her with more questions than answers.


    With a sigh, Rosalind resolved to unravel the mysteries thaty before her. She was determined to understand the nature of this darkness and its profound implications, for within its depths may lie the key to saving her people and securing the future of the duchy.


    .


    The atmosphere outside the infirmary crackled with tension, a stark contrast to the serenity within. The soldiers afflicted by the mysterious illness had been relocated to the garrisons for recovery, leaving the infirmary avable exclusively for those who required treatment from the Duchess.


    One would expect a sense of relief and joy at the soldiers'' miraculous turnaround, but the reality painted a different picture.


    Standing outside the infirmary, Queen Aurinda adorned in resplendent crimson garments confronted a hulking figure, a man with a massive axe and sword strapped to his back. Her voice dripped with authority as she addressed him, her eyes narrowing with intensity.


    "Are you daring to refuse your Queen?" Queen Aurinda demanded, her words cutting through the air. "Let me make myself perfectly clear. I insist on seeing the Duchess, and yet you, Fabian Etonde, patriarch of the Etonde Family, along with the other great pir families, dare to obstruct me?"


    Arriane Madilu, leader of the Madilu family and the sole female among the four great family leaders, stepped forward in an attempt to diffuse the growing confrontation. A reassuring smile yed upon her lips as she sought to calm the escting situation.


    "Your Majesty, we act out of concern for your safety," Arriane said, her voice a soothing balm. "The Duchess is presently recovering from healing nearly seventy soldiers..."


    However, Fabian Etonde''s demeanorcked the sameposure as Arriane''s. Crossing his arms defiantly across his chest, he locked eyes with the Queen without a hint of fear.


    "How dare you re at our Queen!" one of the knights, positioned behind the Queen, moved to intervene, only to be halted by a raised hand, the Queen gesturing for him to stand down.


    "Very well," the Queen dered, her voiceced with subtle determination. She had not anticipated facing such resistance from the four great families, yet she disyed no offense. Instead, a cryptic smile curved her lips as she met Fabian Etonde''s unwavering gaze. "I shall await the Duchess''s presence in the pce. Kindly ensure shees to see me."


    With that final statement, Queen Aurinda pivoted on her heel and departed. Dorothy, followed suit, trailing after the Queen with measured steps as they made their way out of the estate.


    "My Queen, it appears that the audacity of the Rothley estate continues to grow with each passing day," remarked one of the knights, his voice tinged with concern.


    The Queen nodded, her smile unwavering as she settled herself inside the waiting carriage. She extended an invitation for Lady Dorothy to join her, a silent acknowledgment of their shared experiences and the bond forged between them.


    "I am well aware," the Queen responded, her tone carrying a mixture of conviction and intrigue. Her gaze lingered on the grand estate before her as the carriage began to move. The wheels crunched against the snow, and the Queen disappeared from view, leaving the Rothley estate behind.

 Chapter 439: Birthday Cake

    Chapter 439: Birthday Cake


    "The Queen summoned you to the pce," Magda hurriedly ryed the information to Rosalind as soon as she arrived inside the infirmary.


    "Why didn''t you inform me earlier?" Rosalind sighed, hoping to avoid any furtherplications.


    "The four noble families wanted to ensure you received the rest you needed. They''re still outside, surrounding the infirmary," Magda added, her tone filled with urgency.


    Rosalind''s mind raced, trying to make sense of the situation. The leaders of the four families were standing guard, ready to confront the Queen and her knights on her behalf? This was beyond anything she could have imagined. "Surely this extreme measure is not necessary," she muttered in disbelief.


    "You''ve just saved the lives of those close to the four families. It''s no surprise they are willing to go to such lengths, even against the Queen," Magda exined. "Please let me know when you''re ready to leave. I''ve prepared the carriage and some nourishing porridge for you."


    Rosalind nodded, unable to find the right words. The whole situation felt surreal.


    Since her rebirth, she had encountered many new people she had never met before, but none had treated her with such reverence. These people must know that she possessed powerful sorcery, right? After all, she had let everyone believe she could wield darkness. She should inspire fear, not loyalty. Yet here they were, defying the Queen for her sake.


    The mix of strange and warm emotions overwhelmed her. She couldn''t ignore the feeling welling up inside her. After a few more minutes of contemtion within the confines of the infirmary, she made up her mind to leave. Instructing Magda to inform everyone that she would join them after breakfast, Rosalind acknowledged that she had been through a lot. While she not physically tired, her hunger gnawed at her insides.


    Hungry indeed.


    When Magda announced that the leaders had departed, Rosalind stepped out of the infirmary and found herself face-to-face with Lucas inside the carriage. Her heart skipped a beat, memories of his promise on their wedding day flooding her mind. He had vowed to return on her birthday, and today, of all days, was her birthday.


    Could he be here to consummate their marriage?


    Maintaining herposure, Rosalind calmly entered the carriage, seating herself across from Lucas. But before she could settle, he gently pulled her onto hisp, causing her cheeks to flush with color.


    "You silly girl," Lucas chuckled, his eyes filled with joy. "It''s your birthday, and yet you''ve exhausted yourself."


    Their wedding had taken ce just two days ago, and while he hadn''t treated her poorly, she sensed a certain aloofness. She attributed it to their dire circumstances and didn''t dwell on it too much.


    Lucas appeared different now, and Rosalind couldn''t help but wonder if the matter at hand had been resolved.


    She blinked, her irritation growing with each passing moment. "Did you want your soldiers to die?" she asked, her tone tinged with frustration.


    It wasn''t just the soldiers that bothered her; her grumbling stomach only intensified her mood. The least this man could do after abandoning her on their wedding night was to bring her some food. She scowled when she realized her thoughts were still dwelling on their wedding night.


    To her dismay, Lucas responded with augh. "How could they die from a simple flu?" he retorted.


    "Simple flu?" Rosalind narrowed her eyes at him. "Denys must have already informed you about the demon situation. What flu are you talking about?"


    Lucas''s eyes sparkled with a mischievous glint. He stroked her hip, and a wave of warmth coursed through her body. It was a conflicting sensationjust moments ago, she had been contemting their wedding night and yet now, with his touch, she felt the urge to p his hand away.


    What was she thinking? She needed topose herself. This wasn''t how a seasoned woman who had experienced much in her past life should act.


    "But we''re not here to discuss that matter," Lucas murmured, his hand gently caressing her cheek as he tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. The action caught her off guard, and she swallowed hard.


    "Happy birthday," he whispered, revealing a small box in his left hand. Her attention shifted to the box that was a bit bigger than his palm.


    She looked at the box, her mind yearning for something more tangiblelike food. She had no interest in jewelry or trinkets. All she craved was a morsel to satisfy her hunger.


    However, how could she refuse a gift? With a hesitant smile, she epted the box and slowly opened it, only for her eyes to widen in astonishment.


    It was a cake.


    The cakey before hera simple confection, yet its significance was profound. It was something she could actually eat, a luxury she had been deprived of for far too long.


    Rosalind''s eyes lit up with anticipation as Lucas''s voice broke the silence. "Blow it," he instructed, and suddenly, a single candle materialized atop the cake.


    A genuine smile spread across Rosalind''s face. "For seventeen years, I never had a cake on my birthday," she confessed, her voice tinged with nostalgia. "In the bordends, Milith used to catch rabbits for me. They weren''t anything extravagant, but they wererger than the ones we usually had." She blinked, a hint of mncholy flickering in her eyes. Without waiting for Lucas''s response, she leaned forward and gently blew out the candle, her wish carried away on the flickering me.


    He didn''t utter a word, but instead, he enveloped her in his arms and pressed a tender kiss to her temple. It was a gesture filled with warmth andfort, something she hade to appreciate in his presence.


    "What are you waiting for?" Lucas''s voice broke through the stillness. "Shouldn''t you be indulging in it right away?"


    "Is that so?" Rosalind replied her voice light with a touch of amusement. Dispensing with formalities, she epted the fork he offered and dug into the cake. The room was enveloped in silence as she savored each bite, savoring the sweetness and texture. Before she knew it, the cake had vanished, consumed with almost ravenous hunger.


    At that moment, as she wiped thest crumb from her lips, Rosalind realized that it wasn''t just the cake she had devouredit was a taste of freedom, a reminder that life held simple joys even in the midst of turmoil. And for that brief moment, she allowed herself to revel in the pleasure it brought.


    ......


    "This situation cannot go on," Queen Aurinda''s voice dripped with icy disdain as she locked eyes with her own husband. Her expression hardened, revealing her deep-seated frustration. "I went to deliver a gift to the Duchess, and not only did she refuse to see me, but she also dared to send the leaders of the four great families against me. Husband... have we truly fallen so low?" Her words hung in the air, heavy with usation.


    "What do you mean by ''fallen so low''?" The King''s voice held a touch of irritation. "You were well aware that the stability of the North relies on the support of the four great families. It''smon knowledge that the pirs of Wugari serve only the Rothley family. There''s nothing unclear about this matter."


    "I understand the politics, but I''m talking about her arrogance," Queen Aurinda retorted, her voice tinged with indignation. "Do you not see it? How could she allow those leaders to disrespect me? Being the wife of the most powerful man in the North does not grant her the right to treat me in such a manner!"


    The King''s brows furrowed, his gaze narrowing in contemtion. He was in the midst of his breakfast when Aurinda stormed in, declining his offer to eat andunching into her grievances instead. "Is this about Lady Dorothy?" he inquired. "I''ve noticed your irritability ever since her arrival. Now, you''ve left the pce for an extended period just to visit her at the walls. Without informing anyone beforehand, might I add. And now, you''reining about the consequences. May I know what were you expecting?"


    "You You truly don''t care about me, do you?" Anger red in Aurinda''s eyes as she red at her husband. "They insulted me, and yet you''re so quick to ce me on me?"


    Without uttering another word, the King calmly finished his bitter tea, a bitter taste lingering on his tongue. He sighed deeply, his expression burdened with weariness. "Do not touch the Duchess of Wugari," he finally spoke, his voice filled with a rare seriousness. "Heed my words."


    "Or what?" Queen Aurinda''s tone trembled with a mix of defiance and desperation. "Are you threatening me, Marlin?"


    "No, this is not a threat," the King''s voice softened, revealing a hint of sadness. "Consider it a warning. You fail to grasp the essence of it all. Just because she wasn''t originally a Rothley, you think it gives you the right to create trouble?"


    "Think about what this could lead to, Aurinda," the King continued, his gaze filled with a mixture of concern and disappointment. "You have a position of power, but with that poweres responsibility. It''s not about bullying or asserting dominance. It''s about fostering unity and strength within our Kingdom."


    "Strength and unity?" Aurinda''s eyes narrowed with fury, her voiceced with bitter disbelief. "What unity are you referring to? They disrespected me, the Queen, and yet you speak of strength and unity as if it justifies their actions?" She did not wait for him to answer her words. Instead, she marched out of the room, her face grim.

 Chapter 440: A Gift

    Chapter 440: A Gift


    Rosalind raised an eyebrow, her eyes fixed on the extravagant disy of food before her. She sat in her opulent room, where she had been ushered by Lucas. The man insisted she rests before the uing event. Despite the recent unsettling events, her birthday party was still scheduled to take ce. Lucas had brought her back to her tower and now presented her with yet another feast.


    The disy of food before Rosalind appeared deceptively ordinary at first nce. Arge silver tter adorned with delicatece doilies held an array of culinary delights.


    Yet, as Rosalind''s eyes scanned over the spread, she couldn''t shake off the feeling that there was more to it than meets the eye. It exuded an aura of enchantment, an undercurrent of mysticism that tickled her senses.


    Nestled amidst a bed of fresh greens, a perfectly cooked steak glistened, its surface seared to a mouthwatering caramel hue. The aroma wafting from its tender flesh was tantalizing, promising a sulent burst of vors. As Rosalind observed the steak, she couldn''t help but notice a faint shimmer dancing across its surface, as if infused with a subtle magic that heightened its appeal.


    Who would have steak for breakfast?


    Beside the steak, a medley of vibrant vegetables beckoned invitingly. Each morsel seemed to radiate with a kaleidoscope of colors, vibrant greens, fiery reds, and golden yellows.


    The vegetables appeared impossibly fresh as if plucked from an enchanted garden just moments ago. Their textures and vors promised a delightful symphony for the pte, promising a harmonious bnce of crispness, juiciness, and earthy sweetness.


    A plump, jewel-toned fruit caught Rosalind''s attention nexta ripe pomegranate, its leathery exterior concealing a treasure trove of ruby-red arils within.


    Its presence on the tter seemed both ordinary and extraordinary as if it held a secret waiting to be discovered. Rosalind imagined the burst of tart juiciness that would apany each bite, an explosion of vors that mirrored the mysteries lurking within the fruit itself.


    The disy of food waspleted with a delicate arrangement of pastries, their ky crusts adorned with intricately woven patterns. Each pastry seemed to hold a story of its own, a tale of skilled hands and meticulous craftsmanship.


    "You expect me to eat all of this?" Rosalind''s voice carried a hint of skepticism as she looked at Lucas. She couldn''t help but feel that his actions held a hidden motive.


    Yet, her growling stomach betrayed her hunger. She sighed and reluctantly epted the steak he sliced and handed to her. "Breakfast, huh? Who eats steaks for breakfast?"


    Lucas arched an eyebrow, a mischievous smile ying on his lips. "Are you not hungry? I can practically hear your stomach growling from here."


    Suppressing her doubts, Rosalind decided to ignore the strange circumstances and focus on her appetite. "No, no problem at all," she replied, taking a bite of the steak. The taste was exquisite, confirming that this was no ordinary meal. She couldn''t help but wonder if Lucas had gone to such lengths simply because it was her birthday. Suspicion lingered in her gaze as she narrowed her eyes. "You seem suspicious. Did something happen?"


    Before Lucas could respond, a sudden intrusion disrupted their conversation. Belisarius, a man she had not expected toe, materialized out of thin air, drawing their attention.


    His unexpected appearance only heightened Rosalind''s sense of intrigue and apprehension.


    "It''s because you were able to absorb the essence of the demons," Belisarius exined, interrupting Lucas. His voice carried an air of authority as he tried to elucidate the situation. "It would stop the fragment from evolving."


    "I don''t recall inviting you," Lucas retorted, his eyes narrowing as he red at Belisarius. "Leave."


    Unfazed by Lucas''s hostility, Belisarius smirked and disregarded hismand. He approached Rosalind, his words carrying an ominous weight. "I wasn''t expecting you to possess the ability to absorb demon essence. However, it might be a fortunate turn of events. It means the fragment inside you won''t continue to evolve and fuse with your soul. But you must be cautious," he cautioned, his toneced with concern.


    Lucas''s patience wore thin, his dark gaze prating Belisarius. "Enough! Can''t you stop ruining everything?"


    Belisarius shrugged nonchntly, a glimmer of mischief in his eyes. With a swift motion, he extended his hand, revealing a small, circr object that flew directly into Rosalind''s grasp. She gasped in surprise, her eyes fixated on the object now in her hand.


    "This," Belisarius announced, his voice filled with a mixture of pride and apology, "is a pearl that can save your life. No matter how grievous your injuries. As long as a flicker of life remains within you, this pearl can aid in your recovery. Consider it a gift and an apology."


    Rosalind''s gaze remained fixed on the shimmering pearl, marveling at its unique beauty. It was unlike any ck pearl she had ever seen, possessing an otherworldly allure. A wave of conflicting emotions washed over her as she contemted the implications of this unexpected gift.


    "Keep it," Belisarius urged, his voice earnest. "It could be the key to saving your life one day."


    "She doesn''t need the pearl when she has me," Lucas eximed, his voice tinged with frustration and jealousy. He made a futile attempt to grab the pearl, but Rosalind swiftly concealed it, her eyes shing with defiance. She couldn''t believe the audacity of his words.


    He hadn''t even been present during their wedding night!


    How dare he dismiss the significance of this gift?


    "Thank you," Rosalind responded, her voice dripping with sarcasm as she deliberately ignored the scowl etched on Lucas''s face. "It''s rather touching to receive a gift for my birthday." She was simply not used to it. First the cake and now this. Rosalind did not honestly know what to say.


    Lucas''s scowl deepened, his temper ring. He rose from the bed, positioning himself squarely in front of Belisarius, his stance protective and possessive. "She does not want anything from you," he spat, his voice seething with animosity.


    Belisarius shook his head, a mixture of disappointment and resignation evident in his expression. Without uttering another word, he vanished into thin air, leaving behind an eerie silence in his wake.

 Chapter 441: Jealousy

    Chapter 441: Jealousy


    Rosalind chose to disregard Lucas''s darkened countenance, refusing to be swayed by his brooding presence. She clutched the pearl tightly in her hand, feeling its smooth surface against her skin. It was a remarkable gift, one that had stirred a flicker of curiosity within her.


    "Where do you think he obtained this pearl?" Rosalind inquired, her gaze fixed on Lucas. Once again, she disregarded his ominous demeanor, determined to seek answers on her own terms.


    Lucas scoffed. "Why are you so interested in such trivial matters?"


    "It''s beautiful," Rosalind replied, her tone filled with genuine appreciation. "What''s wrong with wanting beautiful things? I am, after all, a woman."


    Lucas''s retort hung in the air, his disapproval palpable. However, Rosalind paid him no mind as she turned her attention back to the feast before her. The delectable aromas filled her senses, urging her to indulge in the culinary delights that adorned the table.


    As she savored each mouthful, Rosalind couldn''t help but wonder about Belisarius''s origins. She had encountered him in her dreams before, but now, he stood before her in the flesh. The puzzle of his presence remained unresolved, but at this moment, she chose to set aside her queries and immerse herself in the pleasure of the present.


    She knew that Lucas held the answers she sought, but for now, she preferred to revel in the taste of the extraordinary meal, allowing herself a respite from the tumultuous circumstances that surrounded her.


    "If you wanted something like that, you could have said so!" Lucas''s voice reverberated through the room,ced with a mix of frustration and exasperation. Rosalind, without a moment''s hesitation, shot back with equal determination, her words cutting through the tense air.


    "I didn''t think it mattered," she retorted, her voice dripping with defiance. She truly did not think it mattered! In her past life, Evan did not ask her what she wanted! In this life, Lucas only married her because of a deal!


    Why would she tell him something like this?


    However, as soon as the words left her lips, Lucas vanished, leaving nothing but an empty space where he once stood. Rosalind''s brows knitted together in a perplexed frown. His sudden disappearance only served to further fuel her frustration.


    This man, she thought to herself, had an uncanny knack for showcasing his abilities at the most inconvenient moments. However, she refused to let his vanishing act deter her. The fatigue and stress that had weighed heavily on hertely demanded that she find sce in something, even if it was just a simple meal.


    Undeterred, Rosalind continued eating, savoring each bite as if it were thest taste of freedom she would ever experience. She had been tired and overwhelmed, barely able to find joy in the simplest of pleasures. But as the vors danced upon her pte, she felt a flicker of contentment, a fleeting respite from the burden that weighed on her heart.


    She polished off thest morsel that Lucas had so meticulously prepared before she stood in front of the window, where the snow outside painted a serene and ethereal scene. Sleep had evaded her, her mind restless and her thoughts tangled in a web of uncertainties.


    And that''s when it hit her.


    The irritation she felt, the simmering anger that churned within her, wasn''t solely directed at Lucas''s sudden disappearance. It was a culmination of all the confusion she felt inside. Not knowing a thing about anything is really making her irritated.


    The food, the feast that had momentarily distracted her.


    In the end, a heavy sigh escaped Rosalind''s lips as she retreated to her bed, her mind swirling with confusion and frustration. Just when she thought she was alone, a chill ran down her spine as she caught sight of Lucas standing behind her, his sudden appearance jolting her senses.


    "Why... Why would you suddenly show up like that?" she demanded, her voice tinged with annoyance.


    This man had a talent for disappearing and reappearing at the most unexpected moments, leaving her perpetually off bnce. Before she could utter another word, her eyes fixated on therge velvet box that Lucas held in front of her.


    "What are those?" she inquired, her voiceced with anticipation, her gaze flickering between Lucas and the mysterious box he presented.


    "Give me the pearl..." Lucas''s words hung in the air, his voiceden with a desperate intensity. "I can give you twenty of them." With a theatrical flourish, he opened the box, revealing a collection of pearls in an array of sizes and colors. Each one held a mesmerizing allure, promising untold powers and possibilities.


    Rosalind''s mind raced, a whirlwind of thoughts and questions colliding within her. She was spellbound by the sheer magnitude of what wasid before her, the intoxicating allure of these rare treasures.


    He was quick to exin each of the pearls.


    Apparently, there are five pearls capable of saving a dying person, five with the ability to counteract any poison, five that held the power to alter one''s appearance, and another five containing a potent poison that could bend others to her will.


    "I..." Rosalind''s voice faltered, her throat constricted with a mix of awe and trepidation. A thousand inquiries mored for her attention, begging to be spoken. How did Lucase to possess such extraordinary pearls? What was their origin?


    "These pearls," Lucas began, his voice low and tinged with a hint of urgency, "should not exist in this ce... in this dimension."


    When she did not utter a word, he spoke again. "Give me the Pearl that Belisarius gave you."


    "Why? It was a birthday gift." Why was this man acting so petty? It was simply a gift! Was it because he was jealous? She was quick to push the thought out of her mind.


    That is impossible.


    A faint flicker of anger shed across Lucas''s eyes, a glimpse of the emotions he had so expertly concealed. "Only I can give you a birthday gift," he retorted, his voice barely above a whisper. But it held an undercurrent of possessiveness, a im to ownership that sent an electric shock through Rosalind''s veins.


    A wave of anger surged within her, fueled by the frustration that had been building within her for far too long. At that moment, she couldn''t help but unleash the truth that had long been suppressed. "Why do you think you have the right to say that?" she retorted, her voice cutting through the air like a sharp de. Her eyes bore into his, her gaze unyielding.


    "It was merely a gift. Just because I told you I liked you and that we were married does not grant you the power to control me. How could someone who ran away during his wedding night say something like that?" she seethed, her voice trembling with a mix of fury and hurt. The words flowed from her lips before she had a chance to filter them, each one piercing the air like a sharpened dagger.


    The room fell silent, the weight of her words hanging heavily between them. Rosalind''s chest rose and fell with ragged breaths as she struggled to absorb the gravity of what she had just revealed. The vulnerability of her admission was nowid bare.


    Rosalind felt a pang of regret seep through her veins, knowing that her outburst had crossed a line she couldn''t retract. She hadn''t intended to expose her vulnerabilities so fiercely,


    In the ensuing silence, Lucas''s expression hardened his face a mask of conflicting emotions. His grip on the velvet box tightened, his fingers digging into the soft fabric. It was a battle of wills, a sh of desires and expectations that hung in the bnce.

 Chapter 442: Injury

    Chapter 442: Injury


    Rosalind was caught off guard by her sudden outbursts, unsure of their origin. Maybe it was the confusion and fear that had overwhelmed her, or perhaps she had grown tired of constantly second-guessing everything.


    Nevertheless, she knew she had already spoken those words and had no intention of apologizing for her raw emotions.


    To her surprise, Lucas didn''t react to her outburst. Instead, he stared at her intensely, his gaze akin to deciphering a captivating novel.


    A mischievous smirk gradually formed on his lips, adding an intriguing element to the situation.


    Why was he smiling?


    "Very well... Since you didn''t want them," he began, about to close the delicate pearl box. But before he could, Rosalind instinctively reached out and grabbed his hand, a surge of warmth rushing through her body. She couldn''t help but feel a mix of confusion and a strange sense of liking these small interactions. It was inexplicable, but she refused to let it show, ring at him instead.


    She couldn''t help but wonder why he was smiling. Hadn''t she justshed out at him with her sharp words, words she secretly regretted?


    "What are you doing?" she questioned, trying to maintain herposure.


    "Since you..." he started to say, but she interrupted him.


    "Who told you I did not want them?" she locked her gaze with his, sensing mischief lurking behind his eyes. She blinked, unable to control her emotions. Without waiting for his response, she snatched the box from his hand, holding it tightly against her chest.


    "Thank you," she uttered, turning around abruptly, refusing to give him a chance to say anything more.


    She could feel Lucas''s intense gaze fixated on her as she retreated, but she paid it no mind. Sitting on her bed, she carefully examined the enchanting pearls, their beauty captivating her.


    However, she was uncertain about how to utilize their power. Though she possessed the ability to heal her body through her blessings, these pearls offered an additional advantageone she could use to help others.


    "How do I use this?" she inquired, her curiosity piqued. While contemting their potential, she felt Lucas join her on the bed. Despite their proximity, she feigned ignorance, focusing solely on the pearls.


    "You eat it," he mused, his voice filled with a hint of yfulness.


    "Just eat it?" she questioned, seeking rification. She squeeze one pearl and discovered that it was hard like a marble.


    "Yes," he promptly responded.


    She nodded, closing the box as she made up her mind. Then, she turned towards him, avoiding direct eye contact due to their proximity. She was acutely aware of his face so close to hers. "Do you still want me to give you the pearl he gave me?" she asked, her voice quivering slightly.


    "Yes," he replied without hesitation.


    "Why?" she inquired, furrowing her brows. It was her birthday. She should keep both, right?


    "Because only I can give you a gift."


    She frowned, finding his response rather childish. "Isn''t that too immature?" she retorted.


    "Childish... Yes," he concurred, his eyes sparkling mischievously.


    "But you''re still doing it?" she pressed further. How could the Duke of the North act like this?


    "Yes," he answered almost immediately.


    Her irritation mounting, she finally turned to her right. As expected, she leaned back instinctively when she caught sight of his face. "You''re already my husband. Must you engage in such irrational behavior? We are not children anymore, are we?" she scowled, her annoyance evident, though she couldn''t ignore the fluttering feeling within her at his teasing smile.


    "Yes," he replied, savoring the yful banter.


    "Why?" she asked, her confusion evident.


    "You already said it. I am your husband," he stated, his toneced with possessiveness and a hint of jealousy. Rosalind''s heart skipped a beat at his words, a mixture of emotions flooding through her. Was it real jealousy, or was hisck of past romantic experiences made him so possessive?


    She swallowed hard, feeling a blush creeping onto her cheeks as her own thoughts embarrassed her.


    Interrupting her inner turmoil, he leaned in closer, his voice low and intimate. "Why don''t you apany me somewhere?" he suggested, his words carrying a subtle undercurrent of seduction.


    Rosalind''s eyes widened, her breath catching in her throat. "Where?" she managed to ask, her voice betraying a hint of nervous anticipation.


    "In the bath," he murmured, his voice husky. "When I was on the ind, I sustained an injury that left me unable to move my arm. I need your help."


    Rosaind blinked, momentarily taken aback by his unexpected request. "I can heal you," she offered, her voice soft and concerned. He did not tell her about this injury.


    He shook his head. "You can''t heal this particr wound," he exined. "It resulted from forcibly closing a dimensional rift."


    Confusion clouded Rosalind''s features as she tried toprehend his words. "Then, what do you want me to do?" she asked, her voice filled with genuine concern.


    "Help me bathe," he replied, his eyes locked onto hers, their intensity evoking a potent mix of desire and vulnerability.


    Rosalind''s heart raced, her mind spiraling with a surge of conflicting emotions.


    A flicker of anticipation danced in Rosalind''s eyes as she looked at Lucas, her touch lingering on his hand for a moment longer than necessary. She had hoped that herbined blessings would mend his wounds.


    Almost immediately, she found a problem. She could feel his wounds but an invisible barrier seemed to stop her blessing from reaching into that wound.


    She stared at him, speechless. Why was he asking for her help now? Who helped him in the past few days?


    Was it... Belisarius?


    Almost immediately, she pushed the thought out of her head. What was she thinking?


    "Are you not going to help me bath?" he asked.


    Rosalind''s heart raced, her breath hitching at the audacity of Lucas''s request. Her gaze darted away, unable to meet his prating stare as she struggled to collect her thoughts.


    A flicker of amusement danced across Lucas''s face, his chuckle reverberating through the room like a siren''s call. The sound was both enchanting and tantalizing, fueling the mes of her burgeoning desires. His response,ced with a seductive undertone, sent a shiver down her spine, awakening a hunger she couldn''t deny.


    "Perhaps it would be more appropriate to have a servant attend to you. I- I would not want to overstep any boundaries," she stammered, her eyes still averted. Despite the fact that they were already married in name. It was still in name. It was merely a deal, a contract.


    Lucas chuckled softly, the sound both enticing and maddeningly captivating. "There are servants, but they were all women. We just got married and you already want another woman to touch my body? Isn''t it a bit too much?" he replied, his voiceced with a seductive undertone, dripping with sensual allure as he leaned in, his warm breath caressing her ear.


    She felt her cheeks burn hotter at his teasing response.The yful glint in his eyes and the subtle emphasis he ced on their recent marriage stirred a mix of desire and apprehension within her.


    Rosalind took a deep breath, her mind whirling with conflicting thoughts. The allure of the forbidden, the undeniable chemistry that crackled between them, it was all too tempting to resist.


    However, he also got those injuries because of her.


    "Fine," she finally murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. "I''ll help you bathe."


    A knowing smile tugged at the corners of Lucas''s lips, his gaze lingering on her with a mixture of gratitude and desire. Without another word, he stood up, extending his arm towards her, silently inviting her to apany him.


    "Only this time" Rosalind got up and followed him.


    For some reason, she was not longer surprise when he took her inside her bathroom and discovered that the air was filled with steam. This man already nned this from the start!


    She eyed the opulent tub. The warm water within the tub danced with wisps of steam, creating an alluring mist that veiled their bodies from prying eyes.


    Arge frosted window adorned one wall, offering a glimpse of the outside world, where the sunlight filtered through sheer curtains, casting a soft glow upon the room. The view served as a reminder of the world beyond their intimate haven, a contrast to the seclusion they sought in this moment.


    Lucas stood by the edge of the bathtub, his movements hindered by his injuries. His eyes met Rosalind''s, a mix of vulnerability and desire shining through. He mustered a gentle smile.


    "Well?" she asked. Why was he staring at her like this? "I do not n on joining you," she was quick to say.


    To her surprise, he only responded with a low enticingughter.


    "Would you assist me in removing my clothes?" he asked, almost innocently as he blinked hisrge blue eyes her way.


    Rosalind''s heart skipped a beat. Naturally, she did not show this on the outside. She stopped her hand from trembling as she stepped closer, her eyes locked with his.


    With a delicate touch, she reached for the buttons of his attire, slowly undoing them one by one.

 Chapter 443: Unapologetic Display

    Chapter 443: Unapologetic Disy


    As Rosalind gradually regained consciousness, the weight of confusion pressed upon her mind. Her memory felt fragmented as if scattered puzzle pieces yearned to be reassembled. Her frown deepened, an unsettling heaviness clung to her body, tugging at her senses.


    Blinking her eyes open, she expected to find herself in the opulent bathroom, surrounded by the misty embrace of steam. Instead, her gaze fell upon the rough stone walls of a dimly lit cave.


    The dampness permeated the air, mingling with a subtle earthy scent. This stark contrast to her expectations sent a jolt of anxiety through her veins.


    "What is happening?" she murmured, her voice echoing faintly within the cavernous space. Her surroundings felt strange, and unfamiliar, and the disorientation heightened her sense of vulnerability. She struggled to recall the events that led her to this enigmatic ce, but the memories remained elusive, slipping through her grasp like grains of sand.


    In the dim light, she noticed a faint glimmer emanating from the far end of the cave. Curiosity mingled with suspicion,pelling her to investigate. Her bare feet made contact with the cold, uneven surface of the cave floor as she cautiously navigated the mysterious terrain.


    As she drew closer to the source of the ethereal glow, she realized it was a small pool of water, its surface shimmering with an otherworldly luminescence. Rosalind''s reflection stared back at her, confusion etched on her expression.


    Thest remnants of her fragmented memories swirled within Rosalind''s mind, leaving her in a state of disarray.


    The recollection of removing Lucas''s clothes lingered, but the circumstances surrounding it remained shrouded in mystery. Her confusion deepened as she found herself inexplicably transported inside a foreboding cave, separated from the familiar embrace of reality.


    Questions mored for answers, their persistent voices amplifying her sense of unease. What had transpired after she disrobed Lucas? Why was she now confined within this deste cavern? Her brows furrowed, a mix of trepidation and curiosity etched upon her features.


    As she gazed around the dimly lit expanse, her eyes were drawn to a mesmerizing sight.


    The water before her, once still and serene, began to swirl with otherworldly energy. The ripples coalesced, forming vivid images that materialized like phantoms in the mist. It was a scene of war, a visceral depiction of chaos and conflict.


    The sight struck her with a jolt of recognition. It was as if memories, long suppressed, fought their way to the surface, demanding acknowledgment. Rosalind''s breath caught in her throat.


    Within the tumultuous tableau, she caught sight of a figure bearing a striking resemnce to herself.


    The woman stood on the edge of a cliff, her gaze fixed upon the battlefield below. The humans, against all odds, fought valiantly and gained the upper hand. The creatures and demons, once formidable adversaries, were forced to retreat.


    But instead of jubtion, an unsettling tension marred the woman''s countenance. A deep frown etched lines upon her forehead, her expression a reflection of conflict within.


    As the swirling waters gradually settled, leaving her once again in the dimly lit cave.


    Once again, the ethereal dance of the swirling water captured Rosalind''s attention. This time, it revealed a scene of revelry and jubtion.


    The woman, whose visage mirrored her own, sat amidst a group of people, their faces adorned with smiles andughter.


    They gathered around a long rectangr table, adorned with sumptuous food and overflowing goblets of wine. The air was alive with joy, as merry tunes filled the space, coaxing the guests to dance with abandon.


    But amidst the boisterous merriment, the woman seemed detached, an ind of solitude amidst the sea of celebration. Her gaze, distant and cold, lingered upon the bountiful spread before her. The sounds ofughter and the aroma of delicacies did not prate her world. It was as if she existed within a parallel realm, disconnected from the vibrant tapestry of life unfolding around her.


    Curiosity and concern mingled within Rosalind''s thoughts as she observed the woman''s demeanor.


    What was wrong with her? What burden did she carry that erected an imprable barrier between her and the festivities?


    In the midst of the revelry, the woman''s eyes revealed a tumult of emotionswistfulness, longing, and a hint of mncholy.


    The flickering candlelight danced upon her face, casting shadows that mirrored theplexities within her soul. Though surrounded bypanions, she seemed trapped within the confines of her own thoughts, a prisoner of her own enigmatic existence.


    The waters settled once again, leaving Rosalind in the quiet embrace of the cave.


    Rosalind let out a weary sigh, her realization sinking in that this was undoubtedly a dream.


    Had she really dozed off while undressing Lucas? Was it because she found his body somewhat boring?


    The thought prompted a chuckle on lips. What in the goddess name was she thinking?


    "Do you want to see?" a voice echoed from behind her, causing Rosalind to stumble backward in surprise.


    Her eyes widened as sheid eyes on a woman who bore a striking resemnce to her own face. Confusion and curiosity intertwined within her, leading her to ask, "You Who are you?"


    The woman''s voice echoed again, her words resonating with an air of mystery, "Do you want to see?"


    Caught off guard, Rosalind repeated her question, desperately seeking rity, "I What are you talking about?"


    A mischievous smile yed on the woman''s lips as she responded, "Let me show you..."


    Rosalind''s instincts kicked in, and she tried to summon her dark blessing, but to her dismay, it remained unreachable. She felt a growing sense of unease as she cautiously backed away from the woman until her back made contact with the jagged rocks of the cave.


    rm filled her voice as she asked, "What do you intend to do?" A foreboding sensation crept over her, leaving her with an unsettling feeling about this woman.


    "Wake up" Rosalind heard Lucas''s voice around the cave.


    "Lucas?" Rosalind''s voice trembled as she strained to separate the threads of reality from the lingering haze of the dream. She gazed at the woman, her mind a whirlwind of confusion and fear. "You are a dream... Stay away from me!"


    Before the woman could utter another word, a familiar voice cut through the cavernous depths, breaking the ethereal trance that had ensnared Rosalind.


    "Rosalind?" It was Lucas. The sound resonated within her, drawing her back to the realm of wakefulness.


    Gasping for breath, Rosalind forced her heavy eyelids open, the world shifting around her. The dampness of the cave was reced by the steamy embrace of the bathroom, the scent of warm water enveloping her senses. She found herself still submerged in the bath, the hot waterpping against her skin.


    "Lucas?" she called out, her voiceced with both confusion and a flicker of concern. His presence in the dream had felt so real, and yet the details were slipping away like fragments of a fading illusion. She struggled to grasp the memories that seemed to elude her grasp.


    The events leading up to this moment remained a hazy blur, obscured by the veils of her disrupted consciousness.


    An uneasy sense of disorientation settled within her. The boundaries between dreams and reality had blurred, leaving her questioning the nature of her experiences. What had truly transpired and what had been mere figments of her imagination?


    "Were you able to break out of the dream on your own?" Lucas''s voice echoed behind her, sending a shiver down her spine.


    She turned, her eyes widening as they fell upon him sitting on a nearby chair. The realization that she was naked underneath the water caused a rush of embarrassment to flood her cheeks.


    "What happened?" she asked, her voice filled with a mix of confusion and concern. "Did I faint?"


    Lucas''s gaze bore into her, his expression a peculiar blend of calmness and simmering darkness.


    Something had shifted in him, an undercurrent of anger pulsating beneath the surface. He leaned forward slightly, his voice tinged with restrained intensity.


    "What do you remember?" he asked, his words hanging in the air like a weighted secret.


    Her mind raced, trying to piece together the fragments of her disjointed recollection. She searched her memory, grasping onto the only thread that remained tangible. "I remember... undressing you," she admitted, her voice quivering with uncertainty. "And then... I woke up inside the dream."


    Lucas''s gaze intensified, his eyes betraying a hidden knowledge. "Tell me about your dream," hemanded, his tone brooking no resistance.


    This time, she didn''t hesitate. With a sense of urgency, she recounted every detail of the woman and man who resembled them, their enigmatic presence and unsettling influence over her subconscious.


    "So, she has spoken to you..." Lucas nodded, a hint of weariness lining his features.


    "What does that mean?" she pressed, her voiceden with both curiosity and trepidation.


    "It means... she desired to fuse into your soul," Lucas exined, his voice tinged with a gravity she couldn''t ignore. "But since you were able to awaken from the dream on your own, it suggests that her grip on your subconscious is weakening. Perhaps it is the residual essence of the demon you absorbed that counteracted her influence."


    Rosalind furrowed her brow, desperately seeking answers. "Will you tell me what really happened? What does it all mean?"


    Lucas sighed, a mixture of frustration and resignation evident in his expression. He gestured for her to make herselffortable in the tub, a silent invitation to immerse herself in the steaming water. As sheplied, her gaze fixated on him, her eyes widening as he shed his robe and joined her, his nudity unapologetically on disy.


    "Youwhat are you doing?" she stammered, her words catching in her throat as her eyes were immediately drawn to his exposed form, a potent mixture of desire and unease stirring within her.

 Chapter 444: Intoxicating Dance

    Chapter 444: Intoxicating Dance


    "The continent of which I speak is a realm teeming with diverse races, where powerful creatures, ethereal fairies, majestic dragons, and lingering ghosts coexist," Lucas began, his voice resonating with a hint of intrigue.


    However, Rosalind found it challenging to focus on his words as her gaze involuntarily drifted to his bare form.


    A surge of embarrassment washed over her, and she swiftly averted her eyes, her cheeks flushing with a delicate shade of pink. How did they end up in such a peculiar situation? She tried to recall the events that led to their current state, her mind filled with fragments of hazy memories. Thankfully, she was relieved to find that she still wore her undergarments, preserving some semnce of modesty amidst the unexpected circumstances.


    Lucas, on the other hand, stood unabashedly in his nudity, a mischievous twinkle in his eyes. Rosalind couldn''t help but feel a mixture of annoyance and intrigue. This was Lucas, a man who exuded charisma and maism in a way that was a stark departure from her previous husband, Jeames. The contrast between the two was as stark as day and night, further intensifying her conflicted emotions.


    "Once, the continent was solely inhabited by demons, who reigned over its vast territories," Lucas continued, seemingly unfazed by Rosalind''s difiture. His smug smirk only deepened her suspicion that his current state of undress was intentional, a ploy to divert her attention and maintain his air of dominance.


    As he delved into the history of thend, Rosalind fought to regain herposure, focusing on the weight of his words rather than the distracting sight before her. The continent''s transformation from a realm ruled by demons to its present diverse state intrigued her, sparking a curiosity to unravel the intricate tapestry of events that shaped their current reality.


    "The annals of history hold the ounts of a great cataclysm, an event that forever altered the fabric of our existence," Lucas''s voice resonated with a tinge of sorrow as if recounting a tale steeped in tragedy. Rosalind''s gaze remained fixed on him, her eyes wide with anticipation, her heart heavy with unspoken emotions.


    "Rifts, like cracks in the very fabric of reality, emerged in the wake of this cataclysm, but their nature had changed," Lucas continued, his words carrying the weight of ancient knowledge. "These dimensional rifts ushered in the arrival of new races, a diverse tapestry of beings that had never set foot upon thesends before. The ebb and flow of existence had shifted, forever altering the course of our world."


    Rosalind''s throat tightened as she swallowed, a mixture of awe and dread washing over her. The truth of her own existence loomed before her, an indomitable presence that stirred within her very core. She knew, deep down, that her swallowing was not a mere physical reflex, but because of the naked man in front of her.


    She quickly pushed the different thoughts out of her head.


    "War became an ever-present specter, haunting thends that once knew only the dominion of demons," Lucas continued, his voice tinged with bitterness. "The emergence of new races ignited a sh of cultures, ideologies, and ambitions. Rifts continued to manifest, birthing creatures both awe-inspiring and terrifying. Vampires, eternal beings steeped in the shadows, and Lycans, feral creatures of the moon, joined the tapestry of existence. Dwarves, masters of craftsmanship and mining, forged their realms within the heart of the mountains. Elves, attuned to the rhythms of nature, established ethereal forest realms. Elementals, wielding the raw power of the elements, emerged as forces of nature themselves."


    His voice contained the burden of a timeless cycle of chaos and destruction.


    Rosalind listened intently, her mind weaving through the tapestry of history that Lucas unveiled. It was a narrative etched with the blood and tears of countless souls, an eternal struggle between harmony and discord.


    "For millennia, thends bore witness to the relentless dance of war, fueled by misunderstandings, greed, and the insatiable thirst for power," Lucas revealed. "Countless lives were lost, and civilizations rose and fell in the ceaseless cycle of turmoil. Yet, amid the darkest epochs, glimmers of hope shone through, birthing eras of peace and growth, if only fleetingly, before the cycle would repeat once more."


    Lucas''s voice carried a mix of reverence and curiosity as he delved deeper into the annals of history. Rosalind''s mind raced, absorbing each word with a growing sense of wonder and trepidation. The magnitude of the ancient sorceress''s sacrifice and her role in shaping the fate of humanity unfolded before her, shrouded in mystique and purpose.


    "If my estimate was right, approximately 10,200 years ago, a momentous event unfoldedthe Great Migration," Lucas began, his voice infused with a sense of awe. "A sorceress, gifted with extraordinary power and vision, dreamt of safeguarding her fellow humans, of leading them to a realm exclusively their own. With unwavering determination, she struck a fateful bargain, sacrificing herself to protect the millions who sought refuge."


    Rosalind''s breath caught in her throat as she tried toprehend the magnitude of this selfless act. The sorceress''s unwavering devotion to her kind resonated within her, igniting a spark of admiration and awe.


    "Through her sacrifice, she harnessed the very essence of her being to erect a barriera formidable stronghold that repelled the encroaching forces of demons," Lucas continued, his eyes fixed on Rosalind with unwavering intensity. "Within this sanctuary, humans found sce and safety, attributing their deliverance to the divine intervention of this extraordinary sorceress."


    Lucas''s confirmation sent a shiver down Rosalind''s spine. The revtion that a fragment of the sorceress''s essence resided within her was both perplexing and profound. Her own connection to the goddess, albeit fragmented, opened a realm of possibilities and responsibilities she had never anticipated.


    "So, she became the goddess, revered and worshiped by the humans," Rosalind spoke, her voiceced with a mixture of awe and curiosity.


    "Yes," Lucas affirmed, his gaze unwavering. "Throughout the ages, humans bestowed upon her the title of the goddess, recognizing her as the guardian of their sanctuary, their savior in the face of darkness."


    Rosalind''s mind whirled with the weight of this revtion, her thoughts entwined with the enigmatic nature of her own existence. The connection she shared with the sorceress-turned-goddess resonated with both wonder and responsibility.


    "And... you do not know how this fragment found its way inside me?" Rosalind inquired, her voice filled with a mixture of anticipation and trepidation.


    "We have yet to uncover the precise circumstances that led to the fragment''s integration within you," Lucas admitted, his eyes shimmering with unspoken secrets. "We specte that the sorceress dispersed fragments of her essence throughout the world, safeguarding the barrier from those who sought its downfall. Your possession of this fragment signifies the enduring presence of her soul, an eternal me that continues to burn within you."


    Rosalind absorbed Lucas''s words, her heart pulsating with newfound purpose. The notion that the fragments held the key to the barrier''s preservation and the protection of countless lives filled her with a renewed sense of determination.


    "The fragments... they could hold the key to safeguarding the barrier," Rosalind murmured, a mix of hope and uncertainty coloring her words.


    "We suspect as much," Lucas replied, his voiceced with a hint of anticipation. "Previously, it was believed that the sorceress''s body and soul had perished upon the creation of the barrier. However, the fragment residing within you serves as an undeniable testament to the continued existence of her soul."


    Rosalind said nothing.


    "Atior wanted the Goddess inside you to wake up," Lucas said.


    Rosalind''s gaze narrowed, her lips forming a subtle pout as she probed further. There was an unspoken tension between them, a current that crackled beneath the surface. "How about you?" she asked.


    "What about me?" he arched an eyebrow.


    "I I mean what do you want?"


    Lucas''s piercing blue eyes bore into her, their intensity magnified by the charged atmosphere surrounding them. A mischievous smile yed at the corners of his lips as he responded, his actions speaking louder than words.


    In one swift motion, Lucas pulled her onto hisp, causing the water in the tub to spill, forgotten in the wake of their escting desires. Rosalind''s body tensed, her breath catching in her throat as she found herself nestled against his bare chest, his firm form enveloping her from behind.


    A myriad of sensations coursed through her, electrifying her every nerve. The warmth of his body seeped into her skin, sending shivers of both surprise and pleasure cascading down her spine. Rosalind''s mind whirled, her thoughts consumed by a whirlwind of conflicting emotions.


    "You did not answer my q question," she stammered, her voice betraying her flustered state. Her mind struggled to keep pace, her senses overwhelmed by his proximity and the tingling sensation that danced across her flesh.


    In that fleeting moment, time seemed to stand still as Rosalind grappled with the unexpected intimacy they shared. The unspoken tension between them crackled in the air, drawing them closer, and igniting a fusion of desire and uncertainty.


    The boundaries between them blurred, leaving Rosalind to confront the powerful maism that tugged at her heart.


    A gasp escaped Rosalind''s lips as his warm breath brushed against the sensitive skin of her nape. Her heart raced within her chest, pounding in rhythm with the mounting tension that swirled around them. It was a moment of unspoken understanding, a wordless invitation that beckoned her to surrender to the allure that enveloped them both.


    Her body quivered beneath his touch, his hand on her hips providing a steady anchor amidst the swirling storm of desire and uncertainty. She leaned into him, her back arching ever so slightly, allowing herself to be consumed by the intoxicating dance of their bodies.


    ...


    Ehem. So Lucas was talking about the History of Eve''s Continent! I created an illustration below but it''s too small! I don''t know where to post it.


    A/N: I will lower the cost of Priv. It''s now 699 for 40 chapters from 799 for 35 chapters. I hope you will buy to show your support. Thanks!

 Chapter 445: Heading Towards Trouble

    Chapter 445: Heading Towards Trouble


    WARNING: R18


    .....


    Rosalind''s heart pounded fiercely in her chest as his fingertips traced the curve of her hips. A wave of heat washed over her, threatening to consume her entirely.


    Every instinct screamed at her to protest, to tell him to stop, but she remained silent. After all, he was her husbandthough their union was purely contractual, she couldn''t deny the allure of indulging in its tantalizing advantages.


    An intoxicating thrill coursed through her veins, whispering secrets of her desires. She had always known deep down that she wanted him, but admitting it had been a source of profound embarrassment.


    Her original n to use him as a pawn in her vengeful game was now shattered, revealing her true longing. She wanted him with a fierce intensity, a yearning that refused to be ignored.


    Her body ached to feel the weight of his powerful, masculine frame pressed against her own.


    As if reading her thoughts, she felt his hand gently graze her stomach. A sharp gasp escaped her lips as his fingers found her erect nipples beneath the delicate fabric of her undergarments. The material, so thin and revealing, offered no barrier to his skilled touch. His hand glided with precision along the side of her rib cage before cupping her right breast.


    "You..." his voice trailed off, thick with desire, providing the answer she had been longing for. "I want you," he confessed, his voice husky and low, sending delicious shivers down her spine.


    The question lingered in the air, heavy with anticipation. "But we can wait, can we?" he inquired, his voice almost pleading.


    Her immediate response was to deny any dy. She couldn''t bear the thought of waiting any longer. After all, she was a woman trapped in the body of her younger self, her desires burning fiercely within her.


    "And if I say no?" she boldly challenged, her words slipping out before she could even contemte the consequences.


    A dangerous glimmer danced in his eyes as he absorbed her defiance. His tone dropped to a seductive whisper, tinged with warning. "Then, my dear, we would be heading towards trouble," he murmured, his lips now tracing a path of sensual kisses along the delicate skin below her ear.


    Her heart pounded so hard against her chest, she wondered if he could hear her heartbeat. "What if I wanted trouble?" she spoke.


    What if she craved the wild, untamed chaos that came with giving in to her deepest desires?


    "You didn''t just say that..." his voice carried a note of disbelief,ced with a maic pull that dared her to defy him.


    A defiant fire ignited within her, urging her to push the boundaries. "I just did," Rosalind retorted, her resolve unyielding.


    With an effortless disy of strength, he lifted her from the tub, his arms cradling her with ease.


    In a few swift steps, he carried her to the bed, their bodies now poised on the precipice of a tempestuous union. The room crackled with tension, their desires intermingling as they embarked on a journey where pleasure and trouble entwined, ready to surrender to the alluring chaos that awaited them.


    Their eyes locked, the room filled with a charged silence, both of them acutely aware of the path they were about to embark upon. Rosalind''s heart hammered in her chest, its rhythmic thud echoing the intensity of her desires. She could see the hunger burning in his eyes, matching her own fiery longing.


    He slowly descended upon her, his lips tracing a trail of tantalizing kisses along her jawline, igniting a trail of fire in their wake. The soft brush of his breath against her skin sent shivers cascading down her spine, stirring a whirlwind of anticipation within her.


    As he hovered above her, their bodies now mere inches apart, the air thickened with raw electricity. Time seemed to stand still, the world fading away into insignificance as they teetered on the edge of surrender. In that suspended moment, every ounce of doubt and restraint melted away, leaving only a fierce hunger that demanded to be sated.


    With a surge of courage, Rosalind arched her back, pressing her body against his, erasing any lingering space between them. Her hands found their way to his strong shoulders, pulling him closer, desperate to feel the weight of his muscled form crushing against her own.


    Their mouths collided in a wild, desperate frenzy, their tongues dancing in a fervent tango of desire. Time seemed to dissolve as their hunger intensified, consuming them with an insatiable need for each other''s touch.


    In the blink of an eye, Rosalind found herselfpletely exposed, her undergarments mysteriously discarded without her even noticing.


    The air crackled with anticipation as Lucas''s lips embarked on a tantalizing descent, leaving a trail of fiery kisses from her neck, down her chest, and finally settling on her aching breast.


    With skilled precision, his mouth engulfed one of her hardened nipples, while his hand expertly massaged the other, eliciting an involuntary shudder from deep within her core. The sensations overwhelmed her, causing her fingers to clutch desperately at the sheets, her knuckles turning white with the intensity of her pleasure.


    She yearned for more, her body aching to be consumed by the fiery passion that coursed through her veins.


    Each touch, each caress, sent shockwaves of ecstasy radiating through her, igniting a relentless hunger that demanded to be satisfied.


    With tantalizing slowness, Lucas''s mouth ventured lower, his warm breath caressing the sensitive skin of her stomach. Goosebumps erupted across her flesh as his tongue traced teasing circles, igniting a flicker of desire that crackled beneath her surface.


    A breathless moan escaped Rosalind''s parted lips, surrendering to the intoxicating sensation coursing through her veins. Her body quivered with anticipation, every nerve ending electrified by the provocative dance his tongue performed upon her trembling skin.


    And then, with a boldness that took her breath away, Lucas''s hand deftly parted her legs, exposing her most intimate desires to his hungry gaze. There was no need for further words or hesitationthe unspoken agreement hung heavy in the air.


    In a single, mesmerizing motion, his lips found the side of her already slick core, sending shockwaves of pleasure cascading through her entire being.

 Chapter 446: Unapologetic Desire

    Chapter 446: Unapologetic Desire


    WARNING R18


    .....


    A gasp of pure bliss escaped her lips, her fingers instinctively seeking sce within the tangled sheets. His skillful kisses trailed a path of untamed passion, igniting a fire within her that threatened to consume her entirely. Waves of pleasure surged through her, building with an intensity that threatened to shatter the very foundations of her existence.


    Her mind swirled with a symphony of emotions, her senses overwhelmed by the decadent symphony he orchestrated upon her flesh. With each tender brush of his lips against her most intimate depths, her body quivered with a fervent ache, craving more of his tantalizing touch.


    In a breathless moment, Rosalind''s body arched with a primal need, responding to the electrifying touch of Lucas''s tongue tracing the slick entrance of her desire. Her eyes fluttered shut, shutting out the world as waves of pleasure crashed over her, threatening to drown her in their intoxicating depths.


    A shudder of bliss reverberated through her, amplifying the sensations that coiled within her core. Her fingers instinctively tangled in his hair, gripping tightly, as if clinging to the edge of sanity.


    The boundaries of their passion blurred, a tempestuous storm of desire and vulnerability swirling around them, drawing her closer to the edge of surrender.


    As his skillful tongue continued its dance of seduction, her moans spilled forth, unabashed and unrestrained. The air itself seemed to crackle with the potent cocktail of their shared yearning, an electric current charging the atmosphere. She was teetering on the precipice, a fragile bnce between indulgence and self-control.


    However, Lucas was not content with just teasing and tormenting her.


    A growl of determination rumbled from deep within his chest as he introduced a finger into the velvety folds of her core. Rosalind''s eyes snapped open, pupils dted with desire as the intrusion unearthed a hidden trove of pleasure, sending her spiraling into a realm of sensation she had never before experienced.


    A chorus of moans spilled from her lips, punctuating the room with the symphony of their intimate connection. Her body pulsed with an exquisite ache, the exploration of his skilled finger coaxing her towards an ecstatic precipice.


    In the depths of their passion, Rosalind''s resistance crumbled like a fragile dam overwhelmed by a torrential onught. It was a cataclysmic convergence of his relentless tongue and the skillful intrusion of his finger that shattered her defenses, sending shockwaves of pleasure reverberating through every fiber of her being.


    No longer able to distinguish between reality and the kaleidoscope of sensations that consumed her, she surrendered to the overwhelming surge of ecstasy. Her world spun into a dizzying whirlpool of desire, blurring the boundaries of time and space. The lines of reality became hazy as her senses became acutely attuned to the symphony of pleasure orchestrated by Lucas.


    A guttural moan, primal and raw, ripped from the depths of Rosalind''s throat, punctuating the air with her unabashed surrender. She clung to him, her fingers tangled in his hair, as he deftly navigated thebyrinth of her desires, leading her deeper into the uncharted territories of pleasure.


    With each flick of his tongue and every deliberate stroke of his finger, he unraveled her, unraveling the very essence of her being.


    Lucas''s eyes gleamed with a mischievous glint as he hovered triumphantly above her, his chest rising and falling with eachbored breath. A smug smirk yed on his lips, exuding a confidence that only served to intensify the electric tension in the air. He relished in the victory of unraveling her inhibitions, reveling in the power he held over her desires.


    Rosalind, her body still pulsating with the remnants of their shared pleasure, fought to steady her breath, her chest rising and falling in syncopation with his. She gazed up at him, her eyes shimmering with a mixture of satisfaction and newfound determination.


    "I warned me about the trouble, didn''t I?" he rasped, her voiceden with a subtle challenge.


    A yful defiance danced in her gaze as she mustered the strength to speak. "But what if I wanted more... trouble?" Her words hung in the air,ced with an intoxicating blend of desire and defiance.


    The smug smirk on Lucas''s lips faltered for a fraction of a second, reced by a flicker of intrigue. The air crackled with anticipation as he absorbed her audacious response, his eyes locked with hers in a tantalizing game of seductive brinkmanship.


    "You did not just say that," he mused, his voice thick with a mix of warning and undeniable arousal. The corners of his mouth curled into a wry smile, a silent admission that her boldness had stirred a fire within him.


    "In fact..." Rosalind''s lips curled into a victorious smile, her eyes glimmering with a newfound sense of empowerment. "I just did," she dered, her voice dripping with confidence and unapologetic desire.


    The room seemed to shrink around them as their gazes locked, the air heavy with anticipation.


    Their lips collided in a desperate union, a fervent tangle of desire and longing. Lucas''s arms encircled Rosalind''s still-quivering body, pulling her impossibly closer as the world around them faded into insignificance. The taste of him mingled with the intoxicating heat of their shared passion, fueling the mes that engulfed them both.


    A tremor of anticipation coursed through Rosalind as she parted her legs, granting him ess to the depths of her being. Knowing that Lucas''s considerable size promised both ecstasy and the potential for a slight difort, anticipation tinged with a hint of unease surged inside her.


    As Lucas pressed the swollen head of his manhood against her entrance, a surge of desire rushed through Rosalind, igniting her nerve endings with a fervor she had never experienced before.


    "I want you," she whispered breathlessly between heated kisses, her voice a desperate pleaced with urgency. Her words were fueled by a hunger that could no longer be contained, a need that transcended rationality. "And I want you now."


    The surrounding air crackled with electric tension, heavy with the weight of their shared desires. Time seemed to pause, each heartbeat echoing in the silence as Lucas''s gaze bore into her own, his eyes a smoldering testament to his own longing.


    In that suspended moment, Lucas relinquished any semnce of control, surrendering himself to the call of their desires. With a primal growl, he positioned himself at the precipice of her entrance, ready to plunge into the depths of their shared passion. The world around them faded into insignificance, the room shrouded in a haze of anticipation and vulnerability.


    He entered her, inch by agonizingly delicious inch. Almost immediately, a symphony of sensations consumed Rosalind. A mixture of pleasure and a twinge of difort coursed through her, a reminder of the boundaries she was pushing against. But she refused to waver, embracing the intensity of their connection and trusting in the transformative power of their desires.


    The rhythm of their bodies merged into a dance as old as time itself, their movements synchronized in a symphony of ecstasy. With every thrust, every retreat, they soared to new heights, their connection deepening with each impassioned embrace. Pleasure ignited within Rosalind, spreading like wildfire, erasing any lingering difort and fueling her hunger for more.


    ....


    A/N: Sorry it took me too long to write this one. I really wanted to but I just finished writing Lycan''s Sin and the r18 scenes in that book was a bit heavy. I wanted Rosie''s Games to be not as... dark? I don''t know how to say it. hahahahahaha

 Chapter 447: Blurred

    Chapter 447: Blurred


    When Lucas had warned Rosalind about the trouble that awaited them, she had expected a different kind of challengea tempest of passion and desire that would consume them both.


    However, as she slowly opened her eyes, the weight of their intense encounter settled upon her like a heavy burden. Her body felt as though it had weathered a brutal storm, every muscle aching with an intensity she had never known.


    As she attempted to rise, the pain radiated through her, threatening to break her spirit along with her body. She struggled to lift her arms, finding them weak and unresponsive. The reality of their night together hit her with full force, and she couldn''t help but wonder if this was the trouble he had alluded to.


    Rosalind sighed as she mustered every ounce of strength to sit up, her gaze scanning the room in search of Lucas. To her dismay, he was nowhere to be found.


    He had vanished, leaving her alone in the aftermath of their passion. The emptiness of his absence settled over her like a heavy shroud, casting a shadow on the intensity they had shared.


    A surge of frustration mingled with her physical difort, stirring a storm of emotions within her. How could he just leave her like this?


    How could he disappear without a word, leaving her to navigate the aftermath of their union alone?


    Irritation shed in her eyes.


    Just as her thoughts began to spiral into a mncholic abyss, a voice broke the silence, cutting through her internal turmoil. "I''m surprised you could even sit down," Lucas spoke.


    Startled, Rosalind turned her gaze toward the door, her heart skipping a beat as Lucas entered the room, a tray in his hands. Mixed emotions surged within herrelief at his return, coupled with lingering anger at his abrupt departure.


    "If I cannot even sit down, how do you want me to join my own celebration?" she quipped. She was talking about her birthday celebration.


    Lucas met her gaze, his eyes betraying a hint of remorse. Did he regret putting her in too much pain?


    "I decided to postpone our celebration by a week," he exined, his tone softened by an undercurrent of genuine concern. "I couldn''t bear to see you in such pain. So I told everyone it was because of the sick soldiers, without revealing the true reason."


    Her eyes softened, a flicker of vulnerability shining through her gaze. "You didn''t have to do that," she murmured. She could use her blessing to heal her own body.


    As Lucas ced the tray on the bed, a tantalizing aroma filled the air, carrying the scent of delicious food that made Rosalind''s stomach growl in hunger. But amidst her physical needs, her heart remained entangled in the delicate dance of emotions and desire that had transpired between them.


    "Hold on did I just sleep the whole day?" she asked, her voice tinged with surprise and perhaps a hint of disappointment that she had missed some precious moments.


    "And night," Lucas replied, his own voice betraying a mix of relief and concern. He had watched over her as she slept, resisting the temptation to bring more trouble to her side when he believed she needed rest more than his presence.


    Rosalind''s thoughts spun in a whirlwind of confusion and desire, her mind grappling with the man who sat before her. She observed him with a mix of fascination and apprehension, his every move carrying an air of intrigue that both enticed and unnerved her. The memories of their passionate night together lingered in her mind, an intoxicating blend of embarrassment and longing fueling her curiosity for more.


    Was she being greedy?


    As Lucas skillfully prepared a cup of bitter tea by the bedside, the room filled with an alluring aroma, heightening the tension between them. The delicate steam rose in an ethereal dance, casting an enchanting spell over the atmosphere.


    When he handed her the cup, their fingers brushed ever so briefly, sending a surge of electric heat coursing through her veins. The intensity of their connection was undeniable, a maic pull that seemed to defy reason.


    Lost in the tumult of her emotions, Rosalind lowered her head, her focus shifting to the array of food before her. She knew she needed sustenance to regain her strength. She then nced up at Lucas when she realized that he did not join her.


    "Are you not nning to join me?" she asked, a mix of disappointment and longing coloring her voice as she gestured toward the spread of enticing dishes.


    A hint of mischief danced in Lucas''s eyes as he met her gaze, his lips curling into a yful smile. "I have other ns," he replied cryptically, his words tinged with a teasing allure that sent a shiver down her spine.


    The disappointment in her voice was impossible to hide as she asked, "Are you leaving?"


    He shook his head, his expression betraying a secret delight. "On the contrary, I''ve been waiting for you to heal yourself," he confessed, a mischievous glint in his eyes.


    Rosalind''s horror was evident as his words registered.


    "Youwhat are you talking about?" she stammered, the incredulity evident in her voice as her mind raced toprehend his insinuation.


    A shameless smirk yed upon Lucas''s lips as he leaned closer, his eyes gleaming with a devilish charm. "I can''t fully enjoy this feast if you''re not strong enough to join me," he shamelessly revealed, his words dripping with seductive intent.


    The realization of his meaning struck Rosalind like a bolt of lightning, her cheeks flushing with a mixture of embarrassment and desire. She was taken aback by his audacity, by the boldness of his proposition. Yet, deep down, she couldn''t deny the thrill that coursed through her veins, the exhration of the uncharted territory they were venturing into.


    "You-," Her voice caught in her throat, unable to find the right words to convey the jumble of emotions swirling within her. Lucas''s unapologetic nature had rendered her speechless, leaving her to grapple with her conflicting desires. The line between danger and allure blurred once again.

 Chapter 448: Undercurrent of Unease

    Chapter 448: Undercurrent of Unease


    "It seems that the Duchess was unable toe because the Duke returned," the knight announced, bowing respectfully before Queen Aurinda. "My men are gathering more information as of this moment."


    The Queen''s lips curled into a disdainful sneer as she responded, her tone dripping with bitter sarcasm. "Ites as no surprise that the Duke has returned, given what has transpired. But what truly astounds me is his audacity to cancel the very birthday celebration meant for his wife. Such a pity," she mused, her gaze piercingly fixed on Dorothy.


    Silence hung heavy in the air as the Queen''s words echoed, leaving Dorothy to bear the weight of the Queen''s scrutiny. Unfazed by the Queen''s attempt to provoke her, Dorothy remainedposed, her thoughts carefully measured. When the Queen pressed for a response, Dorothy mustered the courage to speak.


    "I couldn''t help but notice that the Duchess did not receive the celebration she deserved, especially on her eighteenth birthday," Dorothy began, her voice calm yet firm. "Considering the grand celebration you have nned for my own birthday, I thought... I thought it might be fitting to include the Duchess. I understand that I have no right to impose my thoughts on your majesty, but it is merely a suggestion."


    The Queen''s brow furrowed in confusion at Dorothy''s unexpected request. "What are you proposing?" she inquired, her tone betraying a mix of curiosity and skepticism.


    Dorothy''s smile remained unwavering as she shook her head gently. "I only wish to express my concern, your majesty. It is not my ce to dictate, but if it were up to me, I believe it would be prudent to share the celebration with the Duchess. I do not want anyone to think that your favor extends solely to me. The nobility of the North holds the Duchess and the Duke in high regard, and I fear that any perceived favoritism could ignite tensions among them. I wish to protect your majesty''s reputation and maintain harmony."


    The Queen''s features softened, her initial skepticism giving way to understanding. She, too, was well aware of the intricacies of Northern politics. The Duchess and Duke held immense influence and respect among the nobility, and any misstep could sow seeds of discontent and discord.


    Dorothy''s astute assessment resonated with the Queen, who recognized the wisdom in her words. To avoid potential conflicts and safeguard her own position, the Queen nodded, a glimmer of appreciation shining in her eyes.


    "I appreciate your insight, Lady Dorothy. Your concern for the delicate bnce of power ismendable. Rest assured, I understand the gravity of the situation. I shall consider your suggestion carefully," the Queen replied, her voice tinged with newfound respect.


    A suspenseful silence enveloped the room as the Queen seemed to ponder Dorothy''s words. Finally, breaking the tension, she spoke, "This matter... I think I agree with your suggestion, Lady Dorothy. You are right; we must not antagonize the nobility of the North. It is only fair that I include the Duchess in the celebration."


    Relief washed over Dorothy, and she bowed slightly in gratitude. "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    The Queen''s eyes glinted with a cunning light as she continued, "Ah, I have heard rumors that Aster is currently in turmoil. If Aster were to seek the help of the North..." Her voice trailed off suggestively, hinting at the possibility of a strategic alliance. While Wugari was a rtively small kingdom, its might had been proven in the past. If Aster truly needed assistance, the Queen had the power to send forces to the South.


    Dorothy''s expression remained serene, but inwardly, she couldn''t help but sneer at the Queen''s pretentious words. The politics of Aster or any other kingdom had nothing to do with her true mission. As the chosen healer of the Goddess, her purpose was to bring healing and spread goodness in the North. Political machinations and power ys were far from her thoughts.


    "I understand the concerns, Your Majesty, but the Goddess''s will is not entangled with the affairs of kings and queens. My purpose is clear: to heal the people and be a vessel of the Goddess''s grace," Dorothy replied, her voice kind and gentle.


    Unbeknownst to the Queen, Dorothy possessed a deep awareness of the intricate politicalndscape in the North. While the King and Queen held positions of power, they were mere puppets in the grand scheme of things. The Duke, with his formidable military and influence, held true authority, and the people of the North revered him like a deity.


    Dorothy''s insight allowed her to see the shadows that lurked behind the facade of the throne room. She knew that true powery not in the opulent pce but in the hands of the Duke, waiting like a predator in the dark.


    Not long after, Dorothy bid her goodbye to the Queen. Once gone, the Queen immediately called the knight that she talked to earlier.


    "Your majesty" the knight kneeled in front of her.


    "Wugari is currently shrouded in uncertainty. Let us take advantage of this."


    "I understand," the knight spoke and left without saying another word.


    .


    For two agonizing days, a cloud of uncertainty loomed over the North. News of the mysterious sickness that had suddenly gued the soldiers spread like wildfire, and the people''s anxiety grew with each passing hour. Concerned citizens sent by noble families flooded the estate, desperate for any updates or reassurances from the Duke. To their dismay, the Duke remained secluded behind the imposing doors of the estate, shrouded in unnerving silence.


    The cancetion of the Duchess''s anticipated birthday celebration only added fuel to the mounting panic. Whispers of fear echoed through the streets, carrying with them a chilling uncertainty. What had transpired within those walls? Had the situation taken a turn for the worse?


    Were the soldiers truly cured, or had the sickness unleashed its wrath once more?


    The once bustling Kingdom now simmered with an undercurrent of unease. Merchants huddled in anxious conversations, sharing wild spections and trading rumors. Mothers clutched their children tightly, their eyes scanning the horizon for any signs of hope. The air crackled with tension, and the normally vibrant streets felt eerily muted.


    The absence of news gnawed at the people''s sanity. It was as if a veil of darkness had descended upon the Kingdom, casting doubt and fear into every corner of their hearts. The Duke''s silence spoke louder than any words, fueling the imaginations of those already gued by a sense of impending doom.

 Chapter 449: Forbidden Yearnings

    Chapter 449: Forbidden Yearnings


    Unbeknownst to them, only Rosalind has been gued by a sense of impending doom, trapped in a whirlwind of conflicting emotions and an ominous sense of foreboding.


    The insatiable desire that emanated from Lucas seemed to transcend human boundaries, leaving her both in awe and on the brink of desperation. Was he truly human, or something more sinister?


    Her mind wrestled with the iprehensible nature of his boundless energy.


    How could one person possess such an insatiable desire?


    She questioned the limits of her own endurance, wondering if she shouldugh at the absurdity of her situation or sumb to tears of exhaustion.


    She could only thank her blessing for healing her own body or she would have long sumbed to weakness.


    She stared at Lucas, who was peacefully asleep on the bed, his bare back rising and falling with each steady breath. Rosalind couldn''t help but feel a strange mix of admiration and exasperation. She had never witnessed him in such a vulnerable state. His defenses momentarily lowered as slumber imed him. It was a sight that stirred conflicting emotions within her.


    Rosalind couldn''t help but be captivated by the vulnerability he disyed.


    Her thoughts drifted to the world beyond the confines of their room, where time continued to tick away.


    Two days had passed, and yet Lucas showed no signs of slowing down. Rosalind couldn''t help but wonder if there was an end in sight, or if this incessant fervor would consume them both.


    The irony of her situation was not lost on her - the fear of perishing from the very act that brought them together. Could such a fate befall her, lost in the depths of desire?


    Yet, amidst her internal struggle and the physical toll it exacted, Rosalind couldn''t deny the flicker of romantic tension that still lingered between them. Despite her exhaustion, there was an undeniable maism that drew her towards Lucas. His presence, like a potent elixir, ignited conflicting emotions within her.


    She longed for more, for the intoxicating connection they shared, and yet she yearned for respite, for a chance to catch her breath and find sce in the midst of this storm.


    "Shall we eat something?" Rosalind''s heart skipped a beat as she heard his voice behind her, the wordsced with a seductive undertone that sent shivers down her spine.


    Her mind raced, trying to decipher the hidden meaning behind his innocent question. Lucas had a way of twisting simple words into something charged with desire, something that set her senses aze.


    "Should I ask Magda to make something?" she managed to reply, her voice betraying a hint of nervousness. She knew all too well that Lucas''s notion of eating was vastly different from her own.


    With a sense of panic, she rose from her seat and turned to face him, only to gasp in horror at the sight before her.


    "Why are you naked?" The words escaped her lips before she could stop them, her eyes widening in disbelief at his audacity. However Lucas, simply strolled back to the bed and effortlessly draped a robe over his sculpted form. A mischievous smile danced on his lips as he locked eyes with her.


    "Better?" he asked, his voice dripping with both amusement and a hint of sensual tension. Rosalind couldn''t help but let out an exasperated sigh, her inner desires warring with her need for a more conventional meal.


    "What do you want to eat?" His question hung in the air,den with unspoken implications. Suspicion flickered in her gaze as she narrowed her eyes at him, her body acutely aware of the electricity that crackled between them. Sensing her hesitation, Lucas couldn''t help but chuckle, relishing the effect he had on her.


    "Something... delicious?" he purred, his gaze boldly roaming from her neck down to the swell of her chest before darting back up to meet her eyes. The audacity of his suggestion sent a mix of shock and desire coursing through her veins, and she red at him in response.


    "I want real food," she dered firmly, trying to regain herposure amidst the whirlwind of emotions that threatened to consume her. Lucas''s teasing had pushed her to the edge, testing her resolve to resist his charms and focus on more practical matters.


    "Of course," he acquiesced, his voice taking on a more serious tone. Extending a hand towards her, he invited her to join him on his culinary escapade.


    Her suspicions still lingered, her mind shing back to the countless times their innocent outings had ended up tangled in passion, leaving them famished for the sustenance of a different kind.


    "You are going out wearing that?" she couldn''t help but ask, her voice tinged with a mix of incredulity and concern. Snow surrounded them, and she had learned from experience that Lucas had a knack for shattering all ns in favor of indulging their desires.


    "Do you want me without one?" His eyebrow raised yfully, his gaze smoldering with unspoken promises. Frustration gnawed at her, and she scowled in response. Sensing her rising agitation, he relented, hisughter filling the room.


    "Alright, I shall stop teasing you. Let''s go... I''m going to take you somewhere," he dered with a newfound seriousness. Finally, Rosalind sumbed to the allure of his outstretched hand, allowing him to pull her closer. Her chest pressed against his, the heat of their bodies mingling, and just as she prepared to protest, he lowered his lips to hers.


    At that moment, the world around them blurred into a haze of desire and anticipation, leaving Rosalind powerless to resist the pull of their shared passion.


    However, as Rosalind opened her eyes, she found herself transported to a different ce altogether. The familiar surroundings of their room had dissolved, reced by the intimate ambiance of Lucas''s studythe very room where he had once shared the secrets of ancient relics with her. Confusion mingled with anticipation as she took in the unexpected change of scenery.


    "This is..." Her voice trailed off, her eyes scanning the room. Questions swirled in her mind, but before she could voice them, a mischievous smile tugged at the corners of Lucas''s lips.


    "I thought we were going to eat something?" she finally managed to ask, trying to regain herposure amidst the shifting dynamics of their encounter. Her stomach rumbled, a reminder of her initial hunger.


    His gaze locked with hers, desire and hunger intertwining in his eyes. Rosalind''s breath caught in her throat as she sensed the undeniable surge of sexual tension between them. The air seemed to crackle with electricity, the room suddenly charged with an intoxicating energy that sent her heart racing.


    "There is something to eat here," Lucas murmured, his voice low and velvety. His grip on her hand loosened, releasing her from his intoxicating embrace. Rosalind watched him, her mind racing toprehend his intentions, as a whirlwind of conflicting emotions stirred within her.


    As their eyes met, she saw a fire burning within hima primal desire that mirrored her own forbidden yearnings.


    A maic pull drew her closer to him, her body betraying her with a slight tremor. Her mind screamed with caution, but the allure of the unknown, of exploring the depths of their desires, proved irresistible.


    "No way," she whispered to herself.

 Chapter 450: Tranquility Amidst the Chaos

    Chapter 450: Tranquility Amidst the Chaos


    "This ce is so beautiful," Rosalind remarked, her eyes filled with wonder as she gazed at the vibrant garden before her. The flowers seemed to possess an ethereal quality, unlike any she had ever seen. She turned to Lucas, who stood beside her, his expression as stoic as ever. "Where exactly are we?" she inquired, her curiosity piqued. After ''eating'' in the study, Lucas took her to tour the Mansion. Then they ended up here.


    Lucas paused for a moment, choosing his words carefully. "We are currently at the barrier," he replied. "The Rothley Family has been entrusted with its protection for generations."


    Rosalind furrowed her brow, confusion evident on her face. "The barrier?" she repeated, struggling toprehend the significance of his words. "Are we back at the ind?"


    Lucas shook his head. "No, this is a different ce. A hidden sanctuary guarded by the Rothley Family. No one else, aside from its members, can enter this space."


    A sense of awe washed over Rosalind. She took the cup of tea Lucas offered her, feeling the warmth of the porcin against her fingertips. Sipping the fragrant brew, she contemted.


    "What would happen if the barrier were to break?" Rosalind questioned. She couldn''t help but wonder about the consequences of such a breach.


    Lucas''s eyes met hers, radiating quiet confidence. "It will not break," he asserted firmly, his unwavering belief resonating through his words.


    Silence hung in the air as Rosalind absorbed his response. She couldn''t help but consider the possibility of a different oue.


    Her thoughts drifted to the looming threat of her soul merging with that of the soul within her. Though Lucas had said that absorbing the demon''s essence could prevent this fusion, doubt still lingered within her.


    What if it had a different agenda? What if she reincarnated because of this soul?


    The mere thought sent a shiver down Rosalind''s spine. As if sensing her unease, Lucas draped a warm nket around her shoulders, providing both physical and emotionalfort. She met his gaze, finding sce in the reassurance she found there.


    "Shall we return now?" Lucas suggested, breaking the heavy silence that enveloped them.


    Lost in her thoughts and the enigmatic realm they found themselves in, Rosalind had lost track of time. But in Lucas''s presence, time seemed inconsequential.


    She nodded, silently agreeing to his proposal. There was much to process and contemte, and being in hispany brought her a sense of peace. Moreover, this ce was actually very good. Just as Lucas imed, there was food that they could eat. While she had no grasp of the origin of the sumptuous feast they had indulged in within this hidden sanctuary, she couldn''t deny that the vors were unlike anything she had ever experienced before.


    It was as if a world of untapped possibilities had been opened before her, and she was eager to explore it, side by side with Lucas.


    However, Lucas''s words served as a stark reminder of their responsibilities beyond this enchanting ce. They were no longer just two individuals lost in a hidden sanctuary; they now held the titles of Duke and Duchess of Wugari, with a duty to protect their people.


    The reality of the outside world, tormented by relentless beasts and political turmoil among the Empires, came rushing back to her.


    "Do you think we''ll be able to return here?" Rosalind inquired, a glimmer of hope in her eyes as she clung to the idea of revisiting this ce of tranquility amidst the chaos.


    Lucas''s response was resolute. "Yes, we will," he affirmed, his voice brimming with confidence.


    A smile of pure joy graced Rosalind''s lips. It was a relief to know that this sanctuary would remain essible to them whenever they needed respite from their demanding roles.


    Just when she thought their conversation had concluded, Lucas produced a ne, appearing seemingly out of thin air. He extended it towards her, his gaze filled with a mix of tenderness and anticipation.


    "If you ever wish to return, this ne will grant you ess to my study," he exined. "Simply envision yourself standing in the study, and you will be transported there."


    Curiosity sparked within Rosalind as she inspected the unadorned ne. Its simplicity intrigued her; there were no precious gems or ornate designs. Instead, the pendant appeared to be crafted from humble wood, its smooth surface exuding an air of understated elegance.


    Grateful for his thoughtful gesture, Rosalind turned around, gracefully sweeping her hair aside to expose the nape of her neck. She felt Lucas''s gentle touch as he fastened the ne around her, his fingertips grazing her skin, igniting a trail of warmth.


    "Thank you," she murmured. The ne now rested against her corbone, a tangible symbol of their connection and the promise of future visits to the sanctuary they now shared.


    After a few minutes, they walked back to his study where they teleported back into their room.


    Lucas immediately delved into the reports Denys had handed him, his expression shifted from one of calm to mild amusement. "Four days of silence, and now they''re running to the King for answers? Even some Empires sent their representative for inquiries," he chuckled wryly. It seemed some of the other Kingdoms were getting restless and had resorted to tattling about their concerns regarding the mysterious illness that had affected the soldiers.


    "It''s only natural for them to worry about the estate and its affairs," Rosalind chimed in, her delicate fingers picking at a fresh batch of pastries that had just arrived in the study. The scent of warm, buttery sweetness filled the air, momentarily distracting her from the weight of their responsibilities.


    Lucas peered at her, his gaze intense, and he nodded thoughtfully. "You are right," he said.


    Her brows furrowed in confusion.


    Why did his response feel off? Did she say something wrong?


    Despite her lingering doubts, she couldn''t help but stand her ground. "Of course, I am," she replied.


    She knew his words held more weight than a simple discussion about tattling to the King. There was an intricate web of intrigue surrounding the Rothley Estateone that had attracted covetous gazes for years.


    For generations, the Rothley family had stood as guardians of theirnd, fending off the encroaching beasts without external aid. The very mention of their name instilled fear in the hearts of those who dared challenge their dominion.


    But alongside their noble reputation, there existed individuals who harbored a burning desire to uncover the hidden secrets thaty within the estate''s walls. And now, in this climate of uncertainty, it seemed opportune for these schemers to seize any advantage they could find.


    Yet, Rosalind chose not to delve deeper into the matter. She knew the toll it took on her mind, the exhaustion that consumed her every thought. Her weariness was not merely physical; it was mental fatigue that threatened to consume her.


    To replenish her strength, she sought sce in the simple act of eating, finding respite in the taste and texture of the pastries that graced the table.


    A shrewd glint appeared in Lucas''s eyes as he contemted their current predicament. "Then let us seize the opportunity presented to us," he dered, his voiceced with determination. "We shall exploit the chaos and uncertainty that surrounds us."


    Rosalind regarded him, curiosity mingling with a hint of apprehension. She recognized the calcting nature of his n, understanding that it would require a firm hand and unwavering resolve.


    "Keep the gates closed," Lucas instructed, his tone authoritative. "Answer no questions, provide no exnations. We have enough supplies to sustain ourselves and our soldiers for months on end. There is no urgency to entertain any guests at this time. Inform them that the disease afflicting our soldiers is highly contagious, transmitted through mere touch and air. We must not implicate innocent lives in this matter. Keep the details vague, but instill a sense of imminent danger. Do you know what to do?" His piercing gaze locked onto Denys, awaiting his response.


    With a firm nod, Denys affirmed his understanding. "Yes, my lord," he replied, his voice steady. Denys''s knowledge of the strategic dance of truth and deception is not to be underestimated.


    Denys immediately departed from the study, leaving Rosalind alone with Lucas. Her eyes narrowed as she regarded him.


    "Are you using this situation as an excuse to confine us within the walls of this mansion?" Her words were tinged with a hint of usation as if she had uncovered a secret he had been desperately trying to conceal. Deep down, she sensed that his true motive was not solely driven by the estate''s safety.


    Lucas, however, seemed unfazed by her scrutiny. He met her gaze with a nonchnt smile, his eyes gleaming mischievously. "Why not?" His response came effortlessly, without a hint of guilt or remorse. It was as if he had anticipated her question and was prepared to defend his unconventional desires.


    Rosalind could only stare at him, her mouth agape in disbelief. She had expected some form of exnation or justification, but his shameless admission left her momentarily speechless. The audacity with which he unted his true intentions both infuriated and intrigued her.


    "How can you be so shameless about it?" she finally managed to utter, a mix of exasperation and amusement coloring her words. There was a part of her that admired his boldness, his refusal to conform to societal norms. But another part of her longed for the seriousness of their responsibilities to take precedence.


    Lucas closed the distance between them, his voice lowering to a husky whisper. "Because, my love," he murmured, his warm breath brushing against her ear, "sometimes we must seize the fleeting moments of tranquility amidst the chaos. We can''t let the weight of the world consume us entirely, can we?"


    He sounded sincere but Rosalind had a hunch that he already nned this from the start.

 Chapter 451: Avoid Any Marks!

    Chapter 451: Avoid Any Marks!


    "An invitation from the Queen? Did she not know that a dreadful disease has suddenly gued the estate?" the Duke thundered, his dissatisfactionced with anger. He red at Denys, demanding a full ount of the recent events in the pce. His fingers clenched around the invitation as he considered tearing it apart.


    Denys hesitated for a moment, aware of the Duke''s growing rage. "It appears that Queen Aurinda has been growing closer to Lady Dorothy," he began cautiously. "The Lady has been pleading with the Queen to visit the estate and help heal the afflicted, but Her Majesty believes it would be too dangerous for her. However, it seems the Queen wishes to celebrate Lady Dorothy''s birthday and honor the Madam simultaneously, hence her desire to see the Madam."


    Lucas, his mind drifting to the slumbering form of the new Duchess, a result of their passionate affair the previous night, couldn''t help but smile. "She will not being," he dered a note of triumph in his voice.


    "Yes, Your Grace," Denys responded, his tone respectful yet tinged with concern.


    "Is there anything else?" the Duke inquired sharply, his patience wearing thin.


    "Her Majesty also seemed determined to convince Lady Dorothy to stay permanently in the pce, despite the chaos reigning in Aster," Denys revealed.


    "So, the Duke of Aster has finally decided to make his move?" the Duke mused aloud, his eyes gleaming with a mix of anticipation and malice.


    "Yes, Your Grace. The politicalndscape in Aster is in turmoil, and the other members of the Seven Families are neglecting Aster, diverting their attention to the ize Family. The return of His Blessedness ize has captivated everyone''s interest, and they await the ize Family''s next move," Denys exined.


    "Excellent," the Duke sneered, a wicked smile forming on his lips. "The absence of Federico has weakened the Lux Family, and Martin Lux will not be able to hold on. He will seek assistance from the others."


    "Do you have any instructions for Aster?" Denys asked.


    "Naturally." Lucas spoke, a smirk stered on his face. "Let us make it more chaotic"


    Meanwhile, Rosalind, still nestled in bed, cradled her tea in trembling hands. She had already used her light blessing to heal her exhausted body, but the wounds ran deeper than mere physical weariness. Her mind was a battlefield of emotions, unable to bear the weight of her thoughts.


    "So, an invitation," she muttered, desperately attempting to divert her attention from the memories of the previous night. Three days ago, the Duke had ordered the estate''s gates to be closed, and they had spent those days sequestered together in their chamber.


    The Duke''s intensity was overwhelming, and at times, Rosalind felt like she was being consumed by his presence. Yet, deep within, she relished the intensity, reveling in the exhration of their tumultuous connection. She couldn''t deny the allure, the dangerous allure that captivated her senses and left her yearning for more.


    Clutching the steaming cup of tea in her hands, Rosalind''s lips curled into a wry smile. "Doesn''t she know about the disease that has befallen our estate?" The Duke had abruptly dered the closure of the entire estate due to the sudden outbreak, plunging the kingdom into a state of panic.


    Nobles were already flocking to seek an audience with the Duke, offering their assistance in any way possible. But Rosalind''s concernsy elsewhere. With news of the Duke''s apparent weakness spreading, opportunistic individuals would undoubtedly emerge, ready to exploit the situation and bare their fangs.


    "Why would she extend an invitation, fully aware that our soldiers have fallen victim to this disease?" she pondered aloud. "Has she gone mad under Dorothy''s influence?"


    "Your Grace, I believe, that the Queen is testing your resolve," Magda ventured, her voiceced with caution. "It could very well be because of Lady Dorothy."


    Rosalind scoffed and cast the invitation aside. "No need to bother with a response. The Duke has his own ns to expose those plotting against us. We must focus on what we can control."


    She shifted the topic to the construction of the teleportation device, a matter of great importance. Magda promptly handed her a report that she had diligently gathered.


    It wasmon knowledge within the estate that the Duke and Duchess had been staying in their chambers for most of the day, their desire to produce an heir as quickly as possible no secret.


    In fact, rumors of their quest for an heir had already spread like wildfire throughout the estate.


    This was the result of the Duke''s marriage. After the marriage reached the ears of many families, they immediately thought of pushing their own daughters and sisters to the estate, thinking they could easily be the Duke''s concubine and have his child.


    Everyone in the estate thought that this was the real reason why the Duke closed the gates! The Duke and Duchess must have understood the need to secure their lineage and the anticipation of a little Duke and Duchess frolicking in the snow soon sent ripples of excitement throughout the entire estate.


    Amidst the backdrop of disease and uncertainty, the prospect of new life brought a glimmer of hope to all those residing within the once bustling and now isted walls.


    Rosalind''s smile widened as she considered the progress made by the ize Family. "It appears that the ize Family truly stands by their word," she remarked, her excitement palpable. Thepletion of the teleportation portal was drawing nearer, and she eagerly anticipated its realization. Her gaze shifted to Magda, who wore an enigmatic smile.


    "Magda, please ensure that we assign someone to oversee the workers constructing the portal, with particr attention given to those from the ize Family," she instructed.


    Magda''s smile broadened, but there was something strange about it, something that gave Rosalind an odd sense of unease. It was as if there was a deeper meaning behind Magda''s gaze, a hidden message waiting to be deciphered. Rosalind couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to this interaction than met the eye.


    She clearly told Lucas not to bite her neck to avoid any marks! Did he actually leave something on her skin?

 Chapter 452: Relatively Peaceful

    Chapter 452: Rtively Peaceful


    Within the confines of the estate, a different kind of rumor had taken hold. It had nothing to do with the disease afflicting the soldiers but centered instead around the activities of the Duke and Duchess. Whispers traveled through the corridors, each word dripping with anticipation. The rumor mill spun tales of an imminent announcement, one that would undoubtedly involve the prospect of an heir.


    When Rosalind first caught wind of this spection, she was rendered speechless. An heir? The thought seemed ludicrous to her. The events of the past week had been a blur, and the notion that she would now be expected to be pregnant and produce an heir left her incredulous. What were these people thinking?


    Perhaps it was the absence of the relentless beast attacks that had shifted the focus to such matters. Seeking sce and a moment of rity, Rosalind decided to visit the protective walls surrounding the estate. As she strolled along the perimeter, she noticed the soldiers'' eyes upon her, their gazes filled with newfound harmony and reverence.


    "Your Grace, I did not expect your visit today," greeted General Lytton, a broad smile illuminating his face. Standing beside him was Lieutenant Bohan, bowing respectfully to the Duchess.


    "General," Rosalind acknowledged him with a warm smile. "How are things?" she inquired, walking alongside him as they ascended the stairs leading to the walls. The air was charged with a sense of vignce, soldiers stationed at every vantage point, their watchful eyes scanning the horizon.


    "It has been rtively peaceful," the General replied. "The beasts have seemed less aggressive in recent months. However, we remain ever vignt, maintaining our guard..."


    "That is good to hear," Rosalind replied, her eyes scanning the surroundings. She was d in an elegant ck dress, draped in a matching shawl that concealed her form. This perfectly contrasted with the white snow around her.


    "Your Grace, I''m pleased to inform you that the soldiers who received your assistance in the past have all made a full recovery. They have been reassigned to their respective posts," the General informed Rosalind promptly, ensuring she was kept abreast of recent developments. In addition, he provided updates on the progress of newly recruited soldiers who had undergone rigorous training.


    Rosalind nodded, acknowledging the General''s report. "It appears that things are progressing well," she remarked, her expression thoughtful.


    The General''s response was quick and sincere. "That is due to the benevolence and guidance of the Duke and Duchess."


    Rosalind remained silent, her mind filled with a mixture of gratitude and self-awareness. She understood that the stability and resilience of the people in the north were not solely attributed to her efforts. It was the collective determination and relentless perseverance of the people that ensured their safety against the menacing beasts that lurked beyond the walls.


    After she visited the protective walls, Rosalind proceeded to the infirmary, where wounded soldiers, injured in their valiant battles against the beasts, were receiving medical care. Without hesitation, she extended her healing touch to those in need, drawing upon the energy within her to mend their wounds and restore their vitality.


    "Your Grace, it appears that the Duke is nearing thepletion of his tasks," Magda gently informed Rosalind, her voice filled with a sense of anticipation. "Shall we make our way back to the mansion?"


    Rosalind nodded in agreement. She had spent more than six hours on the protective walls, immersed in her thoughts and observations. While she relished the time spent in contemtion, she also had matters to discuss with Lucas. She recognized the weight of his responsibilities as Duke and didn''t wish to intrude on his work unless necessary.


    After bidding farewell to the General and others, Rosalind made her way back to the mansion, her mind focused on the impending conversation with Lucas. As she entered his study, she found him seated at his desk, engrossed in the documents before him. Denys stood nearby, offering his steadfast support.


    Lucas raised his head, his gaze meeting Rosalind''s as she entered the room. "Ah, you''re back," he acknowledged, his tone casual yet warm. "How was your time on the walls?"


    "It was good, everything is in order," Rosalind replied, a sense of satisfaction evident in her voice. "I did, however, wish to discuss the matter of the greenhouse that I had previously mentioned. I believe Denys has already apprised you of my intentions, but I wanted to inquire about when we can begin hiring people tomence its construction." The progress had been halted by the recent disease outbreak, and she was eager to address the matter. Moreover, she had prepared herself to present apelling case if Lucas remained hesitant about the idea of a greenhouse for the estate.


    Lucas considered her words, his gaze steady and thoughtful. "Denys will oversee the necessary arrangements. We can initiate the hiring process for the greenhouse construction as soon as possible," he responded, surprising her with his immediate agreement. In the past, the estate had not boasted a greenhouse, leading her to believe that Lucas might be less inclined toward the idea. Rosalind settled into a chair, her surprise giving way to satisfaction as she nodded in approval.


    "You can leave us now," Lucas instructed Denys, his voice firm yet gentle. With a nod, Denys exited the room, closing the door behind him. It was now just Lucas and Rosalind, alone in the study.


    Lucas turned his attention fully towards Rosalind, a glimmer of excitement in his eyes. "Why don''t you help me review the ns for the greenhouse?" he suggested, leaning closer to her. "I''ve heard that you yed a significant role in its design."


    A smile of pride and aplishment graced Rosalind''s lips as she moved closer to Lucas, joining him at the table. "Indeed, I did," she affirmed, her voiceced with satisfaction.


    Drawing upon her knowledge and experiences from her past life, she contributed her insights to the creation of the greenhouse she had envisioned. She stood beside him, eager to delve into the ns.


    However, before she could fully immerse herself in the task at hand, Lucas surprised her by pulling her onto hisp. Her eyes widened in surprise, a gasp escaping her lips as she adjusted to the sudden change.


    "Sit," Lucas instructed, his expression serious yet yful. "It''s morefortable this way."


    Rosalind found herself momentarily stunned by his boldness, her cheeks flushing with a hint of pink. However, she quicklyposed herself, a mischievous twinkle dancing in her eyes.

 Chapter 453: Confident of Winning

    Chapter 453: Confident of Winning


    Korusta Empire


    The air in the room grew heavy with an unsettling tension, though it failed to mask the alluring aroma of the tea that filled the space. Positioned at the head of the table, Patriarch ize, the esteemed leader of the ize Family, red across at L and his son, the representatives of the defiant Fluer Family.


    "They stubbornly refuse to surrender that man for interrogation," the patriarch scoffed, his sneer betraying his frustration. Despite the mounting pressure he had exerted, the Fluer Family staunchly held onto their im that L had attacked Brinley Fleur. It seemed that no amount of coercion could sway their allegiance.


    The patriarch''s thoughts brimmed with contempt for his rivals, deriding their perceivedck of intellect. To him, it was a waste of brainpower to maintain such a baseless facade. With each passing moment, it became increasingly apparent that a conflict between their families was inevitable, destined to escte into a full-blown war.


    "There''s no need to be frightened," L reassured, his voice filled with confidence. "The Quarris Family has already pledged their support. Even if Ena Thun were to join their cause, there''s no chance they could emerge victorious."


    "Hmph! Winning is assured," the Patriarch responded, his expression reflecting his unwavering determination. Rising from his seat, he led the two men out of his study, guiding them through abyrinthine path. Eventually, they arrived in a room engulfed in billowing smoke, resonating with the rhythmic ng of cksmiths and swordsmiths diligently forging weapons.


    Navigating through the skilled craftsmen, the trio delved deeper into the chamber. The air grew thicker with smoke as they neared their destination. Finally, they stood before a massive rock, its dark blue hue emanating an air of mystique. Two individualsbored painstakingly, carefully chiseling away fragments from the rock.


    Once the fragments were extracted, they were ced onto a heated table, infused with the power of Magda. The Patriarch inquired eagerly, "Is there any progress?" The rock, despite its modest size of just one meter in diameter, concealed the arduous task of transforming its fragments into lethal weapons.


    "We''re making good progress, Your Blessedness," replied a burly man, presenting the Patriarch with a sword exuding a captivating blue sheen. With a smile, the Patriarch grasped the weapon, envisioning the impending reckoning that would befall the Fleur family for daring to provoke them.


    However, his gaze shifted to the rock they had recently discovered, recognizing it as a unique relic. Unlike other relics, this one possessed a sinister qualityit harbored the ability to inflict harm upon the blessed individuals. A single piercing strike from this weapon would administer a deadly poison, a formidable deterrent to any who opposed them.


    The Patriarch and the ize Family discovered this weapon in these rocky mountains and immediately decided to use this against their enemies! This weapon was the reason why the ize Family was so confident of winning this war!


    .....


    Sloryn Empire


    The patriarch of the Fleur Family gazed at Brinley, his eyes filled with a mixture of hope and concern. "Are you absolutely certain that they will lend their support to our cause?" he inquired, his voiceced with apprehension. "You must understand the gravity of the situation. A single misstep could spell ruin for Sloryn."


    Brinley, sitting opposite the patriarch, responded with a self-assured smirk. Days had passed since the patriarch hadstid eyes on his son, and the transformations in Brinley were strikingly evident. The patriarch found himself momentarily bewildered, questioning how such a metamorphosis could ur. Was this truly his son before him, or had someone masqueraded as him, falsely bearing the blessing of the goddess?


    The doubts lingered, but Brinley''s newfound confidence and aura of strength left the patriarch grappling for answers. Something profound had transpired within his son, turning a once-perceived coward into a force to be reckoned with. As the patriarch contemted the unfolding events, he couldn''t help but wonder how deeply the goddess''s blessing had truly shaped Brinley''s destiny.


    "Ena Thun has assured us of their support. She and her people are scheduled to arrive in two days. It will be then that we can gauge their truemitment," Brinley dered, rising from his seat. "As for the Lux Family, they are eager to stand by our side, but the current turmoil in Aster hinders their immediate assistance. Martin Lux is leading them well and is diligently working to stabilize the situation before joining our cause."


    The Patriarch''s hesitation lingered, grappling with the weight of the impending conflict. How could they possibly contend with a family renowned for both their fiery prowess and unwavering bravery? The ize Family''s strength loomed over them, while the Fleur Family remainedparatively feeble.


    "Are we to surrender ourselves, then?" Brinley''s brows furrowed as he locked eyes with his father. "Is it not folly to endure the machinations of those who colluded with sorcerers to orchestrate my demise? I refuse to suffer for their wickedness. We must eradicate this evil that has gued us!"


    The Patriarch grimaced at his son''s fervent words, inwardly wrestling with his own doubts. He had long harbored suspicions about his own kin, questioning the veracity of the attack on Brinley. The internal strife within the Fleur Family and across the Sloryn Kingdom had only intensified as a result.


    The knowledge that the ize Family''s Patriarch had willingly dered war against them caused a throbbing headache. He had long epted the reality of the Fleur Family''s inferiority to their formidable adversary. Thus, Brinley''s mention of Ena Thun''s support sparked a glimmer of hope, injecting a surge of determination into their uncertain future.


    "The Thun Family''s support will prove invaluable to us," the Patriarch remarked, a faint smile gracing his lips as he motioned for his son to depart from his study. As soon as Brinley exited the room, the smirk on the Patriarch''s face widened, brimming with self-assurance. In this impending war, he was resolute in the belief that only the Fleur Family would emerge victorious, leaving their adversaries in the dust of their triumph.

 Chapter 454: Fine Cuisine

    Chapter 454: Fine Cuisine


    Lucas furrowed his brow, gazing intently at Rosalind. "Why do you need to leave?" he questioned, a hint of concerncing his words.


    Rosalind met his gaze head-on, her expression firm. "Do you expect me to stay holed up in this ce forever?" she retorted, her voiceced with determination. She merely intended to make a quick visit to the ck market, seeking a few essential items and gathering information about relics. It was a task she nned to aplish within the day and return promptly.


    However, Lucas''s persistent clinginess had be increasingly bothersome. His insistence on apanying her had sparked a sense of unease within her and this was not because she did not want to be with him.


    Unyielding, Lucas responded, "Then let us go together."


    Rosalind sighed, realizing that her words had fallen on deaf ears. The main reason she hesitated to bring Lucas along was his striking appearance. Even with a mask, hismanding stature, broad shoulders, and imposing aura made him stand out in a crowd. Naturally, all eyes would be drawn to him, and then to the woman at his sideher, Rosalind. She had been contemting adopting a simpler disguise, but any attempt would be futile with him by her side.


    After a moment of contemtion, Lucas suddenly perked up, his enthusiasm renewed. "It''s settled then. We are going together," he dered, seemingly ted that she had relented.


    "What if I told you not to go?" Rosalind challenged, her tone slightly defiant.


    A yful glimmer danced in Lucas''s eyes as he countered, "Are you going to tell me not to go?"


    Rosalind closed her lips tightly, choosing not to provide a direct answer. The truth was, arguing with Lucas had proven to be an arduous endeavor. It was an internal struggle she preferred to avoid at that moment.


    Lucas swiftly called upon his trusted aide, Denys, and issued him a series of instructions. With determination in his eyes, he took hold of Rosalind''s arm, leading her forcefully toward the bustling ck market. Their unexpected appearance together caught the attention of Mathies, who hade to wee Rosalind. Momentarily taken aback, he quickly regained hisposure and guided them to Mr. Pratt''s location.


    It had been several days since Rosalind''sst visit, and upon spotting her, Mr. Pratt''s face lit up with excitement. However, his smile faltered as his gaze shifted to the imposing figure by her side. "Your Excellency..." Mr. Pratt stammered, his voice trembling slightly. "D-Do you require something?"


    Lucas, nonchnt andposed, settled Rosalind into afortable chair and positioned himself opposite her, his gaze fixed on the visibly anxious Mr. Pratt. "Pratt, how is the market?" he inquired casually, as though discussing the weather. Rosalind couldn''t help but feel a mix of amusement and exasperation at Lucas''s unexpected interest in culinary matters. She had originally nned for a quick visit to procure relics, cursed weapons, and seeds for her greenhouse. Little did she expect that their stop at the ck market would turn into a prolonged affair.


    "Everything is going well," Mr. Pratt replied with a nervous smile. "If there''s anything you require, Your Excellency, I will do my utmost to"


    "Firstly," Lucas interjected, cutting off Mr. Pratt, "I need a list of the newest and most delectable restaurants in the area. We shall indulge in some fine cuisine." The Duke''s statement elicited a perplexed expression from Rosalind. She found herself torn betweenughter and exasperation. She hadn''t intended to prolong their stay, but it seemed that Lucas had different ns.


    Nevertheless, her own needs couldn''t be overlooked. She required additional seeds for her uing greenhouse, realizing that her current stock was insufficient. With the impending war on the horizon, other preparations demanded her attention. This was the real reason why she came here.


    Rosalind, acutely aware of the profound changes that her rebirth had brought, remained resolute in her original n to prepare for the impending chaos. The looming war and the imminent threat of demons demanded her unwavering focus.


    Returning to the present conversation, Mr. Pratt''s words jolted her out of her contemtion. He handed over the list of recently opened restaurants in the ck market, but his hesitance was palpable. "However," he hesitated, "we have yet to determine if these establishments are being used as a front by spies sent from other kingdoms. It would be prudent to exercise caution while exploring..."


    Lucas, ever direct, cut to the chase. "What are you trying to say, Pratt?"


    The ck market purveyor nced at the Duke, his expression filled with unease. "Well... it''s just that, Your Excellency, your presence is quite striking. If you were to walk around Aster, people would undoubtedly be suspicious of your intentions." Mr. Pratt''s gaze shifted towards Rosalind, seeking support.


    Rosalind, recognizing the validity of Mr. Pratt''s concerns, interjected with a wry smile. "He means to say that your remarkable attractiveness, Duke Lucas, will undoubtedly draw attention. If your presence in Aster bes known, it will undoubtedly sow seeds of doubt and apprehension among the popce. Given the already tumultuous political climate within the Aster Empire, one can only imagine the chaos that would ensue."


    "Then let them," Lucas responded.


    Rosalind observed Lucas''s nonchnt response with a mixture of curiosity and skepticism. It was no surprise to her that he seemed unfazed by the potential consequences of his presence in Aster. After all, his priorities did not seem to align with the affairs of the empire. However, there was a lingering doubt in her mind.


    She narrowed at him.


    For some reason, she couldn''t help but question his true motivations. While he projected an image of indifference toward the turmoil in the South, she couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to his actions than met the eye. It seemed suspicious to her that he was intentionally strolling through the bustling streets of the ck market.


    This was simply too coincidental!


    Rosalind''s eyes widened in surprise as Lucas yfully tapped his knuckle against her forehead, interrupting her train of thought. His casual gesture caught her off guard, leaving her momentarily speechless. "You are thinking too much," he smirked. "I only came here to eat with you." Lucas leaned closer.


    Seeing this, Mr. Pratt was speechless. The atmosphere between them shifted, bing charged with an unspoken tension


    What kind of situation is this?

 Chapter 455: Stroll

    Chapter 455: Stroll


    "Eat more here," Lucas handed her another piece of cake, a generous slice of the delectable Blissful Mirage. Its pink hue beckoned her, tempting her taste buds with its alluring appearance. She had been indulging in a culinary feast since they entered the restaurant, but this particr dessert held a special allure.


    Rosalind blinked, her eyes fixated on the slice of pink perfection in front of her. Contemting whether to indulge further, she couldn''t resist the temptation any longer. She knew Lucas had taken note of her fondness for this specific treat.


    With a mischievous smile, Lucas leaned in, ready to unveil the secrets behind Blissful Mirage. "Blissful Mirage," he began, his voice filled with enthusiasm, "is more than just a dessert. It emerges as a mesmerizing oasis in the midst of a barren desert, captivating all who encounter its remarkable presence."


    As she listened to his description, Rosalind''s gaze lowered, fixating on the dessert before her. The velvety texture of the cake resembled swirling sand dunes, elegantly tinted with a captivating shade of pink, reminiscent of a breathtaking sunset. It was a culinary masterpiece, an oasis of beauty within the confines of a te.


    However, a growing suspicion about Lucas''s intentions gnawed at Rosalind''s mind. She couldn''t help but narrow her eyes and question his motives. "Why did you really bring me here?" she asked, her voice tinged with curiosity and a hint of doubt.


    Lucas met her gaze, his eyes filled with sincerity. "To eat with you," he replied without hesitation. "Is there any reason for me to enjoy this remarkable view without your delightfulpany?"


    Taken aback by his response, Rosalind leaned in closer, searching for any signs of difort or illness in Lucas. Was he feeling unwell? What was he really trying to convey?


    Lucas gestured toward the enchanting view outside the restaurant, prompting Rosalind to follow his lead. There, adjacent to their table, was a captivating aquarium, a man-made tableau of colorful fish swimming gracefully amidst the water''s gentle current. The lighting within the restaurant illuminated the water, causing the fish to sparkle and shimmer in a mesmerizing disy.


    Lost in the pleasure of their sumptuous meal, Rosalind had failed to notice this captivating sight earlier. Her focus had been solely on the delectable food that graced their table. But now, she appreciated the thoughtfulness behind Lucas''s choice of venue.


    With the slice of Blissful Mirage untouched before her, Rosalind''s suspicion lingered, her gaze narrowing as she studied Lucas. "What is it?" she asked, her tone tinged with skepticism.


    She couldn''t simply believe that he had brought her here solely for the purpose of indulging in a meal. This was a man known for his cunning and hidden motives, a man who effortlessly navigated the intricate web of the politics in the North.


    Lucas, his smile slightly amused, replied, "Did you forget something?" His yful tone hinted at a hidden meaning as if he found her reaction ratherical.


    "Did I?" A frown etched across Rosalind''s face as she pondered his words. Did she forget something?


    "You are already my wife and this is the first time that we took a stroll outside of Wugari as a married couple."


    "Oh," she arched an eyebrow, a hint of realization dawning upon her. "You''re right... this is indeed a special asion. We should do it more often." Inwardly, she acknowledged that Lucas had always been busy with his responsibilities, leaving him with little time to apany her on such leisurely strolls.


    Lucas, his smile unwavering, yed along with her response. "Of course. Should we visit Sloryn next?" His words sounded casual, but Rosalind knew better. Sloryn, currently engulfed in chaos and on the brink of a potential war with the Korusta Empire, was not a ce they could simply stroll into without consequence.


    "No," she replied firmly, her tone indicating her understanding of the delicate situation in Sloryn.


    Curiosity sparked in Lucas''s eyes as he leaned in slightly. "Do you have something specific in mind?"


    "We can discuss it once we''ve finished our meal," Rosalind suggested, determined to make the most of their time together. Since Lucas refused to divulge his true intentions, she decided to focus on enjoying the delicious food instead. There would be time for serious conversationster, but for now, she embraced the moment, relishing in the shared experience and the delectable vors that danced upon her pte.


    After their satisfying meal, Rosalind and Lucas departed from the restaurant, eager to explore the vibrant market thaty before them. As they strolled through the bustling alleys, their eyes roamed over a myriad of intriguing stalls disying an array of swords, artifacts, maps, and ancient relics. However, Rosalind refrained from purchasing any supplies she may have needed, a conscious decision to avoid drawing attention from potential spies lurking in the shadows. She remained acutely aware of the delicate dance of secrecy that was necessary in this environment.


    Although the primary objective was to maintain the facade of a leisurely visit to the ck market, Rosalind couldn''t help but acknowledge the absurdity of their situation. The ck market was hardly a ce one would typically visit for a casual stroll! Yet, under the guise of pleasure-seeking, they continued their exploration, immersing themselves in the sights and sounds of this ndestine world.


    Their escapade led them to several other unique establishments, where they indulged in more delectable meals and sampled exotic wines sourced from distant Empires. The vors danced on their tongues, tantalizing their ptes with each sip and bite. The experience was a testament to their shared sense of adventure and a celebration of their unconventional bond.


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting a nket of darkness over thend, Rosalind and Lucas realized it was time to retreat to the sanctuary of their mansion in Wugari. Before departing, Rosalind instructed Mr. Pratt to gather the necessary items she needed for their uing endeavors. She emphasized the urgency of the situation in Korusta, warning him of the impending war that loomed on the horizon.


    Mr. Pratt''s eyes gleamed with enthusiasm, his mind already calcting the potential business opportunities thaty within the chaos of war. To him, conflict was more than just a battle; it was a chance to capitalize on every aspect. With Rosalind''s instructions in mind, he set off to gather the supplies, eager to ensure they were prepared for whatevery ahead.

 Chapter 456: Unease

    Chapter 456: Unease


    Upon their arrival at the mansion, Rosalind anticipated a peaceful evening with Lucas, a respite from the constant stream of news and demands. However, their tranquility was abruptly interrupted once again, this time by a summons from the pce. The message was clear: the King required the Duke''s presence.


    Initially reluctant, Rosalind deliberated for a moment before changing her mind, instructing Lucas to heed the summons. He voiced his concern, citing the contagious nature of the situation they had fabricated as an excuse. But Rosalind knew the truth all too well. The King and Queen were far from naive; they were aware that their reasoning was a fabrication. The royal couple had likely deduced that Lucas used this pretense to avoid receiving guests and spend time exclusively with his wife.


    With a hint of frustration in his voice, Lucas conceded to the request. Understanding that he was the sole invitee, Rosalind remained at the mansion, deciding to indulge in a luxurious, uninterrupted hot bath. It had been too long since she hadst enjoyed such a simple pleasure without the interruption of pressing matters. As she submerged herself in the warm water, a contented smile graced her face, reveling in the rare moment of solitude.


    Meanwhile, Lucas promptly arrived at the King''s study. The night was already deep; the moon casting its ethereal glow through the windows. Reluctant as he was to heed the King''s summons, Lucas knew Rosalind''s insistence left him no choice but toply.


    "Your grace," Lucas greeted the King with a respectful nod, his face veiled in a mask of formality.


    King Marlin smiled warmly in response. "It has indeed been quite some time since west crossed paths," he acknowledged. "You have been missed. I trust you have been faring well?"


    Lucas offered a casual smile, an attempt to ease the tension that lingered in the air. "You look healthy and well-rested, your majesty," he remarked, his words carrying a hint of familiarity and genuine concern.


    The King''s expression faltered momentarily, his brow furrowing. "Busy would be an understatement," he confessed. "Numerous visitors have arrived in the north, inquiring about the rumors that have circted regarding a gue. In fact, it is one of the reasons I summoned you, Duke. I hope you will not hold it against me."


    A wry smile danced upon the King''s lips, hinting at theplexity of the situation thaty before them.


    "The gates of the estate shall remain closed indefinitely," dered the Duke, his voice resonating with authority. "I can only hope that his majesty will continue addressing the inquisitive minds graciously seeking answers about the estate, offering them the information they yearn for."


    The King''s response was swift, his voice tinged with concern. "This... This presents aplex predicament," he admitted, his regal demeanor momentarily shaken. "Feigning ignorance without appearing foolish before my people would pose a challenge. We do not want the south to think that the King of Wugaricks intelligence, no?"


    A subtle smile curved upon Lucas''s lips. Both of them knew that this conversation was nothing but fakery. By now, the King must have already known that he did not want to meet him. Yet, somehow, he still summoned Lucas to the pce just a few days after his wedding. "Ah, but your majesty," Lucas spoke in a hushed tone, "the gue shall not dare venture beyond the confines of these gates."


    "Why is that so?" Perplexed, the King leaned forward, his curiosity piqued.


    Lucas''s smirk widened, relishing in the tantalizing mystery he presented. "Ah, my King, that is a secret I cannot divulge," he sneered inwardly. "The very walls surrounding us possess keen ears, and I hope you will not hold it against me." The Duke''s words echoed those of the King himself.


    A fleeting frown appeared on the King''s brow, a flicker of frustration at being kept in the dark. However, his regalposure quickly resurfaced as he regained his poise. "I understand," he conceded, his voiceced with a blend of eptance and curiosity.


    "But I believe that is not the sole reason why the King summoned me tonight, correct?" Lucas smiled.


    "Yes, indeed. I invited you due to concerns regarding Lady Dorothy''s presence in Wugari. People are starting to raise questions," the King revealed. "Why is it that the Duke is prohibiting Lady Dorothy from entering the estate and tending to the afflicted soldiers? You must understand the rumors that circte due to theck of information. When Lady Dorothy heard of this, she immediately proposed returning to the estate."


    "No," the Duke interjected, not waiting for the King to finish his statement. "She will not be returning to the estate."


    "Your grace, you must understand, the Lady can be of great assistance..." the King began, but his words were abruptly halted as the Duke rose from his seat.


    "I mean no disrespect, but this conversation is over," Lucas dered, his voice tinged with a mixture of frustration and authority. "Never utter that woman''s name in my presence again." Without waiting for the King''s response, Lucas swiftly exited the study. However, he wasn''t surprised to find Lady Dorothy standing just outside, her presence timed with uncanny precision.


    "Your grace, we meet again," Lady Dorothy greeted, her smile innocent and beguiling. She donned a flowing light blue dress that entuated her ethereal beauty, her delicate features enhanced by a touch of light makeup. Upon seeing Lucas, she immediately offered a graceful bow, an act that exuded both humility and elegance.


    Beside her, the Queen wore a matching smile, her eyes shimmering with intrigue. "Your grace," she addressed Lucas. "I did not expect to see you gracing the pce at thiste hour..."


    Lucas merely nodded and began walking, refraining from uttering a single word. Such an action was widely considered disrespectful, particrly when standing before the Queen. Yet Lucas seemed indifferent to these social norms, his focus unwavering.


    "Your grace... I am deeply grateful that you have agreed to the King''s..." Dorothy''s words were cut short by Lucas''s interruption. He halted in his tracks, his piercing gaze fixed upon her.


    "The gates of the estate shall remain closed," Lucas stated firmly. Then, he turned his gaze towards the Queen, his eyes sharp andmanding, causing a shiver of trepidation to run down her spine. Without another word, Lucas pivoted on his heels and resumed his deliberate stride, leaving behind a trail of unanswered questions and lingering unease.


    ....


    A/N: I have a bad toothache for days now. My gums are swollen. T.T I can''t even sleep.

 Chapter 457: The King of Wugari

    Chapter 457: The King of Wugari


    "Your Majesty, what does he mean by that?" Queen Aurinda demanded as she stormed into the King''s study. Her voice brimmed with frustration and confusion. "He cannot just..."


    "Since the Duke wanted to keep it close then... keep it close. Is there a need to pursue this matter?" The King''s tone wasced with irritation as he motioned for one of his attendants to pour him a cup of tea. He leaned back in his chair, his gaze shifting to Lady Dorothy, who had followed the Queen into the study. He made no effort to acknowledge her presence, choosing instead to focus on his wife.


    Aurinda''s anger red, her brows furrowing deeply but she said nothing.


    "It is getting warmer and warmer, the snow is starting to melt. It is about time to prepare for the greenhouse. May I know how Her Majesty is faring?" His voice dripped with usation and disappointment as he tried to change the subject.


    Marlin''s gaze hardened. He had been grappling with a relentless barrage of inquiries about the estate throughout the day, his patience wearing thin. The constant scrutiny from various kingdoms and empires had left him drained, questioning the loyalty of those around him.


    To put it simply, he had no time for this argument with his wife. Yet, he could only grumble inwardly, holding his frustrations close. How could he utter such harsh words to his own beloved? As Aurinda had pointed out, he had promised to convince the Duke, but how could he persuade someone who had long ago made up their mind?


    Even as the King of Wugari, he treaded carefully when it came to the powerful Rothley Family. The Royal Family of Wugair were bound by an ancientw that dictated their rule over the kingdom - to steer clear from the affairs of the Rothley estate.


    It should have been a straightforward matter. After all, this kingdom had thrived peacefully for centuries by adhering to this principle. Who could have predicted such tumultuous times?


    Marlin couldn''t help but feel a twinge of bitterness. His wife, the Queen, seemed oblivious to theplexities of their predicament. While he didn''t me her entirely, her refusal to grasp the situation left him feeling a sense of injustice.


    The Queen''s mind seemed consumed by dreams of motherhood, yearning for children to fill the pce withughter and joy. The King understood her desires, but he also recognized that some things were beyond their control.


    Having a child was not a mere wish to be fulfilled at will; it was a blessing bestowed upon them.


    Unfortunately, the blessings had eluded them for far too long. The King had been forced to take concubines in an attempt to continue the royal lineage, and fortunately, two princes had been born.


    However, instead of finding sce in their presence, it only deepened the Queen''s mncholy. Her jealousy and depression clouded her judgment, leading to outbursts like the one they were currently experiencing.


    As the tension filled the room, the King couldn''t help but feel a pang of sadness. They were both suffering, each in their own way. He longed to ease his wife''s burdens, to see her smile and find happiness. But in that moment, their frustrations collided, and their love seemed overshadowed by the weight of their disagreements.


    Silence settled between them, heavy and charged. Marlin stood, his posture tense, while Aurinda''s gaze softened with a mix of sadness and longing. Their emotions shed, caught in a battle for resolution.


    "Are you going to tell me to stop, again?" the Queen''s voice trembled with a mixture of sorrow and determination. Tears welled up in her eyes, threatening to spill over. "Those eyes, I know what words you intend to say. I can..." She swallowed hard, trying her best to hold back the tears.


    Then, she turned her head away, as if attempting to shield herself from the vulnerability of her emotions. With a deep breath, she cleared her throat. "Since you refuse to convince him, then I will do it myself."


    "Tell me, if you think it is worth it," the King''s voice held a tinge of anguish. He spoke with a heavy heart, his gaze filled with concern. "Once he ruins you... tell me if it was all worth it."


    "I am not a coward like you," the Queen''s words dripped with determination, her voice quivering. "I know it will be worth it."


    Marlin''s expression tightened, his heart torn between duty and love. "I can only be a coward for my people," he spoke softly, his voiceced with regret. "After all, I am still the King of Wugari. I bear the weight of this kingdom and its citizens. It is a responsibility that has been instilled in me from the moment I opened my eyes in this world."


    He couldn''t help but feel the weight of his selfishness, for in that moment, he knew that''s what it was. He was unwilling to sacrifice everything that his ancestors had built and preserved for generations in order to appease the desires of a woman who had, in his eyes, lost her way. To him, the people of Wugari were more important than anything else, even more important than the woman standing before him.


    The silence that followed was heavy, filled with unspoken pain and the widening chasm between them. The King and Queen stood there, caught between their love for each other and the conflicting responsibilities that tugged at their hearts.


    In the depths of Marlin''s eyes, there lingered a flicker of longing, a desire to bridge the divide and find a resolution. But his loyalty to his kingdom held him back, a barrier he couldn''t ovee. His duty weighed heavily upon him, threatening to swallow him whole.


    Aurinda''s tears finally spilled over, streaming down her cheeks as she stared at the man she loved, yet felt so distant from. The longing in her eyes mingled with a profound sense of sadness. She had hoped that their shared dreams and aspirations would guide them through this impasse, but the reality proved far moreplex.

 Chapter 458: Too Petty

    Chapter 458: Too Petty


    On the contrary, Rosalind''s bathroom was a serene sanctuary, a haven of rxation and rejuvenation. Soft, warm lighting illuminated the space, casting a gentle glow upon the elegant fixtures and furnishings.


    As Rosalind reclined in the tub, steam gracefully rose from the water, enveloping the room in a misty embrace. The air was delicately scented with the fragrance of aromatic oils, infusing the space with a soothing aroma that eased her senses.


    Candles flickered around the edges of the room, their gentle glow casting dancing shadows upon the walls. The soft illumination created a tranquil ambiance, enhancing the serene atmosphere of the space. The warm, golden light reflected off the gleaming surfaces, lending an ethereal touch to the surroundings.


    Finally, she found herself alone, the weight of the days melting away as she prepared to unwind. The room was dimly lit, the soft glow of candlelight casting a romantic ambiance that set her at ease.


    However, it was not too long before she noticed a subtle shift in the room''s atmosphere. Her eyebrows arched in surprise as she felt a presence, a presence she recognized all too well. "Lucas?" she murmured, a mix of curiosity and intriguecing her voice. Why was he here instead of the pce?


    The frown that had etched itself on Lucas''s face seemed to dissolve the instant heid eyes on her naked form. With a confident stride, he closed the distance, lowering himself next to the tub. Her heart skipped a beat, her smile faltering ever so slightly in response to his unexpected presence.


    "I thought you went to the pce," she voiced her confusion, trying to make sense of his sudden reappearance.


    "I came back," he murmured, his gaze locking with hers, his voice, low and velvety. Without hesitation, he reached out, his fingers delicately tracing her jawline, igniting a wave of anticipation within her. She couldn''t deny the maic pull of his touch, the electric charge that passed between them.


    "Why so quick?" she managed to utter. She had anticipated hours passing before their paths would cross again, yet here he was, by her side in an instant.


    His fingers continued their exploratory journey, trailing down her neck, leaving a trail of tingling sensations in their wake. The intensity of his touch caused her to quiver, her breath catching in her throat. She couldn''t deny the potent allure of his presence, the unmistakable chemistry that crackled between them.


    "Why waste time conversing with other men when I can spend it with you?" His words, dripping with seduction, hung in the air, teasing her senses. The audacity of his suggestion left her momentarily speechless.


    "Your grace!" she eximed, her eyes widening in both surprise and a hint of scandal. "Show a little decency, won''t you?" Her attempt at reprimand held a faint undertone of desire, betraying the smoldering tension that simmered just beneath the surface.


    He simply chuckled, hisughter resonating with confidence and yfulness. It was as if her words had no effect on him, only fueling his determination. "How about I join you?" he proposed, a devilish smirk tugging at his lips, his seductive eyebrow arching in an invitation that dared her to resist.


    Once again, she found herself inwardly torn. How could she deny the maic pull of this man?


    However, just as she was about to give her consent, Lucas surprised her by nting a gentle kiss on her forehead. A warmth spread through her, leaving her yearning for more. But before she could utter another word, he swiftly rose from his seat.


    "Enjoy your bath. I will be waiting in the bedroom," Lucas dered, his voice filled with a maic allure. With those words lingering in the air, he left the room without waiting for her response, leaving her both bewildered and intrigued.


    What was that man''s problem? She furrowed her brow, perplexed by his sudden departure. However, despite her curiosity, she chose to remain silent. After all, Lucas had always been a man of mystery, and trying to decipher his every action would only lead to more questions than answers.


    Of course, she understood that Lucas was a busy man, with countless responsibilities andmitments. Perhaps he simply didn''t have the luxury of joining her in the bath. Or maybe, just maybe, he believed she deserved this moment of respite, a chance to luxuriate in the soothing waters. A mischievous smile yed at the corners of her lips as she entertained the thought.


    Could it be that Lucas had ns to tire her out in a different way after she emerged from her bath? The yful idea danced through her mind, making her snort with amusement. She decided to put her musings aside and fully indulge in the rxing ambiance of the bath, relishing the moments of tranquility and self-care that awaited her.


    Unbeknownst to her, Lucas hadn''t actually left the room. He stood hidden, observing her with a mixture of adoration and amusement. As she smiled and mumbled to herself, his heart swelled with affection, relishing in the sight of her contentment. Chuckling softly to himself, he turned away, deciding to give her the space and privacy she deserved.


    As Lucas removed his coat, preparing for his own bath, a figure appeared not too far away. It was Belisarius. Lucas sneered, unimpressed by the sudden appearance. How could a man just appear inside the bedroom of a newlywed couple?


    "So, you finally decided to show yourself," Lucas quipped.


    Belisarius, seemingly unfazed by Lucas''s attitude, casually responded, "I was not able to congratte you on your wedding."


    A knowing smirk tugged at the corners of Lucas''s lips. "Hmmm... I do expect a wedding gift."


    Belisarius raised an eyebrow, his demeanor cool and collected. "How can you be so greedy? You''ve already taken the pearl that I gave her."


    Lucas remained silent, pouring himself a ss of wine, his eyes gleaming with mischief.


    "I would love a ss as well..." Belisarius trailed off, his request lingering in the air.


    Lucas didn''t bother to spare his feelings, instead responding bluntly, "Get one for yourself then." Taking a seat on the couch, he leaned back, fixing Belisarius with a daring and challenging gaze.


    "You " Belisarius did not know what to say except, "You really are too petty!"


    ....


    T.T

 Chapter 459: A Stark Contrast

    Chapter 459: A Stark Contrast


    "What petty?" Lucas asked as he arched his eyebrows, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "Youe to congratte me empty-handed and expect gratitude. Consider yourself lucky that I am in a good mood; otherwise, you would be dead by now."


    Belisarius poured himself a ss of wine, trying to hide his unease. "You wouldn''t dare..." he muttered under his breath.


    Lucas shrugged nonchntly, remaining silent. Belisarius took a seat across from him, his gazeplicated.


    "You must be delighted that her body was able to absorb a demon''s essence," Belisarius remarked, attempting to strike a nerve. "But let us not forget..."


    "I know," Lucas interjected, cutting him off. "There''s no need to remind me. You sound like a nagging old man."


    Belisarius chuckled, acknowledging the truth in Lucas''s words. Indeed, he was nothing but a nagging old man. For a few seconds, they sat in silence, the weight of their thoughts hanging between them.


    Suddenly, Belisarius broke the silence. "That woman beside the Queen of Wugari is quite intriguing."


    "She is not from this continent," Lucas responded promptly, his voice filled with certainty.


    "Perhaps she underestimated the consequences ofing here," Belisarius said, a sinister glint shing in his eyes. "It''s been ages since demons were able to possess a human. Could the seven families be involved?"


    Lucas pondered for a moment. "It would be strange if this had nothing to do with them. It''s been so long since they have made a move."


    Belisarius pressed further, inquiring about Lucas''s ns. "Are you nning to take action?"


    "No," Lucas replied firmly.


    "And are you going to tell me why?" Belisarius probed.


    "No," came Lucas''s swift response.


    Belisarius snorted dismissively. "I don''t need you to tell me. I already know why you''re reluctant to act this time."


    Lucas smirked, his gaze fixed on Belisarius. "Then why do you keep asking questions when you already know the answers? Isn''t that a bit foolish?"


    Belisarius sighed, acknowledging the futility of his inquiries. "Not taking action won''t prevent her from doing anything. She''s still human, after all."


    Lucas stared at him silently, his expression inscrutable.


    "What will you do if she once again tries to defend humans?" Belisarius pressed.


    "She won''t," Lucas replied, his voice filled with unwavering certainty.


    Belisarius questioned his confidence. "And what makes you so sure? Just weeks ago, you were uncertain about everything. Now you dare say she won''t act. But the soul inside her body..."


    "Because she is strong," Lucas interrupted, his voice tinged with finality. Belisarius frowned, taken aback by Lucas''s conviction. "Whether you understand or not, this has nothing to do with me. Soon enough, you''ll see what I mean."


    Belisarius shook his head in exasperation. "Talking to you is truly..." He paused, choosing not to finish his sentence, and downed his wine. "I can''t believe you still have this three-hundred-year-old wine. If I had known..."


    Lucas''s response was resolute. "Even if you had known, I wouldn''t have shared it with you."


    Belisarius looked at him, baffled. "How can you be so heartless?"


    "What''s wrong with being heartless?" Lucas countered,ughing at his friend''s question. Indeed, he was in a good mood and he did not want Belisarius, to ruin that.


    Belisarius sighed, realizing the futility of their conversation. Talking to Lucas was like speaking to a block of wood, unyielding and unresponsive. He could only sigh in resignation.


    "It''s been so long since I fought demons," Belisarius spoke, his voice filled with childlike excitement. "Seeing that woman somehow ignited a giddy feeling within me. Should we eliminate her immediately?" His tone was innocent and gentle as if discussing something delectable rather than the killing of a demon.


    "Do what you want," Lucas suggested, his posture rxed as he reclined in his chair. Belisarius couldn''t help but notice the air of nonchnce surrounding his friend.


    When was thest time he had seen Lucas like this? The memory eluded him, buried deep within the recesses of his mind.


    Belisarius searched for the right words, his voice filled with concern. "Are you truly going to remain passive regarding that woman, Benjamen? Are you willing to let her roam free without consequence?"


    Lucas let out a dismissive snort, a flicker of amusement dancing in his eyes. "Do you take me for a heartless monster? I am not one to strike preemptively. I will not harm someone who has not posed a threat. Such ruthlessness does not befit me."


    Silence hung heavy in the air as Belisarius absorbed Lucas''s response. It became clear to him that Lucas''s inaction stemmed from a different motivation entirely.


    Rosalind, his wife.


    Belisarius realized that Lucas held back because he awaited Rosalind''s call to action. If she chose to confront Dorothy, Lucas would readily support her. It was a gesture of trust and deference to their bond.


    Belisarius sighed inwardly, acknowledging the depths of his friend''s infatuation. Once again, Lucas had fallen under the spell of a woman, and this time it was someone entirely different. Yet, the soul inhabiting Rosalind''s body undeniably belonged to the woman who had once captivated Lucas''s heart.


    At that moment, Belisarius shook his head in disbelief. How could one foolishly sumb to the allure of someone who had caused them pain in the past?


    Theplexities of the human heart were an enigma to him, forever beyond hisprehension.


    Belisarius knew that he could never truly fathom the depth of Lucas''s emotions, nor the extent of his loyalty. And so, he epted it as yet another enigmatic facet of their friendship.


    Belisarius''s voice carried a tinge of sorrow as he replied, his gaze fixed on Lucas with a mix of concern and resignation. "It seems that you have already made up your mind. Once again, your heart has found its steadfast course."


    Lucas leaned back in his chair, a touch of defiance in his eyes. "Do you see me as someone who wavers in matters of the heart? When my heart chooses its path, I do not easily stray from it."


    Belisarius shook his head slowly, his expression a blend of empathy and mncholy. Deep down, he understood the depth of Lucas''s unwavering devotion, a devotion that had long surpassed the boundaries of reason. It had crossed into the realm of obsessionthe very obsession that had led to the Goddess''s curse upon him.


    He could only wish that the soul inside Rosalind would never awaken.


    A sigh escaped his lips before he decided to leave. This time, he did not know when he ising back.


    In a swift motion, Belisarius threw a velvet box toward Lucas, interrupting his thoughts and pulling him back to the present. Curiosity flickered in Lucas''s eyes as he caught the box, his fingers tracing its edges. "What is this?" he inquired, his voice filled with a blend of intrigue and caution.


    "A wedding gift," Belisarius replied, his voiceden with unspoken concerns. "A token of caution, my friend. Remember, she is still human. Do not burden her with the weight of bearing your child."


    Lucas raised an eyebrow, a mix of surprise and confusion crossing his features. He considered his friend''s words carefully, sensing the gravity behind them. Slowly, he opened the box, his eyes fixed on its contents, only to close it again, the weight of its implications settling upon him.


    As Belisarius spoke of his impending journey to the other continent, Lucas''s indifference revealed itself, his nonchnt shrug a stark contrast to the potential dangers that awaited them all. "The cracks in the barrier, the gateway through which demons had infiltrated this continent, signaled a sinister plot orchestrated by the seven families," Belisarius spoke. Belisarius''s urgency to protect the fragile bnce was already expected, yet Lucas found himself detached, wrapped in thefort of his wife''s presence.


    With a sigh of resignation, Belisarius vanished into thin air, leaving Lucas to confront the storm brewing within himself. Just as silence settled, the sound of footsteps echoed through the room, signaling Rosalind''s emergence from the bathroom. She stood before him, draped in a robe that barely concealed her nakedness, an ethereal vision that ignited a mix of desire and conflict within Lucas.


    "Are you talking to someone?" she inquired, her voice tinged with curiosity.


    "No," Lucas replied, his gaze fixed on her, a flicker of mischief dancing in his eyes. He rose from his seat, ced his empty wine ss on the table, and closed the distance between them. "Finished?"


    Rosalind nodded, her eyes gleaming with a hint of yfulness. "Hmmm... How is the pce?" she asked, her curiosity piqued.


    A mischievous smile yed upon Lucas''s lips, and he couldn''t help but tease her. "You''ve just finished your bath, yet you are already more interested in the affairs of the pce. Do you find them more captivating than me?"


    Rosalind snorted in response, a yful glint in her eyes. She attempted to pass by him, but Lucas, quick on his feet, sidestepped and blocked her path. A furrow formed on her brow as she frowned, her intrigue piqued.


    "What?" she questioned, her voiceced with curiosity and a touch of frustration.


    Lucas met her gaze, his mischievous smile deepening. "What?" he echoed, his voice low and seductive.

 Chapter 460: Stability

    Chapter 460: Stability


    It had been several tense and anxious days since the imposing gates of the grand estate were sealed shut. Whispers spread like wildfire among the inhabitants of the northern region, fueling a sense of fear and uncertainty.


    Some spected that the closure was a portentous sign of impending doom, while a select few, privy to ndestine information, suspected a different motive altogetherthe Duke''s hidden preparations to secure an heir.


    The King, staunchly guarded and unyielding, refused to divulge the truth behind the sealed gates. Instead, he offered vague reassurances, iming that all was well within the estate''s walls.


    Meanwhile, the Queen had locked herself away in the opulent pce and withdrew from public view. She shunned banquets, neglected her responsibilities as the Queen, and ceased all interactions with the nobility, including her duty to preside over important celebrations and events.


    Restless and consumed by curiosity, the noble families of the realm grew increasingly agitated, desperate to uncover the true purpose behind the Duke''s cryptic actions.


    Rumors swirled, and intrigue thickened the air like an invisible fog, as each noble house dispatched their most skilled envoys to probe the secrets concealed within the sealed estate.


    Yet, as the northern regionnguished in an unsettling impasse, the Seven Empires and their influential ruling families remained indifferent, preupied with their own concerns and challenges.


    Despite sending representatives to inquire about the turmoil unfolding in the north, their attention was fleeting, diverted by personal troubles that demanded their immediate attention.


    Three long and suspenseful weeks have passed since the closure of the estate when news from the Aster Empire shattered the fragile equilibrium.


    In a sudden and shocking move, the gates of the Aster Empire were also mmed shut, plunging the capital and other cities into chaos. Traitors emerged from the shadows, sowing seeds of discord and rebellion.


    Whispers carried tales of a climactic sh between the reigning Emperor and the Duke of Duance, as spies ryed stories of a daring assault on the pce and the untimely demise of numerous high-ranking officials.


    However, the authenticity of these reports remained dubious, for the Aster Empire had sealed its gates, imprisoning all suspicious individuals and obscuring the truth behind their formidable walls.


    Upon hearing this unsettling news, Rosalind''s brow furrowed with deep concern. A knot of unease twisted within her gut, and her mind could not help but make a chilling connectionLucas''s recent visit.


    Slowly, she peeled the skin off a sulent grape, the plucking sound masking her troubled thoughts as she absorbed thetest report from Magda. Was it truly mere coincidence that Lucas had spent time on Aster just weeks ago, or was there something more sinister at y?


    "Your grace, there is no need to fret over matters like this," Magda reassured, her voiceced with a hint of concern as she finished perusing the reports. "You should focus on tending to your well-being, body, and spirit. The winter snow has begun to thaw, and a temperature change awaits us in the north. The clothes from Miss Monoroe have arrived, and if you wish to see them, please let me know, and I shall summon the servants to bring them to you."


    Rosalind offered Magda a wry smile, a tinge of amusement dancing in her eyes. It seemed that ever since she ascended to the role of Duchess, a peculiar transformation had urred.


    The inhabitants of the grand estate, from the lowliest servant to the most esteemed noble, treated her as though she were a fragile flower, in need of constant protection.


    But why? Had she missed some vital piece of information from her past? The enigma gnawed at her curiosity, urging her to unravel the secrets shrouding her newfound status.


    "No need, Magda. I trust Miss Monoroe''s impable taste," Rosalind replied, her voice filled with quiet confidence. She had never been one to idle away her time, after all. With a warm smile, she gestured toward a file of papers neatly arranged on the table before her.


    It contained detailed ns for her ambitious greenhouse project and the additional building she hadmissioned for Elias and the others. The construction had progressed swiftly, and the structures would soon be ready for upancy in a matter of days.


    Rosalind''s eyes sparkled with determination as she poured over the architectural sketches and calctions. The greenhouse represented more than just a physical structure; it was a symbol of her resilience, a testament to her ability to thrive amidst the harshest of conditions.


    Inside those walls, vibrant life would flourish, transcending the limitations imposed by the seasons.


    The more she delve into this matter, the more excited she became.


    Not long after her musings, Denys, brought news that her husband, the Duke, had requested her presence for a lunch meeting. Without hesitation, Rosalind rose from her seat and made her way to the opulent dining room where Lucas awaited her.


    The room, once adorned with a lengthy rectangr table, had undergone a transformation. Recognizing Lucas''s dislike for the elongated setup, Rosalind''s arrival prompted him tomission a renovation. A small, elegant circr table now upied the space, creating an intimate setting for their shared meals.


    A smile graced Rosalind''s lips as she surveyed the spread of delectable dishes that awaited them. Ever since their marriage, Lucas had introduced her to an array of cuisines from distant realms, broadening her pte and exposing her to vors she had never imagined.


    The exploration of new tastes had be a cherished ritual between them, a way to forge connections beyond the boundaries of their own kingdom.


    As the food was served, Lucas''s attention turned to Rosalind, his eyes filled with a mix of tenderness and curiosity. With a gentle gesture, he added more delectable morsels to her bowl, a gesture of affection and care.


    Their conversation flowed effortlessly, carried by the aroma of exotic spices and the warmth of their sharedughter. Amidst the culinary delights, Lucas broached a seemingly innocuous topic, inquiring about the jewelry Rosalind had received earlier. His tone, however, carried a hint of tension, as if his inquiry masked deeper emotions.


    "Yes, I received the jewelry you asked Magda to give me," Rosalind replied, her voice infused with curiosity and confusion. The exquisite gifts bestowed upon her puzzled her greatly. Magda had merely mentioned that they were from the Duke, but as Rosalind examined the shimmering jewels, doubt clouded her thoughts. Could they truly be a genuine offering from Lucas, or was there something more at y?


    The gifts themselves held undeniable allure. Each piece radiated a captivating beauty, with gemstones that sparkled like captured starlight. Their grandeur and opulence were unmistakable, a testament to their immense value.


    While Rosalind had an appreciation for beautiful things, she couldn''t help but question the purpose behind thesevish offerings. In a realm filled with uncertainty and hidden motives, she found herself hesitating to embrace the extravagance before her.


    Lucas''s gaze sharpened, a glimmer of possessiveness flickering in his eyes. His voice,den with an underlying warning, sliced through the air like a sharpened de. "Those trinkets were mere offerings from the noble families," he stated, his words brimming with veiled implications.


    "Should you find them displeasing, feel free to discard them, throw them away," he added.


    "They are not bad," Rosalind smiled, her voice tinged with a hint of amusement. She had grown ustomed to Lucas''s peculiar habit of disliking gifts from others. Whether it stemmed from his childish nature or possessiveness, she couldn''t be certain.


    Nevertheless, she found the notion of discarding the jewelry to be rather wasteful. "It would be a shame to throw them away. If I don''t fancy them, I can always sell them and earn some gold."


    To Rosalind, the prospect of selling the extravagant pieces seemed far more sensible than letting them gather dust in some forgotten drawer. The notion of squandering such a valuable opportunity to earn money appeared foolish in her eyes. After all, the funds acquired through their sale could be utilized for various purposes, like buying various engridients to cook more food.


    Lucas paused mid-meal, his gaze piercing her like a sharpened de. His attention shifted from the jewels to her, his expression a mixture of confusion and concern. "Have you seen the books?" he inquired.


    Rosalind furrowed her brow, struggling toprehend why he would raise such a topic at this moment. "Books? Ah... you mean the ounts of the estate?" she replied, attempting to grasp his intentions.


    "Yes," he confirmed, his eyes never leaving hers.


    "Of course, I have," Rosalind responded. Denys had meticulously guided her through the intricacies of the estate''s financial records, ensuring she possessed aprehensive understanding of their wealth and resources.


    "Then you should know that the estate does notck money," Lucas stated matter-of-factly.


    Rosalind''s thoughts whirled, attempting to connect the dots between his inquiries and the estate''s financial stability. ording to the books, their wealth was vast, built through shrewd investments and flourishing business ventures in other Empires. The abundance of resources at their disposal had left her with the impression that money was thest thing they needed.


    "Oh..." Rosalind nodded thoughtfully, realization dawning upon her. The estate''s financial prosperity was undeniable.


    "Then, do you feel like your monthly stipend is not enough?" Lucas''s voice carried a mix of confusion and concern, his gaze searching for answers within her.


    "What? No. Of course not. It is more than enough," Rosalind replied, her voice brimming with reassurance. The generous monthly allowance she received from the estate exceeded her needs. In fact, she found it to be an abundance of riches, far beyond what she had ever imagined.


    "Then why are you selling things like that? If you dislike them, just throw them away," Lucas spoke, his face serious. "If you truly find yourself in need of funds, you need only inform me. I would never allow my wife to endure any form of hardship."


    "" Rosalind did not know what to say.

 Chapter 461: Tainted

    Chapter 461: Tainted


    Exactly one month after the secret wedding of Rosalind and Lucas, an unexpected announcement echoed through the halls of the Rothley Estate. The once-debilitating disease that had gued the estate''s inhabitants had miraculously vanished.


    The news spread like wildfire, igniting hope and relief among the people. However, this newfound joy was overshadowed by a storm of drama and intrigue that was about to unfold.


    Within a day of the Duke''s promation, a number of invitations and extravagant gifts flooded the estate. It was not just the noble families of the north who sent their offerings but also the prestigious Families of the Seven Empires.


    The sheer volume and opulence of these tributes spoke volumes about the magnitude of this union.


    Hearing the reports from the Queen''s servants, Dorothy poured a cup of tea for Queen Aurinda as she remarked with a smile, "It seems the Duke and Duchess''s marriage has garnered immense favor. Even the elders of the Seven Families have sent theirvish gifts." However, her words were met with an unexpected reaction from the Queen. Aurinda''s usuallyposed expression contorted into an ugly mask of displeasure.


    "I apologize for my nonsensical outburst, Your Majesty," Dorothy hurriedly apologized, sensing the Queen''s dissatisfaction.


    Waving her hand dismissively, Queen Aurinda acknowledged her knowledge of the gifts but made her resentment known. "Those people send their gifts to the estate without even bothering to show a shred of respect to my husband and me. We are the rulers of this Kingdom, and they should have at least had the courtesy to inform us of their intentions."


    Her once serene greenhouse, a sanctuary that soothed her troubled mind, failed to calm the storm brewing within her. Anger bubbled beneath the surface, fueled by a sense of injustice. It wasn''t the gifts themselves that bothered her, for she cared little about material possessions.


    What she found intolerable was the tant disrespect shown to the Royals of the Kingdom. Powerless to take action against them, her husband, the King, was forced to swallow his pride and smile through it all.


    But why should she remain silent? What right did she have toin about such matters?


    "Your Majesty, the Duchess of Wugari requests an audience," an attendant informed her, breaking the tense silence.


    A scoff escaped the Queen''s lips, her bitterness palpable. She narrowed her gaze at the once beautiful flowers in front of her, now tarnished by her turbulent emotions. They no longer held the power to calm her troubled nerves.


    Dorothy immediately offered a word of caution. "Refusing to see her might anger His Majesty." Lately, the King and Queen had been fighting a lot and Dorothy immediately reminded the Queen of the past matters.


    Queen Aurinda''s eyes shed with defiance as she replied. "And what can he do about it? Let him be angry. I shall not bow down to their disrespect."


    However, after a few tense seconds, the Queen''s curiosity got the better of her. "Let her in. I wonder why she has chosen this moment to grace us with her presence, after refusing to see me for an entire month!" As if in response to her words, the greenhouse door creaked open, and Rosalind''s footsteps reverberated against the floor.


    Rosalind entered, gracefully curtsying before the Queen. A smile graced her lips as she greeted both the Queen and Lady Dorothy. "Your Majesty, Lady Dorothy, I trust that both of you have been well."


    Ignoring pleasantries, the Queen gestured for Rosalind to take a seat. "These desserts are from Rakha. They are quite exquisite. You should try them," she remarked, her toneced with an undercurrent of challenge.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty," Rosalind replied, surprising everyone with her warm demeanor. Without waiting for further words or offering ambiguous excuses, she confidently helped herself to the delicacies before her, indulging in the vors with genuine enjoyment.


    The Queen fell silent, unable to find the words to express her thoughts. Her carefully crafted n to unnerve Rosalind had seemingly backfired, as the Duchess remainedposed and unaffected by the Queen''s attempts to unsettle her.


    Lady Dorothy, with her customary sweet smile, seized the opportunity to break the tension. "Your Grace, it has been far too long since our pathsst crossed. We are truly grateful that the estate has been blessed with the disappearance of the disease. It seems that the heavens have indeed smiled upon us."


    Rosalind, still savoring the dessert, chimed in with enthusiasm. "Your Majesty, this particr treatment is exceptional. What is it?"


    The Queen gritted her teeth in silence, struggling to maintain herposure. "That," she finally managed to say, "is a gift from Sloryn. It is called Zephyrberry Delight."


    Surprisingly, Rosalind yed ignorant, nodding as if unaware of the Queen''s piercing gaze. "Sloryn? I had no idea they possessed such culinary delights. This Zephyrberry Delight is truly remarkable. The bnce between tanginess and sweetness is exquisite, with just the right amount of icing to tantalize the taste buds. Truly impressive."


    The Queen''s eyes narrowed, caught off guard by Rosalind''s genuine praise. She had hoped to unnerve the Duchess, to expose her as an imposter in the realm of sophistication and refinement. Instead, she found herself facing a woman who not only possessed grace and poise but also a discerning pte.


    The Queen''s words dripped with icy disdain as she extended an offer, "If you like some... you can take some." Her irritation only seemed to grow with each passing moment, and for some inexplicable reason, Rosalind''s response only fueled the fire burning within her.


    A mischievous smile danced upon Rosalind''s lips as she met the Queen''s gaze with unwavering confidence. "Hmmm... Magda will definitely do that. I apologize in advance for any intrusion." Her casual demeanor and unbothered expression stirred a deep sense of irritation within the Queen. Was this woman merely here to freeload on the delicacies offered, as if she had no regard for royal protocol?


    The Queen couldn''t help but let her mind wander, contemting the circumstances of Rosalind''s presence. Could it be that the Duke had kept her in a state of hunger and deprivation within the confines of their estate? The thought gnawed at her, fueling her anger and deepening her disdain towards the Duchess.


    "Well, Lady Dorothy is indeed correct. It has been an eternity since your gracest graced us with your presence," the Queen remarked, a thin smile ying upon her lips. Her words dripped with a hidden hatred that she made no effort to conceal.


    Curiosity danced in the Queen''s eyes as she continued, her voiceced with malice. "May I inquire as to why the Duchess has chosen today to pay us a visit?" The Queen''s smile belied the venomous intent behind her words.


    Rosalind''s eyes widened in disbelief, tears shimmering on the brink of spilling over. "Your Majesty, how can you speak of my visit in such a manner? It is as if you believe I had a choice in the matter. This..." Rosalind''s voice trembled, her emotions raw. "This was a sacrifice I had to make to keep Her Majesty safe. I could not bear the thought of tainting the sanctity of your pce. Moreover, I wished to spare you from any potential contagion. The disease that ravaged us was beyond deadly. I could not risk exposing you."


    The Queen fell silent, her heart heavy with the weight of Rosalind''s words. A surge of guilt threatened to break through the icy facade she had constructed. She once again questioned why this woman had chosen toe here. Was her intention truly to inflict unbearable torment upon her, to slowly gnaw away at her sanity until she crumbled beneath the weight of her own anger?


    Lady Dorothy, unable to remain silent any longer, interjected with a forced smile. "Your grace, you should not speak in such a manner. It almost sounds as if you are intentionally wishing ill upon Her Majesty. I am always by her side, caring for her physical well-being."


    "You are correct, Lady Dorothy did reside within the pce," the Queen acknowledged, attempting to regain control of the situation. How had Rosalind managed to turn the tables once again?


    "But," Rosalind quickly retorted, her voice filled with conviction, "Lady Dorothy should not boast of her abilities. How can you im to care for the sacred body of Her Majesty when you failed to heal a single soldier at the estate?"


    Dorothy''s once confident smile faltered, herposure momentarily shattered. Rosalind pressed on, her voice unwavering. "Lady Dorothy was present during the outbreak of the gue. The people within the estate know full well that she was unable to bring healing to even a single soldier. How, then, can she proim to be capable of caring for a royal body blessed by the heavens themselves?"


    Silence enveloped the greenhouse as Dorothy struggled to find a suitable response. Her voice remained trapped within her throat, leaving her defenseless against Rosalind''s piercing usations.


    "If normal people hear this matter they would think the Lux Family is truly unreliable. This would not only taint your reputation but Her Majesty''s eyes for letting you stay by her side," Rosalind smiled before she took a small sip of her bitter tea.


    As always, bitter tea is still the best.

 Chapter 462: Shamelessly Self-serving

    Chapter 462: Shamelessly Self-serving


    "That" Dorothy''s face flushed crimson, her voice quivering with suppressed anger.


    "Your grace, I believe it is inappropriate to discuss such matters. The estate has only just recovered, and everyone is in high spirits," the Queen interjected, her tone attempting to defuse the tension that had enveloped the room.


    "As long as her majesty understands that I did not intend to offend. I was merely concerned for her well-being," Rosalind replied, her words dripping with false amiability. Both the Queen and Dorothy saw through her facade, sensing the underlying meaning behind her words.


    How had they missed it? It was clear that Rosalind hade here with the sole purpose of provoking them. But could they do anything about it? Unfortunately, the answer was no.


    "In fact, I came here to apologize to her majesty for not being able to answer her summons. Magda, the gifts..." Rosalind motioned for her servant, Magda, to step forward. Magda promptly presented a velvet box to the Queen''s servant, who then handed it over to the Queen.


    "This is something my husband, the Duke, discovered in the treacherous depths of the northa relic. While it does not possess any healing properties, it can be transformed into a formidable weapon. Its hardness allows it to be crafted into a dagger. I believe it would serve as a valuable secret weapon," Rosalind exined casually as she sipped her tea.


    The Queen opened the velvet box, momentarily blinded by the radiant red stone thaty within.


    "Once set aze, the stone changes color from red to ck," Rosalind added.


    "It is indeed a splendid gift," the Queen said, closing the box and handing it back to her servant, silently instructing them to handle it with care. "Thank you."


    "I am merely sharing what the Duke discovered in those perilousnds," Rosalind replied. Her words may have sounded innocent, but the Queen perceived them as nothing more than a boast about the Duke''s strength.


    How could someone simply stumble upon a relic in the north? The Queen knew that the Duke must have confronted something immensely powerful to obtain such a treasure. Clearly, Rosalind was trying to show off.


    "That relic is truly exquisite, your grace," Dorothy interjected, a smile ying on her lips. Taking a sip of her tea, she continued, "I heard that it was your Grace''s birthday a few weeks ago. Unfortunately, the celebration had to be canceled due to a sudden illness. I can only hope that your grace would ept a humble gift from someone as lowly as myself."


    Dorothy reached out, presenting a small velvet box to Rosalind. "It is something that can only be found within the Lux Family''s treasurya possession my grandfather acquired long ago."


    Rosalind raised an eyebrow as she opened the box. The sight of the simple bracelet nestled inside immediately triggered memories from her past.


    "This bracelet..." Rosalind narrowed her eyes at the assorted colored stones adorning it. "It''s beautiful." A distant recollection flooded her mind. In her previous life and this one, Rosalind had always coveted a simple bracelet stored within the Lux Family''s treasurya bracelet adorned with stones reminiscent of the night sky.


    She had expressed her desire for it during her childhood visit to the treasury with Martin Lux. However, Martin had forbidden her from even touching it, and Victoria, her stepmother, had callously reminded her that it was not meant for an illegitimate child like herself. Rosalind had cried herself to sleep that night.


    "It is known as the Tears of Rainbow," Dorothy smiled, her voice carrying a hint of mischief. "Because of its array of colors."


    Rosalind nodded, fullyprehending the implications of the gift. Dorothy had long been aware of her true identity.


    "Thank you, Lady Dorothy," Rosalind spoke, her voiceced with gratitude. "It is an exquisite gift." She handed the bracelet to Magda and turned her attention back to Dorothy, her innocent demeanor firmly in ce. "However, I can''t help but worry. I''ve heard distressing news about the other empires, particrly Aster. I can only hope that everything will be resolved for the best soon."


    "Of course," the Queen, oblivious to the underlying significance of the bracelet, smiled warmly. "I have already pledged to send soldiers to Aster to help restore stability. Aster has been a steadfast ally to Wugari, and it is our duty to assist them in times of need."


    Rosalind arched an eyebrow at the Queen''s words but chose not to press further about Aster. Eventually, the conversation settled down, transitioning to discussions about fashion and trendy colors for the uing summer.


    With the snow finally melting, many nobles were nning celebratory events, including one created by the Royals themselves.


    The event in question was a hunting expedition.


    Rosalind had heard about this event in her previous life. The Royals usually organized the hunt when the snow gave way to spring. Prominent nobles and influential families would receive invitations, and the nobleman who sessfully captured thergest beast would emerge victorious. However, this particr event differed from previous iterations in other Empires.


    First, the nobles were now allowed to bring ten additional individuals to assist them, specifically skilled inbatting beasts. This adjustment was made due to the treacherous nature of the northern wilderness, where the event was to take ce. To further intensify thepetition, a rule was introduced that permitted nobles to employ warriors unrted to their families as their representatives.


    The inclusion of these rules brought forth a wave of excitement and anticipation among the participants. However, a darker element emerged, casting a shadow of deceit over the proceedings. Nobles were allowed to resort to cunning tactics and set traps for their rivals, creating an environment ripe with opportunities for sabotage. The allure of victory and the desperation to outwit one another would drive some participants to cross ethical boundaries in their pursuit of sess.


    While this notion of cheating may have been shocking to some, it was regarded as part of the norm in the northern regions, where survival often necessitated resourcefulness and craftiness. The nobles, ustomed to facing formidable beasts in their daily lives, found these rules to be an eptable part of the challenge, even if it meant resorting to less honorable methods.


    Despite the heightened drama and intrigue, the prospect of the Hunting Event lost its appeal for many nobles. Thebination of the elevated risks, the potential for treachery, and the dwindling trust among participants led to a diminished turnout. Only a select few, driven by ambition and an insatiable hunger for glory, remained determined to partake in the dangerous hunt.


    "The purpose of this Hunting Event," the Queen proimed, her words carrying a mix of urgency and enthusiasm, "is to eradicate the menacing beasts that roam between the Kingdoms of Wugari and Lonyth. To ensure a united effort, we have extended invitations to the Seven Empires, and I am pleased to let the Duchess know that five of them have already confirmed their participation in this year''s hunt!"


    "What about the prizes?" Rosalind couldn''t help but inquire, her curiosity piqued. These noble families already held themselves in high regard, and in the past, they rarely sent representatives to join the hunt. So why had they suddenly changed their minds?


    The Queen''s expression took on a mischievous glint as she responded, "Oh, the prizes... They are something truly extraordinary. However, I''m afraid the King has insisted on keeping them a secret until the hunt itself. I hope Your Grace understands."


    Rosalind nodded, deciding not to press further. The anticipation only added to the suspense surrounding the grand event.


    Seizing the opportunity to shift the conversation, Dorothy interjected, "Since Your Grace is already here, we would like to discuss the event that Her Majesty has organized. Originally, it was meant to be a celebration for my birthday, but I proposed that we include yours as well..." Dorothy''s smile grew wider. "I can only hope that Your Grace will join us on this joyous asion."


    "A joint birthday celebration?" Rosalind echoed, her interest piqued.


    "Yes," Dorothy confirmed. "Although Your Grace may not be aware, I was born two weeks before you. As I remained in the north to assist with various matters, I missed the grand birthday celebration held by the Empire of Aster. So, Her Majesty graciously suggested that we celebrate both our birthdays here. I believe it will be a delightful asion for us both. What do you think?"


    As Rosalind contemted the joint celebration proposal. The Duke had already warned her that the Queen might have ulterior motives behind the idea. She couldn''t dismiss the nagging suspicion that this grand celebration was meant to distract the people from the brewing tensions and dissatisfaction that loomed over the kingdom.


    "A celebration amidst all that is happening around us..." Rosalind mused aloud, her voiceden with skepticism. "I fear the people may not respond favorably to such extravagance. Furthermore, I am but an outsider, hailing from the South. I was not born in the north, and given the current climate, I worry that my presence could be misconstrued." Her smile carried a hint of pointed irony, directed at Dorothy.


    After all, Dorothy was no native to the north herself, and her contributions to the kingdom were questionable at best.


    Rosalind couldn''t help but question the audacity of Dorothy''s sudden desire to have her birthday celebrated in this Kingdom. It seemed shamelessly self-serving, a transparent attempt to seize attention and validation.

 Chapter 463: A Melodramatic Tone

    Chapter 463: A Melodramatic Tone


    "Provoking the Queen like that," Magda shook her head, her voiceced with both admiration and concern as she followed Rosalind out of the opulent pce and into the awaiting carriage. "You truly are a courageous soul."


    Rosalind merely chuckled in response, her mind consumed by the words that had passed between her and the formidable Queen. The weight of their conversation lingered, intertwining with her thoughts. "Have you participated in the Hunting Games before?" she inquired, her voice filled with genuine curiosity.


    Magda paused for a moment, her gaze turning inward as she reflected on her memories. "Hmmm," Magda mused. "It is an annual tradition. Previously, it was only our family against the four ruling families. A thrilling spectacle, indeed."


    Rosalind''s curiosity was piqued further. "So, the Duke always emerges as the victor, then?" she ventured, her voice tinged with anticipation.


    A knowing smile yed on Magda''s lips. "Oh no, the Duke refrains from participating. It would be deemed unfair if he were to join the games. Thus, he stands aside, observing the prowess of others."


    Rosalind nodded, absorbing this newfound information. The puzzle pieces of the Hunting Games began to form a more intricate picture in her mind. Why had the other Empires suddenly agreed to send their representatives this year, when they had previously abstained from participating?


    Not long after, Rosalind settled into the carriage, departing from the resplendent pce and making her way back to the familiar embrace of Luca''s estate. The man himself awaited her in his study, his back turned to her as he peered out the window, his gaze lost in the snow-coveredndscape.


    "You look refreshed," Lucas''s voice greeted her, a hint of intriguecing his words. He must have observed her arrival from the study''s vantage point.


    A yful smile curled on Rosalind''s lips as she approached him, her eyes mirroring the joy that danced within her. "Indeed, I feel invigorated," she confessed. "Engaging in conversation with the Queen proved to be unexpectedly delightful." The mere thought of their exchange brought forth a lightness within her spirit, a spark that ignited a desire to delve deeper into the mysteries surrounding the royal court.


    "Perhaps," Rosalind mused, her voice brimming with amusement, "I should make it a habit to visit the Queen regrly, indulging in the intricacies of courtly affairs." Her gaze swept over the sprawlingndscape, where people braved the thawing snow to engage in various activities. The world outside seemed alive, pulsating with possibilities.


    Lucas regarded Rosalind with a yful glint in his eyes, a hint of mischief tugging at the corners of his lips. "Ah, so that would mean spending more time away from me," he remarked, feigning a melodramatic tone. In response, Rosalind pursed her lips and yfully made a face at him, unable to suppress a teasing smile. His chuckle echoed through the room, creating a warm and intimate atmosphere.


    "I must admit," Rosalind admitted, her tone tinged with a mix of amusement and affection, "I did not expect to discover this side of the feared Duke that strikes terror into the hearts of many. But since you are already my husband, I suppose I have no other choice but to ept it, don''t I?" Her yful jab was met with yet another bout ofughter from Lucas, his eyes shining with genuine mirth.


    As the conversation shifted, Lucas broached the subject that had recently captured Rosalind''s attentionthe Hunting Games. "The Hunting Games are upon us," he stated, his voice carrying a note of intrigue.


    Rosalind''s curiosity was piqued further, and she couldn''t help but wonder if Lucas possessed prior knowledge of the discussions she had shared with the Queen. Was it mere coincidence that he brought up the games now, immediately after her conversation with the Queen?


    "Do you like to join the fun?" he asked.


    Drawing in a breath, she answered his question, her voice direct. "No," she replied, leaving no room for doubt.


    The Hunting Games held no appeal for her. She had journeyed to the North with a singr purpose: to survive. There was no need for her to entangle herself in theplex web of power dynamics and alliances woven by the seven ruling families. Instead, she nned to observe from the sidelines, content to watch the drama unfold. After all, she had a hunch that the games would provide an enthralling spectacle, one brimming with excitement and intrigue.


    Lucas''s eyes remained fixed on Rosalind, a mixture of understanding and respect shining within their depths. He recognized the strength that resided within her, the desires that fueled her spirit. "Very well," he conceded with a warm smile. "Since you have chosen not to partake in the games, I shall have the chef prepare a delightful assortment of snacks for you to enjoy while we wait for the warriors to return."


    Rosalind''s curiosity persisted, a lingering question burning in her mind. "Hmmm... I heard the Queen mention that some members of the seven families have decided to participate this year," she began, her toneced with intrigue. "Do you happen to know why? It seems unusual considering theirck of involvement in the past."


    A yful glimmer danced in Lucas''s eyes as he turned to face her. Mischief was evident in his expression. "Ah, dearest Duchess," he replied, his tone teasing, "Since you have made your decision not to participate, there is no need for you to concern yourself with such matters anymore." His gaze held a sense of mystery, hinting at secrets that he did not yet reveal. "All you need to focus on is your greenhouse and..."


    Rosalind leaned in closer, her curiosity momentarily forgotten, her heart skipping a beat as she finished his sentence. "And what?" she inquired, her voice barely above a whisper. Had she missed something? A hidden meaning concealed within his words?


    "Naturally," Lucas whispered, his tone filled with a mix of tenderness and desire, "you need to focus on your husband." Before Rosalind could react, she found herself enveloped in his arms, their bodies drawing closer, their lips meeting in a passionate embrace.


    Time seemed to stand still as the world around them faded into insignificance.


    A knock on the door pierced the air, reluctantly tearing Lucas and Rosalind apart from their passionate embrace. Lucas''s gaze shifted towards the source of the interruption as he released Rosalind, a mixture of annoyance and curiosity etched upon his features. "Denys, what do you need?" he inquired, granting permission for the advisor to enter.


    Denys stepped into the room, his demeanor exuding a sense of deference. "Your grace," he began, his voice respectful yet tinged with urgency, "I have received news that the Queen intends to send soldiers to support the Emperor of Aster. She has requested that General Lytton takemand of the troops."


    Lucas''s brows furrowed, a flicker of indignation ring within his eyes. "Such matters are beyond the scope of the four families," he retorted, his toneced with both frustration and determination. Settling into his chair, he poured himself a cup of tea, the liquid cascading smoothly into the porcin vessel. "If the Queen wishes to provide aid, she should rely on her own forces."


    Denys hesitated for a moment, carefully choosing his words before continuing. "Your grace, if I may speak my mind?" he sought permission.


    Lucas nodded, gesturing for Denys to proceed. "Go ahead."


    "It seems to me," Denys began, his voice cautious yet tinged with concern, "that the Queen is deliberately seeking faults within the Four Great Pirs. Her actions appear to be a means of provocation, a way to antagonize and undermine the standing of the four families. Perhaps she aims to rally support from other noble houses, fueling further unrest."


    Denys''s words settled in the room, the implications of the Queen''s actions beginning to unfold. Lucas''s gaze hardened. "If the Queen desires a battle, then a battle she shall have," he dered, his words resolute. "But let it be known that the four families shall stand firm in the face of her provocations. The Four Families existed to protect the estate."


    Hearing this, Rosalind said nothing as she made herselffortable on the couch. "I believe you should agree to the Queen''s request," Rosalind suddenly spoke.


    "Hm?" Lucas and Denys looked at her.


    "If she wanted to send soldiers then let her send soldiers. What can her soldiers do?" Rosalind smiled. "By the time that they get there, the Duke of Duance already seeded. It is best that you send the General with gifts to send your congrattions to the new Emperor."


    "You truly believe the Duke of Duance will seed?" Lucas questioned, his curiosity piqued.


    Rosalind''s smile grew wider, a glint of confidence in her eyes. "They will," she affirmed. "Without Federico, Martin and the Emperor are mere puppets. The Duke''s cunning and strategic prowess will ensure his victory. Furthermore, the other Empires have their own troubles to deal with. They cannot afford to divert their attention and resources to aid the Emperor and the Lux Family. By the time the Queen''s soldiers arrive, the confrontation between the Duke and the Emperor will have reached its climactic end."


    ....


    Hello, I have been very sicktely. I am going to write 1 chaps for now. I am going to my province to spend some time with family and hopefully feel better. The environment in the city is not really good for my health. I am not sure if this is hormones or not.

 Chapter 464: Secrets

    Chapter 464: Secrets


    Rosalind''s heart pounded as she hurriedly left the Duke''s study, her mind racing with a n forming in her head. She knew time was of the essence, and she had to act swiftly to help the Duke of Duance achieve his goal. Determination etched on her face, she made her way to Aster and sought the assistance of Mr. Pratt.


    Mr. Pratt''s eyes widened as he listened to Rosalind''s words. He hesitated for a moment, his voice filled with caution as he informed her of the ck market''s reluctance to involve themselves in such matters. It was a rule they strictly adhered to, cing limitations on their actions.


    Rosalind, however, remained silent, her mind already formting an alternative n. Disguising herself once again, she resolved to take matters into her own hands and infiltrate the pce.


    In her past life, Rosalind had stood at the side of powerful figures like Dorothy and the Emperor, granting her ess to secrets that could alter the course of events.


    Drawing upon her knowledge and unique abilities, she skillfully maneuvered through the pce, evading detection by the vignt guards and pce staff. Then she check a few things from the Emperor''s records, confirming the things that she knew.


    After leaving the pce, she immediately went to the Duke of Duance''s mansion. With finesse and precision, she slipped inside the Duke of Duance''s sprawling estate, nestled in a picturesque location far from the bustling pce.


    The Duke''s eyes widened when he saw her inside his study.


    "You "


    "Your grace, is everything alright?" A voice from outside the study inquired, to which he hastily replied, concealing his astonishment. Instructing the attendant to leave, the Duke locked eyes with Rosalind, his smile masking an underlying unease.


    "M-Miss Lin... what brings you here?" The Duke''s words quivered slightly, betraying his apprehension. "Is there something amiss?" For some reason, Rosalind could sense the fear from the Duke''s gaze. Was he perhaps scared that she came here to harm him?


    "I apologize for the suddenness of my visit, your grace," she said softly, maintaining a respectful tone.


    The Duke gestured for her to sit down, his attempt to regainposure evident. "Not at all, it is no inconvenience. Would you care for some refreshments? Perhaps a ss of wine or a cup of tea?"


    Rosalind shook her head, her gaze fixed upon the Duke''s legs. "Thank you, your grace, but I shall decline. I couldn''t help but notice that you have made a remarkable recovery."


    A wry smile touched the Duke''s lips, a flicker of vulnerability in his expression. "This is all thanks to Miss Lin''s help. I have managed to regain some mobility, but it is limited to my room and study. Few individuals are aware of my current condition. The current situation in Aster is a bit problematic. I intend to keep it a secret until I finally seed."


    Rosalind nodded, acknowledging his precarious situation. "I havee bearing a gift for you," she dered, reaching into her pocket and retrieving a folded parchment. As the Duke unfolded it, his features underwent a rapid transformation, revealing a mixture of shock and intrigue. The parchment contained detailed information about the secret affairs of certain ministers, known only to Rosalind.


    "This... Miss Lin, where did you acquire such sensitive information?" The Duke''s voice trembled with a blend of astonishment and curiosity, his eyes fixed on Rosalind as if searching for answers within her resolute gaze.


    Rosalind maintained her unwaveringposure, meeting the Duke''s piercing gaze head-on. Her eyes gleamed with a mixture of determination and secrecy. "Your grace, the source of this information is of little consequence. What truly matters is that these secrets possess the potential to serve your cause. It is my hope that you will exercise wisdom and discretion in their utilization."


    As the Duke''s eyes scanned the parchment before him, his initial astonishment gave way to a wave of trepidation. The weight of the revtions bore down on him, leaving him momentarily speechless.


    The names of the ministers and their apanying secrets loomedrge, each one threatening to unravel the intricate web of deceit and corruption that gued the court.


    Minister Gabriel Sterling: Secret: Minister Sterling has been embezzling funds from the royal treasury for personal gain, diverting resources that were intended for public welfare projects. His actions have deprived the citizens of their rightful provisions.


    Minister Amelia Hawthorne: Secret: Minister Hawthorne has been ndestinely engaging in illicit trade agreements with neighboring kingdoms, betraying the trust ced in her and jeopardizing the economic stability and independence of their own country.


    Minister Edmund ckwood: Secret: Minister ckwood has been orchestrating a covert conspiracy to undermine the Duke''s authority and seize power for himself. He has been quietly rallying influential individuals within the court to his cause, fueling unrest and discord.


    Minister Isabe Lancaster: Secret: Minister Lancaster has been shamelessly manipting the judicial system to secure favorable oues for her close associates, subverting justice andpromising the integrity of the legal process itself.


    Minister Vincent Mallory: Secret: Minister Mallory has engaged in a dangerous liaison with a foreign spy, trading sensitive information that threatens national security. His treacherous actions have left the kingdom vulnerable to enemy maniption and infiltration.


    As the Duke absorbed the magnitude of the secrets disclosed, a chilling realization swept over him. The facade of harmony and loyalty within his court began to crumble, revealing aplexwork of deception and self-interest. The information before him held the potential to disrupt the established order, to expose those who had exploited their positions for personal gain.


    Silence lingered in the room, the weight of the revtions suffocating the air. The Duke knew that with these secrets in his possession, he held a powerful weapon capable of swaying the allegiance of the ministers. The fate of his struggle against the Emperor of Aster hung delicately in the bnce, as the Duke contemted how to wield this newfound leverage with the utmost care and strategic precision.


    "What do you want in return?" the Duke finally broke the silence, his voiceden with a mixture of curiosity and caution. He recalled the past asion when he had sought Miss Lin''s assistance, only to be met with a swift decline. He understood the intricate dynamics at y within the pce and respected her decision not to involve herself. The unexpected nature of her current offering, however, left him both surprised and intrigued. It seemed only natural to inquire about her intentions and any potential demands she might have.


    A knowing smile danced upon Rosalind''s lips as she met the Duke''s gaze. "Would you believe me if I said that I want nothing?" she replied, her toneced with sincerity. The truth was, her motivations ran deeper than any material gain.


    In reality, Rosalind''s decision to aid the Duke stemmed from a deep-seated desire to thwart the Queen and Dorothy''s ndestine n. It was a touch of pettiness within her that reveled in the prospect of disrupting their carefully crafted machinations.


    The Duke''s brows furrowed, his eyes searching hers for any signs of deception. "Miss Lin... this is..."


    "Since you insist, Duke, then I shall make a request," Rosalind interjected, her voice tinged with a hint of mischief. "I desire gold. Three crates..." she stated matter-of-factly, recognizing the inherent value of wealth. "And, more importantly, I request the freedom to visit the pce at any time I please."


    She wasn''t merely fixated on material riches; her desire for gold stemmed from a deeper purpose. Rosalind''s thoughts were drawn to the tomb of the goddess and the temple she had visited with Lucas. She sensed that those mysterious ces held countless secrets, perhaps even rting to the soul dwelling within her very body.


    Unbeknownst to the Duke, Rosalind''s ulterior motive was to uncover the truth about her own existence, to gradually unravel the mysteries thaty within the sacred temple. She believed that such knowledge would shed light on the profound connection she felt with the ancient goddess.


    The Duke''s frown deepened as he continued to scrutinize Rosalind, his intuition alert to the possibility of hidden motives. "Miss Lin, please forgive my skepticism, but the value of the information you''ve provided far surpasses mere material wealth. I can''t simply hand you gold in exchange for secrets that hold the potential to reshape the course of our kingdom."


    Rosalind''s smile remained unwavering, her resolve unyielding. "Duke, those are my demands," she reiterated firmly, unbothered by the Duke''s suspicion. Her request for gold and unrestricted ess to the pce might have raised eyebrows, but she harbored her own reasons for seeking these particr benefits.


    With calm assurance, she continued, "I trust that you will have the specified amount of gold prepared within a week''s time. I shall return to im it. But before that, I implore you to thoroughly investigate the matters I''ve presented to you. While I have listed the secrets to the best of my recollection, you must delve deep and seek concrete evidence to support these ims."


    Rosalind understood the importance of substantiating the allegations she hadid before the Duke. The secrets she had revealed were fragments of her past life''s memories, and although she held a strong conviction in their truth, shecked the tangible evidence necessary to persuade others. Thus, she ced her faith in the Duke''s ability to carry out a thorough investigation, confident that his efforts would yield substantial results.

 Chapter 465: Iron Souls

    Chapter 465: Iron Souls


    "Miss Lin, you are finally back!" Mr. Pratt eximed as Rosalind entered the room, her body pulsating with the adrenaline of her recent aplishments. She had executed every task meticulously, leaving no room for failure, all in the name of ensuring the Duke of Duance''s triumph.


    Rosalind arched an elegant eyebrow, sensing an air of urgency in Mr. Pratt''s voice. Earlier, he had made it clear that the ck market avoided meddling in political affairs, especially those concerning the Empire or the influential seven families. Disappointment briefly washed over her, but then she realized that this strict principle was the very reason their merchantpany had thrived in her past life. Interference would have spelled their downfall.


    And yet, here she stood, ready to take action.


    "What''s the matter?" she inquired, her voiceced with curiosity and a hint of suspicion. Had she missed something important? Did the merchantpany change its stance after all?


    Mr. Pratt nodded, his face etched with concern, and motioned for her to follow him to his private study. As they entered the room, Rosalind''s eyes widened at the unexpected presence of Mr. Montgomery, Mr. Pratt''s father-inw and the esteemed leader of a renowned mercenarypany. It had been months since shest saw the aging man.


    "Miss Lin, it is a pleasure to see you," Mr. Montgomery greeted her with forced cheerfulness, though unease lingered in his gaze. The tension in the room was palpable, setting Rosalind on edge.


    Returning the smile, Rosalind replied cautiously, "Mr. Montgomery, you seem well... But forgive me, I sense something amiss. I hope all has been well for you as well."


    Mr. Montgomery let out a hollowugh, the sound echoing with underlying apprehension. "Ahaha... I can only hope that your endeavors have fared better than mine," he responded cryptically, a tremor in his voice betraying the weight of his unspoken words.


    Rosalind''s smile tightened, her lips pressed together, but she remained silent, observing the scene unfolding before her. Mr. Pratt, his hands trembling ever so slightly, began to brew tea for everyone, a task he usually left to the servants. The gesture struck Rosalind as odd, and a faint frown creased her brow.


    The room grew stiflingly quiet, the weight of unspoken words hanging heavy in the air. The silence was suffocating, suffusing the atmosphere with an eerie tension that made Rosalind''s pulse quicken.


    "Ehem..." Mr. Montgomery cleared his throat, breaking the oppressive silence. "I''ve heard about what Miss Lin requested from the merchantpany."


    Rosalind raised an eyebrow, intrigued by Mr. Montgomery''s unexpected interjection. "Oh? Pray, do tell," she replied, her voice tinged with curiosity.


    "The merchant organization has strict rules when ites to meddling in political matters," Mr. Montgomery continued. "But that doesn''t mean they arepletely impotent. In certain cases, they can call upon a trusted mercenarypany to handle the task at hand."


    "So, Mr. Pratt reached out to you," Rosalind murmured, taken aback by this revtion. She had anticipated that Mr. Pratt would simply dismiss her request, deeming it beyond thepany''s scope.


    "This foolish son-inw of mine was a bit slow on the uptake. By the time I received the message, Miss Lin had already departed from the ck market," Mr. Montgomery confessed with a touch of regret. "I hurried here with the intention of taking on the job that Miss Lin desired. I heard the rewards were quite generous," he added, a wry smile ying on his lips.


    Rosalind couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly at Mr. Montgomery''s words. First, it was the four great families who stood next to her in the north, and now both Mr. Pratt and Mr. Montgomery were stepping forward to support her. She understood that this was a delicate give-and-take situation, but in her past life, she had never experienced such unwavering loyalty, especially in the face of impending danger.


    And she found herself reveling in the feeling.


    The room, once heavy with unspoken tension, now hummed with a renewed energy.


    "I believe Mr. Pratt has already filled you in on my request," Rosalind stated, her gaze fixed on Mr. Montgomery, who nodded in acknowledgment. Her voice carried an unwavering determination as she continued, "So, let''s not waste time with pleasantries. The task I''ve asked for assistance with is indeed intertwined with politics, and danger will undoubtedly be a constantpanion."


    Shifting her attention to Mr. Pratt, Rosalind offered a genuine smile. "I understand why you were initially hesitant to aid me. The risks involved outweigh the potential gains," she admitted, her voice tinged with empathy. If word got out that the merchantpany had lent its support to the Duke of Duance, rival empires could apply immense pressure on thepany''s other branches, jeopardizing their entire operation. It was a dangerous game, one that could have dire consequences for their business ventures.


    "In terms of pure business perspective, Pratt is absolutely right," Mr. Montgomery interjected, shaking his head in agreement. "However, we cannot overlook the fact that Miss Lin has been a savior to us in the past. She yed a crucial role in saving my granddaughter''s life. I made a promise to her, a vow to be at her beck and call," he dered, his voice brimming with unwavering loyalty. "Politics may be treacherous, especially in these turbulent times on the continent, but I''ve weathered countless life-and-death situations. Do you truly believe that a mere hint of scheming can frighten this old man to death?"


    Rosalind''s smile radiated with gratitude as she addressed Mr. Montgomery. "Allow me to express my deepest gratitude, Mr. Montgomery, for your unwavering support. But before we delve into further details, I must rify that my current endeavor is not yetplete, despite having taken care of certain aspects."


    Confusion etched across Mr. Montgomery''s face as he blinked, struggling to grasp Rosalind''s words. "What exactly do you mean, Miss Lin?" he inquired, his voice tinged with bewilderment.


    With unyielding confidence, Rosalind exined, "I have set the foundation, but sess is still a distant goal. What I aim to achieve requires us to aid the Duke of Duance in iming the throne." Her smile widened as she seized the opportunity that Mr. Montgomery''s offer presented. The old man''s vastwork of connections and his reliable group of individuals would undoubtedly bolster her efforts.


    Having unveiled her n, Rosalind instructed both men to maintain a low profile for the time being, emphasizing the need for meticulous preparations. They would aid the Duke of Duance discreetly, without his knowledge. Furthermore, she handed them a meticulously drawn design of a distinct uniform.


    A smile yed upon Mr. Montgomery''s lips as he examined the drawing. "Isn''t this..." he began, his eyes glimmering with recognition, "the uniform of the elite fighters from the renowned IronSoul Mercenary Group?"


    Mr. Pratt chimed in, curiosity piqued. "You''ve encountered them before?"


    Mr. Montgomery nodded, his expression filled with admiration. "IronSoul is undoubtedly one of the most formidable mercenary groups, known for undertaking perilous missions. Miss Lin... This choice carries great significance, and while I hesitate to ask further questions, I trust that you understand the implications."


    Rosalind returned their gazes with a serene smile, her eyes shining with determination. She nodded affirmatively. Indeed, sheprehended the weight of her decisions. How does one ignite chaos within the very core of the seven families? The answer was deceptively simpleby fracturing them from within.


    For years, the seven families had remained locked in a stalemate, their ambitions shackled by the fear of defeat. Rosalind had observed their stagnant state, theck of action stifling any potential progress. It was time to shake them from theircency and force their hands, instigating a cascade of events that would set the wheels of change in motion.


    In her past life, Rosalind had inadvertently stumbled upon the Iron Soul Mercenary Group when she interacted with the Fleur Family. It was during a time when war ravaged thends, and the Fleur Family had thrown their support behind the renowned mercenaries. The Iron Souls had gained a formidable reputation, not just for considering themselves an elite force, but also for their prowess in executing highly dangerous missions.


    Their expertise in the art of assassination was legendary. They had honed their skills to perfection, leaving no trace behind. The mere mention of their name sent shivers down the spines of royal and noble families, for they knew that crossing paths with the Iron Souls was an invitation to a swift, silent demise.


    When news of the Fleur Family''s ndestine support for the Iron Souls reached the ears of the other royal families, their wariness intensified. It ignited a firestorm of suspicion and hostility, causing many factions to turn against the Sloryn Empire, to which the Fleur Family belonged. The revtion became a catalyst for chaos, and the empire teetered on the precipice of copse.


    In the aftermath of this incident, Empress Dorothy recognized the need for a thorough investigation into the possible connections between mercenarypanies and other influential families. With her keen intuition, she entrusted Rosalind with this crucial task. And so, armed with her past knowledge and experience, Rosalind seized the opportunity to fulfill her goals.


    Mathies, who had maintained a quiet demeanor until now, broke the silence. "Miss Lin," he began, his voice tinged with curiosity, "in the past, you made it clear that you did not wish to involve yourself in matters concerning the empire. May I inquire as to why you have chosen to step forward now?"


    Rosalind''s smile deepened, holding within it a secret knowledge of the change that had transpired within her. "Things have indeed changed," she responded cryptically, her voice filled with unwavering determination.

 Chapter 466: Marriage Alliance

    Chapter 466: Marriage Alliance


    "I never expected you to immerse yourself in the intricate politics of the seven families," Lucas remarked, his surprise evident in his voice. "And I certainly didn''t anticipate you being aware of something as secretive as the Iron Souls."


    Rosalind responded with a smile, but her attention drifted toward the cup of bitter tea ced in front of her. She had entered the room without expecting to find Lucas there; he had been upied with various matters in the past few days.


    "It was purely coincidental," Rosalind exined, pondering how to convey the truth without revealing her knowledge from a past life. "I began gathering information about the mercenarypanies during the tide." She poured herself a cup of tea and then gracefully poured one for Lucas. Looking up at him, she shed a warm smile. "While the Iron Souls had a renowned reputation, it struck me as odd that they did not assist the north during the tide. It piqued my curiosity."


    Lucas nodded, refraining from further inquiries, instead relishing the vor of his tea, his eyes flickering mischievously. "It appears I underestimated you."


    "What?" Rosalind snorted, incredulous.


    "I never expected you to take immediate action and even devise schemes against Aster," he confessed, a hint of admiration in his voice.


    Rosalind''s silence lingered, concealing her true intentions of scheming not only against Aster but the entirework of the seven families. Naturally, she withheld this information from Lucas, confident that he would eventually deduce her broader ns.


    "How about we go to Sloryn?" the Duke proposed, a gleeful smile ying on his lips.


    "Sloryn?" Rosalind raised an eyebrow, feigning surprise. Although he had previously mentioned Sloryn as a potential destination, the timing of his suggestion, right after she had decided to involve herself in the politics of Aster, made her suspicious. She couldn''t help but suspect that he had ulterior motives yet again.


    Suppressing her doubts, Rosalind responded with a captivating smile, masking any reservations. "Why not?"


    As Lucas rose from his seat, a perplexed frown tugged at Rosalind''s features. "Um... where are you going?" she inquired, curiositycing her words. It was already the dead of the night. Was he going to make preparations for their trip, tonight?


    "Tonight, Sloryn is hosting its annual celebration," he exined. "The festivities include various nighttime activities. It would be best for us to seize the opportunity and travel there now."


    Rosalind blinked, momentarily taken aback. "N-now? You mean... right now?" she stammered, her mind racing. Could it be that he possessed a means of instant transportation to a very far ce like Slortyn? Sloryn is even further down south than Korusta Empire! It would take at least a year to travel there by carriage!


    The prospect of utilizing Mr. Pratt''s teleportation devices crossed Rosalind''s mind, offering the potential for a significantly shorter travel time. However, she quickly realized that such a n would require adequate preparations and financial resources. How could she simply request such a device from Mr. Pratt without proper arrangements?


    Rosalind had originally envisioned meticulously nning their journey, intending to depart the following day after careful preparations. Therefore, Lucas''s sudden decision caught herpletely off guard, leaving her momentarily flustered.


    "Is something the matter?" he innocently inquired, his gaze curious.


    Rosalind let out a resigned sigh, realizing that she had momentarily forgotten the true nature of her husband. As one of the Guardians of the Barrier, Lucas possessed advantages and resources beyond the scope of ordinary individuals like herself.


    "Don''t you need some rest?" she asked, attempting to mask her surprise.


    "Do you?" he countered, a yful twinkle in his eyes.


    In response, she shook her head, silently acknowledging her readiness for the unexpected.


    "Good," Lucas remarked, a mischievous undertonecing his words.


    "What do you mean by that?" Rosalind couldn''t help but inquire, a flicker of suspicion dancing in her mind, suggesting that Lucas was up to something mischievous once again.


    "The view of the sea from Sloryn is truly breathtaking," Lucas remarked, his voice filled with an air of excitement as he enveloped her hand in his. "You''re going to adore it."


    Before Rosalind could utter another word, her surroundings suddenly spun around her, leaving her momentarily disoriented. The world seemed to blur, shapes and colors merging into a whirlwind of motion. It felt as if time itself had folded, transporting them to a different realm.


    As the dizziness subsided, Rosalind''s eyes widened in astonishment, taking in the newfoundndscape that stretched before her. They were no longer in their familiar surroundings but now stood on the cliffs of Sloryn, overlooking a vast expanse of sparkling azure waters. The rhythmic sound of crashing waves against the rugged shore filled the air, serenading their arrival.


    Lucas, wearing an impish grin, gazed at her, delighted with her reaction. "Wee to Sloryn," he said, his voiceced with wonder. "Now, shall we find an inn so we can enjoy the view even better?" he asked, a mischievous glint apparent in his eyes.


    ..


    SLORYN IMPERIAL PALACE


    "You look like you''ve eaten some rotten fish," the Empress of Sloryn remarked upon seeing the Princess''s face for the first time in days. The Princess had been sequestered in her room, withdrawing from interactions with other members of the noble families and even her own parents, ever since the announcement of her uing marriage alliance with none other than Brinley Fleur, a blessed individual from the esteemed Fleur Family.


    "That''s because I feel like I''m about to eat a rotten fish," Princess Eshmael frowned, her gaze fixed on the view beyond her expansive windows. From her vantage point, she could see the magnificence of Sloryn, the Empire nestled in the southernnds, emanating an undeniable charm that derived from its breathtaking coastal location. The gentle caress of waves against sun-kissed shores provided a backdrop of perpetual serenade.


    Thendscape of Sloryn was a masterwork painted by nature''s hand, featuring picturesque cliffs that overlooked the vast expanse of azure waters. Towering with majestic grace, these cliffs acted as guardians, steadfast against the eternal rhythm of the ocean. They unveiled awe-inspiring panoramic vistas, showcasing the boundless expanse of the sea that seemed to stretch endlessly toward the horizon.


    The Empire itself stood as a testament to architectural grandeur and storied history. Graceful structures, adorned with intricate ornamentation, were crafted from weathered stone, their essence harmonizing with the natural surroundings. Opulent pces, serving as sanctuaries for the ruling elite, coexisted with bustling marketces where vibrant textiles and exotic treasures enticed the senses. Sloryn''s cities were a vibrant tapestry, interwoven with the threads of life,merce, and cultural diversity.


    The streets thrived with the harmonious convergence of diverse traditions and vibrant celebrations. Colorful festivals filled the air with joyous melodies and the tantalizing aromas of exotic delicacies. Sloryn''s inhabitants, known for their warmth and hospitality, shared the rich tapestry of ancient legends and tales of maritime conquests, keeping their vibrant heritage alive.


    In Sloryn, trade andmerce flourished, benefiting from its strategic coastal location that opened gateways to distantnds and lucrative markets. The Empire''s economy thrived on its seafaring prowess, boasting a formidable fleet of ships that sailed under the banner of Sloryn, venturing fearlessly into uncharted waters and forging connections with foreign empires.


    "I do not want to marry him," the Princess voiced, her tone resolute, her gaze reflecting unwavering determination.


    "But you''ve always dreamt of marrying him since you were a child," the Empress interjected, offering a gentle smile as she began to pat Princess Eshmael''s hair, attempting to soothe her distress.


    "I am still a child, Mother," Eshmael retorted, her voice tinged with defiance. "Do not forget, I have yet to turn fifteen. How could you force me into this marriage?"


    "Eshmael..." the Empress''s voice carried a hint of warning.


    In response, Eshmael let out a weary sigh. "I merely requested to stay here for a few more years. All I asked was for you to extend the engagement period. Perhaps five years. I am certain I will be ready by then."


    "Eshmael..." the Empress''s tone held a mix of understanding and concern.


    "I know," the Princess sighed, her defiance yielding to eptance. "I understand my responsibilities."


    "Rest assured, my dear child, he will not treat you poorly," the Empress assured with a warm smile. "Besides, how could anyone mistreat such a radiant and beautiful woman like you?"


    Eshmael''s doubts remained persistent. "But I heard he already has a wife. Even if"


    "Eshmael, my precious princess, you must understand your worth as a member of the royal family," the Empress interrupted gently, her voiceced with firmness. "How could they dare treat you unfairly? Furthermore, you mustprehend that other empires have now thrown their support behind the esteemed Fleur Family. It is necessary for you to marry into the Fleur Family to secure support for your older brother''s ascension to the throne. Once he bes the next Emperor, I can promise you... you will no longer suffer any injustices. By then, you will have the freedom to pursue your heart''s desires." The Empress''s smile held a glimmer of hope. "Do you understand the message your mother is trying to convey?"


    Eshmael hesitated, her thoughts grappling with the weight of her mother''s words. She yearned for independence and autonomy, but the Empress''s reasoning held a pragmatic truth that was difficult to ignore. With a heavy sigh, Eshmael reluctantly nodded, understanding the necessity of the alliance and the potential future it held for her and her family.

 Chapter 467: Harvest

    Chapter 467: Harvest


    In Rosalind''s past life, her experiences were confined within the borders of her own Empire, Aster. It wasn''t due to ack of desire on her part to explore other realms; rather, it was the chaotic state of the world that hindered her wanderlust.


    The ascension of Empress Dorothy was swiftly followed by the eruption of a devastating war, which cast a shadow over thends. Before that, the Empire faced a relentless tide of dangerous beasts, and even before that, a gue had wreaked havoc.


    Given the tumultuous state of affairs, the Emperor, wary of potential dangers, took great caution in safeguarding his Empress. As Dorothy''s trusteddy-in-waiting, she was constantly at her sister''s side, their bond unbreakable amidst the trials that gued the Empire. While Rosalind yearned to venture beyond their borders, circumstances dictated otherwise.


    Despite her physical confinement, Rosalind delved into books that depicted the magnificence of other Empires, devouring tales of their grandeur and their distinctive cultures.


    She immersed herself in the vivid descriptions of foreignnds, imagining the bustling markets, ornate pces, and picturesquendscapes thaty beyond Sloryn''s borders.


    Paintings and illustrations served as windows into worlds she had yet to explore.


    Through her thirst for knowledge and her vibrant imagination, Rosalind nurtured a deep understanding of the Empires that existed beyond the boundaries of Aster.


    Sloryn, a thriving Empire nestled on the coast, boasted a bustling and strategically fortified port that served as a vital gateway for trade and maritime endeavors. As ships arrived from distantnds, they were greeted by the grandeur of Sloryn''s bustling harbor, protected by towering walls that stood as a testament to the Empire''s vignce against the frequent onught of marauding beasts.


    The port, known as Azure Haven, exuded a sense of bustling energy and maritime splendor. Its sturdy walls, constructed from weathered stone and reinforced with iron, encircled the harbor, creating a formidable barrier between the city and the untamed wilderness beyond. Turrets adorned with imposing ballistae and watchtowers perched atop the walls, keeping a vignt eye on the sea and the surroundingnds, ready to repel any beastly incursions.


    Within the harbor, a forest of masts soared into the sky, as ships of all sizes and origins bobbed gently upon the azure waves. The air was thick with the salty tang of the sea, mingling with the intoxicating scents of exotic spices, timber, and bustlingmerce. The symphony of maritime life filled the air, from the creaking of rigging to the distant calls of seagulls soaring overhead.


    The port itself was a vibrant hub of activity. Sturdy stone piers jutted out into the sea, amodating vessels of various sizes. Stevedores and sailors worked tirelessly, unloading cargo, repairing ships, and preparing for uing voyages. Merchants, both local and foreign, mingled among the crowd, striking deals, and negotiating prices, their voices carrying snippets of differentnguages and dialects.


    Azure Haven''s charm extended beyond its functional aspects. The architectural beauty of the port blended seamlessly with the natural surroundings. Colorful banners fluttered in the coastal breeze, depicting the emblems of prominent trading guilds and noble houses. Delicate stone carvings adorned the walls, depicting legendary sea creatures and tales of brave seafarers.


    However, she was not interested in Sloryn''s history.


    She was here for one thing.


    Their food.


    Rosalind''s focus was unwavering, her desire for Sloryn''s renowned cuisine overshadowing any interest in its history or other attractions. As she strolled alongside her husband, Lucas, through the bustling streets near the port, her eyes gleamed with anticipation.


    "Are you not afraid of attracting too much attention with your striking looks?" Rosalind yfully teased, ncing at Lucas as he finally decided to remove his mask. With his face revealed, she assumed that he would go unrecognized amidst the lively crowd. She squinted at him, a mischievous smile gracing her lips, as he reached for her hands, interlocking his fingers with hers.


    Lucas chuckled, the sound rich and warm, his eyes sparkling with amusement. "Perhaps I am using my looks to tempt you into spending the night in Sloryn," he flirtatiously replied.


    However, Rosalind swiftly dismissed his suggestion. She had no intention of staying a night in this ce. If Lucas possessed the means to bring them here, she was confident that he could whisk her away whenever she desired. In her mind, the first indulgence she sought was the Empire''s tantalizing delicacies.


    Sloryn''s coastal location gifted its inhabitants with an abundant variety of fresh seafood, forming the cornerstone of its culinary tradition. The city''s fame for its seafood cuisine attracted visitors from far and wide, drawn to the promise of sulent vors and enticing aromas.


    The "Siren''s Harvest" stood out as one of Azure Haven''s most celebrated delicacies, a true testament to the Empire''s culinary finesse. This exquisite dish featured perfectly seared lobster, expertly seasoned with a blend of coastal herbs and spices.


    It shared the spotlight with a medley of seared sea scallops and buttery prawns, arranged with artistic precision upon a bed of tender seaweed. A drizzle of tangy lemon enlivened the ensemble, while a sprinkle of crushed corals added a delightful crunch to each delectable bite.


    Another beloved masterpiece that graced the tables of Azure Haven was the hearty and aromatic "Leviathan Stew." Sulent chunks of seafaring beast meat, painstakingly slow-cooked to perfection, floated amidst a rich, savory broth infused with fragrant herbs and an assortment of root vegetables. The stew offered a symphony of vors, capturing the briny essence of the sea and theforting warmth of a cherished home-cooked meal.


    To satisfy the craving for something sweet, the locals indulged in the enchanting "Mermaid''s Kiss." This decadent dessert harmonized the sweetness of caramelized sugar with a tantalizing hint of sea salt. Delicateyers of ky pastry enveloped a luscious caramel cream that danced upon the taste buds with velvety delight. A sprinkle of sea salt crystals crowned the creation, providing a subtle contrast that bnced the richness of the caramel, leaving a lingering impression of culinary enchantment.


    "I''ve read about the Mermaid''s Kiss and the Siren''s Harvest," Rosalind interjected, swiftly changing the topic to tantalizing delicacies. She hoped to divert Lucas''s attention away from the temptation of experiencing the Empire''s amodations.


    Just as Rosalind attempted to steer the conversation toward the delectable dishes that awaited them, a mysterious voice disrupted their exchange. Startled, both Rosalind and Lucas turned their heads to find a man with an entric goatee standing before them. d in a ck suit and adorned with a peculiar hat, he seemed out of ce amidst thete-night atmosphere of the port.


    Curiosity piqued, Rosalind regarded the enigmatic figure, her gaze filled with a mixture of intrigue and wariness. The man wasted no time in asserting his presence, his voiceced with an air of mboyance.


    "Mermaid''s Kiss, you say?" he interjected, his tone brimming with enthusiasm. "While it is indeed renowned for its enticing blend of sweetness and saltiness, there''s something far more captivating than merely indulging in its vors!"


    Rosalind''s brows furrowed as she attempted to grasp the man''s intentions. His sudden appearance and extravagant ims left her both intrigued and skeptical. It was as if he had stepped out of a tale or a carnival sideshow.


    "I am someone who has encountered a mermaid in the Azure seas," the man dered, a glimmer of excitement dancing in his eyes. "As a result, I have been bestowed with the rare ability to predict the future of lovers!"


    Before Rosalind could voice her skepticism or attempt to steer Lucas away, the man continued, his words brimming with conviction. "A Dragon and a Phoenix! I can see it, the radiant aura surrounding you both! Your future is blessed!"


    Rosalind, well aware of such performances, instinctively tried to pull Lucas''s hand away, hoping to dismiss the chatan''s ims. Yet, to her dismay, Lucas appeared genuinely intrigued by the man''s supposed abilities. He even retrieved a gleaming silver coin from his pocket and handed it to the mystic, his eyes filled with anticipation.


    "Tell us more," Lucas requested, his voiceced with a mixture of curiosity and amusement.


    The man''s gaze softened, his theatrical demeanor giving way to a moment of sincerity. "Your journey, dear lovers, shall be filled with trials and tribtions, as well as moments of profound joy," he continued, his voice holding a note of authenticity. "Together, you possess the strength to ovee any obstacle and the wisdom to embrace the transformative power of love. Your union, like that of a dragon and a phoenix, shall ignite a path of destiny that shall leave an indelible mark on the world."


    Rosalind furrowed her brows, a skeptical frown etching her features. She knew all too well that individuals like this man were performers, skilled in weaving tales that catered to the romantic aspirations of those who crossed their path.


    Their words were meant to enchant and captivate, yet held little substance beyond the realm of entertainment. She couldn''t help but wonder if this was Lucas''s first encounter with such a charmer, considering his fascination with the unfolding spectacle.


    "These performers aremon at festivals," Rosalind thought to herself. "He must be familiar with their tricks and empty promises."


    However, before Rosalind could voice her thoughts, the man''s promation took an unexpected turn. His voice rose with excitement as he dered, "I am seeing a child! Yes, a child! I can clearly see it in your future!"


    Rosalind''s breath caught in her throat. She nced at Lucas, hoping to find a hint of skepticism or disbelief mirrored in his eyes, but to her astonishment, he wore a genuine smile. Without hesitation, he reached into his pocket and retrieved another silver coin, cing it in the palm of the man''s hand.

 Chapter 468: A Woman Dressed as a Man!

    Chapter 468: A Woman Dressed as a Man!


    "I must admit, I''m not particrly fond of these," Rosalindmented, her mouth still partially full from devouring another Mermaid''s Kiss. Despite herck of enthusiasm for the taste, she continued eating them with determination, having bought a significant quantity at her request.


    Lucas had been observing Rosalind intently for several minutes, his gaze fixated on her.


    She blinked, sensing his scrutiny. "What''s on your mind?" she asked, curious about the thoughts that had captured his attention. Rosalind knew Lucas disliked the food; he hadn''t taken another bite since their initial sampling. However, she found it wasteful to let the uneaten morsels go to waste.


    "You can have mine," Lucas offered, a soft smile ying at the corners of his lips.


    Rosalind chuckled lightly, recognizing the sincerity in his gesture. "You really should not smile like that," she teased, her eyes reflecting her affection for him.


    Despite her yfulness, she graciously epted his offer, acknowledging that as her husband, it was only natural for him to want her to enjoy the food. "Should we also try those colorful balls?" she suggested, referring to another item she had noticed on the menu.


    Lucas nodded in agreement, expressing his interest in sampling the colorful balls as well. He caught the attention of the restaurant attendant and ced an order for more tea and the intriguing treats.


    The attendant, eager to please the couple, revealed an exciting announcement. "Dear guests, there will be a magnificent show tonight, and people are beginning to gather. If you''d like, I can secure the best spot for you to enjoy the spectacle."


    Lucas did not hesitate to ept the offer. "That sounds wonderful," he replied, his anticipation evident.


    "Allow me to show you to your reserved spot before serving your additional food," the attentive attendant offered, guiding them to a private booth with a panoramic view of the window and the stage on the restaurant''s first floor. From there, they could savor the performance without obstruction.


    "This area is reserved exclusively for guests who have spent a significant amount on their dining experience," the attendant proudly informed them, his smile beaming. "Later on, there will be a breathtaking fireworks disy visible from this window. Furthermore, you''ll have a clear view of tonight''s storyteller. Please enjoy the show. I''ll now take your orders."


    Lucas slipped a silver coin into the attendant''s hand, expressing his gratitude for the premium treatment they were receiving. "Thank you," he said warmly.


    "I have a feeling that the attendant may have been dishonest with us," Rosalindmented, her eyes scanning the surroundings.


    Lucas, on the other hand, gazed out of the window, examining the view of the street and the stage set before them. "But, I must admit, this spot does offer an excellent vantage point for both the fireworks and the storyteller," he added, his voice filled with appreciation.


    Rosalind shrugged, her thoughts lingering on the peculiar behavior of the attendant, a young man in his twenties.


    She wondered if his decision to seat them here was influenced by Lucas''s striking appearance. As her gaze rested upon her husband''s face, she couldn''t help but sigh inwardly, acknowledging his undeniable handsomeness.


    "I believe they ced us here to attract young women," Rosalind spoke yfully before indulging in another Mermaid''s Kiss.


    Lucas raised an eyebrow, a yful smirk gracing his lips. "Are you feeling jealous, my love?" he teased, his eyes filled with affection.


    "Jealous?" she giggled, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "Would you be upset if I told you I''m merely contemting ways to use your face to earn discounts or make money without offending you?" She yfully pondered the idea of leveraging Lucas''s good looks for food discounts, hoping his charm could secure them some delectable savings.


    Lucas chuckled, finding her words amusing. "You do realize that now you have ess to my wealth, right? But since you''re keen on earning money, how about this: I''ll pay you to apany me to an inn.


    Surely, the beds in Sloryn are morefortable than those in Wugari. Why not assist me in testing them out?" he proposed mischievously.


    Rosalind''s eyes widened, momentarily surprised by Lucas''s audacious suggestion. She nced around, relieved that no one seemed to have overheard their yful banter.


    Her attention was drawn to the bustling crowd below on the first floor, where tables were almost full and people of all ages were delighting in their meals and drinks. The air was filled with contagiousughter, creating a warm and joyful ambiance.


    In truth, Rosalind had never experienced anything quite like this before. She had never attended a festival, and the vibrant atmosphere captivated her.


    "By the way, what festival are they celebrating again?" she asked, lowering her voice slightly, intrigued by the lively event unfolding around them.


    "They call it Marina''s Embrace," Lucas replied, his voice tinged with amusement. "It''s an annual celebration that pays homage to the ocean and its abundant gifts bestowed upon thend. The festival takes ce during the peak of the fishing season when coastalmunities eagerly await the bountiful harvest from the sea."


    Rosalind nodded, recalling the fish decorations she had spotted earlier. "I noticed people ying games earlier. Should we join in the festivities?" she asked, her eyes lighting up with excitement.


    The festival was teeming with people, and she had seen booths offering games and prizes. The prospect of trying her hand at winning something enticed hershe had never experienced such entertainment before.


    "Of course," Lucas responded, a yful glint in his eyes.


    Soon after, the attendant returned, gracefully delivering their food and fresh cups of tea. As he ensured theirfort, his gaze remained fixated on Lucas, seemingly oblivious to Rosalind''s presence. She couldn''t help but notice the attention he directed solely towards her husband.


    "Perhaps you should consider putting your mask back on," Rosalind suggested, her brow furrowing slightly.


    Lucas chuckled, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "Do you not enjoy seeing my face?" he countered, genuinely curious about her preference.


    Rosalind sighed, her affection for her husband evident. "It''s not that, my love. It''s just... you are undeniably too attractive, too handsome," she admitted with a yful smirk. While she considered herself fortunate to have a husband as striking as Lucas, she couldn''t deny that his allure often drew unwanted attention.


    She had wisely chosen to wear a skin mask to conceal her own features, allowing her to blend in more effortlessly. Although she was tempted to suggest that he do the same, she didn''t want to dampen his spirits.


    Lucas''s smirk widened, his head tilting slightly to the side. "Shouldn''t you be proud to have married someone as remarkable as me?" he quipped, his yful gesture earning a genuineugh from Rosalind.


    His words carried a hint of truth, reminding her that she should take pride in her husband''s exceptional appearance.


    As the bustling noise from the first floor gradually subsided, capturing the attention of the restaurant''s patrons, an elderly man dressed in white entered the room.


    Hemanded the stage and began recounting a tale of Finnian Fleur, one of the illustrious ancestors of the Fleur Family. The story unfolded, recounting Finnian''s daring journey across the ocean and his heroic encounter with a fearsome sea dragon that had long gued the Empire''s coastal inhabitants.


    Rosalind''s eyes sparkled with fascination as she listened intently to the riveting ount. Finnian''s tale was a captivating blend of adventure, courage, and familial defiance. The young man had defied the expectations of his parents, embarking on a quest to navigate the treacherous seas and harness his extraordinary abilities to vanquish the dreaded sea dragon.


    Finnian Fleur had be a revered hero, not only for his exceptional looks but also for his remarkable strength and bravery, endearing him to the citizens of Sloryn.


    "This" a man''s voice interrupted the story teller. "Howrge is this sea dragon that you spoke of? Why was it that no one had actually seen this dragon?" All eyes turned towards the interruption, their curiosity piqued by the striking figure who dared to challenge the storyteller. Dressed in sky-blue garments that seemed too delicate for the spirited exchange, the man raised an eyebrow in an arrogantly defiant manner.


    The storyteller, momentarily taken aback by the interruption, recovered hisposure and attempted to assert his authority. "Sir, I do not entertain questions during my storytelling. I expect the audience to show respect and refrain from interrupting," he sternly dered, attempting to restore order.


    The man, undeterred, smirked with confidence. "Why do you act as if I have offended you? Answer my question, and I will reward you with a silver coin. Isn''t that why you chose this venue? Because of the fees you collect?" His voice wasced with a challenge, his chin held high as he stared down the storyteller. "If you possess the knowledge, then share it. Cease your pretense that this is the first time someone has dared to interrupt your story!"


    "Very well," the storyteller acquiesced, a hint of irritationcing his words. "If answers are what you seek, then I shall provide them. The Sea Dragon was a colossal creature, its sizeparable to that of our grand pce. With piercing blue eyes and shimmering silver scales, itmanded both awe and fear. Its presence was said to strike the hearts of those who gazed upon it"


    "Have you seen it?" the man interjected once more, his tone filled with skepticism and a hunger for firsthand knowledge.


    The storyteller paused, his eyes narrowing slightly at the interruption.


    "This man is looking for trouble," Rosalind whispered.


    "What man?" Lucas arched an eyebrow. "That is a woman."

 Chapter 469: Strolling

    Chapter 469: Strolling


    Rosalind''s curiosity was piqued as she observed the woman''s altered appearance, enhanced by skillful makeup. No skin mask concealed her features, but rather, cleverly applied coloring added stubble and emphasized her eyebrows. The woman''s gaze remained steady as she spoke, ignoring the audience''s dismissive reactions..


    "Have you seen it?" she persisted. "Have youid eyes upon the sea dragon itself?"


    A voice from the crowd interjected, exasperated by her inquiry. "How could youe here and ask that? This story is from long ago! Sir Fleur already slew the dragon! Naturally, we would never be able to see it!"


    Undeterred, the woman pressed on, showing no interest in backing down. "Did anyone truly witness the dragon then?" she challenged.


    "Little one, this is merely a tale. Must you be so critical?" another audience member chided.


    "Everyone has embraced this story, crediting the Fleur Family for saving the Empire, when in truth, it was the people of Sloryn themselves!" The woman''s voice grew more impassioned. "It was the citizens of Sloryn who valiantly fought those beasts! Many soldiers perished, leaving behind grieving widows and orphaned children. Yet, you choose to disregard their heroic acts and instead glorify a man who never faced a dragon! What a shame!"


    "Little man, this is a festive gathering. Why spoil the mood?" an attendant reprimanded. "If you seek to cause trouble, find another venue! This ce is not for you!"


    "Leave and take your negativity elsewhere!"


    Soon, a chorus of voices joined in, condemning the woman dressed as a man. The crowd seemed unfazed by the possibility that the storyteller''s words may have been exaggerated.


    Rosalind leaned closer to Lucas, her words barely a whisper. "What do you make of all this?" she inquired.


    "The chaos?" Lucas mused. "The Fleur Family were never ones for direct confrontation. Even with their blessings, they preferred alternative methods to vanquish their foes."


    Rosalind probed further, her curiosity unabated. "So, you believe the woman was speaking the truth? About the Fleur Family?"


    Lucas sighed, his tone tinged with skepticism. "Ah... the Fleur Family were cowards in their own way. They were never fond of facing their enemies head-on. While the historical ounts are fragmentary and biased, they can''t be trusted entirely."


    As their discussion reached its conclusion, Rosalind understood that the truth of the mattery shrouded in uncertainty. The books she had read provided only partial glimpses of the Fleur Family''s history, often glorifying them as heroic figures.


    She had always known that those stories were false so she does not trust anything inside those books.


    Unaffected by the disdainfulments directed at her, the woman continued to speak her mind, casting me upon the Fleur Family and challenging the crowd''s blind glorification of them.


    "It is you who should be ashamed!" the woman''s voice resonated, undeterred. "The Fleur Family are nothing but cowards, yet you persist in glorifying them! May the restless spirits of the soldiers who perished defending this ce haunt your dreams!" With those cutting words, she turned on her heel and departed from the restaurant.


    The immediate aftermath saw the crowd abuzz with discussions, the woman''s passionate reproach leaving a lingering impact on their thoughts. Rosalind, her mind teeming with theories, spected aloud, "Do you think the Fleur Family paid these storytellers to fabricate these tales? Perhaps they shamelessly manipted public opinion through these orchestrated stories."


    "Possibly," Lucas replied, his attention shifting to brewing more tea as the chaos downstairs unfolded.


    "The crowd''s response is turning into a cacophony of curses," Rosalind observed, her patience waning. "Should we consider leaving this ce?"


    Lucas nodded in agreement, signaling the attendant for the bill, and the two of them swiftly departed the restaurant. Outside, despite the approaching dawn, numerous people still roamed the streets, engrossed in the ongoing festivities.


    Rosalind, astonished by the vibrant atmosphere, inquired, "Is itmon for people to stay awake throughout the entire night during festivals like this?"


    "They are awaiting the sunrise," Lucas exined. "Once the sun rises, the empire will host various activities, such as sailing, fishing, and even embarking on hunts in the seas."


    "Ah, I see. You seem to possess extensive knowledge about Sloryn. Have you visited here in the past?" Rosalind inquired, sensing a deeper connection.


    "A long time ago," Lucas replied, his response carrying an air of mystery.


    Curiosity getting the better of her, Rosalind sought further rification. "How long ago is ''long enough''?"


    Lucas''s enigmatic smile hinted at a multitude of untold stories. "Long enough," he answered, leaving Rosalind to ponder the depths of his experiences and the mysteries that shrouded them.


    Suppressing her curiosity, Rosalind decided to refrain from bombarding Lucas with more questions. Instead, they strolled along the vibrant streets, indulging in the tantalizing aromas of street food wafting through the air and immersing themselves in the lively atmosphere. They reveled in the joyous ambiance, captivated by the eclectic performances unfolding before their eyes.


    Without her realizing it, Lucas reached out and gently intertwined his fingers with hers. The touch sent a jolt of warmth coursing through Rosalind''s veins, and a gentle smile graced her lips. There was no need for words as they walked hand in hand, their silent connection speaking volumes.


    As they ventured deeper into the bustling thoroughfare, a raucous mor caught Rosalind''s attention. A crowd had gathered around a makeshift stage, their enthusiastic cheers and apuse filling the air. Curiosity piqued, she pointed towards the spectacle, directing Lucas''s attention to the scene.


    "Look! What''s happening over there?" she inquired, her voice filled with intrigue and excitement.


    Lucas, alwaysposed and knowledgeable, replied with a casual tone. "Those are couple games, interactive contests designed to engage and entertain couples in a friendlypetition."


    Intrigued, Rosalind''s eyes sparkled with a newfound sense of adventure. Without another word, she tugged at Lucas''s hand, leading him toward the animated crowd. Eager to catch a glimpse of the captivating activities, she yearned to be a part of the jubnt festivities.


    ....


    Hello, please don''t forget to send some votes. Thank you!

 Chapter 470: Treasure Hunt

    Chapter 470: Treasure Hunt


    However, as they neared the throng, Rosalind''s height betrayed her, obstructing her view of the stage and the unfolding spectacle. Frustration welled within her as she strained to catch glimpses of the action, only to be met with obstructed views and fleeting nces.


    Sensing her dismay, Lucas, ever the knight in shining armor, hatched a n to elevate her perspective. Without a word, he swiftly scooped her up, his strong arms cradling her as he effortlessly lifted her onto his broad shoulders. A gasp of surprise escaped her lips, quickly followed by a delightful giggle that bubbled up from her heart.


    Perched atop her newfound vantage point, Rosalind marveled at the advantages that came with being in thepany of a tallpanion. From her elevated perch, she could now witness the lively performances with ease, soaking in every detail and savoring the electric atmosphere. The crowd''s cheers resonated in her ears, magnified by the shared exhration coursing through their veins.


    Now that she wasfortably sitting on his shoulders she could now see three couples holding arge sea shell on their heads. Each couple has one shell and they are moving around in a race, making sure that they would not drop the shell while holding each other''s hand! With every step, couples must navigate a carefully designed course, filled with twists, turns, and obstacles.


    The challenge lies in maintaining their bnce and preventing the seashell from tumbling to the ground. But here''s the catch: they cannot use their hands to steady the seashell. It requires a delicate synchrony of movement, where partners must anticipate and support each other''s motions.


    Laughter fills the air as couples wobble, sway, and sometimes stumble, trying to keep the seashell from faltering. The cheers of the crowd fuel their determination, as they press on, finding their rhythm amidst the whimsical chaos. Each stumble is met with a smile, as they understand that the true victory lies not in wless execution but in the bond forged through their joint efforts.


    Finally, a couple emerges victorious, havingpleted the course with their seashell still perfectly bnced on their foreheads.


    All in all, the game should be about coordination!


    After a few heart-pounding seconds, a wave of recognition washed over Rosalind as she realized that she had heard countless tales about this very game in her past life. But never in her wildest dreams did she imagine that she would one day witness it firsthand. The excitement bubbled within her, illuminating her face with an infectious smile.


    Amidst the suspenseful atmosphere, the announcer''s voice boomed through the crowd, announcing the winners of the Seashell Shuffle with great enthusiasm. "And the winners of the highly anticipated Seashell Shuffle are none other than Mr. and Mrs. Chen!" The couple was showered with apuse as the announcer presented them with an array of extravagant prizes. Among them was a coveted ticket to the renowned dessert restaurant in the capital of Sloryn, promising a gastronomic adventure. Additionally, they were granted aplimentary night''s stay at the illustrious inn, known far and wide for its exceptional hospitality.


    As the news reached her ears, Rosalind couldn''t help but feel a mischievous warmth emanating from Lucas, who stood beside her. A gentle tap on his head conveyed her understanding without the need for words. She knew exactly what he was thinking upon hearing about the exquisite rewards that awaited the lucky victors.


    Before the apuse could settle, the announcer''s voice resumed its melodic cadence, building anticipation for the next event. "Now, get ready for the thrilling Oceanic Treasure Hunt! This exciting challenge beckons couples to embark on an unforgettable scavenger hunt along the enchanting shores of the Sloryn Empire." With animated gestures, the announcer painted a vivid picture of couples armed with meticulously crafted maps and a series of enigmatic clues. Their mission? To unravel perplexing riddles and uncover hidden treasures scattered across the sun-kissed beaches.


    From the allure of delicate seashells and vibrant pebbles to the mystique of sunken trinkets and fabled artifacts, each discovery would bring participants closer to the ultimate prize. With a time limit adding a thrilling edge to the pursuit, the couple who collected the most treasures would be crowned the champions of the Oceanic Treasure Hunt.


    Eager to maintain the momentum, the announcer continued, his voice brimming with excitement. "And now,dies and gentlemen, let me present to you the illustrious list of prizes for this year''s Oceanic Treasure Hunt!" With dramatic ir, he unveiled a dazzling array of rewards.


    Among them were luxurious vacations to exotic destinations,plete with first-ss amodations and mesmerizing experiences. The list also included exclusive ess to renowned historical sites, coveted artifacts, and even a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to join an archaeological expedition led by renowned explorers.


    As the final echoes of the announcer''s words faded away, a crescendo of gasps and excited chatter erupted throughout the crowd. The air crackled with anticipation. Rosalind found herself caught up in the infectious energy pulsing around her.


    Her brows furrowed slightly, and a tinge of disappointment crept into her expression. Why were the rewards so extraordinarily grand? It seemed almost too good to be true. She couldn''t help but wonder if such opulence was necessary for a simple treasure hunt.


    However, before her doubt could fully settle, the answer to her unspoken question arrived with stunning swiftness. The announcer''s voice, brimming with a mixture of excitement and reverence, sliced through the buzzing atmosphere. "Ladies and gentlemen, for this year''s Oceanic Treasure Hunt, we have a surprise in store. Prepare yourselves for an experience so extraordinary, it can only be described as once in a lifetime!"


    A hush fell over the crowd as anticipation hung in the air like a delicate mist. All eyes turned toward the entrance of the stage, where the announcer''s gaze fixated. A regal air enveloped the space as the audience held their collective breath.


    "And now, let us extend a warm wee to the very first couple who will embark on this magnificent adventure!" The announcer''s voice brimmed with reverence and awe. "Please, join me in weing His Blessedness Brinley Fleur and Princess Ishmael of Sloryn!"

 Chapter 471: Noble Act

    Chapter 471: Noble Act


    Rosalind''s expression contorted into a frown, her brows furrowing deeply, as soon as the man''s name reached her ears. It took only moments for her to witness two figures emerge from the shadows at the back of the stage.


    It was indeed Brinley, apanied by a younger woman who bore a striking resemnce to himso much so that she could be mistaken for his daughter. While Brinley himself was not old, appearing to be in histe twenties, the woman before her seemed like a mere teenager.


    Her long, perfectly curled ck hair cascaded around her, framing a pair of innocent yet intensely fiery eyes. Though a smile graced her lips, the fierce determination emanating from her gaze was unmistakable.


    "I thought he was married," Rosalind whispered under her breath, her voice barely audible. She believed that only couples were allowed to participate in this game. If Brinley and Princess Ishmael were indeed together, then what about his wife? The thought lingered in her mind, perplexing her.


    "He is," Lucas replied, his tone uncharacteristically audible despite her whispering. Choosing to respond at a normal volume, he divulged the information. Rosalind merely nodded in acknowledgment. Brinley was undoubtedly married.


    Furthermore, she couldn''t help but wonder why they were so openly present. Weren''t they concerned about the looming threats from the Korusta Empire? The ize Family was relentlessly attempting to pressure the Sloryn Empire into surrendering Brinley. Naturally, Sloryn would neverply, but Rosalind struggled to grasp the basis of their unwavering confidence.


    "Why are they so confident in letting Brinley out and allowing him to partake in the festivities?" Lucas''s voice reverberated inside her head, providing a possible exnation. Once again, she silently acknowledged his words.


    Amidst the jubnt cheers and adoration resonating from the surrounding crowd, Rosalind could already discern their reaction to this impending engagement. Her gaze shifted towards the woman beside Brinley, and as if on cue, the woman''s eyes met hers.


    In that moment of connection, the woman''s clear eyes locked onto Rosalind''s own. Though a smile yed upon her lips, Rosalind, attuned to the subtleties of others'' auras, sensed a profound discontent brewing within her. It was evident that the woman harbored no happiness toward this arrangement.


    Rosalind''s senses abruptly heightened, an unsettling feeling settling around her like a shroud. Her brows furrowed in response, and she instinctively scanned her surroundings, searching for the source of the ominous aura that hung in the air. A sense of foreboding gripped her, but frustratingly, the eerie presence vanished as swiftly as it had appeared, leaving her questioning her own intuition.


    The announcer''s voice cut through the silence, drawing everyone''s attention back to the stage. "Now,dies and gentlemen, let me introduce the remaining participants to tonight''s thrilling treasure hunt," the announcer dered, his voice resounding with enthusiasm. "First, we have the esteemed daughter of Duke Cedric Harrington and Duchess Genevieve Harrington, the radiant Lady Seraphina Harrington, apanied by her beloved, the valiant General Alexander Stormcrest!" With beaming smiles, a couple with blond hair strode into the spotlight, their joyful energy filling the room.


    The announcer continued, unveiling the next pair. "Next, we have the esteemed Marquess Gabriel Merrow and his enchanting fiance, Lady Luna Skrk!" Each name was enunciated with a flourish, capturing the attention of the audience.


    As the announcer proceeded to call out the names of the remaining participants, Rosalind observed that all of them were noble couples, a realization that surprised her. She hadn''t anticipated that the allure of these games extended to the highborn as well. While a part of her yearned to embrace the excitement, she couldn''t shake off the lingering unease from the peculiar sensation she had experienced earlier.


    "Please, set me down," Rosalind requested, her voice firm yet tinged with apprehension. Lucas obliged without a word, carefully lowering her feet to the ground. "I believe it would be wise for us to leave this ce," she stated, her tone resolute.


    Lucas raised an eyebrow, seemingly unaware of the disquieting aura that had unsettled Rosalind. However, a flicker of doubt crossed her mind, unsure if he truly remained unaffected by it. "Oh? Aren''t you interested in witnessing this captivating spectacle?" he inquired, a hint of curiosity coloring his words.


    "No," Rosalind responded firmly, her instincts urging her to avoid entanglement in any potential danger that lurked beneath the surface.


    To Rosalind''s surprise, Lucas acquiesced to her request without further inquiry, a response that only fueled her growing suspicion. As they managed to extricate themselves from the throng of increasingly excited onlookers, who eagerly gathered to catch a glimpse of the noble participants, she wasted no time in addressing her concerns.


    "You felt it too, didn''t you?" she inquired as soon as they found respite away from the bustling crowd. The atmosphere around the event had be electrified, and people were flocking towards the stage, causing the area to grow densely crowded.


    "I did," Lucas confirmed, his voice carrying a note of acknowledgment. Without missing a beat, he led her to a small stall tucked away from themotion. With a nonchnt demeanor, he ordered a serving of dried fish sticks, handing them to her. "These are delicious. Give them a try."


    Rosalind nodded, her curiosity still lingering, yet she decided to momentarily set aside her questions, opting to savor the vorsome treat instead. After taking her first bite, she found Lucas''s rmendation to be uratethe dried fish was indeed delectable. With a mouthful, she resumed their conversation.


    "So... do you think they are...?" she began, intending to inquire whether the unsettling presence she had sensed could be attributed to demons, but she hesitated, allowing her words to trail off.


    "It is quite likely," Lucas responded with a calm demeanor, his eyes focused on the path ahead.


    "In this ce?" Rosalind''s eyes widened in astonishment, realizing the gravity of the situation.


    "Yes," Lucas replied without a hint of surprise or concern.


    "And this doesn''t worry you?" she probed as they continued to distance themselves from the mor of the crowd.


    "No," Lucas answered bluntly, leaving no room for further questions. Rosalind pondered pressing for an exnation but chose against it, aware of his indifference towards such matters in the past. After all, she knew all too well that Lucas held little regard for the existence of demons.


    "Should I be worried?" Lucas turned to face Rosalind, his gaze searching for reassurance.


    "No," Rosalind responded, taking another bite of the dried fish. Yet, an underlying unease gnawed at her. How many demons had managed to breach the boundaries and infiltrate this continent? She couldn''t help but wonder. "Were you able to trace the source?" she asked, hoping for some insight.


    "No," Lucas admitted with a touch of frustration. "It happened so quickly. The perpetrator concealed themselves skillfully, but it''s highly likely that one of the participating nobles is involved."


    Rosalind nodded, absorbing the information in silence. Her mind swirled with questions, and she couldn''t resist probing further. "Those creatures... are they truly difficult to defeat?" she inquired. With Lucas''s family having safeguarded the barrier for generations, she assumed he possessed knowledge about the demons.


    Lucas nodded, his expression solemn. "Indeed, they are formidable adversaries."


    "However," Rosalind hesitated, finally mustering the courage to voice her deepest concern, "if we eliminate them, wouldn''t it lessen the likelihood of the entity inside me resurfacing?"


    At that moment, Lucas halted their stride, his gaze intently focused on her as if attempting to decipher her thoughts. Undeterred, Rosalind maintained eye contact, refusing to back down. Unexpectedly, Lucas bent down and kissed her lips, catching her off guard.


    "What are you" Rosalind began, taken aback by his sudden action. Irritated, she retaliated by biting his lower lip, surprising him. He leaned back,ughing softly. "We were having a serious discussion," she chided him.


    "Hmm, indeed we were," Lucas acknowledged, licking his lower lip. "That was not very good," he admitted.


    "The kiss?" Rosalind blinked, slightly disoriented by the sudden shift in the atmosphere. Was it because of the dried fish? Did she eat too much and started stinking like a fish?


    "Biting your husband," Lucas rified with a mischievous grin, then gestured towards a nearby building. "Next to an inn, no less."


    Rosalind''s face burned with embarrassment as she realized their current locationstanding in front of an inn. She had been so engrossed in her thoughts about demons that she had failed to notice their surroundings. Mortified, she swiftly attempted to tug Lucas along, determined to leave the area and its potentially prying eyes behind.


    "Why must you act like such a hooligan?" she chastised him, her tone carrying a mix of exasperation and flustered embarrassment. How could he make light of their situation, especially in such a public space?


    Lucas chuckled softly, hisughter mingling with the surrounding ambiance. "Testing the beds is considered being a hooligan? I thought this was a pretty noble act," he quipped, finding amusement in their banter.


    "Lower your voice!" Rosalind hissed through clenched teeth, her difort growing. There were still numerous people nearby, and she couldn''t help but notice the presence of children within earshot. How shameless could this man be? She struggled to find words to express her frustration, momentarily at a loss.


    Aware of Rosalind''s rising frustration, Lucas relented, hisughter subsiding.


    But he did not move away from the inn.

 Chapter 472: Sunrise and Past

    Chapter 472: Sunrise and Past


    Rosalind''s heart fluttered with a mixture of curiosity and excitement as Lucas led her away from the inn.


    She had convinced him to take her to a spot where she could witness the grandeur of the sunrise, hoping to create a special moment amidst the anticipation of the uing treasure hunt on the beach. Sloryn''s reputation for its breathtaking azure seas only heightened her expectations for the spectacle that was about to unfold.


    However, as they made their way to their destination, Rosalind couldn''t help but wonder how Lucas knew about this particr ce. The path they traversed diverged from the expected route, veering towards a cliff instead of the sandy shores below.


    Questions danced at the tip of her tongue, but she held her words, opting to embrace the unfolding mystery.


    To her astonishment, Lucas revealed two chairs from his spatial pouch, followed by a small table adorned with an array of teas and delicacies. The corner of Rosalind''s lips curled into a delighted smile.


    Not only had she married a handsome man, but one who knew how to infuse life''s moments with joy and extravagance. She expressed her gratitude, her eyes sparkling with appreciation, before settling into thefortable chair perched on the edge of the cliff.


    As Lucas expertly prepared the tea, Rosalind''s gaze fixated on the distant sky. The world around her seemed to fade away, leaving only the breathtaking canvas above. The air carried a sense of anticipation as if the heavens themselves were preparing for a grand performance.


    The first signs of dawn began to weave their way through the fabric of the night. A soft blush painted the horizon, casting a delicate glow that contrasted with the dark silhouette of the sea below.


    The colors deepened, shifting from hues of dusky pinks to vibrant oranges and fiery reds. The sky transformed into a swirling masterpiece, a tapestry of nature''s finest strokes.


    Rosalind''s breath caught in her throat as she witnessed the grandeur unfolding before her. The fiery orb of the sun emerged from its hiding ce, casting shimmering rays that painted the waters in golden hues.


    The azure seas seemed toe alive, their waves dancing in harmony with the celestial disy. It was a sight that touched her soul, evoking a profound sense of awe and wonder.


    Amid this breathtaking scene, Rosalind turned her gaze towards Lucas. The warm morning light enveloped him, illuminating his features and casting a soft halo around his silhouette.


    Their eyes met, and at that moment, an unspoken understanding passed between them. It was a shared appreciation for the beauty of nature, a recognition of the preciousness of their time together.


    They sipped their tea, the vors mingling with the salty breeze that swept across the cliff. The atmosphere crackled with anticipation, mirroring the excitement building within them for the uing treasure hunt. The drama of the sunrise seemed to infuse their spirits, heightening their senses and filling them with renewed energy.


    As the sun fully revealed its radiant form, the world around them awakened. The cliffs cast long shadows on the glistening sands below, and the air hummed with the sound of distant waves crashing against the shore.


    Rosalind felt a surge of gratitude for this moment, for the privilege of experiencing such natural beauty by Lucas''s side.


    The beauty of the moment enveloped Rosalind''s senses, etching itself into the depths of her being. The vibrant colors of the sunrise painted the sky in a breathtaking symphony, casting a warm glow upon the world around her.


    It was a sight that stirred her soul and brought tears to her eyes, though she hadn''t even realized she was crying until Lucas gently touched her cheek.


    Startled, Rosalind blinked in confusion. "What?" she asked, her voice filled with a mix of surprise and curiosity.


    Lucas smiled tenderly, his gaze filled with understanding. "You were crying," he whispered, his thumb softly wiping away a lingering tear.


    Rosalind''s hand instinctively reached up to touch her damp cheek, confirming his observation. It struck her as strange that tears had silently slipped from her eyes, unnoticed amidst the overwhelming beauty before her.


    Yet, as she pondered the underlying emotions within her, she recognized the significance of this moment. In her previous life, her days had been devoid of such simple joys, of stolen moments to witness the world awaken with breathtaking splendor.


    Jeames, her former husband in her previous life, had never taken her to experience the serenade of sunsets or the ethereal dance of sunrises. Their routine had been predictable and devoid of wonder.


    Mornings were spent in the mundanefort of their home, sharing a perfunctory breakfast before delving into the responsibilities and obligations of their separate lives. Evenings were marked by a quiet return to the familiar embrace of sleep, a cycle that repeated for years on end.


    In hindsight, Rosalindmented the years she had wasted, the moments of awe-inspiring beauty left unseen and unappreciated. Her heart felt heavy with the weight of missed opportunities and the longing for something more.


    But Lucas had changed everything. He had brought spontaneity and adventure back into her life. With him, she had embarked on a journey that unfolded with unexpected twists and turns, unveiling a world of vibrant colors and heartfelt connections.


    "Stop thinking about it," Lucas''s voice cut through her reverie, his wordsced with gentle encouragement. "Whatever it is that made you cry, let it go. Release it to the wind and allow yourself to be fully present at this moment."


    Rosalind''s eyes widened in astonishment. Could he truly read her mind, sensing the depths of her thoughts and emotions? It seemed almost supernatural, the way he seemed to understand her so intimately. A soft smile yed upon his lips as he continued, his touch tracing patterns offort on her cheeks.


    "And just think about me instead," he whispered, his voice brimming with love and reassurance.


    In that instant, Rosalind''s heart skipped a beat, a surge of warmth spreading through her veins. She gazed at Lucas, his eyes filled with an unwavering devotion that melted away her lingering sadness.


    Her tears transformed from traces of sorrow to expressions of gratitude, for in that moment, she realized that she had found a partner who not only embraced the beauty of the world but cherished her presence in it.


    Her radiant smile illuminated her face as she took a moment to bask in the warm embrace of the sun, cradling her tea in her hands. Little did she know that this serene scene would be shattered by an unexpected intrusion.


    "Hm?" A sharp, irritated voice pierced the tranquility, snapping her attention away from the soothing rays. Startled, she turned to find a couple standing behind them, their presence casting an unwee shadow.


    The woman''s disdainful gaze bore into Rosalind and Lucas, and her annoyance was palpable. She barely spared Lucas a fleeting nce, her attention fixated on Rosalind. With a curt nod towards the imposing man beside her, she demanded their departure. "Make them leave."


    Rosalind raised a perfectly arched eyebrow, her curiosity piqued. Recognition sparked in her mind as she realized who they were. Lady Seraphina Harrington, renowned for her haughty disposition, and General Alexander Stormcrest, a formidable figure known for his strategic brilliance. They were participants in the hunt, a prestigious event that demanded not only skill but also political clout. Rosalind and Lucas had inadvertently stumbled into their world.


    The General''s gaze bore into Lucas, his stern expression betraying his suspicion. He could sense that Lucas was no ordinary man. How could a mere mortal manage to transport chairs, a table, and an assortment of snacks to this remote cliff? The General''s instincts told him that there was something extraordinary about these two strangers before him.


    "State your name and purpose," the General red at Lucas.


    "Shall we go ahead and leave?"Lucas asked, unfazed by the General''s scrutiny. He turned to Rosalind with a nonchnt air. His casual dismissal of the General''s authority surprised both Rosalind and the seasoned military man.


    Rosalind nodded in agreement. Though she longed to savor the enchanting view and relish the delicious tea, their current responsibilities demanded their departure. They would have to return another time when they were free from their burdens.


    "Very well," Lucas said, rising from his seat. The General''s protective instincts kicked into overdrive as he swiftly positioned himself in front of Lady Seraphina, shielding her from any potential threat. His hand instinctively reached for his weapon, ready to defend against any danger that might arise.


    "We are asking you a question," Lady Seraphina spoke, her voice dipped with authority. "Tell us your names or do not even think about leaving this ce!"


    "Thisdy" Rosalind answered, her tone calm. "Do you really want us to leave? Or not?"


    "How dare you speak to me in such a manner!" Lady Seraphina shouted, her words echoing off the cliffside. "General, I demand you arrest this insolent woman immediately! She shows tant disrespect toward a noble!"


    "What are you waiting for?" Lady Seraphina asked. "Look do not make them leave this ce without receiving punishments for their disrespect!"

 Chapter 474: Cruelty of Korusta

    Chapter 474: Cruelty of Korusta


    "Your Grace..." The General bowed his head, acknowledging the truth in the Duke''s words. Indeed, Seraphina had narrowly escaped a tragic fate. The man they encountered disyed no remorse or hesitation; he was clearly ustomed to taking lives. A cold-blooded individual would not hesitate to deliver a fatal blow.


    Before the Duke and General could continue their conversation, the door to the study burst open, and the Duchess stormed in, fuming with anger. Her reputation for fierceness paled inparison to her love for her daughter, Seraphina, whom she had coddled excessively. The Duchess could not bear to see her daughter suffer.


    "This is your fault! How do you n topensate my daughter?" she seethed, pointing an using finger at the General. "Give me your hand! A hand for a hand! How could you fail to defend my daughter? You put her life in danger!"


    "Enough," the Duke''s calm voice cut through the heated atmosphere. "General, leave us alone."


    "Yes, sir," the General acquiesced quietly and left without another word.


    But the Duchess would not be deterred. "No! Where are you going!? You can''t just leave without" she began to protest.


    "That is enough," the Duke asserted, signaling the General''s departure. He turned his attention back to the Duchess, who still burned with anger.


    "Youhow can you let your daughter suffer? How could you allow this man to escape punishment for his crime?" she demanded, her face flushed with emotion. "Seraphina lost her hand. We don''t even know if the Lux Family can help restore it! Yet you''re simply letting him walk away, scot-free? Are you still worthy of being Seraphina''s father?"


    The Duke''s expression remainedposed, but a hint of sadness flickered in his eyes. "What crime are you talking about?" he questioned, his voice tinged with confusion.


    "You" The Duchess faltered for a moment. "You still dare to me the victim? Your daughter lost her hand! How dare you"


    "She lost her hand not because of someone else''s actions, but because of her own arrogance," the Duke stated firmly. "Did the General provoke the man who cut her hand? Did he instruct the man to do it? The answer is no. This was your daughter''s fault."


    "YouYou''re still defending him? How can you be so heartless when our daughter is suffering?" the Duchess cried.


    The Duke''s expression softened withpassion. "I''m not heartless and both of us knew that," he said gently. "I love Seraphina just as much as you do. But she needs to learn from this incident. Her arrogance could have cost her life, and I cannot allow her to go on without realizing the consequences of her actions."


    The Duchess''s anger wavered, reced by a mix of sadness and concern. "But she''s lost her hand..."


    "And she''ll have to bear that burden for the rest of her life," the Duke said solemnly. "But if she doesn''t learn from this, she might end up losing more than just her hand. She must understand the value of humility and the strength thates from it. This incident will serve as a turning point for her, a chance to grow and be a better person."


    She mmed her hand on the table, her voice resonating with agitation. "You''re so unbelievably calm! Our daughter has be the talk of the entire Empire. Her own fianc failed to protect her, and now she''s lost her hand to some stranger. And yet, even her own father refuses to take decisive action! Are you truly Seraphina''s father? Have you no shame?"


    The Duke, with a heavy heart, shook his head in response. It was clear that reasoning with his wife at this moment would be futile. "I have already dispatched people to find the man Alexander mentioned," he replied calmly. "We sent a sketch of the man''s face, as well as the woman apanying him. However, I must warn you that it won''t be easy to locate someone like him. The fact that he had no qualms about harming the daughter of a Duke suggests he''s not an ordinary individual. Alexander said he couldn''t even perceive the man''s movementsthe cut was incredibly precise, indicative of vast experience. We can''t take this matter lightly. I''ve also reported the incident to the Emperor, but he''s currently preupied with Korusta''s actions. For now, we must take matters into our own hands."


    His wife frowned, but her anger seemed momentarily abated. She picked up the sketch from her husband''s desk and studied it closely. "Is this the face of the man who hurt our daughter?" she asked, her voice softer now.


    "Yes," the Duke confirmed with a sigh. "Alexander believes the man''s demeanor sets him apart; he''s not amoner. I have my suspicions, but Ick concrete evidence."


    The Duchess''s mind was aze with thoughts, her suspicions deepening as she pondered the possibility of Korusta''s involvement. "Do you think this is all part of Korusta''s n?" she questioned, her voiceced with uncertainty. The rumors of an imminent attack by Korusta had been circting, and in response, the Emperor sought to project strength by hosting a grand festival, hoping to appease the citizens.


    But the Duchess knew that such a tactic might work with the general popce, yet it wouldn''t deceive the nobles. She understood the true threat that Korusta posedan empire armed with formidable weapons and boasting powerful blessed individuals. Engaging them head-on would undoubtedly put Sloryn at a severe disadvantage. However, what shocked the Duchess the most was the possibility that Korusta might resort to underhanded strategies to sow chaos within Sloryn''s walls.


    In the midst of the Duke and Duchess''s contemtion, a chilling realization dawned upon them. If Korusta had indeed orchestrated the incident that befell Seraphina, it meant they were not only capable of attacking the battlefield but also infiltrating their very home, striking at their family''s heart.


    The Duchess''s expression darkened as she spoke, her voice tinged with a mix of anger and fear. "To think that they would resort to such despicable means to create chaos within our own city... How cunning and ruthless they must be!"


    "I cannot say for certain, but it does appear that Seraphina was deliberately targeted. Though I fail toprehend why Korusta would provoke us in such a manner," the Duke replied thoughtfully.


    "Isn''t it obvious? It''s because of your soldiers!" the Duchess retorted with a sneer. "Their courage knows no bounds! Did they really think I''d let them get away with harming my daughter?"


    The Duke understood his wife''s anger, but he knew the situation wasn''t that simple. "We need to act with prudence," he implored. "Rushing into things will only lead to more chaos. Let us gather more information before taking action. We''ll find the responsible party and ensure justice is served, but we must tread carefully."


    The Duchess''s face contorted with frustration and fury at her husband''s cautious approach. "Tread carefully?" she spat, her voice tinged with bitterness. "Is that all you suggest? They dared to provoke us, and you want us to tiptoe around the situation like cowards? Fine! If you don''t take decisive action, then I will seek help from my father. We need to make Korusta pay for what they''ve done! How could they inflict such cruelty upon our poor daughter?"


    The Duke''s expression remained stoic, but he understood his wife''s pain and desperation. He, too, yearned for swift justice, but he also recognized the gravity of the situation.


    ....


    A/N: So Lucas just ''identally'' framed Korusta. Hehehe

 Chapter 483: The Banquet 2

    Chapter 483: The Banquet 2


    "This banquet is a tradition I initiated many years ago, in loving memory of my dearly departed mother, the former queen of our cherished Rakha Kingdom," the Princess dered, her voice carrying across the room as the guestspleted their main course, eagerly anticipating the arrival of dessert.


    With grace and elegance, she rose from her seat, her fingers lightly holding up her wine ss as she beamed a radiant smile at her guests. "Here''s to yet another quarter flourishing in prosperity. May the divine goddess bestow her blessings upon us and upon Rakha. Raise your sses, cheers!"


    The mor of approval echoed throughout the grand hall, resonating with a shared camaraderie and joy. Once the jubnt cheers subsided, the Princess gracefully returned to her seat, marking the continuation of the extravagant banquet.


    For Rosalind, this wasn''t merely an asion marked by exquisite cuisine. Much to her surprise and delight, the banquet was adorned with various forms of entertainment that piqued her interest.


    Melodious tunes resonated from instruments yed by skillful musicians, enchantingdies swayed gracefully in intricate, gossamer attire, and strapping men donned in traditional warrior garb showcased their prowess on a nearbyke. She found herself thoroughly engrossed in the captivating spectacle that was the banquet.


    "Your grace..." A feminine voice broke her reverie, drawing her attention. Rosalind recognized the speaker as the daughter of a local baron. "Though this is our first encounter, I couldn''t help but admire your wlessplexion. Could you perhaps share the secret behind your radiant skin?"


    The woman was pleasantly plump, her features emphasized by twin dimples that deepened as she smiled, enhancing her youthful charm. She exuded a sense of innocence, her question painting a genuine picture of admiration.


    "Yes, indeed..." another noblewoman chimed in, her voiceced with curiosity. "Could it be honey water that you use? I''ve heard that our Princess is quite fond of it as well. The product has been creating quite a stir in beauty circles ofte."


    An additional voice entered the discussion, bringing a different perspective. "While I''ve also heard about various skincare concoctions, I do wonder how much of it applies to those from the northern region," anotherdy mused thoughtfully.


    Thisment drew a perplexed look from Lady Sheryl Oran, the Baron''s daughter who had initiallymented on Rosalind''s skin. "What do you imply?" she questioned.


    The woman who had spoken, Lady Kimberly if Rosalind remembered correctly, replied with an assertive tone, "The north is characterized by a frigid climate, resulting in a naturally palerplexion. Yet, to achieve such a wless, poreless visage, additional aid in the form of cosmetics or other enhancers would be required." Lady Kim, as she wasmonly referred to, was the wife of a distinguished knight, a fact she was well known for.


    Lady Sheryl, however, persisted with her inquiry, "What about beauty rituals involving floral baths and honey water?"


    Lady Kim countered, "That might work differently due to the varying weather conditions. Honey water suits our Princess well, but that doesn''t imply universal effectiveness. Lady Sheryl, I''d suggest shifting your focus from skincare to overall wellness. I recall a physician stating that holistic health is the true secret to radiant skin."


    This response sparked a sharp retort from Lady Sheryl, "And what are you insinuating by that?"


    As Rosalind had anticipated, the twodies began to trade barbs, their insults veiled under sharine expressions. The dessert course was now being served, and thedies had moved to smaller tables dotted around the banquet hall, specifically designed to facilitate mingling.


    Rosalind had purposely picked a table far from the bustling hub of the Princess and her circle of friends, favoring a quieter spot by the sereneke. Her preference for tranquility and the beautiful view had inadvertently be a hotspot for a growing debate sparked by Lady Sheryl''s innocent question. The exchange drew the attention of other women, eager to weigh in on the skincare discussion. The conversation had escted to the point where even the Princess was now making her way toward their group.


    Rosalind could only offer a silent sigh. The desire for a peaceful evening was gradually slipping away. All she wanted was for the banquet to end as early as possible.


    "May I know what her grace was thinking about this matter?" Princess Isadora''s voice interrupted Rosalind''s stupor.


    "You mean the matter of the skin?" Rosalind immediately noticed everyone''s attention turning towards her way. She smiled at the Princess while letting out another sigh inwardly. What was this woman doing?


    Caught amidst the unexpected attention, Rosalind noted the eyes that had turned her way. She felt the weight of their scrutiny, the curiosity sparked by Princess Isadora''s inquiry. The Duchess of Wugari attempted to keep herposure, offering an amicable smile in the Princess'' direction. However, she sighed inwardly, wondering what the Princess was ying at.


    Rosalind''s natural radiance was indeed a sight to behold, yet the secret to her wless skin was not some mystic elixir or magical concoction. It was her inherent ability to heal through her bestowed blessings of light. Her body instinctively harnessed this power to maintain her perfectplexion.


    "Yes. The assemge appears to be quite curious about your skincare routine, mydy," Princess Isadora probed further, her voice melodic yetced with an unmistakable undercurrent of intrigue.


    Realizing the depth of the trap the Princess hadid, Rosalind quietly analyzed her options. Responding with the true cause of her impable skin was out of the question. And each of the usible exnations she could think of had its own set of perils.


    Pointing to the frigid climate of the north as the reason might be usible, but it would seem disingenuous given her southern origins and a past spent in the warm embrace of a merchant family. iming her youthful age as the reason would risk offending the older women present. Referencing a specific diet would imply a critique of the others'' eating habits. Every potential response held the power to stir resentment.


    Atst, under the expectant gazes of the onlookers, she met Princess Isadora''s eyes. With a note of assertion, she offered, "It''s the result of a specialized regimen that the Duke of the North had insisted I follow." Shrewdly, she decided to leverage Lucas''s influence to navigate the precarious situation.


    "A regimen?" The Princess echoed, her eyes widening ever so slightly, mirroring the ripple of surprise that spread amongst the assembly at Rosalind''s revtion. "Could you possibly share the details of this regimen? I realize it may be considered impolite to ask, but curiosity seems to have taken hold of us all," the Princess implored, her voice brimming with feigned innocence, a charming smile ying on her lips.


    Rosalind considered her words before replying. "If the Princess is indeed interested, I would rmend corresponding with the Duke directly. As much as I would love to assist, I must confess my limited knowledge about the herbs native to the north, integral to the regimen. Some of the ingredients required, like the eyes of a demonic beast or the skin of a demonic tortoise, halted my inquiries. It distresses me to think of any creature being harmed merely for the sake of maintaining myplexion."


    The chatter ceased immediately, reced by a pregnant silence. Inside, Rosalind suppressed a chuckle, her inner amusement contrasting the shell-shocked expressions around her.


    "Are you suggesting that you use the eyes of a demonic beast and the skin of a demonic tortoise for your skin?" The Princess stuttered, her face a picture of disbelief.


    With a serious expression, Rosalind nodded. "Indeed. My husband, the Duke, personally ventures out each Sunday before dawn. He stressed the importance of acquiring the ingredients before sunrise to preserve their potency. Therefore, the creatures must be dealt with swiftly, and their body parts harvested fresh. As you can imagine, this topic" Rosalind sighed dramatically, "...it truly frightens me. I''ve even had nightmares where I''m pursued by a tortoise demanding its skin back, its blood-red eyes haunting me. One particr night"


    "I understand," the Princess abruptly interjected, likely sensing the growing difort among thedies as Rosalind wove her ghastly tale.


    "Given the Princess''s curiosity, I feel obligated to shed light on this matter, despite its unsettling nature," Rosalind offered a mncholy smile. "I''m truly grateful for my husband''s devoted care, and despite the gruesomeness of the story, it is a testament to his dedication."


    "I''m sorry, your grace, but that tale was quite..." the Princess attempted to interject.


    "Ipletely understand," Rosalind cut her off, sounding entirely congenial. "Isn''t this precisely why I hesitated to share it? To have cast a cloud over such a delightful gathering is regrettable. Allow me to make amends by imbibing three sses of wine." Without waiting for approval or a protest, she proceeded to lift the goblet of wine that the Princess had poured, draining it in swift gulps.


    Soon, many of the women, who moments ago were delighting in the prospect of witnessing Rosalind''s potential embarrassment, were excusing themselves, their faces pallid. Some even lost their stomachs contents into theke.


    Rosalind observed the spectacle, a proud glint in her eyes. She was well aware of the minefield these banquets could be. Utilizing the Duke as her shield had proven to be an astute move.

 Chapter 485: Marriage of Convenience

    Chapter 485: Marriage of Convenience


    Rosalind remained silent as she stared at Atior with a watchful gaze. Sadly, she knew that trying to sway someone with a firm conviction would be futile. As she contemted their conversation, the voices outside her room interrupted her thoughts, causing her to frown.


    In a blink of an eye, Atior had disappeared without a trace. Rosalind''s heart raced, unsure of what could have transpired outside.


    She wished she could see what was happening, but confined to her room, all she could do was sense the presence of several people beyond the door.


    Magda''s voice filled the air, demanding answers for the disturbance. The Duchess could sense her friend''s frustration and the tense atmosphere that had enveloped the living room.


    Before Magda, Captain Nuvali, stood his ground, attempting to exin their intrusion. He was imposing and bulky, but Magda was unyielding, not backing down in the face of his intimidating presence.


    "Do you think I would be here talking to you if an assassin is here?" Magda retorted sharply, her face disying her displeasure. She had experienced her fair share of schemes and knew how to identify genuine threats.


    The audacity of those who dared to conspire against them infuriated her. They underestimated the depth of the Duke''s love and loyalty to his wife, and they would soon learn the consequences of their folly.


    Captain Nuvali attempted to justify their actions, citing the need to follow protocol and protect the pce from potential danger. However, before he could borate further, Princess Isadora''s voice cut through the tension.


    "Lady Magda," Princess Isadora addressed her, gracefully entering the room. The Knights respectfully made way for her, acknowledging her presence. "I would like to personally apologize for the disturbance just now. Captain Nuvali was simply fulfilling his duty."


    However, despite the Princess''s cordial smile, Magda found it hard to be pacified. The smile, in fact, only fueled her irritation. She had always been wary of Princess Isadora''s scheming nature, but to witness such tant maniption in front of the Duchess was beyond foolish.


    "Magda, what is happening?" Rosalind''s concerned voice came from inside the room.


    Internally sighing, Magda knew that Rosalind had intervened to prevent any disrespect towards the Princess and avoid offending her. "Captain Nuvali is here with the Princess," Magda responded, her frustration evident.


    Earlier, Magda had resisted allowing the Knights to enter the suite, but she couldn''t possibly block Princess Isadora herself. Her frown deepened as she stood her ground, refusing to move away, despite the Princess''s invitation.


    Rosalind finally emerged from the room, and the Princess greeted her immediately. "Your Grace, may I have a word?" Princess Isadora asked.


    "Of course," Rosalind replied, curiosity mingling with her politeness.


    "Then please follow me to a much safer ce," the Princess suggested, leading them into the hallway. Rosalindplied, intrigued by the Princess''s actions, and Magda followed closely behind, keeping a watchful eye on the situation.


    They were led through a different hallway adorned with elegant paintings and magnificent chandeliers. Eventually, they arrived at what seemed to be a study. However, Rosalind was taken aback by the sight before her.


    The study was in disarray, far from the pristine order one would expect in a grand pce. Papers were scattered all over the ce, giving the impression of hasty work and urgent matters at hand.


    "Please forgive the chaos," the Princess spoke, her eyes apologetic as she gestured to her disheveled study. "This is my personal sanctuary." She smiled warmly at Rosalind. "I do not see the point of letting my maids clean the ce where I spend most of my days. I prefer it this way, as odd as it may seem. The chaos somehow fuels my thoughts and creativity."


    Rosalind nodded, understanding the Princess''s unique approach to her workspace. As the Princess poured her a ss of wine, Rosalind settled into a chair, appreciating the intimate and candid atmosphere of the moment.


    The Princess raised her own ss, indicating a toast. "This wine was a thoughtful gift from one of the nobles of Sloryn. It''s not often that I get to enjoy such moments of leisure amidst my duties."


    Rosalind smiled in response, d to share this rxed moment with the Princess. However, her curiosity and impatience about the purpose of their meeting lingered.


    "I am wondering why the Princess wanted to talk to me," Rosalind finally spoke, deciding to cut to the chase.


    Princess Isadora chuckled softly, her eyes bright with amusement. "I can see the Duchess''s impatience," she remarked yfully. "I apologize for my indirect approach. I did not intend toplicate things. So, I would like to be as direct as possible."


    Rosalind raised an eyebrow, intrigued by the Princess''s change of tone.


    "I want to marry the Duke of Wugari," Princess Isadora stated boldly. "I want to be the Duke''s Concubine. I hope that the current Duchess would not object."


    Rosalind''s expression shifted from curiosity to bewilderment. The words took her by surprise, and she struggled to find a response to such an unexpected proposition.


    "A concubine?" she repeated, her voice tinged with disbelief. She had asked the Princess to be direct, but she hadn''t anticipated that the woman would express such an audacious desire.


    "Yes," the Princess confirmed calmly, undeterred by Rosalind''s reaction. "Of course, I understand that this maye as a shock to you. But I am aware of the depth of the Duke''s affection for you, and I do not wish to disrupt your rtionship. My intentions are genuine, and I believe that such a union would benefit both our kingdoms."


    Rosalind''s mind raced as she processed the Princess''s words. The proposal was indeed unexpected. She knew that the Princess was up to something but the idea of bing a concubine was not something she had ever imagined, let alone considered.


    Princess Isadora continued, her tone sincere, "I assure you, Duchess Rosalind, I am not seeking to rece you or challenge your position. I admire your dedication to the Duke and your people, and I value the harmony and alliance between our Kingdoms. If this arrangement is not eptable to you, I will understand, and I will respect your decision."


    Rosalind was at a loss for words, torn between her duty as a Duchess and her emotions as a wife. The proposition posed aplex dilemma that she would need time to reflect upon.


    Princess Isadora gave her a warm smile, her sincerity evident. "Take all the time you need to consider this matter, Duchess. I wanted to be forthright with you, as I value your opinion and your happiness above all else."


    "Are you jesting?" Rosalind asked, her voice betraying a mix of shock and disbelief. "I mean are you really" She struggled to find the right words to respond to the audacious proposal.


    "I am serious," Princess Isadora affirmed firmly, her tone resolute. "I do not have the time nor inclination to jest about something as serious as my marriage."


    Rosalind''s curiosity got the better of her, and she couldn''t help but inquire further. "Why does the Princess think that the Duke would agree to your arrangement?" The question was loaded with genuine curiosity and a hint of skepticism. The Duke of Wugari was renowned for rejecting marriage proposals from nobles, princesses, and numerous other women throughout the years. His sudden marriage to Rosalind had taken many by surprise, and the refusal to ept concubines from other kingdoms had only solidified the Duke''s devotion to his Duchess.


    "Because only I can help him," the Princess replied, her smile possessing an air of self-assuredness. "Only I can truly aid the Duke."


    "Pardon?" Rosalind''s eyes widened, her curiosity growing.


    "I know that the Duchess''s past had been a lie," the Princess divulged, her voice gentle yet direct. "I know that you are not the daughter of a merchant, but someone the Duke took in and intended to present as a false bride."


    Rosalind''s jaw dropped, her heart racing with surprise. The Princess''s revtion cut through theyers of secrecy that had surrounded her past. The truth, once carefully hidden, was nowid bare before her.


    "Moreover, I also know that the Duke was only making a disy of his affection. The marriage was nothing but a marriage of convenience," Princess Isadora continued, her gaze steady on Rosalind.


    Rosalind mustered her resolve, finding her voice despite the shock that still lingered within her. "Please, do not underestimate the informationwork of someone from Rakha," the Princess stated, her smile unwavering, but her eyes held a glint of confidence. "I am giving you until tomorrow to tell me"


    "No," Rosalind interrupted, her tone firm and resolute.


    "Did I just hear the Duchess decline my offer?" The Princess''s smile remained, but a subtle flicker of surprise and irritation passed through her eyes.


    "Yes, Princess Isadora, you did," Rosalind affirmed, her gaze steady as she met the Princess''s gaze head-on.


    Princess Isadora seemed taken aback by the Duchess''s straightforward refusal. She had expected a negotiation, a careful consideration, or perhaps even a hesitant eptance. Yet, here was Rosalind, standing her ground with an unwavering gaze.


    Was it not clear enough? The Princess knew about the Duke and the Duchess''s secret! Did the Duchess think that the Princess would not dare reveal this information?

 Chapter 473: Deadly Precision

    Chapter 473: Deadly Precision


    "Lady Seraphina..." General Alexander''s tone remained surprisinglyposed despite the tension in the air. Rosalind had expected him to attempt to pacify the Lady, but his next words were far from soothing. "Please close your mouth."


    Rosalind blinked, exchanging a quick nce with Lucas. Memories from her past life flooded her mind; she knew this General would survive the initial months of the war, only to meet his end in the second wave of enemy attacks. The turning point of the war in Sloryn, where he had miraculously survived an ambush, had be the stuff of legends.


    Although Rosalind''s rebirth had altered the course of history and spared Sloryn from the devastating war, she couldn''t alter the General''s fate. It was akin to the tragic death of her friend Milith, whom she had tried to save in vain.


    With the impending war against Korusta on the horizon, Rosalind couldn''t help but wonder about the fate of this young General. The uncertainty weighed heavily on her heart.


    Lady Seraphina''s voice broke the silence, curiosityced with disdain as she asked the General, "What did you just say?" Though their engagement was merely a formality, Seraphina held no love for General Alexander due to his non-noble background. His rise from humble beginnings, training under Seraphina''s father, had been a source of displeasure for her.


    To her, being born in the mountains and having a darkerplexion rendered the General unworthy ofparison to the esteemed Princes of Sloryn. She had resented the forced engagement, her reputation at stake, but her father had pushed for it despite her objections.


    "YouDid you just" Lady Seraphina''s voice wavered as she struggled to find the right words.


    "Close your mouth," the General reiterated firmly, his eyes locked on Lucas with a seriousness that sent shivers down Rosalind''s spine. Although taller than most men, the General appeared almost diminished in Lucas''s presence. However, what rmed him wasn''t the height difference, but rather the faint aura of bloodlust emanating from Lucas.


    The General recognized that predatory instinct from his encounters with wild animals in the past. He knew instinctively that Lucas was a formidable opponent, far beyond his own capabilities.


    "This ce is closed off to strangers," the General dered with resolve, addressing Lucas.


    Lucas nodded, pleased with his own restraint, having chosen not to escte the situation.


    "Please leave," General Alexander added.


    "Hmm..." Lucas nodded, an air of calmness surrounding him. Today, luck seemed to favor his mood, sparing anyone else from experiencing his wrath. He carefully returned his belongings to his pouch and sped Rosalind''s hand, leading her away from the contentious scene that had unfolded.


    But just as they started to distance themselves, Seraphina''s rage boiled over. She could not bear the perceived disrespect any longer and seized the hilt of her short sword, brandishing it threateningly at Rosalind. "Did you not hear me?" she demanded, her voice trembling with anger. "Leave your names, or do not even think about leaving this ce!"


    Her status as the daughter of a Duke had granted her a life of privilege and deference, and she could not tolerate this tant disregard. Her heart pounded with indignation as she gritted her teeth, her fury now directed at Lucas, who seemed to dismiss her entirely, turning his attention to the General instead.


    Before Seraphina could utter another word, a sudden, searing pain erupted in her wrist, causing her sword to drop to the ground, along with her hand.


    "AHHHHH!" An agonizing scream pierced the air as blood spilled from the severed limb, her face draining of color before she copsed, overwhelmed by shock and pain.


    Her fiance, who had been standing behind her, rushed to her aid, aiding her while shey unconscious. Lucas merely smiled, his words chillingly calm, "She is lucky... I am in an excellent mood today." Without further ado, he took the stunned Rosalind''s hand and silently whisked her away.


    Help finally arrived, but the damage had been done, and the General felt utterly powerless. He could not deny the truth before him  Lucas was an enigma, a master of the sword who moved with deadly precision.


    The General did not even see Lucas move an inch! Everything happened too fast and the next thing they knew, Lucas was already gone.


    The General''s own skills paled inparison, and he knew that confronting Lucas would be futile.


    Back at the Duchy, General Alexander mustered the courage to recount the encounter to the Duke. His voice shook with a mix of regret and humility. "Yes, your grace, I speak the truth. I did not recognize the man. His appearance and swordsmanship were extraordinary. If he hailed from Sloryn, I would undoubtedly know his name," he confessed, his head hung low in shame.


    The Duke, who had mentored and cared for the General like a father, listened with a heavy heart. "This is not your fault," he reassured the General. "We cannot predict every twist of fate. What matters now is moving forward and learning from this." The Duke frowned.


    Still, General Alexander couldn''t shake the weight of guilt, feeling that he had failed his esteemed mentor and allowed harm to befall his beloved daughter. In a moment of desperation, he stepped forward, presenting his wrist with a dagger in hand. "I must take responsibility," he dered firmly. "A hand for a hand. It is only fair."


    "What do you think you are doing?" The Duke''s voice reverberated within the confines of his study, his gaze piercing through the General, whom he had raised and cherished as his own son. "Stop this foolishness. Get up, I say! It won''t change a thing!"


    "But your grace, this"


    "She suffered because she failed to recognize strength. Consider this a lesson for her," the Duke interrupted sternly. "How could she behave with such arrogance, acting as if she owns the heavens? If that man is as powerful as you im, she''s fortunate he didn''t take her life. If he could sever her hand so effortlessly, what would have stopped him from going for her neck?"

 Chapter 475: Newfound Friendship

    Chapter 475: Newfound Friendship


    Meanwhile, Rosalind found herself increasingly perplexed by Lucas''s actions. Was she being too suspicious, or did his motives truly go beyond mere coincidences? Unfortunately, she couldn''t bring herself to believe in coincidences.


    "What are you thinking? Shouldn''t you spend your time sleeping instead of staring at nothing?" Lucas remarked. It was already high noon, and Rosalind was having her lunch alone. Lucas had urgent matters to attend to, so he would have to leave when they returned to Wugari.


    "I was starving," she replied, gazing at her untouched food, and then at her husband with an awkward pause. "I mean now. I am starving now."


    Lucas took a seat opposite her. "The Duke and Duchess of Sloryn are quite well-known characters. The Duke neglects his daughter, instead choosing to train a young man whoter became a General. The Duchess spoils her daughter, allowing her to believe she can do whatever she wants. Such characters are truly problematic."


    "I know," Rosalind nodded.


    "It is essential to teach these people how to act in the future."


    "I know," Rosalind nodded again. Without even asking for an exnation, Lucas divulged everything to her.


    "Then in the future, be more direct. Teach these people a lesson they won''t forget," Lucas advised. Rosalind was at a loss for words. Should she resort to extreme measures to teach them a lesson? She wasn''t sure what to say.


    "I heard the Queen really wanted that birthday celebration," Rosalind swiftly changed the subject. Although she pondered Lucas''s real motives, she decided not to pry. Ultimately, his decisions wouldn''t significantly affect her, so she considered it best not to worry about it.


    Lucas motioned for Denys to instruct the servants to serve his food before nodding. "The King asked me just this morning to bring Dorothy to the gates. I suggested he send her outside instead, as he truly wanted to help," he sneered.


    Rosalind remained silent, and the two began discussing some projects she had nned. In the following days, Rosalind slowly pushed the incident to the back of her mind and focused on her projects. The estate''s improvements were on the right track.


    The teleportation device was now functional, attracting numerous merchants to Wugari. As a result, the quality of life and food supply for the people improved significantly.


    "I think we need to focus on new products," Rosalind said. She wanted to further enhance the estate''s living conditions and had been brainstorming business ideas they could implement in theing winter.


    "In the past, the North didn''t really care about matters like this. We could survive without help from the Southerners. We ate the beasts, wore their skins, and slept at night. We didn''t require much," mused Magda. In the past, the Duchy never considered such matters, as everything in the estate was considered basic. Taxes were minimal, and people were content.


    However, Rosalind introduced a few changes, such as Skill Development Programs. These programs focused on winter-appropriate activities like knitting, crafting, winter sports, and other indoor pursuits that could bring enjoyment and economic opportunities.


    Most importantly, these programs focused on women and children. Rosalind even created activities for the wives of soldiers serving at the gates, teaching them crafts they could eventually sell to merchants.


    Capitalizing on the abundance of ck ordinary relics in the region, Rosalind crafted beautiful jewelry with ck pendants and other pieces suitable formoners to wear. This initiative was met with great enthusiasm.


    Furthermore, she decided to add basic subjects to the small school for the soldiers'' children in the estate. In addition tobat training, they would learnnguages from the South and basic math to prepare them for the future.


    Rosalind had been tirelessly busy with these initiatives in the past few days. "Shouldn''t you focus on the Revelry first?" Magda calmly reminded her of the uing celebration in the north.


    "I almost forgot about it," Rosalind spoke, her expression turning serious. The uing Frostbloom Revelry was a grand festival to wee spring after the long and harsh winter. The Pce had nned various activities to celebrate the asion.


    However, when Rosalind received another invitation from the Queen for a certain Hunt during the Frostbloom Revelry, her excitement turned into a headache. She found herself torn between participating in the festival''s merriment and dealing with the forting Hunt.


    Yes, the Hunt was to happen during the Frostbloom Revelry. Rosalind was now faced with aplex and dramatic decision that could have far-reaching consequences.


    Rosalind''s disinterest in the matter was evident, but she knew she had no choice but to address Lady Dorothy''s unexpected visit.


    "Your grace," a servant''s voice echoed from the other side of the door.


    "Come in," Rosalind spoke, beckoning the servant to enter.


    "Lady Dorothy is here to see you," the servant informed.


    Rosalind let out a sigh. Who would simply show up at someone''s estate without prior announcements? Lady Dorothy was known for her peculiar behavior, but the least she could do was inform Rosalind about her visit in advance.


    "Let her in," Rosalind reluctantly agreed. Magda frowned but said nothing as she opened the door, allowing Lady Dorothy to enter the study. Dorothy was dressed entirely in white as she walked inside, apanied by a knight who stood behind her like a statue.


    Upon seeing the knight, Rosalind''s lips twitched with amusement, but she quickly refocused her attention on the woman before her.


    "I apologize for intruding," Lady Dorothy spoke, her voice tinged with an air of formality.


    "It is alright," Rosalind replied, maintaining herposure. "May I know the reason for the Lady''s visit?"


    Lady Dorothy smiled, seemingly unfazed by the formality of the situation. "It is about the Hunt. My father, His blessedness Martin, has decided to send a few people to represent the empire. I shall be leading them to the north, and I would like to request someone to guide us."


    Rosalind blinked in surprise at the audacity of the request. "Lady Dorothy, the sess of the Hunt depends on each participant''s own capabilities and skills."


    "I am aware," Dorothy replied with a serene smile. "However, I believe an additionalyer of protection would be prudent for my delegation."


    Rosalind''s patience waned as she interrupted, "Then I fail to see why the Lady should lead the delegation if she requires extra security. It is a hunting game, not a parade."


    Magda stifled a chuckle, trying her best to hide her amusement. Rosalind''s bluntness was known to all, but in this situation, it seemed entirely appropriate.


    Lady Dorothy''s smile faltered for a moment, but she quicklyposed herself. "I understand your concern, Duchess. However, it would be beneficial for both our houses if I were to lead the delegation."


    Rosalind''s expression remained unyielding. "Beneficial in what way, Lady Dorothy?"


    Dorothy hesitated for a moment before continuing, "Well, you see, my father values our rtionship with your house, and having me at the forefront of this delegation would serve to solidify our alliance further."


    Rosalind arched an eyebrow. "Your father values the alliance, you say? Yet, he sends you, someone who cannot defend herself adequately, to lead a hunting expedition."


    Lady Dorothy''s cheeks flushed slightly, but she held her ground. "I assure you, Duchess, I will not be a burden. I merely wish to have some guidance and protection."


    "." Once again, Rosalind found herself truly speechless. Lady Dorothy''s request was both audacious and perplexing. The Aster Empire was currently facing a crisis, and Martin Lux dared to send a representative to join the hunt during such troubled times. What was he thinking?


    "Lady Dorothy, the Queen has already requested some soldiers to assist the Aster Empire. I fear we cannot spare any more soldiers at the moment," Rosalind stated, a hint of exasperation evident in her voice.


    "This is precisely why I am here, your grace," Dorothy replied calmly, undeterred by Rosalind''s response. "I intended to ask the Queen to let the Duke apany me on this expedition. My purpose ining here today is to inform you in advance, so there are no misunderstandings between us." Dorothy wore an innocent smile that seemed to suggest that declining her request would be a grave sin.


    "I hope that the Duchess will give me her blessing. Only the Duke is capable enough to guard me in the North," Dorothy continued earnestly.


    "So, you wanted the Duke to help you in the hunting games?" Rosalind sought rification. Did she want to use the Duke to win thepetition?


    "No, please do not misunderstand," Dorothy quickly replied. "I do not require the Duke''s assistance during the hunting. I simply wished for him to stay by my side to ensure my safety. You see, these troubled times in Aster have left my father worried that someone might attempt to harm me, perhaps even through an assassin''s plot. He didn''t want to jeopardize the newfound friendship between Aster Empire and Wugari Kingdom, so he sent a letter to both the King and Queen of Wugari, exining this matter. My father is just a concerned father, hoping to ensure his daughter''s safety. I hope the Duchess does not take any offense."

 Chapter 476: A War of Attrition

    Chapter 476: A War of Attrition


    Magda''s face scrunched up with concern as she served Rosalind a cup of steaming tea. "That is a very strange woman," she remarked, her eyes darting with suspicion. "Why would shee here just to ask that question when she already inquired with the Queen? Knowing her majesty''s current feelings towards that woman, she might try to manipte the Queen into issuing a decree to let the Duke apany Lady Dorothy."


    Rosalind took a thoughtful sip of her tea, her mind racing with possibilities. Magda''s observation held some truth, but there was more to it. "You''re right, Magda," Rosalind said, her eyes glinting with intrigue. "But I don''t think Dorothy''s goal is to make the Duke apany her."


    Magda raised an eyebrow, eager to know more. "Then what is it? Is she aiming to turn the Queen against the estate?"


    "No," Rosalind replied, shaking her head. "It''s more cunning than that. Dorothy always has a meticulous n; she''s not one to act haphazardly. You see, we have two options here."


    Rosalind exined the two possible scenarios to Magda. The first involved letting the Duke apany Dorothy outside the estate, ensuring her safety. The second option was for the Duke to represent the estate and lead the team himself, essentially joining thepetition. This, however, could attract unwanted attention from the nobles, which might affect the King''s rtionship with Lucas.


    Magda furrowed her brow, trying to grasp the implications of each choice. "But why would Dorothy want the Duke to join the Hunt? Surely, she knows he has never participated before. And the Duke''s participation could immediately make us the winner of the Hunt. Many nobles would surely find this unfair."


    A wry smile yed on Rosalind''s lips as she began to see through Dorothy''s ploy. Dorothy wants the Duke to refuse her invitation. If he chooses the second option, he could use this as a legitimate reason to decline her offer. However, this means the Duke would have to join thepetition.


    In fact, all Dorothy wanted was to manipte the situation so that she appears to be extending an olive branch, while secretly hoping he will reject her. That way, she can feign innocence and im she''s just trying to make amends. And most importantly, she wanted the Duke to leave the estate and go to the walls.


    Rosalind nibbled on some snacks thoughtfully prepared by Magda. "Dorothy is an expert at creating schemes with no clear way for her opponent to win. But she haspletely underestimated the Duke of Wugari."


    Rosalind sneered inwardly. Did that conniving woman really think they would be so easily trapped by her maniptive options?


    Just as Rosalind was about to finish her tea, there was a knock on the door and Lucas entered the room with Denys, his confident smile sending a flutter through her.


    The Duke then gestured for Magda and Denys to leave the room, leaving him and Rosalind alone.


    Lucas leaned in to kiss Rosalind''s cheek. "The Queen issued an edict," he began casually as if discussing the day''s weather, "to make me apany Dorothy to the treacherous northern beastnds."


    Rosalind''s eyes widened slightly, but she maintained her poise. She did not expect the Queen to immediately send an edict! "And?" she inquired, her voice steady, though her mind raced with curiosity about his decision.


    "I decline," Lucas stated matter-of-factly, his voice tinged with disdain.


    She couldn''t help but chuckle softly. "Well, I can''t say I''m surprised," she admitted, her eyes locking with his. She had always known Lucas to possess an unwavering determination, and the idea of him being manipted into something like this wasughable.


    "But can you truly decline an offer from the Queen so bluntly?" Rosalind probed, her curiosity getting the better of her. She knew that openly refusing a royal edict could have its consequences.


    "I can," Lucas replied with a hint of defiance in his voice. "It wouldn''t be fair to thepetition," he sneered, clearly unimpressed with Dorothy''sckluster scheme. "If they wanted to scheme and plot, they could have at leaste up with something more creative."


    Rosalind admired Lucas''s resilience and boldness, yet she couldn''t shake the worry that lingered in the back of her mind. The repercussions of defying the Queen''s edict were not to be taken lightly. The Royal Court was filled with whispers, and rivals were always looking for weaknesses to exploit.


    "What of the King?" Rosalind inquired, her brow furrowing with concern.


    "He has nothing to say," Lucas replied with a nonchnt shrug, his expression contemtive. "It seems that the Queen is growing bolder by the day," he mused, leaning back in his chair. "I can''t fathom why she would want me to apany someone else. It simply doesn''t make sense."


    Rosalind nodded, her mind swirling with thoughts and possibilities. Was the Queen''s insistence on sending Lucas away with Lady Dorothy rted to her desire for a child? The idea that the Queen might be willing to sacrifice everything for the sake of an heir weighed heavily on her heart.


    As she stared into Lucas''s impatient gaze, Rosalind hesitated before broaching a delicate topic. "Are you going to do something about the Queen?" she asked, her voice soft, knowing that this decision held significant implications for their rtionship and their estate.


    "Naturally," Lucas interjected firmly, cutting off any further discussion. "There is no need for this to continue any longer. I''ll handle it promptly."


    Rosalind nodded, her trust in Lucas''s judgment providing a sense of relief. She hade to understand how he operated - swift and decisive in his actions, sparing no time for unnecessary drama or indecision. Though this demeanor might be seen as cold to some, Rosalind found sce in the fact that Lucas tackled challenges head-on.


    His pragmatic approach to handling matters put her at ease, knowing that he wouldn''t let things spiral out of control.


    "Ah, it seems that Korusta just attacked Sloryn..." Lucas spoke, his face adorned with an unsettling smile. "The first flicker of war has started."


    Rosalind''s brow furrowed as she listened, a sense of foreboding settling over her. War was not a mere sh of arms; it was a terrifying ordeal that could shatter countless lives, leaving scars that would linger for generations. She couldn''t shake the memories of her past life, where she had witnessed the devastating consequences of conflicts like this.


    In her previous life, Sloryn had suffered greatly during the war, though the Empire itself had managed to survive. The conflict had dragged on for years, with both sides incurring heavy losses. It was a war of attrition, a battle with no clear victor.


    "Just as we expected, Ena Thun immediately came to Sloryn''s aid," Lucas continued, his tone betraying an undercurrent of concern. "However... it seems that Korusta held some advantages this time."


    Rosalind leaned in, eager to understand the details of the unfolding conflict. "How did they manage that?" she asked, her mind racing with possibilities.


    "The battle took ce in the desert," Lucas exined. "Sloryn strategically sent troops to block Korusta''s soldiers from entering their territory, intending to make it seem as though they were indifferent to the matter. In truth, they had set up an ambush, hoping to catch Korusta off guard. But unfortunately, it didn''t work as nned. Rumor has it that Sloryn lost more than half of their troops in the encounter."


    Rosalind''s frown deepened, perplexed by the unexpected oue. "But how is that possible? If it was a premeditated ambush, then the exhausted soldiers of Korusta, who had been marching for days, should have been at a disadvantage."


    Lucas''s smiled. "It appears that Korusta was better prepared than anyone anticipated," he replied, his mind analyzing the situation. "They might have been fatigued, but it seems theirmanders had devised a contingency n for such a scenario. Perhaps they were able to rally their troops in a way that caught Sloryn off guard."


    Rosalind''s brow furrowed as she mulled over the details of the report. Something about it didn''t sit right with her, and her instincts told her there was more to this story. Lucas noticed her reaction and couldn''t help but chuckle at her astute observation. "So you''ve seen through it?" he asked, admiring her sharp mind.


    "Was it Josephine?" Rosalind inquired, her mind racing with possibilities. Josephine had managed to escape the clutches of two formidable individuals in the past. Moreover, she chose to stay in Korusta, choosing to stay next to L''s side.


    So, it wasn''t far-fetched to think she might have been involved in the current conflict. Perhaps she had foreseen the ambush and yed a crucial role in Korusta''s victory.


    "She was indeed involved, but that''s not the only reason they won this time," Lucas replied cryptically, leaving Rosalind eager for more information.


    "Then what was it?" she asked, curiosity brimming in her eyes.


    "Korusta had long prepared for this war," Lucas revealed, his voice serious. "Their ambitions were far-reaching, and they had beenying the groundwork for years. They nted spies in each Empire, hidden among the nobles, operating in the shadows."


    Rosalind''s eyes widened in disbelief. "You mean to say that Korusta had been nning to wage war against the other Empires from the beginning?" she asked, a mix of shock and concern in her voice. So, this was not just about L and Brinley?


    Lucas nodded. "Exactly. This was no impulsive decision. They carefully plotted and schemed, biding their time until they had the advantage to strike. Their spies had infiltrated our courts, gaining positions of power and trust within their ownnds."


    The realization hit Rosalind like a wave of cold water.

 Chapter 477: Combat Tournament

    Chapter 477: Combat Tournament


    As she delved deeper into the memories of her past life, Rosalind couldn''t help but feel a shiver of intrigue running down her spine. The strangeness of the situation was bing more apparent with each recollection. In that bygone era, instead of shing with Korusta, the battles raged against Dreaston and Raston, territories belonging to the notorious Thun Family.


    As the pieces of her fragmented memories began to connect, she could vaguely recall hearing whispers of some ominous weapons being developed by Korustaa dangerous creation akin to a bomb, capable of unleashing devastating effects. The gravity of this revtion left her contemtive. "Korusta might be unto something," she murmured her mind aze with the possibilities.


    Lucas, her ever-curiouspanion, leaned forward, a glint of anticipation in his eyes. "What are you thinking?" he inquired, eager to share in her unfolding epiphany.


    "A relic" Rosalind finally spoke, her words weighed with a mixture of trepidation and excitement. The only exnation that had emerged from her past life''s memories pointed towards the existence of a long-lost artifact. Unfortunately, she had no concrete proof to validate this suspicion, and the spies they dispatched to investigate Korusta''s actions had mysteriously vanished without a trace. Compounding the enigma, she had recently uncovered traces of Korusta on the person of a traitorous butler, Arman, who would ultimately betray Martin Lux.


    Her voice trembled slightly as she pondered the chilling possibility, "Was it possible that... Korusta was the puppeteer orchestrating all the wars and devastation in my past life?"


    Lucas''s eyebrow arched in amazement, captivated by the web of intrigue she was spinning. "A relic?" he repeated.


    "Hmmm..." Rosalind nodded, now choosing her words carefully. "I believe I stumbled upon this forbidden knowledge in the ck market," she casually lied, not wanting to reveal the true depths of her past life''s secrets just yet.


    "Oh?" Lucas''s curiosity intensified.


    "It is just a fleeting rumor, nothing to be excited about," Rosalind began, her voice tinged with intrigue. "I simply thought it would be worth mentioning. They say that Korusta is concealing a relica hidden treasure of sorts. Though, I must admit, I am not entirely certain of the truth behind it." As the words left her lips, she observed the Patriarch of the ize Family, whose immediate agreement to create a portal connecting Korusta to Wugari raised her suspicions even further.


    Initially, she had believed the old man was merely because of the demons, but now doubts clouded her mind. Was there more to this than she first assumed?


    Lucas, alwaysposed and attentive, smiled and responded, "I have no prior knowledge about any relic in Korusta, but I assure you, I will personally investigate the matter."


    "Now, let us talk about the hunt," Lucas continued, shifting the topic.


    "The Hunt?" Rosalind frowned, intrigued by his sudden change in subject. "What of it?" she prodded, eager to hear his insights.


    "Both Korusta and Sloryn will be sending representatives this time," Lucas exined, knowing that the revtion might be met with skepticism.


    Her snort of disbelief was immediate when she heard his words. The grand battle between the two mighty empires had only just begun, and now they were about to send representatives to participate in a merepetition from a rtively smaller kingdom like Wugari. The incongruity of the situation struck her as absurdly dramatic.


    "This is getting more and more dramatic," she remarked with a wry smile, pouring herself more tea while thoughtfully considering the implications. Then, with a gesture of grace, she also poured tea for her husband, aware of theplexities thaty ahead.


    "So, you intend to prevent them from killing each other while they are on the estate?" she asked, acknowledging the noble responsibility to maintain order and peace. However, Lucas had always been an unpredictable nobleman, unlike any she had encountered before.


    "Of course not," Lucas responded, surprising her with his candid honesty. "Whatever they choose to do does not concern me in the least," he dered boldly.


    "I only wanted you to know that going near them might be dangerous," Lucas cautioned, his voice tinged with concern. "Stay away from their representative. Let them kill each other. Watching a show would not be too bad," he added cryptically. "Make sure to ask Magda to always prepare tea for this matter."


    His warning about the representatives from Korusta and Sloryn only deepened her intrigue about the unfolding events. She nodded in response, silently acknowledging his advice, though her mind was abuzz with questions.


    As the days passed, Rosalind''s anticipation grew, hoping for a visit from Dorothy or perhaps even a summons from the Queen herself. Yet, to her surprise, no suchmunication came her way. This unexpected silence immediately put her on guard, knowing that any break from the norm could hold significant implications.


    However, the Duchess was a woman of practicality and knew that dwelling on mysteries wouldn''t yield answers. With the Duke by her side and within the safety of her estate, she chose to focus her energy on the forting Frostbloom Revelry.


    The festival was a grand celebration for the spring, marking the end of the arduous winter months that nketed the three kingdoms of the North. As one of the hostesses, Rosalind''s heart swelled with pride and a touch of nervous excitement. It was her first time joining the Revelry, and she felt the weight of responsibility as she tackled the preparations.


    The Duke offered his guidance and asked Rosalind to focus on three key aspects of the festivities.


    Entertainment and Activities:


    Rosalind set about nning a plethora of activities to delight the participants and festival attendees. She envisioned archery contests, where skilled marksmen from different regions wouldpete for glory. The Grand Horse Racing event would witness sleek and majestic horses thundering across a designated track, captivating the audience''s hearts.


    The Snow Sculpture Contest would be an ode to the beauty of winter, showcasing teams or individuals sculpting intricate and imaginative designs from the abundant snow. Meanwhile, the Masked Ball and Traditional Dance would envelop the revelers in an aura of elegance and enchantment, inviting guests to immerse themselves in the local culture.


    To preserve the oral traditions of the North, Rosalind assembled a gathering of talented local bards. These skilled storytellers would regale the audience with ancient myths, heroic tales, and humorous anecdotes, captivating the listeners and celebrating the region''s rich heritage.


    Market and Fair:


    As an advocate for supporting local artisans, Rosalind took great care in organizing the Frostbloom Market and Fair. Artisan''s Lane became a dedicated haven for craftsmen to disy their masterpiecesintricately woven textiles, exquisite pottery, and finely carved wooden sculptures were among the treasures showcased.


    The Delicacies Bazaar, on the other hand, enticed visitors with a tempting assortment of culinary delights. Regional specialties and rare delicacies delighted the taste buds of guests, leaving them with unforgettable gastronomic experiences.


    In the Frostbloom Market, vendors adorned their stalls with vibrant blooms and lush greenery, evoking the essence of spring. Guests would find unique souvenirs such as floral wreaths, scented candles, and jewelry inspired by the region''s flora and fauna, perfect keepsakes to cherish the memories of the Revelry.


    Cultural Exchange:


    With a heart for promoting unity and understanding, Rosalind envisioned a Cultural Exchange that would leave asting impact on the festival''s participants. She carefully curated an Exhibition of Traditions, where artifacts and relics representing the unique cultures of the Three Kingdoms were showcased. Historical documents, traditional clothing, and ceremonial items stood as symbols of their heritage.


    The Performance Showcases became a tform for representatives from different regions to demonstrate their artistic expressions. From lively folk dances to hauntingly beautiful music, each Kingdom would present its cultural gems, fostering mutual appreciation among the attendees.


    The Culinary Fusion banquet became a celebration of the shared joys of food, featuring a fusion of dishes from the three Kingdoms. As guests savored a delightful blend of vors and culinary traditions, they would symbolically signify unity among the regions.


    Language and Craft Workshops encouraged representatives to learn basic phrases from each other''s native tongues, fostering cross-cultural understanding and coboration. These workshops also enabled participants to create traditional crafts from each Kingdom, further solidifying the bonds of friendship forged during the Revelry.


    As the preparations took shape, Rosalind couldn''t help but marvel at the grandeur of the Frostbloom Revelry. Each element was carefully curated to create a captivating experience that celebrated the arrival of spring and celebrated the rich diversity of the North''s heritage.


    However, the Duchess was not done yet. A glimmer of inspiration struck her as she gazed upon the list of events. There was something more she wanted to adda daring and thrilling addition that would turn the Revelry into a spectacle like no other. It was an idea that would make hearts race and warriors sh.


    This time, Rosalind was determined to organize a Combat Tournament as part of the Cultural Exchange. It was a n that held the potential for drama and excitement beyond anyone''s expectations. With a determined smile, she began crafting the details of the tournament, eager to see her visione to life.


    Rosalind held the list of events for the Combat Tournament in her hands, her fingers tracing over the meticulously detailed nning. She had poured her heart and soul into crafting this grand spectacle, and now, with a hint of excitement dancing in her eyes, she handed the document to Lucas.


    The Duke''s gaze lingered on the list, his curiosity piqued by the ingenuity of his wife''s idea. "A Combat Tournament sounds interesting," he mused, acknowledging the potential thrill it would bring to the Frostbloom Revelry.


    Rosalind''s smile broadened as she saw the spark of understanding in Lucas''s eyes. "Isn''t it?" she replied, a yful glint in her eye. "But it''s not just for the spectacle. It''s also a way to address the tension between the representatives from the Korusta Empire and Sloryn Empire."


    Her words held a clever twist that Lucas soon caught onto, his own lips curving into a knowing grin. "Ah, I did not know I married such a clever wife," he remarked. She smirked in response.


    In fact, Rosalind, was providing a legal and controlled stage for them to channel theirpetitive spirits.


    "You know me too well," Rosalind chuckled.


    The tournament could potentially avoid unwanted conflicts between the two powerful empires through the Combat Tournament. It was nothing short of genius!

 Chapter 478: Military Seals!

    Chapter 478: Military Seals!


    SLORYN


    Fleur Family


    "We lost more than half of the troops that were sent there to ambush the soldiers from Korusta," the Patriarch of the Fleur Family, Patriarch Fleur, seethed as he red at Brinley. The tension in the room was palpable as other family members and advisors watched the confrontation unfold. "Would you like to exin this matter?" Lord Fleur demanded, his voice filled with a mix of anger and sorrow.


    Brinley didn''t seem fazed by the Patriarch''s wrath. Instead, a smug smirk crept across his face as he replied, "Would you want me to exin?" His nonchnt response only fueled Lord Fleur''s frustration.


    "You really dared to send our people to their death? Brinley, what has gotten into you?" Patriarch Fleur spoke, his voice trembling. "The Emperor demands an exnation about this matter, and you shall answer for the lives lost."


    "The soldiers from Korusta fight alongside sorcerers. They have a way to win without lifting their weapons," Brinley exined defiantly. "Those people are cowards who hide behind the help of sorcery!" He paused for a moment before adding, "The Emperor is already aware of this. Is there a need for me to exin it to the citizens?"


    As news of the defeat spread throughout Sloryn, panic engulfed the city. The grand festival that happened a few days ago, became a haunting reminder of the looming threat.


    Fearing for their lives, many people sought refuge outside the city, away from the horrors of war. The situation worsened as nobles who harbored grudges against the current Monarch saw an opportunity to sow discord among themon people.


    Ena Thun finally spoke up. Her face was grave, mirroring the seriousness of the situation. "Korusta would never have dered war against us unless they were prepared," she stated. "We need to call for a meeting with the other noble families. Together, we can find a way to stop Korusta''s aggression and protect our city."


    While she had never been afraid of Korusta''s military might, the failure of the ambush made her wonder if the enemy was concealing something more sinister. There were whispers of dark sorceries, ancient powers that could tip the bnce of the war in Korusta''s favor.


    With tensions rising and the safety of Sloryn at stake, the Empire descended into a state of unrest. Crime rates soared as opportunistic criminals took advantage of the panicked popce. Schools remained empty as parents refused to risk their children''s lives, and the streets filled with people frantically hoarding essential goods and medicines.


    But beneath the surface turmoil, shadows moved in secret. Spies and conspirators from both sides plotted and schemed, hoping to exploit the vulnerability of the warring factions for their gain. In this time of crisis, not only physical battles but also covert power struggles were fought.


    ...


    In the dimly lit chamber, the air crackled with tension as the noble families of Sloryn gathered, their faces etched with weariness and anxiety after the recent crushing defeat at the hands of Korusta. The Patriarch of the Fleur Family wasted no time, urgently summoning all the noble families whomanded their own armies. The seriousness of the situation demanded immediate action, and thus, the Emperor and the First Prince were also present in this pivotal meeting.


    Ena Thun stepped forward. She eyed the people inside the meeting room before she started speaking. "The time hase to cast aside our differences and unite against the looming threat of Korusta," she dered. "Our survival is at stake. If we do not stand together, we shall surely fall." Since she volunteered to help the Fleur Family, the Emperor immediately gave her the position of General.


    Her strength alone should be enough reason for that but the Emperor and the Patriarch of the Fleur Family also acknowledged Ena''s strategic mind.


    Silence descended upon the room, as each leader grappled with the weight of the situation. Rivalries and animosities that had festered for generations seemed insignificant in the face of the impending catastrophe. Everyone in this room knew the strength of Korusta. At first, they were a bit calm because Ena promised to help them.


    Now, however, everything is different.


    Korusta actually won against a nned ambush!


    As Ena continued, the flickering firelight danced across her resolute features. "Korusta''s sorcery has dealt us a severe blow, showing that our traditional tactics alone will not suffice. We must evolve, be stronger, smarter, and present a unified front against the enemy."


    Duke Cedric Harrington, the father of Lady Seraphina immediately joined the conversation. "Korusta had spies among us, I''m certain of it," he asserted, his voiceced with frustration. "They were prepared for the ambush."


    General Alexander nodded in agreement. "Their confidence in attacking us like this suggests they knew our weaknesses and ns," he stated, his gaze piercing and determined.


    "I fear this is a game of maniption, and Korusta is ying it masterfully," another noble chimed in, echoing the growing unease in the room.


    Amid the tense discussions, Duke Cedric''s heart was heavy with sorrow and anger for Lady Seraphina, his beloved daughter, who had fallen victim to Korusta''s cruel machinations. As he carefully pondered the recent events, he became increasingly convinced that the perpetrator behind his daughter''s tragic loss of her hand was someone within the Korustan ranks. It seemed like a vicious act of retaliation for having sent soldiers to join the ambush against them.


    The devastating tragedy had left Lady Seraphina confined to her room, shunning the outside world and refusing even to glimpse the sun. Duke Cedric knew that his daughter had earned herself a fair share of enemies through her past arrogant and unreasonable behavior. Her sharp tongue and impulsive actions had alienated many, leaving her isted with few true allies. Now, in her time of vulnerability, some members of the nobility reveled in her misfortune, using it as an opportunity to undermine her further.


    The Duke witnessed the false disys of sympathy from fellow nobles, as they sent flowers and jewelry pretending to care for Lady Seraphina''s well-being. But he could see through their facade, recognizing their hidden delight at her plight.


    This made him yearn for a change in the hearts of the nobility, urging them to look beyond their personal grudges and past grievances. The survival of Sloryn hinged on their ability to unite, casting aside their differences, and standing firm against themon enemy seeking to exploit their weaknesses.


    As the meeting continued, the Patriarch of the Fleur Family emerged as a formidable strategist, detailing ns for gathering intelligence, fortifying defenses, and employing guerri tactics. The nobles, once skeptical of her abilities, now listened with newfound respect, realizing that their salvationy in her unwavering resolve.


    Amid the tense atmosphere, the Emperor himself spoke, announcing a crucial decision. The Korusta Empire demanded the surrender of Brinley, the blessed child with a significant role in Sloryn''s fate. But the Emperor was resolute, refusing to bow down to such demands. Instead, he proposed dividing the troops, into two factions led by the capable Blessedness Ena Thun and the strategic Patriarch Fleur, respectively. The twist came when the Emperor asked all the nobles to temporarily relinquish their military seals to these two leaders.


    The sudden announcement sent shockwaves through the assembly. The military seal symbolized power, loyalty, and a noble''s identity as a leader of their forces. To hand it over, even temporarily, was an extraordinary and unprecedented act. The nobles exchanged anxious nces, grappling with the gravity of the decision.


    Murmurs of concern and disbelief filled the air. The idea of surrendering their military seals, a symbol of their power and authority, was met with resistance from some nobles.


    Duke Cedric furrowed his brow, contemting the situation. Right now, the room was divided into two factions - those who supported the Emperor''s proposal and those who opposed it vehemently.


    "Your Majesty, how could we give up the Military Seal that has been with us for centuries?" One of the nobles who held a few thousand soldiers spoke. "Is there really nothing that we can do aside from giving up the seal?"


    The grand hall fell into hushed tension as the noble''s words hung in the air like a heavy fog. The question echoed the sentiment of many gathered in the room, each of them tightly clutching their respective military seals, that had be symbols of pride and heritage passed down through generations.


    The Emperor nodded. He understood the weight of the noble''s concerns. His eyes scanned the faces of those present, each one disying a mix of fear and determination.


    He knew that asking them to relinquish their military seals was no small request. These seals represented not only their authority and power but also their identity as leaders responsible for protecting their people andnds.


    Taking a deep breath, the Emperor rose from his throne, and the hall fell silent as all eyes fixated on him. "My fellow nobles, I understand the gravity of this decision. The military seals have indeed been cherished relics of our ancestors, and their significance runs deep in our history."


    He paused for a moment, his mind racing with thoughts of the impending threat and the sacrifices required to safeguard the Empire. "But we find ourselves at the precipice of an unprecedented crisis, facing an enemy whose ambitions know no bounds. The Korusta Empire seeks to divide us, to exploit any cracks in our unity. If we stand fragmented, we will fall, and our beloved Sloryn will be no more."


    Upon hearing this, the Duke''s brows furrowed, a foreboding sensation settling like a heavy stone in the pit of his stomach. A cold shiver ran down his spine as he sensed that something was gravely amiss with the Emperor!


    ...

 Chapter 479: A Double-Edged Sword.

    Chapter 479: A Double-Edged Sword.


    KORUSTA


    The once grand hall now simmered with suffocating tension as the massive doors swung open to reveal the imposing figure of the Patriarch of the ize Family.


    A hushed reverence spread like wildfire as everyone in the room rose to their feet, bowing their heads in deference not only to the formidable Patriarch but also to his son, L ize, and the mysterious ck-haired woman who followed in their wake.


    A single raised eyebrow from the Patriarch sent a shiver down the spines of the assembled nobles. His piercing gaze eventually fixed upon the Emperor of Korusta, a man known to have always supported the patriarch.


    "Your Blessedness," the nobles spoke in unison, their voices barely above a whisper, tinged with a mix of awe and trepidation.


    "Hmmmm...." The Patriarch''s deep voice rumbled through the hall as he gestured for everyone to speak freely. d in resplendent crimson robes that mirrored the color of their g - the same g that now adorned the circr table, beneath whichy intricately detailed cartography of the entire Continent.


    "Report," L ize spoke as he stood stoically behind his father.


    One of the Generals immediately stepped forward."Good Evening, Your Blessedness. These are the current reports. We mourn the loss of seven valiant soldiers who fell into a treacherous ambush. Despite our efforts, they sumbed to their grave wounds at the infirmary. Thirty others are wounded and on the path to recovery. Our troops continue their advance at a relentless pace, targeting the northern, eastern, and western regions of Sloryn. The outskirts of Sloryn''s first towns will soon be within our grasp. We have followed yourmand to the letter - attack their soldiers, spare the innocent: women, the elderly, and children. The Gliss and Quarris families have expressed interest in meeting with Your Blessedness to seek a resolution. End of Report."


    "Hmmm..." The Patriarch pondered, his hand gesturing dismissively. "And what of the coastal attacks?"


    "Our forces are marching steadily, Your Blessedness. We expect to reach the coastal area of Sloryn within the next half-month," the General reported dutifully.


    "The Slorynians believed we would cower in silence, but we shall prove them wrong," a Duke interjected, a dangerous glint in his eyes. "Their ambush has only galvanized us. Our response has been swift and unyielding. I, for one, am eager to witness their shock at our unwavering resolve."


    The Emperor''s lips curled into a sinister smile, his gaze unforgiving. He too, knew that the people from Sloryn had been spreading some rumors about the ize Family. "Korusta hasnguished in silence for far too long. It is time we take a stand against these bullies!"


    Each noble present nodded with grim determination. Though they might not be entirely confident in their victory, they were resolute in spreading fear and ruthlessness throughout the Continent.


    The Emperor''s words hung in the air. It had indeed been too long since they asserted their dominance on the continent, and the time hade to shatter the veil of silence that enshrouded Korusta.


    Not long after, the Patriarch ize, L, and Josephine departed the meeting room, an air of intrigue and spection permeated among the remaining nobles. Josephine, a sorceress with an ethereal beauty and an aura of power, had stirred both fascination and apprehension in their hearts. She was no ordinary woman, capable of wielding mystical abilities that surpassed the realm of possibility.


    Yet, she was a sorcerer. How could they allow her to stay next to someone who received the blessing of the goddess?


    The baron, unable to contain his concern, voiced his objection. "Your Majesty, are we truly to align with the ize Family and this sorceress? Our history books paint sorcerers as enemies, as wielders of darkness and malevolence!"


    "And who authored those history books? Were they not our ancestors who sought to perpetuate their own version of truth?" the Emperor sneered.


    For centuries, the history of the Seven Empires had been carefully curated by the noble families, each one crafting a narrative that glorified their heroes while vilifying others. The sorcerers, in particr, had borne the brunt of this maniption, their powers depicted as sinister, their intentions malevolent.


    The Seven families had long been rivals, each harboring ambitious dreams of expanding their dominion. The peace that ostensibly reigned among them was a facade concealing a seething desire for supremacy. Korusta, despite its im of strength, had remained stagnant, trapped in the web of political intrigue spun by the Seven Families.


    But now, the tide was turning. Korusta had amassed hidden forces, created weapons of immense destruction, and sent spies to infiltrate rival empires. The incident between Brinley Fleur and L ize had provided the perfect pretext to unveil their hidden might.


    The war they had long prepared for was finally upon them, and the Empire of Korusta was determined to emerge victorious. Battles would be fought, and losses would be suffered, but they were resolute in their pursuit of a new era, one in which they wouldmand respect and fear from every corner of the continent.


    .....


    The suffocating silence that descended upon the ize Family estate mirrored the tension in the meeting room. L''s anger simmered as he confronted his father, the Patriarch, about bringing Josephine to the gathering.


    "Did you have to bring her to that meeting?" L''s eyes zed with frustration as he locked eyes with his father.


    A sly smile curled on the Patriarch''s lips, his piercing gaze meeting L''s with unyielding resolve. "You dare question my actions, L ize? Bringing Josephine to the meeting was not a mere whim. It was a calcted move, one that you may not fullyprehend."


    L felt his blood boil, torn between the respect he held for his father and the indignation that gnawed at him. He brought Josephine to Korusta and felt responsible for her safety.


    He did not want to put her in danger.


    "A true leader must be bold, unafraid to reveal their strength when the time is right." His father continued. "I brought Josephine to the to demonstrate our resolve, to show that we are not beholden to the archaic prejudices of the Seven Families. She may possess power beyond imagination, but she is one of us now, and I won''t hide her away like a dirty secret."


    Josephine helped them foresee the ambush and that was not a secret in the estate. Because of this, the Patriarch''s attitude towards her changed.


    L struggled to find words, his father''s cunning apparent in every calcted move he made. But then again, this involved the woman who saved his life. Josephine''s presence had indeed left an impression on the other nobles.


    Sadly, this attention is a double-edged sword.


    L said nothing as he stared at his father. Seeing this, the older man continued, "She possesses a power that both intrigues and worries everyone including me. A sorceress with the ability to foresee the future is not someone that we could easily offend. Naturally, I have my own ns about this matter."


    L''s mind swirled with conflicting emotions. His father''s cunning was both a blessing and a curse, and he couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to this n than met the eye.


    In the aftermath of their heated exchange, L stormed out of his father''s study, the weight of their conversation still heavy on his mind. The Patriarch, undeterred by the tension, calmly summoned his attendant to prepare his tea, a serene smile ying on his lips as he gazed out of the study''s windows, taking in the breathtaking view.


    The attendant, a loyal confidant who had served the Patriarch for over two decades, approached with a delicate reverence. "What do you think of that sorceress?" the Patriarch inquired, his eyes still fixed on the horizon.


    "May I be honest, your blessedness?" the attendant asked, knowing that the Patriarch appreciated candor above all else.


    The Patriarch nodded graciously, signaling for his attendant to speak freely.


    "I believe Lady Josephine is harboring secrets," the attendant replied, his voice tinged with a sense of intrigue. As he deftly steeped the fragrant flower tea, its delightful aroma enveloped the room, mingling with the air of mystery surrounding the sorceress.


    "She may appear outwardly beautiful, innocent, and seemingly navea young woman untouched by the world''s harsh realities," the attendant continued. "Her fondness for simple pleasures, like sweets, food, and clothes, gives the impression of an innocent charm. However, beneath that facade, I sense a shroud of mystery, as though she is concealing something profound."


    The Patriarch listened intently, his gaze unwavering. He had long valued his attendant''s astute observations and trusted his instincts implicitly.


    "I must admit, my perception of sorcerers has shaped this impression," the attendant added, his voice lowering as if sharing a confidential insight. "In our history, sorcerers were often depicted as imprable figures, capable of wielding powers beyond mortalprehension. Their motives were rarely straightforward, and their actions concealed deeper meaning. However, they were always depicted as evil. Someone who loved causing chaos."


    The Patriarch nodded, his mind contemting the attendant''s observations. The world of sorcery was a domain of ancient secrets and hidden knowledge, and he knew better than to dismiss the attendant''s perceptions lightly.


    "Lady Josephine''s arrival has disrupted the equilibrium within our family, and while her abilities may prove valuable in the times toe, I sense there is more to her than meets the eye," the attendant concluded, carefully presenting the Patriarch with a cup of freshly brewed tea.


    ...


    A/N: Sorry, I have been very busy this month. We moved houses! I never expected everything to be so chaotic and exhausting. I have temporarily stopped writing for Eve''s Gambit as I cannot take it. My schedule is always full these days. I hope everything will be better in 2 to 3 days. Thanks.

 Chapter 480: Relative Peace

    Chapter 480: Rtive Peace


    Kingdom of Wugari


    Rothley Estate


    Rosalind''s expression turned puzzled when she heard Denys'' reports about the "Military Seals." She nced up at him, and he nodded in affirmation. "The Emperor asked them to give up their Military Seals?" she questioned with furrowed brows. The request seemed bizarre, leaving her wondering about the King''s motives behind such a sudden demand.


    "Indeed," Denys replied with a somber nod. "The Emperor gave them a few days to decide, but the motives behind this request remain shrouded in mystery, leaving many in the empire puzzled."


    The mention of Ena Thun''s involvement added anotheryer of suspicion. Rosalind had grown cautious of Ena''s schemes, and the fact that Sloryn had readily epted her help only fueled her doubts further.


    Something didn''t sit right with the situation, and Rosalind couldn''t shake off the feeling that Ena''s influence might be driving events in a sinister direction.


    "The nobles are divided into two factions," Denys continued, breaking Rosalind from her thoughts. "Some are resolutely against giving up their ancestral Military Seals, while others believe that this might somehow resolve the underlying issue."


    Rosalind nodded slowly. For centuries, these Military Seals had been symbols of power and prestige for noble families. Surrendering them was not a decision to be made lightly, and the fact that there were differing opinions among the nobles was hardly surprising.


    "And what about Korusta? Any word from their side?" Rosalind inquired further. She found it odd that Korusta had been silent after the initial battle, and she couldn''t help but wonder about the potential consequences if this situation dragged on.


    Denys responded, "Nothing so far. They have assured us that they will send their finest members of the Hunt."


    Curiosity still burned within her, yet Denys next report immediately got her full attention. It seems that a dramatic turn of events had unfolded in Aster Empire.


    The Duke of Duance had risen to power, and the once-mighty Emperor now awaited trial with his family. The upheaval was nothing short of shocking, and Rosalind found herself admiring the Duke''s swift actions, even if she hadn''t expected such an oue.


    The intrigue extended to the Lux Family. Martin Lux''s withdrawal from the conflict surprised Rosalind, and she wondered about his true intentions. Moreover, when the troops that the Queen of Wugari sent failed to protect the Emperor!


    The Queen of Wugari''s failed attempt to support the Emperor showcased Lucas''s powerful influence over the throne. In fact, the King''s decree to send his own wife away for rest and healing spoke volumes about the shifting dynamics in the empire, and Rosalind couldn''t help but feel a sense of admiration for Lucas''s strategic maneuvering.


    "Dorothy''s allegiance to her father doesn''te as a surprise," Denys mentioned after he reported that Dorothy had to rush back to Aster to support his father and the Lux Family. "With the turmoil in Aster, her support is likely more important than ever."


    Rosalind nodded, realizing the depth of Lucas''s actions and how they intertwined with her own goals. She couldn''t help but marvel at his precision and foresight, which had led to these favorable oues.


    Just as her thoughts settled, another piece of news arrived, and Rosalind''s eyes lit up with excitement. Updates on her building construction near the tower brought a renewed sense of anticipation. The prospect of the six-floor building nearingpletion brought a smile to her face, and she couldn''t wait to witness her vision materialize.


    With a heart full of determination, Rosalind knew that despite the drama and uncertainties, she was ready to face whatevery ahead.


    As the sun set over the Rothley Estate, casting a warm glow across the horizon, Rosalind stood on the tower, feeling a newfound sense of purpose.


    As the days passed, Rosalind''s focus shifted entirely to the construction of the new building on the estate, with her heart set on creating a functional hub for military training and strategic nning. The ongoing political turmoil served as a constant reminder of the need to strengthen the estate''s defenses and prepare for any potential threats.


    With each floor taking form, Rosalind meticulously nned the building''syout to optimize its military potential. The lower levels were dedicated to training facilities, armories, and tacticalmand centers. Here, the estate''s soldiers would hone their skills and expertise, ensuring they were ready to defend Wugari at a moment''s notice.


    Food storage became a top priority as well. Rosalind understood the importance of ensuring the estate could withstand prolonged sieges or emergencies.


    Large underground storage areas were built, equipped to store enough provisions to sustain the estate''s inhabitants for an extended period. These granaries were cleverly concealed beneath the ground floor, with only trusted personnel aware of their location to maintain security.


    As she oversaw the building''s progress, Rosalind often found herself contemting the delicate bnce between her architectural ambitions and the pressing military needs. While she still valued beauty and artistry, the murals and woodwork were relegated to the interior of the upper levels, leaving the lower levels strictly functional and practical for military purposes.


    Amidst the construction and political affairs, Rosalind kept a watchful eye on Lucas''s influence and strategic maneuvers. The power shifts within the empire intrigued and concerned her, but she couldn''t deny the positive oues his actions were yielding for Rothley Estate. Despite her asional doubts, she knew that aligning with Lucas had provided her with a valuable advantage in navigating the turbulent politicalndscape.


    In her pursuit of creating a haven of strength and unity, Rosalind also focused on forging strong alliances with neighboring estates. She invited their leaders to visit Rothley Estate, establishing diplomatic ties and mutual support systems. The importance of cooperation and shared defense strategies became apparent, and these alliances further fortified her estate''s position in the region.


    As thepletion date of the building approached, Rosalind''s excitement grew, but it was tempered by a sense of responsibility. She knew that with the estate''s expanded military capabilities and stored provisions, it would be expected to y a significant role in safeguarding Wugari and its people.


    ....


    Meanwhile, as Wugari enjoyed rtive peace, the other Kingdoms of the North faced their own tumultuous challenges. Cirid, still reeling from past conflicts and beast tide, was slowly attempting to rebuild itself.


    On the other hand, Lonyth was embroiled in a fierce civil war, triggered by the selection of a new King chosen by the people after the death of the previous monarch. The sudden power shift had brought about significant changes within the kingdom, and although Wugari extended a helping hand, they were cautious not to meddle too deeply in Lonyth''s political affairs.


    The King of Wugari dispatched advisors and soldiers to assist in managing the crisis in Lonyth, especially when the kingdom was attacked by vicious beasts. Yet, he firmly adhered to his principles, refraining from interfering in the selection process of the new King. Instead, Lonyth''s nobles and citizens demanded the right to elect their own ruler, an unprecedented event in the history of the North.


    The chosen King was a remarkable figure. He had once been a humble General, hailing from the slums, and had earned his way to the prestigious position by proving his valor andpassion in helping Lonyth''s people. Though his stern demeanor was well-known, he possessed a genuinely kind heart, which endeared him to those he served.


    This historic choice, however, ignited dissent among some ambitious smaller nobles who had coveted the throne for themselves. Thus, a Civil War erupted in the already chaotic realm of Lonyth,pounding its troubles with the ongoing threat of the beasts and theplexities of politics.


    Inside the pce, the atmosphere starkly contrasted with the outside chaos. The new King''s study was an oasis of calm and order. The aroma of calming sandalwood wafted through the air as he perused the reports presented by his attentive attendant.


    "It appears that the King of Wugari has chosen to support the Duke instead of standing by his wife''s side," King Henry Lafayette remarked, ncing at the woman sitting across from him, her presencemanding respect.


    The woman''s lips curled into a knowing smile as she replied, "Wugari is different from the rest of the continent. The King and the Duke share a deep bond, and their alliance has proven to be unshakable. It would be quite unusual if the King were to suddenly abandon his family''s longtime ally."


    The King nodded thoughtfully, contemting theplexities of loyalty and diplomacy. He might be a new King, but he was not new to politics in the North. "True, they have been together for years, and, unfortunately, their love may now be strained due to the Queen''s desire for a child." He had met the King and Queen of Wugari countless times and had seen them interact. The news about the King''s decree was a surprise to him.


    The woman''s sneer revealed her disdain. "The King already has two sons, securing the session. He no longer requires another heir, which is why he cast the Queen aside so readily. Regardless, this situation does not bode well for us; it only underscores the King''s unwavering loyalty to the Duchy."


    "So what do you think of this invitation?" King Lafayette asked. Earlier, they received an invitation from the Duchy. It was for the Hunt that will happen in a few days.


    "You should go," the woman smiled. "Isn''t this a great opportunity to get close to the Duke and the new Duchess?"

 Chapter 481: Concubine

    Chapter 481: Concubine


    The uing Frostbloom Revelry brought a surge of activity to the Kingdom, but amidst the hustle and bustle, Lucas remained dedicated to spending quality time with Rosalind. They cherished each other''spany, strolling through the estate''s picturesque grounds or exploring the vibrant market to savor delightful delicacies while admiring the breathtaking sunsets together.


    Their frequent outings and visible affection for one another made them well-known among the citizens of Wugari. The Duke and Duchess''s love story was a topic of fascination, but it also invited unwanted attention. Some individuals tried persuading the Duke to take on a concubine, despite the evident bond he shared with Rosalind.


    Adding fuel to the rumors was the fact that Rosalind had not yet announced her pregnancy. This fueled spections and gossip among the nobles, diverting attention from the uing Revelry to focus on her rtionship with the Duke. Consequently, she received a deluge of invitations from various nobles within and outside Wugari, including an invitation from Princess Isadora of Rakha.


    The Rakha Kingdom and the Empire of Korusta had established teleportation portals in Wugari, which facilitated efficient transportation between the two realms, benefiting businesses and entrepreneurs. However, for Rosalind, it brought a bit of inconvenience. Despite her desire to concentrate on the growth of the Duchy, she recognized that engaging with other kingdoms and nobles was also part of her responsibilities as Duchess.


    Standing before the teleportation portal that would transport her to the Kingdom of Rakha, Rosalind asked her current guards, Magda and Huig, if everything was prepared for their journey. She had decided to attend the Princess''s banquet not for the revelry but to personally discuss matters with the Princess''s father, particrly regarding an ind and some precious relics.


    Elias and Valentin were still upied in Lonyth, dealing with menacing creatures, so Rosalind only wanted Magda and Huig by her side. Although the Duke had offered to enhance her security detail, she felt it unnecessary. She wasn''t a queen, and having ten guards trailing her seemed excessive, considering she wasn''t even royalty.


    "We are ready to depart as soon as you are ready," Magda spoke with a tone of authority, her eyes gleaming with confidence. She nodded at the man who stood beside the shimmering portal. He was a skilled portal manager with years of experience in handling such magical gateways.


    Rosalind returned the nod. "The gifts?" she inquired, her voice steady. This would be her first official visit to Rakha, a momentous asion that demanded proper diplomatic etiquette. She had meticulously prepared thoughtful meeting gifts to honor the customs of the other kingdom. However, unbeknownst to the royal family of Rakha, Rosalind had visited the kingdom in secret before, seeking to understand its people and culture on a more personal level.


    "Everything is ready, your grace," Huig replied with a bow, his face stoic.


    With a graceful motion, Rosalind gestured for her entourage to proceed toward the imposing portal. The portal''s frame was crafted from gleaming golden metal. It sparkled like a treasure trove of ancient wisdom. It emitted a soft, pulsating glow that seemed to resonate with the very essence of the world''s magic, beckoning her forward on this momentous journey.


    As they approached, the air around the portal crackled with energy. The vibrant colors of the swirling patterns surrounding the seven-foot-diameter circr opening danced like ethereal ribbons, tantalizing her senses.


    Through the portal''s misty veil, she caught glimpses of Rakha''s majestdscape: towering mountains draped in velvety green forests that extended as far as the eye could see.


    Yet, despite the allure of the foreign Kingdom she was about to step into, Rosalind reminded herself that she was not here for adventure alone. This was a journey of diplomacy, an opportunity to foster stronger ties between their kingdoms.


    She stepped into the teleportation circle. The moment her foot made contact, a tingling sensation surged through her body, like a delicate cascade of feathers gently brushing against her skin. The world seemed to blur around her, and she felt a fleeting moment of weightlessnessa sensation familiar yet exhrating.


    Rosalind closed her eyes, treasuring the excitement that tingled within her. Though she had teleported before, this marked her first use of the enchanted teleportation circle, a sacred ritual reserved for important diplomatic missions.


    And then, just as quickly as the teleportation began, it ceased. Rosalind opened her eyes to find herself standing on solid ground once more. The surroundings were unmistakably different, confirming that she had arrived in Rakha.


    ..


    Kingdom of Rakha


    Capital, Grand Pce


    "A marriage alliance?" Amidst the opulence of the grand hall, a weighty atmosphere settled as the Duke of Rakha, Duke Hector Fitzroy, furrowed his brow in contemtion. The proposition of a marriage alliance had been presented, promising potential benefits for both kingdoms, but Duke Hector was skeptical of its feasibility. "Princess Isadora and the Duke of Wugari?" he frowned.


    Seated at the head of the long, ornate table, the King of Rakha remained silent, mulling over the delicate intricacies of the proposal that was made by the Princess herself. His mind seemed preupied, likely pondering the arrival of the Duchess of Wugari, who was expected to join the banquet that evening.


    The Crown Prince, Princess Isadora''s brother, couldn''t help but voice his concerns, defending his sister''s honor with fervor. "Isadora is not to be treated as a mere concubine!" he interjected passionately, his admiration for his sister was evident in his words. "She is a Princess, deserving of respect and a proper status befitting her intelligence and grace."


    "Indeed, it wouldn''t be fair to subject her to such a role," Duke Hector nodded in agreement with the Crown Prince''s sentiments, his frown deepening. "But perhaps we are getting ahead of ourselves. Is it not premature to assume that the Duke of Wugari will even consider this alliance?"


    "The Princess was confident that the Duke would agree," he spoke, his words hanging heavily in the air. The room fell into a thick, suffocating silence as the weight of the situation settled upon everyone present. "I did not influence her decision; she initiated this proposal." This proposal seemed a bit rushed.


    The King''s thoughts were divided. On one hand, he valued the prospect of forming an alliance with Wugari, recognizing the strategic advantages it could bring to Rakha. Yet, he was unwilling to exploit his daughter''s emotions for political gain. Princess Isadora was a force to be reckoned with, known for her sharp wit and cunning nature. How had she suddenly arrived at the decision to marry the Duke of Wugari?


    Despite his reservations, the King had allowed the banquet to proceed, hoping to gain some insight into his daughter''s motivations. However, to his surprise, it was not the Duke who arrived, but the Duchess of Wugari herself. This unexpected turn of events left the King feeling uncertain and uneasy. He couldn''t fathom his daughter''s true intentions, and he was adamant about not being a puppet in anyone''s schemes.


    "But the Duke will note. Instead, it was the Duchess. Someone who was not even a noble, to begin with. What was the Princess thinking?" Duke Hector''s confusion was evident in his puzzled expression. The prospect of a marriage alliance with Wugari seemed promising, but the sudden appearance of the Duchess threw a wrench into the carefullyid ns.


    The Prince shared the Duke''s bewilderment. He had been privy to Isadora''s intentions before she disclosed them to their father. At first, he had assumed she was jesting, as the news of the Duke''s recent marriage had spread just weeks ago. How could Isadora, the cunning and intelligent Princess, entertain the notion of marrying a man who was already bound in matrimony?


    The Prince tried to make sense of his sister''s motivations. He pondered whether Isadora had been captivated by the Duke''s allure, despite having only glimpsed fragments of his face behind the masks he often donned.


    However, the masks did little to hide the Duke''s arrogance, a trait that hardly seemed attractive. Surely, Isadora couldn''t have fallen for him on looks alone. Was it the Duke''s strength and power that enticed her, driving her to seek an alliance with Wugari at any cost?


    The thought of his sister sacrificing herself for the sake of an alliance weighed heavily on the Prince''s heart. His face turned grim. He could not allow this marriage to proceed without understanding Isadora''s true intentions and ensuring her happiness.


    "The Duke of Wugari is not to be underestimated," The Duke''s voice cut through the contemtive silence, drawing the attention of both the father and the son back to the present. "He is a man of both strength and discernment, and he will not enter into any marriage lightly. It is unlikely that he would agree to this proposal, especially given that he had already encountered Princess Isadora in person. Moreover, was it not obvious enough? He chose to marry the current Duchess because she is not a noble. She does not hold any power or influence. She is weak. At the end of the day, she cannot be considered a very strong chess piece."

 Chapter 482: The Banquet 1

    Chapter 482: The Banquet 1


    "Your grace," Princess Isadora greeted Rosalind with a smile that sparkled like dewdrops on a sunlit morning.


    "Your Highness," Rosalind returned the warm smile, her eyes gracefully sweeping over the assembly of noble women standing behind the Princess. Each of them exuded an aura of elegance, and their presence was as captivating as a symphony of stars in the night sky.


    Rosalind''s gaze then drifted to the majestic estate that loomed behind the women like a breathtaking work of art. This was the renowned Princess''s Pce, an exquisite wonder nestled beyond the boundaries of the main royal grounds. Rumors had painted it as a ce tailor-made to mirror the Princess''s own enchanting tastes.


    "Thank you so much for gracing us with your presence," Princess Isadora said with a touch of reverence, guiding Rosalind along a pathway that led to the right side of the pce. They soon arrived at a picturesque sighta magnificent, man-madeke. Its waters shimmered like liquid sapphires beneath the sunlight, reflecting the beauty of the surroundings with ethereal grace.


    Rosalind''s heart swelled with awe and appreciation. "It is such an honor to have visited this ce," she spoke sincerely, her eyes alighting upon a charming bridge that beckoned them towards a small, enchanting seating area situated in the middle of theke.


    This covered seating was an epitome of elegance, designed to amodate up to thirty people. Delicate tables adorned with bouquets of vibrant flowers adorned the space, creating an atmosphere of pure enchantment.


    The Princess observed Rosalind''s admiration with a knowing smile. "You have heard of this ce before?" she inquired gently, her eyes bright with curiosity.


    "Indeed," Rosalind replied with a touch of nostalgia. "The stories of your special affinity for yellow flowers have been woven into the very songs that children sing in the bustling streets." Her words were true, but she heard those stories in her past life and not in this life.


    Soon they settled into the adorned seating. Just as Rosalind expected, the noble women exuded an air of elegance, their smiles akin to a sunburst on a spring morning as they greeted Rosalind with a warmth that mirrored the beauty of their surroundings. The anticipation in the air was palpable as they awaited the feast to begin.


    Quickly, the Princess introduced the women to the Duchess.


    The Princess and Rosalind took their seats at the head of the table, and with a subtle nod, the other women gracefully followed suit. Princess Isadora''s effortlessmand of the gathering demonstrated grace and poise that truly befits her royal status.


    "Virgie" the Princess called, her voice soft yetmanding. In response, a statuesque blonde woman approached with an aura of quiet authority. "Start serving the starters."


    "Yes, your highness," Virgie replied with a gentle bow, her gaze flickering towards the array of servants nearby, ready to attend to their duties. Rosalind couldn''t help but be impressed by the seamless orchestration of the banquet. It was a grand disy of opulence, where every detail had been meticulously crafted to enchant the senses.


    As the servants approached with silver tters and crystal bowls, Rosalind''s eyes widened with delight. Each dish was a work of art, enticingly arranged and infused with a touch of magic that seemed to shimmer in the ambient light. The Princess''s Pce had exceeded her wildest expectations.


    Virgie presented them with elegantly designed cards, each showcasing the culinary delights they were about to savor. The intricate calligraphy, written in gilded ink, evoked a sense of wonder as Rosalind perused the enchanting menu.


    For the first course, they would partake in the mystical Starlight Kissed Relic Pearls. Just the name alone sent tingles of anticipation down Rosalind''s spine. The description on the card painted an enticing picturea symphony of delicate pearls, kissed by the shimmering starlight of the night sky, served with a celestial vinaigrette and adorned with ethereal blossom petals.


    Moving on to the second course, the Whispering Fern Embrace beckoned with its alluring blend of wild ferns, tender woond mushrooms, and ambrosial fiddlehead fronds. The dish was elegantly caressed by the essence of ethereal whispers and dressed with a drizzle of nectar from the Blossom of the Everlight Tree. The vors promised an experience beyond the realm of ordinary feasts.


    Rosalind couldn''t help but marvel at the ingenuity and creativity of the menu. Each dish held an air of mystery, a culinary journey through a fantasy world that seemed to beckon her to uncharted gastronomic realms!


    "I intentionally chose Venison as the highlight of today''s banquet, as it was myte mother''s favorite. When I was a child, she used to ask the chef to prepare this specific meal for me," the Princess revealed with a wistful smile, her eyes glistening with tender memories. The main course of the banquet was no ordinary Venison; it was a dish with a name that evoked the enchantment of the realm: Mystic Moonstrider Venison.


    "I have tasked my skilled chefs with crafting innovative and magical preparations of venison, infusing the dish with herbs that can only be found in the mystical Howling Mountains, celestial spices, and other extraordinary ingredients," the Princess continued, her joy evident. "This culinary creativity will undoubtedly elevate the dining experience to a realm of pure magic and wonder. I can only hope that the Duchess does not mind my emotions and sentimentality."


    Rosalind listened with a tender heart, touched by the Princess''s openness and vulnerability. With a gentle gesture, she took a soft napkin and dabbed it near her eyes, as though a well of emotions threatened to overflow. She gazed at the Princess with a mncholic smile, appreciating the depths of her sentiments. "To be honest," she began, her voice soft and reflective, "I, too, get quite emotional in front of something that reminds me of my parents."


    In an instant, the Princess''s smile froze, her understanding gaze locking with Rosalind''s. Without hesitation, she reached out and tenderly held Rosalind''s hand in a gesture of understanding andpassion. "I apologize. I did not mean to bring up such sensitive memories during this lovely event," the Princess said, her tone gentle and sincere.


    "Your Highness, this is not your fault," Rosalind replied, her eyes shimmering with appreciation for the Princess''s kindness. She knew that Lucas, in his masterful storytelling, had woven a beautiful yet sad made-up past for hera past that the Princess seemed to have learned of and embraced with grace. "Please, I apologize for getting so emotional about this matter."


    "Your Highness, the Duchess is right. There is no need to feel guilty about talking about something so dear to your heart," another noblewoman chimed in with apassionate smile. "The banquet was originally intended as a tribute to thete Queen."


    Hearing these words, Rosalind''s brow furrowed with surprise. She hadn''t been informed that the banquet was meant to honor the Princess''s mother, and it seemed that this information was intentionally withheld from her. She couldn''t help but wonder if the guests'' attire, predominantlyposed of hues resembling white or pale colors, was a deliberate nod to the Queen''s memory.


    As the delicate murmur of conversation swirled around the banquet hall, a woman sitting several chairs away from Rosalind delicately inquired, "May I know if the Duchess knew about this matter?"


    Before Rosalind could offer a response, another woman interjected with a subtle sneer, her words tinged with an air of disdain. "Judging from the Duchess''s attire, it seems that she was not informed that the banquet was in honor of thete Queen," she remarked, her dark hair cascading like a silken waterfall, her freckled face possessing a beauty that seemed to be eclipsed by her haughty demeanor. It was as if the shadows of her attitude dimmed the radiant glow of her natural charm.


    Rosalind found herself taken aback as if caught in the currents of an unexpected storm. She had not anticipated being drawn into such a conversation. She arched an eyebrow while wondering where this is going.


    "Indeed," a third woman chimed in, her voice carrying a note of agreement. "The celebration of the Queen is a cherished tradition, held with great reverence by the Princess every quarter of the year. It should be a matter of public knowledge."


    Amidst the subtle tension that hung in the air, Rosalind took aposed breath, finding her center amidst the gathering storm. Originally, she did note here to join any banquet but to talk to the King.


    Before the situation could escte further, the Princess decided to intervene with a gentle yet firm voice. "Everyone, there is no need to dwell on this matter," she said, her eyes meeting each guest with a glimmer of authority that demanded respect. The room seemed to hush in response to her presence.


    Without missing a beat, the Princess gestured towards Virgie, who oversaw the serving of the banquet''s courses. "Shall we proceed and delight in the first course?" she proposed, gracefully redirecting the conversation toward the culinary enchantments that awaited them.


    As everyone''s attention turned towards their food, Rosalind sneered inwardly. Since they wanted to y games, she would naturally enjoy watching the show!

 Chapter 484: Inevitable Invasion

    Chapter 484: Inevitable Invasion


    Magda''sughter filled the opulent room, an infectious sound that seemed unstoppable ever since they arrived in the grand carriage.


    "I never expected my words to elicit suchughter," Rosalind mused, a small smile ying on her lips. She swirled the wine ss in her hand, admiring the rich, colorful contents that the King of Rakha had generously sent to wee them. This trip was meant to be diplomatic, and in acknowledgment of that, the King had provided Rosalind with avish suite in his pce. Although the King himself hadn''t personally weed her, Rosalind understood the political subtleties at y. Nevertheless, she was scheduled to have lunch with the King on the morrow, and that was her opportunity to broach the topic of the elusive Howling Mountains.


    Magda''sughter finally subsided, and she asked Rosalind with curiosity, "Aren''t they afraid that you might use sorcery against them?"


    "Sorcery?" Rosalind raised an eyebrow in surprise.


    "The rumors of you being a sorcerer have already reached this ce. It appears that some noblewomen attempted to test your patience, but they clearly failed," Magda exined. "Do you think they were genuinely afraid of sorcery, or were they merely acting upon the Princess''s words?"


    Rosalind took a thoughtful sip of the wine and leaned back, closing her eyes momentarily. The banquet earlier had not ended on the best note, as many women had departed due to her dark and gruesome tales. She was almost certain that it had left the Princess infuriated. However, Rosalind had grown indifferent to the Princess''s feelings; her focus was on the King and the Howling Mountains.


    "It appears the Princess wishes to make you think she has given up," Magda remarked, her frown deepening. Her eyes shifted towards therge door. "Otherwise, why would she send two men to your room at this hour?" Magda''s hand rested on her hip, where a dagger was discreetly tucked. "In Rakha, such an intrusion is scandalous. Whoever concocted this scheme must have underestimated the resourcefulness of the new Duchess of Wugari."


    Intrigued and alert, Rosalind watched as Magda readied herself to confront whoever dared to knock on her door. The soft knock resonated through the room, and Magda''s voice sounded outwardly cordial as she responded, "Who is it?"


    "Good evening, mydy," came a woman''s voice from the other side. "We are here to deliver some gifts that the King has prepared for the Duchess."


    Rosalind exchanged a knowing nce with Magda. The situation seemed odd, but they couldn''t afford to lower their guard. "Leave the gifts outside the door, please," Rosalind instructed cautiously.


    "I will handle it. Leave the tray at the door," Magda''s voice rang with authority as she awaited the woman''s response.


    "Understood," the woman replied, and Magda could hear the sound of retreating footsteps. She nced at the tray left outside the door, feeling a sense of caution lingering in the air.


    "I advise against opening that tray," Rosalind warned, her voiceced with concern. "I sense something off about it, a scent that could weaken you or even induce sleep. We must be cautious."


    Indeed, everyone knew that Rosalind only brought two trusted bodyguards on this diplomatic trip: Magda and Huig. However, it was strictly forbidden for Huig to enter the Duchess''s room, for it was considered taboo.


    To avoid any rumors or gossip, Rosalind had arranged for Huig to stay in a separate room, while Magda would share the night with her to provide protection. But this meant they had to remain vignt, especially when unexpected offerings appeared at their doorstep.


    Who could have ever imagined that events would unfold like this? Rosalind pondered. The Princess''s motives remained shrouded in mystery, leaving Rosalind cautious about making any hasty moves based solely on her instincts. Uncertainty lingered in the air, and Rosalind felt the weight of her responsibilities pressing upon her.


    Deciding to take a moment to herself, she rose from the plush couch and gracefully walked towards her room. As the Duchess of Wugari, she knew the importance of security and privacy, especially in unfamiliar territory. "The room will be sealed tonight," Rosalind dered, making her intentions clear. "Rest well and feel at ease."


    The master bedroom in the suite was a sanctuary that Rosalind found herself drawn to. Its opulence and elegance were befitting of a ruler, and she couldn''t help but appreciate the Rakha Kingdom''s unabashed disy of wealth and luxury.


    The centerpiece of the room was an enormous, inviting bed, adorned with soft, silk sheets and adorned with intricate patterns. Rosalind couldn''t resist sinking into itsfort as shey down, feeling as though she could spend an eternity wrapped in its embrace.


    The dcor was tastefully minimalistic, exuding a sense of refined elegance thatplemented the room''s grandeur. Gilded mirrors adorned the walls, reflecting the soft glow of the crystal chandeliers that hung from the high ceiling, creating an atmosphere of regal splendor.


    She let out a contented sigh, appreciating the sense of tranquility that enveloped her in this luxurious abode. The Rakha Kingdom''s affluence was evident in every detail, and Rosalind was grateful for the opportunity to experience such opulence.


    Lying on the bed, Rosalind felt the weight of exhaustion on her body, expecting sleep to im her quickly. However, to her dismay, slumber eluded her, and her mind seemed restless. It didn''t take long for her to realize the reason behind her difort  she missed Lucas.


    The bed that once felt inviting now seemed too vast for her small frame. The room, adorned with its opulent decor, appeared too grand and empty. Even the softness of the bed brought difort, causing her back to ache, and the silk sheets that once felt luxurious nowcked their allure.


    With a sigh, Rosalind shifted, sitting at the edge of the bed, gazing out of the window into the night sky, wondering how much longer she''d have to wait before the sun graced the horizon.


    Suddenly, a cold and familiar voice pierced the silence, startling her. Atior, the sorcerer who had been missing for weeks, stood before her. However, something seemed different about her  her voice deeper, her features more masculine. Rosalind''s confusion grew as she struggled to understand what was happening.


    "To be honest, I expected the Duke to be more cautious after you decided to consummate your marriage," Atior said, her wordsced with a cryptic meaning.


    Confused and intrigued, Rosalind inquired, "What do you mean?"


    Atior exined the Duke''s misguided belief that absorbing a demon''s essence would prevent the awakening of the soul within Rosalind. "The essence of that soul fears demons," she added before disappearing and reappearing closer to Rosalind.


    Instantly, Rosalind''s stern expression intensified. "I have sealed the room with my blessing," she asserted, knowing that Atior viewed her as a goddess rather than Rosalind herself. The sorcerer''s reverence towards her divine identity had thus far kept her safe from harm.


    Despite her words, Rosalind remained cautious, realizing that her safety might be a temporary shield.


    "Do not worry, I have no intentions of causing you harm," Atior assured with an eerie tilt of her head. Her gaze appeared increasingly peculiar the longer she stared at Rosalind. The sorceress pursed her lips, and her expression took on a mysterious air. "I would never do such a thing."


    "Then why have youe?"Rosalind inquired, seeking rity in the midst of uncertainty.


    Contrary to Rosalind''s belief, Atior replied, "I came to warn you."


    "Warn me about what?" Rosalind pressed for an exnation.


    "The demons have found a way to possess humans," Atior revealed, her voiceced with urgency. "Their numbers are increasing rapidly, and we cannot afford to wait any longer."


    "Demons possessing humans?" she repeated, trying to grasp the implications of such a predicament.


    "As the goddess, you must do something to stop this matter from escting," Atior dered, attributing a divine identity to Rosalind.


    However, Rosalind vehemently denied the title. "I am not the goddess you speak of," she interjected firmly.


    Atior''s lips curved into a sneer, seemingly unshaken by Rosalind''s denial. "You know very well that it was all a lie," she retorted. "You can feel it coursing through your veins. You are the goddess, and deep down, you know it."


    Despite Atior''s im, Rosalind resisted the notion. "The soul inside me may have belonged to the goddess once, but that doesn''t automatically make me a deity," she stated, adamant in her self-awareness.


    "Did the Duke fill your head with such doubts?" Atior taunted, seeking to sow seeds of distrust.


    The mention of the Duke stirred a mix of emotions within Rosalind. She couldn''t ignore the fact that his actions and intentions remained shrouded in mystery. But she wouldn''t allow herself to be manipted by Atior''s insinuations.


    "I have my own thoughts and beliefs," Rosalind replied, her resolve firm. "And I won''t be swayed by anyone''s words, not even his."


    "The demons are on their way," Atior warned solemnly, her voice tinged with a sense of urgency. "Deep inside, you''ve always known they woulde. It''s time to stop denying it and start preparing for their inevitable invasion."


    ....


    A/N: July is very hard on me. 1 of my close rtive died and another one is one the hospital fighting for his life. To be honest, I am in a very dark ce right now. T.T I decided to move back home to find somefort.

 Chapter 486: Isadoras Dream

    Chapter 486: Isadora''s Dream


    The room was charged with tension as Princess Isadora''s eyes met Rosalind''s. "I believe there''s been some misunderstanding," Princess Isadora began with an edge to her voice, the weight of the royal crown pressing upon her thoughts. "The information I hold is of significant value..."


    "Then share it with us all," Rosalind swiftly interjected, her gaze unyielding. "Alternatively, discuss it with the Duke. This isn''t just gossip. It pertains directly to his matrimonial fate."


    Princess Isadora squared her shoulders. "The Duke would never turn a deaf ear to my words. But I chose to confide in you out of regard for the present Duchess of the North," she dered, her voice echoing the pride of her royal lineage.


    Rosalind, momentarily taken aback by the Princess''s self-assured tone, quicklyposed herself. "Very well," she replied, her voice nowced with a touch of ice. "I suggest you take this matter directly to the Duke. And rest assured, if he chooses you as his bride, I will depart from the north, leaving him at your side, forevermore." With that, Rosalind began to rise. "If there''s nothing else to discuss..."


    "But what if the nobility catches wind of this?" Princess Isadora pressed, her eyes searching Rosalind''s for a hint of fear. "The King and Queen of Wugari and the other nobles of various Kingdoms won''t hesitate to turn this revtion against both the Duke and the Duchess."


    Rosalind leaned in, a sly grin ying on her lips. "And aren''t you concerned? If Rakha is threatened by beasts once more, what if the Duke doesn''te to your rescue?" Satisfaction danced in her eyes as she watched the color drain from the Princess''s face. "The Duke owes Rakha nothing. It''s quite the contrary. I remember the days when he effortlessly warded off those creatures. Provoking such a man... that would be unwise."


    The Princess was rendered speechless, her regal facade cracking. As Rosalind''s smile broadened, she added, "Now, if we are indeed done here, I must rest. I have an important audience with the King tomorrow." Without waiting for any retort from the Princess, Rosalind gracefully exited the chamber, making her way to her own quarters.


    As soon as she entered, Magda, her confidante, approached with concern. "Are you well?"


    "Well, there was that unfortunate mishap," Magda began, her voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "Princess Isadora was thrown from her horse during a ride. She was unconscious for several days. When she finally woke up, she immediately arranged for a grand banquet."


    "Did something untoward happen this time?" Magda asked, her eyes wide with curiosity.


    "Nothing noteworthy," Rosalind replied with a slight shake of her head. She then issued a firm directive to her confidante. "Ensure that no further guests are admitted tonight, Magda. I need my rest." She had a meeting with the king the very next day and she needed to be at her best.


    .


    As the hidden door creaked shut, a man stepped forth from the concealed chamber located deep within the Princess''s study. "She declined your offer, as you had foreseen," he reported, a shadow of doubt clouding his eyes.


    Princess Isadora sighed a sense of resignation in her tone. "She''s only recently be his bride," she remarked. "It''s hardly surprising she wouldn''t entertain my offer right away." Turning her gaze to the man, her older sibling and heir to the Rakha throne, she added yfully, "Your face betrays your skepticism. Are you questioning your own sister''s intuition?"


    The Prince exhaled, his brow creased in contemtion. "It''s not your intuition I doubt. It''s the audacity of setting your sights on a man already bound in matrimony that perplexes me. And this... dream you''ve spoken of... can we truly rely on its authenticity?" He was referring to the haunting dream Princess Isadora imed to have hada glimpse into a possible future.


    In her unsettling dream, demons breached the world''s protective barriers, resulting in catastrophic loss and suffering for humanity. Amidst the chaos, the Duke of Wugari, unburdened by marriage, emerged as a beacon of hope, battling the demonic horde and standing as thest bastion against the encroaching darkness. And then, just as abruptly as it began, the dream had ended.


    Initially, Princess Isadora herself had been skeptical. Could she really possess the ability to foresee the future? However,pelled by her vision, sheunched an investigation into the backgrounds of both the Duke and his mysterious Duchess.


    The results were astonishing. The Duchess seemed to be a puzzlea woman without a past. Her history was fabricated, and her sudden marriage to the Duke raised more questions than answers. It hinted strongly at a marriage of convenience.


    Determined to unravel the truth, Princess Isadora had devised a cunning strategy to coax the Duchess into revealing more. From the looks of it, her n was beginning to bear fruit.


    "There''s no doubt about it," dered Princess Isadora, her tone as crisp as the wine she swirled in her goblet. She shifted her gaze to her brother, now upying the chair Rosalind had vacated earlier. "I''ve set in motion a detailed investigation into the matter, and my instincts tell me that the foreseen events are drawing near." The future she had seen, however, was aplex mosaic of shifting variables and possibilities that she struggled toprehend fully.


    The Prince rubbed his temples, his face a mask of concern. "You mentioned the Duke was single in your vision, and Lonyth was the fallennd instead of Cirid. There are incongruities in your ount that unsettle me," he admitted, his voice weary. "I think you must involve our father in this matter. It''s too grave to grapple with alone. Your marital prospects are not a frivolous matter, Isadora. How can you base your future on a dream?"


    His sister met his worried gaze with a steely one of her own. "You haven''t seen what I have, brother. My decision is final. I must remain at the Duke''s side,e what may."


    The Prince sighed heavily. "What if the Duke truly harbors affection for this Duchess? What if"


    "Enough!" Princess Isadora cut him off abruptly. "That man does not understand the concept of love." Rising gracefully from her chair, she moved towards her cluttered desk. "I can assure you, he has no room in his heart for anyone." Seating herself behind the desk, she reached for a well-worn journal, its pages filled with her neat handwriting. This was the record she''d kept since her visions began - a detailed narrative of her dream-induced foresight.


    She opened the journal and began to lose herself in her own writing.


    In her dream, Isadora witnessed the horrors of a cataclysmic future - a deadly gue, an onught of beasts, and a brutal war that pitted the seven noble families against one another. The aftermath was andscape of despair and mourning. Then came the copse of the barrier, a catastrophic event that unleashed an even greater terror.


    Rakha, her own kingdom, was the first to bear the brunt of the demonic invasion. She saw her father and brother in in the ensuing chaos. In the midst of the nightmare, a knight spirited her away to the northern realm, seeking sanctuary at the Duke''s estate. This dream encounter with the Duke and his people had birthed a strange familiarity in Isadora.


    The cascade of tragedies continued. The mighty Aster Empire crumbled soon after Rakha''s fall, followed by Raston and Dreaston. Each of the Seven Families sumbed, one after the other, to the demonic onught. Desperate to prevent this bleak future, Isadora knew she had to marry the Duke, the prophesied savior who would shield humanity from certain doom.


    Closing her journal with a heavy sigh, Isadora grappled with the magnitude of her premonitions. As ludicrous as it might sound, the evidence was undeniable. The imminent eruption of the Howling Mountains was a clear harbinger of the impending disaster!


    "I believe you are overly consumed by this dream" her brother''s voice brought her back from her reverie. "It''s not that I do not trust your judgment, but... marriage isn''t something you decide on a whim. You have to"


    "I will not discuss this further with you," Princess Isadora interrupted curtly. Her voice carried an uncharacteristic harshness. "I need solitude. Please, leave."


    "Isadora" her brother''s voice echoed with concern.


    Summoning a semnce of calm, Isadora sighed. Normally, she wasn''t this vulnerable, especially when perturbed. Since childhood, she had been taught to restrain her emotions, to mask any sign of weakness. But the terrifying images she had seen in her dream were not easily dismissed. "I need to rest, brother," she said, her voice softening to a whisper.


    "Alright then, we will reconvene in the morning," the Prince conceded with a heavy sigh. Reluctantly, he exited the study, the wooden door clicking softly behind him. In the silence that followed, Isadora slumped in her chair, her eyes closed and the weight of sleeplessness etched into her delicate features.


    It had been days, perhaps even weeks, since shest found respite in restful sleep. Every time she closed her eyes, the vividness of those haunting dreams reyed, leaving her in a wakeful stupor. This constant barrage was taking a toll on her mental and emotional well-being. Yet, despite the strain, a realization gnawed at her core.


    She was convinced that these dreams were not merely the meanderings of an overactive mind. They bore a purpose. After deep reflection, Isadora believed that some higher power or force had chosen her to witness these visions. It was a plea, a desperate call for intervention, urging her to alter the dire trajectory of the continent''s future.


    She needed to change the future!


    ...


    A/N: She should be dreaming about Rosalind''s past. Like the things that happened after Rosalind died in her past life.

 Chapter 487: Grave Seriousness

    Chapter 487: Grave Seriousness


    "The incident the other evening..." The King began, drawing Rosalind''s attention as she gracefully settled into her chair. "I must express my deepest apologies for it. Rumor spread like wildfire that an assassin lurked among us, causing unrest and fear." As he spoke, he signaled to the waiting servants tomence serving the meticulously nned five-course meal. "I trust the Duchess isn''t too perturbed by the inconvenience."


    Rosalind, her gaze drifting towards the first dish being presented, replied, "I understand that maintaining the safety of the castle and its residents is of paramount importance." The delicacy presented before her was named the Ethereal Puff of Crimson Dragonfruit.


    A delicate puff pastry, it was filled with an exotic and tantalizingly sweet Crimson Dragonfruit, and was apanied by a hint of the elusive Silvermoss cream. This cream was said to be harvested only under the beguiling glow of the Whispering Forest''s luminescent moon.


    Admittedly, the Duchess found herself in unfamiliar territory. The name Silvermoss was entirely new to her, and while she might have heard tales of the Whispering Forest, she had never ventured there herself. But, there it was - a masterpiece of culinary art.


    The puff pastry''s golden-brown hue looked almost too good to eat, its ky exterior promising a burst of vors within. Yielding to temptation, she sampled it and was rewarded by a sensational taste that mirrored its visual appeal. It was a splendid start to the feast.


    "Your understanding is greatly appreciated," the King responded, taking a bite of the puff himself. "I sincerely hope our starter meets the Duchess''s refined taste. My daughter, in her meticulous manner, oversaw the preparations of this meal, ensuring that each ingredient was handpicked and treated with utmost care." Of course, what he didn''t mention was that it was his express request for his daughter to design such a menu.


    The King recalled a previous visit by the Duke, who had made an offhand remark about preparing some snacks. Initially, the King had assumed it was a mere whim of the Duke of Wugari.


    But in time, he discerned the true recipient of that request: the Duchess. The Duke''s loving gesture for his wife was evident. The King deduced that the new Duchess had quite the pte!


    And so, without hesitation, the King instructed his cherished daughter to curate a menu, hoping it would leave asting impression on the Duchess. Many wondered about the King''s fervor to please a Duchess of lesser political weight. The Duke of Rakha, the Crown Prince, and even the Princess herself questioned his motives.


    To their inquiring gazes, the King had a straightforward answer. He was still grappling with the sudden marriage decision of his beloved daughter to the Duke. In the midst of this mystery, if he could win over the Duchess''s heart with a feast, then he would certainly attempt it!


    In response to the King''s words, Rosalind offered a diplomatic nod before the conversation organically shifted toward the state of the teleportation portal. The benefits of its existence were bing increasingly apparent.


    Merchants from the Kingdom of Rakha now had unimpeded ess to Wugari, leading to a significant boom in trade. Rosalind felt fortunate to have absorbed considerable business acumen during her time with Dorothy; this knowledge certainly was not wasted in her current role.


    Listening to her astute observations and informed responses, the King couldn''t help but admire this young Duchess. Despite her modest upbringing, she disyed an impressive depth of knowledge and a keen understanding ofplex affairs. The King found himself conceding that they had indeed underestimated this woman significantly.


    "The current prosperity of Wugari is undeniable," Rosalind affirmed, her eyes gleaming with conviction. "Now would be the optimal time to invest. Ever since Rakha and the Empire of Korusta established their portal, various Kingdoms and Empires have been in talks with the King. Their intentions are transparent. The North well, the majority of it remainsrgely uncharted, its abundant resources untouched." Rosalind''s voice fell into a measured cadence as she moved on to the second course.


    Before hery the Sapphire Sea Leviathan Bisque. The soup was a mesmerizing blue, mirroring the hues of the Sapphire Sea Leviathan from which it was made. The bisque boasted aplex vor spectrum, beginning with the robust taste of the sea, carried by the Leviathan meat, then morphing into the aromatic subtleties of the Elventide herbs. The soup possessed a luxuriously smooth texture, punctuated by the sulent morsels of Leviathan.


    To put it simply, Rosalind was utterly smitten by this dish. She found herself contemting the thought of requesting the chef''s presence from the King. Although poaching the chef seemed a bit ambitious, she could not dismiss the notion of whisking them away to her own household. Shall she take away the chef? Perhaps threatened him a little?


    Catching herself, she realized the audacity of her thoughts.


    "I understand," the King nodded, his keen eyes taking in Rosalind''s not-so-subtle hints. The King was no fool. He quickly discerned that Rosalind''s underlying intent for this visit was to seek investors.


    The King and Crown Prince had been contemting this potential for a while. As Rosalind suggested, the North was and filled with untapped potential. Its main shoring was its inessibility due to the dangerous journey and the vast amounts of time it consumed.


    However, imagine if they could install teleportation portals in every Kingdom, connecting them directly to Wugari?


    That possibility promised to change the course of their world forever.


    "The Duchess''s proficiency inmerce is even more impressive than we initially presumed," the King mused, admiration creeping into his tone. The transformations Rosalind had brought to the Rothley Estate were no secret to those who paid heed to the Duchy''s affairs. The palpable shift in the estate''s operations convinced everyone that the Duchy sorely needed a woman''s touch to truly flourish.


    Rosalind, in her characteristic modesty, brushed off the King''s praises, "You tter me too much. I merely have a penchant for books. What can a person like me trulyprehend?"


    "The Duchess is genuinely a breath of fresh air," the King remarked, a warm chuckle escaping him. They delved into further discussions about the King of Wugari''s ongoing projects with the Duke and the newly crowned King of Lonyth. Gradually, the topic shifted to the mysterious beasts that had recently started terrorizing the North.


    These beasts had forced Rosalind to dispatch Elias and Valentin to investigate their origins. So far, the news had not been encouraging. The pair had been battling these ferocious creatures without being able to locate their breeding grounds.


    However, Rosalind exhibited remarkable patience, understanding theplex nature of their task. Had it been an easy undertaking, the culprits behind these creatures wouldn''t have been able to conceal their operation for this long.


    The conclusion of the main course  a sumptuous serving of Embergrilled Drakon Steak with Moonroot Vegetables  provided the ideal segue for Rosalind to broach the primary purpose of her visit. The rich, hearty meal had left them satiated, and she felt the moment was opportune.


    "I wish to discuss the status of the Howling Mountains..." Rosalind began, her voice steady and serious.


    The King''s demeanor changed abruptly at the mention of the mountains. The true reason for Rakha''s wealth was the abundance of relics they discovered in the Howling Mountains. This bounty had previously brought intense pressure from several Empires and the Seven Families, each desiring arger share of the spoils. This greed nearly led to Rakha''s downfall, only to be salvaged by the timely intervention of the Duke of Wugari.


    "Why has the Howling Mountains suddenly piqued the Duchess''s interest?" the King questioned, his worry palpable. He feared that the Duchess might demand additionalpensation, or perhaps ess to the secluded Howling Mountains. An even worse scenario would be Rakha being obliged to pay Wugari tribute as gratitude for their past aid.


    The King of Rakha held immense gratitude for Wugari''s assistance but simultaneously wished to keep the secrets of the Howling Mountains confined to his own realm. This was his well-guarded secret, after all.


    "There is no point in obfuscating matters from His Majesty," Rosalind began, her voice carrying a note of grave seriousness. "Recently, the estate has unearthed some ancient documents that allude to the Howling Mountains. These manuscripts depict hideous creatures, referred to as demons. These beings not only savored human flesh but were also immensely powerful, relishing the act of toying with their prey before their final kill," Rosalind exined.


    "My husband shared with me that during hisst expedition to the Howling Mountains, he witnessed creatures resembling those mentioned in the ancient texts. Therefore, I feltpelled to discuss this matter personally with you, primarily concerning our security. I seek to understand if there''s a possibility that these horrifying creatures could infiltrate Rakha."


    "Which documents are you referring to?" the King queried, a sense of unease enveloping him. His past experiences and encounters had acquainted him with the monstrous creatures that lurked within the mountain''s shadow. However, with the lurking danger also came immense treasures. He had made the choice then to disregard the old texts and set his sights on unearthing the valuable relics instead.

 Chapter 488: Unwelcome

    Chapter 488: Unwee


    Rosalind frowned briefly at the King''s words. Did the King possess some documents about the demons? She quickly masked her surprise and countered, "The documents were severely damaged. If His Majesty is keen, I can surely arrange for a visit to the Duchy to inspect them." Rosalind felt confident, believing her illusions could easily deceive those who looked too closely.


    "That would be appropriate," the King replied. "But I can''t help wondering, what might the Duke''s thoughts be on this matter?" The King was well aware of Rosalind''s acumen. However, a Duke was a Duke, and a Duchess was a Duchess.


    They may be wed in the title, but their roles differed. The Duke, who managed the Duchy, had established his reputation over time. Why would he entrust such a crucial matter to the Duchess?


    With aposed smile, Rosalind answered, "Your Majesty''s curiosity is quite understandable. Currently, the Duke is upied with vital preparations in the north for the forting revelry. Certain arrangements are essential for a sessful hunt. Nevertheless, this pressing matter brought me here on his behalf."


    The Duchess''s choice of words was intentional. She employed "husband" over "Duke" to emphasize their close rtionship. The King, however, remained impassive. He hade to recognize that he might have previously undervalued the Duchess''s aptitude in diplomacy andmerce.


    And now, he began to question whether they had also misjudged the depth of her bond with the Duke. Who had propagated the notion that the Duke wed the Duchess merely for herck of political clout? His trust in her, evident in this delegation, spoke volumes. No further proof was required.


    "I see," the King acknowledged with a nod.


    Rosalind blinked, somewhat perplexed. The King seemed to have gleaned some insight that had eluded her. What had she overlooked? To be truthful, her choice to say "husband" rather than "Duke" had been more habitual than strategic. No deeper intenty behind it. Yet, observing the King''s evident epiphany, Rosalind chose not to ponder it further.


    Once they finished the main course, the servers began to serve dessert, catching Rosalind''s immediate attention. The masterpiece set before her was known as Starfall Fruit Sorbet with Crystalline Honey Drizzle.


    The Starfall Fruit sorbet, a captivating spectrum of cosmic hues, delivered a refreshing burst of celestial sweetness with each spoonful. It was served in an exquisite sugar-spun basket that added an enjoyable crunch to the velvety sorbet. The Crystalline Honey, glistening like a precious gem, contributed an additionalyer of enthralling sweetness, leaving asting taste, and bringing the royal feast to a gratifying finale.


    "Since the Duke shows interest in this matter, I do not wish to withhold the truth. Indeed, we possess several documents rted to this issue. They were recovered from the Howling Mountains. The documents mention demons and the devastation they could wreak on the continent if the barrier were to break. In the past, I dispatched countless individuals tobat these demons and retrieve more information, but to no avail. We were simply outmatched. Ultimately, I ceased sending them deeper into the mountains and shifted our focus to relics instead."


    Rosalind nodded. She had already begun savoring her dessert and was quickly captivated by its taste. The idea of abducting the chef and whisking them back to Wugari crossed her mind! It would be a delight to enjoy a dessert like this every day!


    "I do not wish to conceal anything from the Duchess," the King continued. "In recent weeks, the number of demons sighted in the Howling Mountains has increased. It also seems as if the ind itself is undergoing certain changes. Earthquakes have been urring almost daily,plicating our attempts to recover more relics. Furthermore, the creatures inhabiting the ind have grown exceedingly agitated. Ordinarily, they do not attack those merely lingering on the beach, but now, everything is different."


    "Different?" Rosalind asked.


    "The usual tranquility of the ind has been reced with an atmosphere of unease," the King continued, his tone growing serious. "In recent weeks, the wildlife, even the most cid creatures, have grown increasingly aggressive. It''s as if they''re responding to a threat that we cannot yet perceive."


    He paused a hint of regret etched on his weathered face. "Furthermore, inexplicable phenomena are beginning to ur. Nights are filled with haunting, otherworldly cries that resonate from the heart of the mountains. Glowing orbs have been spotted floating above the sea at dusk, and the ind''s interior is experiencing drastic temperature fluctuations. It''s as if the very elements are in discord."


    The King''s gaze met Rosalind''s, his eyes reflecting a deep concern. "In light of these events, it''s not only the retrieval of relics that has be a challenging task. Even the basic safety of our people venturing onto the ind is now in question. We''ve already lost some brave souls, taken by unseen forces or savage beasts."


    He leaned back in his chair, rubbing his temples in obvious distress. He even ignored his dessert as he continued. "It seems that the ind and the creatures inhabiting it are responding to somethingsome shift or change that we have yet to understand. The increase in demonic activity might just be the beginning. If we do not act, I fear what might be unleashed from the depths of the Howling Mountains."


    "So this is..."


    "The reason my daughter desired to be the Duke''s concubine," the King interjected, cutting off Rosalind. It was time to address the elephant in the room. To the King, Rosalind appeared sympathetic due to his ounts of the eerie changes in the Howling Mountains. He seized this opportunity to navigate the conversation to his advantage.


    "So, the Princess desired the Duke''s protection through marriage?"she frowned. Of course, Rosalind discerned the King''s objective. However, she perceived that his conversation served a dual purpose. Firstly, he aimed to sway her into agreeing to the proposed union. Secondly, he desired to deflect the topic away from the demons, an action that ignited Rosalind''s curiosity.


    What was the King concealing? Did it concern Wugari? The Duke? Or the Howling Mountains?


    "I believe there''s a misunderstanding, Your Majesty," Rosalind responded firmly, unwilling to fall for his ploy. "If the Duke wished to wed the Princess, could I obstruct him?"


    "I..." The King seemed taken aback, clearly unprepared for Rosalind''s frank retort, but she didn''t spare him a moment''s reprieve.


    She carried on, "If the Princess wishes to wed the Duke, I urge you to discuss the matter with him. If he decides to take another wife, I believe I can''t prevent it. However, I''m quite discontent with the King''s attempt to use sympathy to sway my decision."


    Finishing thest of her dessert, Rosalind dabbed her lips with a napkin and stood up, all within a span of two minutes.


    "Your Grace..." The King rose hastily at her reaction.


    "If the barrier shatters, Rakha would bear the initial brunt of it," Rosalind''s tone hardened, losing her patience with the King''s scheming. "I arrived out of concern, but it appears the King and the Princess merely wish to concoct plots. Very well... I appreciate your hospitality, even though it has made me feel unwee. Now, I will take my leave."


    "Your Grace, this is... a misunderstanding," the King tried to salvage the situation, but Rosalind was already distancing herself. Fortuitously, the Crown Prince arrived with the Princess and managed to halt Rosalind.


    "Please, Your Grace... I implore you. Hear my sister''s exnation," the Crown Prince pleaded. "We did not mean to offend you. It''s just that..."


    "Thank you for your hospitality, Your Highness. Rest assured, I will ry this matter to the Duke," Rosalind replied, brushing past the royal siblings without a backward nce. Her silhouette gradually faded from the view of the startled assembly.


    A profound sigh resonated throughout the room once the shock of the Duchess''s exit subsided. The Duke of Rakha joined the siblings, his countenance grave.


    "Her arrogance is unexpected," the Duke mused. "What does she have to be so proud of? The Duke married her because shecked"


    "We''ve underestimated her," the King interjected, addressing his trusted Duke. "I''m aware you view the marriage as hasty and calcted, but I assure you the Duchess defies our expectations." The King motioned for the trio to take their seats at the table, his eyes falling on the dessert te the Duchess had meticulously cleaned before her departure.


    He hadn''t anticipated she''d polish off the dish before leaving!


    The King was at a loss for words regarding the situation. The Duchess, he concluded, was truly extraordinary!


    "How could she be so fickle?" the Crown Prince pondered. "We unveiled our intentions only because she appeared amiable. I thought"


    "She detected your presence," the King interjected. The Duchess''s swift change in demeanor took him by surprise. "I suspect the rumors about the Duchess being a sorcerer could indeed hold some truth," the King added.


    "A sorcerer?" Princess Isadora''s expression soured almost instantly. In her dream, the Duke had declined coboration with members of the seven blessed families during the invasion, yet he was closely associated with the secretive sorcerers who were helping humanity.


    Could it be that the Duke chose the Duchess for marriage because she was a sorcerer?

 Chapter 489: I Am Content With My Wife.

    Chapter 489: I Am Content With My Wife.


    In fact, Isadora had heard a simr rumor before. Word had it that the new duchess was a sorcerer, but this wasn''t her first encounter with such a rumor, particrly within the noble circles.


    To tarnish someone''s reputation, many would fabricate stories like these. They wouldmission individuals to craft songs, poems, and tales to disseminate them through the streets. At first, Isadora had presumed that the Duke himself had initiated these rumors for motives only he couldprehend. Yet, the puzzle pieces gradually fell into ce in her mind.


    The Duke must have been aware of these demons and married the new duchess because of their presence! Then was it possible that the Duchess was the leader of the sorcerers?


    Nevertheless, she failed toprehend why this scenario hadn''t urred in her dream. The Duke had remained single. Even up to Isadora''s death, the Duke had not married. What could have triggered these changes?


    Ultimately, their encounter concluded with Isadora pondering over the true reason behind the Duke''s marriage to Rosalind. That very same night, she learned that the Duchess had departed Rakha to return to Wugari.


    On the other hand, Rosalind couldn''t contain her delight upon seeing the Duke''s reaction.


    "A concubine?" Lucas knitted his brows. He studied Rosalind, attempting to discern whether she was joking or serious. "You want me to take on a concubine?"


    "Why would I want you to take a concubine?" she queried. At that moment, they were lying in bed. As soon as she arrived, the Duke promptly canceled the remainder of his appointments, informing everyone that he was ill. Then, he locked their bedroom doors and didn''t allow Rosalind any opportunity to share her day''s happenings before he swooped in on her.


    Following a few vigorous hours, Rosalind finally got some respite and seized the moment to ry the events that had transpired in Rakha.


    "The Princess wishes to be your concubine," Rosalind shrugged nonchntly. Pulling the nket closer to her chin, she blinked at him. "She desires to marry you."


    "And?" he inquired. "What does that have to do with me?" He genuinely appeared oblivious as to why she was discussing this issue. Rosalind couldn''t determine if he was feigning ignorance or... he genuinely didn''t deem this as a matter of significance.


    "This pertains to your marriage."


    "I already have a wife."


    "A good number of people are discontent with your wife."


    "That does not matter. I am content with my wife."


    Rosalind blinked, feeling her neck heat up. She was undoubtedly blushing at this point. How could he utter those words so casually without even batting an eyelid?


    Before long, the Duke initiated further activities that tested her physical resilience and could have left her wounded, had she not possessed a light blessing to aid her healing.


    The pair awoke rather tardily the following day. This time around, Rosalind leaped out of bed at once. She didn''t want him to initiate anything before breakfast. She was well aware that this man was a rascal, always seizing opportunities to make her plead... in bed.


    Regrettably for her, the Duke proved to be exceedingly agile and alert. Before she could vacate the bed, he was already atop her!


    She could do nothing but grumble before her moans took over.


    Eventually, the two emerged from their room to enjoy their extremely bted brunch in the afternoon.


    Catching sight of the hickeys on the Duke''s neck, Rosalind shot him a re before lowering her gaze to concentrate on her dessert. She offered to use her blessing to heal them but the man adamantly refuse!


    "Thanks to the new Duchess''s endeavors, the beast attacks have dwindled," Lucas remarked with a smile. Moments ago, Denys had presented them with thetest report. It seemed that the frequency of humanoid beast appearances had diminished. She pondered if this was due to Elias and Valentin. Shortly after, Denys confirmed that it was indeed their doing.


    "Two men capable of wielding water and fire," the Duke stated. "Oddly, both of them have ck hair and do not resemble any members of the seven families. Many are specting that they might be sorcerers."


    "I instructed them to be cautious with their actions," Rosalind disclosed. However, she could not really fault them. In the heat of battle, one is left with two choices - to fight or flee. She was pretty certain that the pair chose to fight. How could they possibly think about refraining from using their blessing when faced with those monsters?


    "Here are the invitations the Duchess received..." Magda handed Rosalind a list of the invitations. "Tonight, the Duchess is set to attend a convivial banquet with Madam Etonde, the Matriarch of the Etonde Family. This is for the birthday celebration of the Etonde Prince."


    The Etonde Prince that Magda referred to was a grandchild of Fabian Etonde. In the north, they celebrated a child''s 100th day as another birthday. It''s believed that they do this due to a rather grim history. Previously, many childrennewbornswould not survive past their 100th day.


    Given this, parents held rather low expectations and took extensive measures to protect the newborn infant until the 100th-day celebration. This event was considered significant and typically grand, with many warriors presenting the child with parts of beasts or other important objects as tokens of well-wishes.


    Given that this was a member of the four great pirs, the celebration was even grander, with numerous esteemed nobles invited.


    "Do you have the list of attendees who will be present at the party?" Rosalind asked casually.


    Magda responded with a nod of understanding. "The Prince and Princess of Cirid will be attending as well as... the new Prince of Lonyth."


    "Lonyth just held their coronation. I thought the new King doesn''t have a child?" Rosalind directed her question to Lucas.


    "He doesn''t have a biological child. However, he wed a woman who already had a child and treated that child as his own. Naturally, upon bing King, the child assumed the title of Prince," Lucas exined.


    Rosalind nodded in acknowledgment.


    Marrying someone who already had a child was not considered umon in the North due to the high mortality rate among young men. There were many attractive women around with children, and most men didn''t usually mind this.


    However, this matter was often of concern in the South.


    Rosalind gave a nod of understanding. "What about the gift?" she inquired.


    "Here is a list of potential gifts we can present," Magda responded.


    "Let''s opt for this one..." Rosalind selected a choice and then returned the list to Magda. Shortly thereafter, Magda and Denys took their leave, providing some privacy to the couple.


    "Do you think the Princess of Rakha will attend?" Rosalind questioned.


    "Perhaps," the Duke replied nomittally.


    Shortly afterward, the pair wrapped up their meal and decided to take some time to rx in preparation for the evening''s festivities.


    After considerable preparation, the Duke and Duchess arrived at the Etonde estate just as the other guests began to appear. As Rosalind anticipated, the event was indeed magnificent.


    The Etonde Family was always recognized as warriors with sturdy physiques. However, Rosalind hadn''t anticipated their estate to be as robust and imposing as their impressive stature.


    The grand entrance to the Etonde estate was characterized by imposing gates, a reflection of the family''s robust heritage. Made of an ancient ck relic, the gates stood tall and stern, like silent sentinels guarding the wealthy estate


    Under the cover of the night, the gate''s imposing aura was further entuated. The ck relic absorbed the moonlight, casting a pall of darkness that made the gates appear more sinister. Each towering pir of the gate was shrouded in shadow, its looming presence bing even more tangible in the dark.


    Rosalind shivered inwardly. This marked her first visit to the estate yet she already felt that this ce was very intimidating.


    "Shall we venture inside?" the Duke suggested, taking her hand and gracing her with a smile. At that moment, the Duke was dressed in a refined three-piece suit, his hair stylishly swept up, entuating his strikingly handsome features. In contrast, Rosalind has donned a delicate, pale pink tube gown, that emphasized her small waist.


    Her grayish hair was curled to perfection which made her features softer.


    As the snow had already melted, she hadn''t brought a shawl to cover her arms. Seeing her thus, the Duke had insisted she wear his coat as protection against the elements. She naturally dismissed his offer, feeling the cold was bearable. However, the man simply draped the coat around her without a further word. To her surprise, Lucas reimed the coat before they stepped into the grand hall where the banquet was in full swing.


    Rosalind and the Duke had barely set foot in the grand hall when they were met with the sight of tables, decoratedvishly in royal blue cloth and arrayed with gleaming silverware. Yet, before she could fully take in the spectacle around her, their entrance was heralded with a booming announcement of their arrival.


    In an instant, all eyes swiveled their way.

 Chapter 490 Exact Opposite

    490 Exact Opposite


    "Your grace," Princess Isadora''s eyes sparkled with joy upon spotting Duke Lucas. She offered a smile as she approached the couple. "It''s a pleasure to see you once more."


    To her surprise, however, the Duke acted as if he hadn''t noticed her as he continued walking with Rosalind by his side. Isadora''s smile faded, reced by confusion. She wondered if the Duke had failed to hear her words. Could it be that the music had been too loud, drowning her greeting?


    Impossible.


    Turning her attention to the couple as they moved toward the Lord of the Etonde Family, Isadora''s servant offered her support. "Would you like some fresh air, Your Royal Highness?" the servant suggested. "This servant believes that¡ª"


    "Keep your mouth closed," Isadora hissed, giving the servant a stern look. Why did this servant insist on being so talkative?


    Meanwhile, Rosalind had noticed the Princess earlier. She anticipated that Lucas would extend some acknowledgment to the Princess, perhaps even engage in a brief exchange.


    But to her astonishment, Lucas exhibited no interest in interacting with Isadora. He continued on without a second nce, heading toward the host of the banquet as though the Princess didn''t exist.


    A smirk formed within Rosalind. She hadn''t expected Lucas to be so straightforward in his approach. Then again, this was not Rakha. This was Wugari, and the Royal Family of Rakha held no sway over Wugari''s affairs.


    "Your Grace, it seems that you''ve be even more beautiful since ourst meeting," Patriarch Etondeplimented Rosalind.


    "Sir Etonde jests," Rosalind responded, her smile warm. Her interactions with the members of the Four Great Pirs had increased recently due to their ongoing projects. Their support during her healing of the soldiers fostered a strong connection. Her rapport with the northern families had significantly improved.


    "Patriarch Etonde speaks the truth, Your Grace. You have grown even more beautiful since our previous encounter," another member of the Four Great Pirs chimed in¡ªMadame Arriane Madilu. With a smile, she introduced Rosalind to other notable northern noble families.


    Wugari, in fact, was not an expansive kingdom. It boasted only one Duke, two Marquises, two Barons, and one Earl. The remainder were knights. Notably, the Patriarchs of the Great Pirs had declined the King''s titles, viewing themselves as aligned with the Duke''s estate.


    "And here we have met Dame Fraunces," Madame Arriane said, her introduction flowing seamlessly. She''d initially approached Lucas and Rosalind, requesting Lucas to introduce Rosalind to various distinguished figures. Naturally, Lucas had agreed¡ªit was the customary thing to do. And so she did.


    "Allow me to introduce Madam Xena, the Daughter-in-Law of the Etonde Family," Madame Arriane presented the woman with cropped ck hair to Rosalind. "Like her husband, she served as a soldier before their marriage."


    Rosalind offered her genuine smile and praise before she found herself drawn into a separate room for pastries. In Wugari, this was considered a customary practice.


    "Your Grace, I hope you don''t mind. The men will probably converse about battling beasts and the best swords, while the women..." Madame Etonde, Sir Etonde''s wife, chuckled and gestured for tea to be served. "The women will chat as women do."


    "Not at all," Rosalind responded with her own smile. She observed that the chamber wasn''t particrly spacious, and only the women of Wugari appeared to have been invited by Madame Arriane and Madame Etonde. The other envoys from different kingdoms and empires watched from the outside, enjoying the rest of the entertainment.


    Speaking of entertainment, Rosalind quickly realized that Wugari''s idea of entertainment was distinct from the South''s.


    In the north, entertainment equated tobat. The men and women of Wugari seemed more inclined to watch two men fight in a cage than to appreciate the skills of clowns and acrobats. Rosalind found this perspective entirely logical and didn''t mind it in the least.


    "Very well... since this is your grace''s first experience, I shall entertain you with the kingdom''stest gossip!" one woman beamed at Rosalind. She appeared to be the wife of a marquis known for her skill in such matters.


    Although Rosalind had crossed paths with members of the Four Great Pirs and other nobles in the past due to their joint efforts on various projects, this woman''s enthusiasm caught her off guard. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Observing the other women''s reactions, Rosalind realized that this was the norm.


    Rosalind blinked and awkwardly nodded at the woman, unustomed to such fervor.


    Soon enough, the womanunched into a series of juicy rumors, discussing which husband might take a new concubine and the alleged shorings of certain concubines.


    Rosalind was thoroughly dumbfounded. In her past life, she had been close to the Empress for years. Yet, this was her first encounter with women openly gossiping about the intimate details of others'' lives.


    She had anticipated that the women of Wugari wouldmunicate with swords, their words sharp and dripping with sarcasm.


    What she hadn''t expected was this.


    After what felt like an eternity, Rosalind decided to excuse herself for some fresh air. In the past, she had always maintained vignce while conversing with other women¡ªwhether servants or rtives. After all, women could be as dangerous as men. However, she hadn''t anticipated the directness and enthusiasm disyed by the women of the north.


    They didn''tmunicate through flowery words. In fact, they were quite the opposite¡ªstraightforward and blunt. And undeniably passionate.


    Ultimately, Rosalind found herself seeking an excuse to withdraw. This level of enthusiasm was entirely new to her, and she wasn''t quite sure how to navigate it.


    "You seem somewhat unsettled."


    Rosalind turned toward the voice and saw that it belonged to Dame Fraunces.


    "Not at all," Rosalind responded, her gaze fixed on the garden just a few steps away from the patio where she and Magda were seated. She just realized that the women in Wugari were much like Fraunces¡ªblunt and, at times, excessively zealous.


    "I presume this isn''t typical in the South?" Fraunces ventured. "After all, this is your first Wugarian banquet."


    "It was a surprise," Rosalind smiled. "A pleasant one,"


    Fraunces stood beside her, both of them gazing at the garden. "Women in the north are distinct from those in the south," Fraunces remarked. "Here, it''smon practice to express your thoughts directly. Life in this ce is fleeting, and no one can predict when their time wille. Why squander energy on sweet words when one''s true feelings are the exact opposite? Isn''t that a waste of time?"


    ....


    A/N: Apologies for the dy. I have been trying to recuperatetely. I am doing a lot of blood test and hospital visits and I believe we finally found something. Anyways, I hope all is well. Happy reading everyone. I will strive to write more in the next few days. No promises though. Thank you for your understanding.

 Chapter 491 For the Greater Good

    <strong>491 For the Greater Good</strong>


    Rosalind remained silent, refraining from speaking further. In truth, she understood Fraunces''s point and rather liked it. The contrast between her former life and her current one was quite entertaining. At the same time, she felt a deep sense of gratitude for her rebirth.


    Out of the blue, Fraunces inquired, "So, when is the official wedding?"


    Rosalind responded with a quizzical expression, "What do you mean?"


    "As a woman, should you not care if he does not arrange a wedding?" Fraunces persisted.


    Rosalind blinked, fixing her gaze on Fraunces for a few moments. She knew that Fraunces had already married, but the celebrations were missed due to their location in the Howling Mountains. Rosalind had yet to meet Fraunces''s spouse.


    She immediately wondered why Fraunces would suddenly bring up the wedding.


    Puzzled at her gaze, Fraunces questioned, "Did I say something wrong?"


    "It is nothing," Rosalind replied with a smile.


    "So, there will not be a wedding? No chance to don a beautiful dress and walk down the aisle?" Fraunces probed.


    "Would you believe me if I said I once desired such a wedding?" Rosalind retorted. In her previous life, Jeames and her had experienced a wedding of that nature. Jeames had gone above and beyond to fulfill her wishes.


    In the end...


    Rosalind swallowed.


    The memory of her demise sent a shiver down her spine. Decades of marriage, only for it to unravel in the end. It had all been a facade. Everything has been a lie.


    "And?" Fraunces prompted.


    "What is the point of all that extravagance?" Rosalind asked as she lifted an eyebrow.


    "What do you mean? What extravagance?" Fraunces seemed skeptical. "This is your wedding day, after all."


    "In the end, does the wedding itself truly matter?" Rosalind pondered.


    "What are you saying?"


    "Nothing," Rosalind shrugged. Ultimately, marriage transcended the wedding ceremony. It was not about thevish dress or the grand festivities. Nor did the opinions of guests hold much weight. Rather, it concerned the union of two individuals.


    "People are talking¡­" Fraunces broached. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Hm?" Rosalind wondered if Fraunces referred to gossip. Was she concerned about the rumors surrounding Rosalind''s marriage?


    "Many are mocking the legitimacy of your marriage," Fraunces exined. Observing Rosalind''s reaction, Fraunces cleared her throat. "Do not misunderstand. I do not care about others'' opinions of you. It is about the estate and the Duke. I do not want you tarnishing his reputation."


    Fraunces nced away, her cheeks betraying a hint of blush.


    Seeing this, Rosalind offered a gentle smile and also averted her gaze. "As long as it does not harm me," Rosalind replied. "What can mere rumors do?"


    "Apart from insinuating that the Duke does not value his wife? Or that he wed you merely to decline marriage offers from other Kingdons?" Fraunces voiced her concerns. Since the Duke''s pivotal role in saving Rakha Kingdom and Aster Empire, numerous families had sought alliances with him and the estate.


    Marriage served as the easiest conduit to establish these connections.


    With the introduction of teleportation portals on Wugari, visitors to the King and the Duke''s estate had surged.


    Although they masked their intentions as curiosity and goodwill, Fraunces was not deceived. She knew that these visitors were inquiring about the Duke''s marital status.


    Normally, this would not be an issue, as the Duke showed no interest in these suitors. However, the rumors regarding the current Duchess made it moreplicated.


    This naturally irked Fraunces and the women of the Four Great Pirs.Because of this, they had extended invitations to the new Duchess for gatherings.


    However, Rosalind had declined all such invitations, fueling even more spections about her rtionship with the Duke. Though Fraunces did not particrly favor Rosalind, she would not stand for her being maligned.


    "Did you know that the Princess of Rakha has set her sights on your husband?" Fraunces inquired. "If she manages to sway the Duke¡ª"


    "That will not happen," Rosalind interjected. "I appreciate your concern."


    "And who said I am concerned?" Fraunces rolled her eyes. "I simply do not want anyone sullying the Duke''s reputation. You are the Duchess now; prove that you are his wife and move beyond focusing solely on the estate. Engage with others socially."


    Rosalind remained silent. For some reason, this felt like a maternal scolding.


    "Regardless, you should discuss a grand wedding with the Duke. Do not allow other women to look down on the Duchess of the estate," Fraunces advised. The conversation thenpsed into contemtive silence for both women.


    ¡­


    "Your grace, might I have a moment to speak?" Princess Isadora approached Lucas, her gaze sweeping across the few individuals nearby. She smiled.


    "Your Highness, do you require something?" Lucas inquired.


    "I wished for a private conversation," the Princess admitted. "I hope the Duke will not mind."


    "Indeed, I do mind, Your Highness," Lucas''s straightforward response stunned those eavesdropping on their exchange. "If you seek to discuss matters of business, I suggest you coordinate with Denys to arrange a meeting. As for personal matters, I am afraid I cannot oblige. Being a married man, I would not want our interaction misconstrued, leading to any harm befalling my wife."


    Isadora stared at him, taken aback. She had believed that conversing with the Duke in front of other guests would be simpler. She had attempted to schedule an appointment with him, but he always seemed busy with excuses like beast hunting. She was aware that these were falsehoods, excuses to evade a meeting.


    Thus, she came here, hoping to engage in a genuine conversation. She never anticipated such a direct and public rebuttal from him. How could he humiliate a her, a Princess before everyone else?


    "Is there anything else, Your Highness?" Lucas asked calmly. Disinterest was apparent in his eyes.


    "I¡ª Your Grace, I apologize. I did not mean to create misunderstandings or harm your image as a husband. However¡­ the matter I wish to discuss is of grave importance. Please¡­" Despite her usual arrogance, Isadora chose to lower herself for the sake of the continent.


    She suppressed her pride and faced potential embarrassment for the greater good of this continent.

 Chapter 492 No Next Time

    492 No Next Time N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Before Lucas could respond, she added, "It concerns the Duchess."


    Lucas raised an eyebrow. For the first time since she had approached him, he looked at her face, his gaze intense. Seeing the Duke''s handsome features, Isadora could not conceal the blush on her face.


    "Very well¡­" Lucas handed his wine ss to one of the attendants before leading the Princess to a balcony. However, upon their arrival, they overheard two women talking.


    "Did you know that the Princess of Rakha has been eyeing your husband since you arrived? If she could convince the Duke¡­"


    "That will not happen," Rosalind''s voice brimmed with confidence as she replied. "Thank you for your concern."


    A smile crept onto the Duke''s face upon hearing this. He gestured for the Princess to follow him to another location.


    This time, the Duke escorted her to a sunroom with ss walls and a ss roofing.


    "Your Highness¡­ Thank you for taking the time to talk to me," Princess Isadora spoke. Earlier, she had overheard Rosalind and another woman conversing. Despite this, her expression remained neutral.


    In response, Lucas took a seat, crossing his legs atop each other. Then he regarded her. "So, you wished to discuss my wife?" he inquired.


    "Your Grace, I believe it is time to drop the pretense," the Princess smiled. She took a seat opposite the Duke, and her maid, who had followed them, promptly prepared tea on the marbled table between them. "I am aware of the Duchess''s secret," the Princess continued, maintaining her smile.


    "Secret?" the Duke responded, raising an eyebrow.


    "I know that the Duchess is not the daughter of a merchant family. She is simply someone the Duke hired to be his wife." The Princess epted the teacup her servant offered before continuing. "This tea is specially made using relics. I hope His Highness will give it a try."


    However, Lucas remained motionless, his expression serene. He fixed his gaze on her.


    "Please, Your Grace, I did not reveal this information out of animosity. In fact, I have no intention of sharing it with others. It shall remain our secret," the Princess stated before taking a sip of her tea.


    "So, the Princess wanted to use this information to manipte me into epting a marriage proposal¡­" Lucas mused.


    "It seems that the Duchess has already informed you of this matter?" The Princess gained confidence upon hearing the Duke''s words. "This matter will remain a secret. I do not intend to meddle in the Duke''s decisions. My only wish is to stand beside the Duke. I desire to marry the Duke and serve the estate with all my heart," Isadora affirmed.


    19:52


    "Upon consideration, this marriage is not as unfavorable as it may seem, Your Grace," Isadora continued. "I am a princess of Rakha Kingdom. With the wealth umted by the Rakha Kingdom over the years, I am confident that my father would use it to benefit Wugari. Furthermore, I am not naive. I understand when to step forward and when to step back. I am well-read and knowledgeable in military strategies, management, finance, business, and other subjects. I believe epting me as a concubine would not be to your detriment."


    "You wish to be this one''s concubine?" the Duke inquired.


    "Certainly. After all, Your Grace already has a wife. Once again, I have no intention of interfering with Your Grace''s affairs. My only desire is to serve Your Grace and the estate," the Princess responded. For some reason, the Duke''s silence only boosted her confidence. "I am not self-centered, Your Grace. My sole wish is to stand at your side."


    "I prefer not to beat around the bush, so I shall ask you something directly," the Duke stated.


    "What is it?"


    "Do you think I am a fool?" the Duke asked.


    "What?"


    "Answer my question," the Duke''s voice remained calm.


    "N¡ª No. Why would Your Grace ask that?"


    "Do you consider me a mere coward?" the Duke inquired.


    "No, certainly not." Princess Isadora grew more confused. Why did the Duke suddenly pose such questions? Clearly, he was neither a coward nor a fool.


    To her astonishment, the Duke suddenly snorted, gripping the table between them. Without uttering another word, he clenched his hand and broke the table in two. His actions naturally surprised the Princess, leaving her frozen and pale-faced.


    "Do you think Ick the capability to fracture your skull, Your Highness?" a colder smile touched the Duke''s lips.


    "You¡ª" Was- Was he threatening her?


    "Is that why you dared to employ such tactics against me?"


    "Your Grace, this is¡ª This¡ª I am not doing this out of¡ª"


    "Do you believe that your wealth, intelligence, and business expertise would shield you if I decided to identally crush your head with my bare hands?" Lucas inquired, a sinister glint gleaming in his eyes.


    "I was aware that Your Grace has always been indifferent to violence, but I do not appreciate being threatened like this. I only wanted-"


    "What can you do about it?" Lucas queried. "Are you willing to sever the partnership between Wugari and Rakha?"


    "You¡ª"


    "If I identally ended your life now, do you believe your brother and father would wage war against Wugari? Do you think they would demand an exnation from me, Your Highness?"


    "I¡ª" the Princess was rendered speechless. She always knew the Duke had an odd temperament, but she never anticipated him resorting to immediate violence when conversing with a princess like her! She had never met someone so disrespectful!


    "Answer me," Lucasmanded, his tone cold.


    "No, Your Grace." If Lucas identally killed her, her father and brother would not wage war against Wugari. They might dissolve the current partnership, but attacking the Kingdom was not in their best interest. They would prioritize their citizens'' safety and avoid antagonizing the Duke.


    "Good," Lucas finally rose from his seat. He observed the Princess''s pallid appearance. "I am not fond of threatening others. Consider it a warning. Do not talk to my wife about this matter or bring this up again. I spared you because I do not want my wife to smell blood tonight. There will be no next time."

 Chapter 493 Serenity

    493 Serenity


    Princess Seraphina clenched her teeth as she watched the Duke depart. Throughout her life, she had been cherished by everyone around her. However, the Duke, of all people, had to treat her like a viin! When all she wanted was to marry him and save this continent!


    "Your Highness¡­." The maid spoke.


    "We are leaving," the Princess dered as she rose from her seat and departed the banquet without even offering her goodbyes to the hosts.


    Due to the teleportation project, the King of Wugari decided to bestow upon the Envoys from the Rakha Kingdom an estate that they could utilize if they wished to stay in Wugari. Moreover, he also granted them the right to use the teleportation device at their discretion.


    However, the Princess had no intention of utilizing the device to return to Rakha that night. Instead, she instructed her attendants to escort her to the King''s pce.


    In the midst of the night, the King had already retired within his pce. Nevertheless, the Princess did not hesitate to request an audience.


    "Your Highness¡­." The King smiled. He was d in his robe, still in his study, engrossed in reading thetest memorials and documents that required his attention. Since his wife, the Queen left to recuperate, he had been spending all his night on his study.


    "May I ask why you havee to the pce at such ate hour? Has something urred?" Given that the Princess was unmarried, the King did not wish to fuel any unnecessary rumors and was initially inclined to decline this meeting. However, the Princess seemed determined to see him tonight, even resorting to begging for an audience.


    Out of respect, the Kingplied, sensing that something significant was at hand.


    "I wish to marry the Duke," the Princess straightforwardly revealed. "This union would not only benefit the Estate of the Rothley Family but also all of Wugari. I implore Your Majesty to consider this proposal."


    The King was at a loss for words. He wondered if the princess had trulye solely to make this request. What might be the true purpose behind her visit?


    "Your Highness¡­." The King swallowed. "Are you unwell?" he inquired.


    "I am not," the Princess replied. "Your Majesty, I am serious. I know what I am doing. Tomorrow, I intend to present this proposal to the council of Wugari. I shall personally¡ª "


    "Your Highness, please forgive me for asking, but¡­. Are you tired of life?" the King interjected. "Is your desire for death truly so strong?"


    "Your Majesty, I fail to understand¡­"


    "Your Highness, if the council or I attempt to influence the Duke''s marital choices, it would likely result in him already having a child." A gentle smile graced the King''s lips. "The Duke''s marriage is not a matter to be taken lightly. I strongly advise that you avoid broaching this topic in the future. The repercussions for both Wugari and Rakha starting a conflict at this juncture would not be favorable."


    ¡­.


    "As I was saying, the greenhouse is indeed amendable project," Fraunces began. "The Duchy never experienced a woman''s touch in the past. The fact that you have been engrossed in these projects is truly good. However, why restrict your time to the estate alone? You are the Duchess. Socializing would be beneficial."


    Rosalind nodded without a word.


    "I¡ª" Fraunces''s words halted as her maid whispered something. "Oh?" Fraunces raised an eyebrow, casting a meaningful look at Rosalind. "Very well, you may depart." Fraunces signaled for her maid to leave.


    "Guess what?" Fraunces eximed.


    "What?"


    "The Princess just engaged in a private conversation with the Duke. It seems it pertains to you. They are currently in the sunroom. Shall we go and¡ª"


    "No need," Rosalind smiled.


    "What?"


    "I would prefer to remain here."


    "But the Princess? Are you not going to address her?" Fraunces inquired, her brows furrowed. "She just wanted to snatch your husband!"


    "No need." Rosalind then turned her attention to the approaching man. "Why eavesdrop when you can ask the involved party?" Rosalind smiled, leaving Fraunces dumbfounded.


    "I¡ª Your Grace," Fraunces promptly curtsied to Lucas. She then nced at Rosalind.


    "Proceed¡­" Rosalind prompted Fraunces.


    "What?"


    "Why not asked him if it is true?"


    "I¡ª" Fraunces widened her eyes, gazing at Rosalind. "Your Grace, I suddenly recalled that my husband was waiting for me outside. I shall take my leave." Fraunces departed from the balcony without waiting for a reply.


    "I never imagined my wife had such an inclination to tease young women," Lucas remarked as he took Rosalind''s hand. Together, they moved toward the balcony''s edge. Seeing this, Magda chose to withdraw and stood guard by the balcony door.


    "I heard the Princess spoke to you?" Rosalind inquired. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "News travels swiftly."


    Rosalind pursed her lips. "Did she propose to you?" she asked.


    "She did indeed."


    "And?"


    "I am already wed," he replied nonchntly. "I do not require another wife."


    Rosalind blinked and observed his handsome profile.


    "Good to know," Rosalind uttered before she could restrain herself. She then chuckled. She had expected the Princess would consult him about marriage. While it would have been amusing to witness, at least the Princess disyed propriety by addressing him privately.


    She inwardly sighed.


    She would have relished the spectacle!


    "What are your impressions of the banquet?" he inquired.


    "It is¡­ unique," Rosalind remarked. "And enjoyable."


    "Excellent," Lucas responded. "Feel free to partake in more banquets. If you desire, you can host banquets or tea parties as well. No need to request my consent or inform me. The Duchy is under your jurisdiction."


    Rosalind was at a loss for words. Was he trying to reassure her? "I understand, Your Grace," Rosalind replied. His hand encircled her waist, drawing her nearer as if shielding her from the chill breeze.


    Rosalind smiled.


    Under the moonlit sky, they stood in silence.


    Before them sprawled a beautiful garden, a tranquil and vibrant disy of nature''s charm, illuminated by the moon. Flowers of varying hues adorned thendscape, their petals glistening softly in the moonlight. Tall trees swayed, leaves rustling softly. The air was cool, carrying a hint of dew, augmenting the serene nocturnal atmosphere.


    This was serenity, Rosalind mused to herself.

 Chapter 494 Barrier 1

    Chapter 494 Barrier 1


    The two of them stood there, gazing at the garden before them. The night air was tranquil, wrapping around them like a gentle embrace. However, the serene atmosphere shattered as an unexpected tremor rumbled beneath their feet.


    "The ground is shaking..."Rosalind''s voice broke the eerie silence, her words revealing surprise and concern.


    In response to her observation, the very foundation of the building they stood on quivered, causing the balcony to sway. The once-peaceful garden below seemed toe alive, leaves rustling like whispered secrets in the night.


    Lucas''s grip on the balcony railing tightened, his eyes narrowing as he scanned their surroundings. The once-calm night had transformed into a charged environment, and the ground continued to tremble beneath them. It was as if the World itself had stirred from slumber, awakening with restless energy.


    The sound of distant screams filled the air, voices mingling in confusion.


    Rosalind''s heart raced as she surveyed the scene, her instincts urging her to find safety. "Lucas, we should find cover," she called out, urgency in her tone. The unfolding events felt surreal, like a scene from a chaotic dream- a familiar dream.


    Lucas''s gaze remained fixed on the garden below, his expression guarded. "It is not just an earthquake," he murmured, his tone grave. "Something else is happening..."


    As if on cue, a brilliant sh of light illuminated the night sky, casting an otherworldly glow over thendscape. The tremors intensified, causing the building to groan in protest. Trees that were once still swayed with newfound vigor, their branches dancing in the air.


    Rosalind''s eyes widened as she took in the breathtaking light disy, a mix of awe and trepidation washing over her. The air crackled with energy, and a sense of foreboding settled in her stomach.


    Lucas''s grip on the balcony railing tightened, his jaw clenched as he watched the unfolding spectacle. "We need to reach lower levels," he said firmly, his voice cutting through the chaos. Without waiting for Rosalind''s response, he carried her and leaped down into the garden.


    Like them, most of the mansion''s guests were already outside. Rosalind clung to Lucas, her heart pounding as they navigated the quakingndscape. Dust filled the air, the scent of soil mingling with fear. Guests scrambled for safety, their faces etched with panic.


    "Your Grace, what is happening?" General Lytton was the first to ask. "We-Wugari never had earthquakes like this in the past." Unless, of course, there was a beast tide somewhere, and the beasts'' steps were causing the ground to quake. However, they did not hear the tolling bell that would have indicated that a beast tide was happening.


    There was no beast tide.


    However, just as Lucas was about to answer, the shaking stopped.


    "Check on everyone," Lucas instructed. "Make sure everyone is safe. Heal the wounded. Meet me at the mansion." Lucas spoke before hugging Rosalind tighter and jumping high up, surprising onlookers. Even Rosalind was taken aback.


    She had seen him in action before, but being carried like a princess as he jumped so high made her realize how terrifying it was when you were up there, falling back to the ground.


    At one point, she started to wonder how powerful he really was.


    "Rx..." he assured her. "I am here."


    Rosalind nodded without saying a word. Before long, they reached the gates.


    "Bohan..." Lucas called out. "Report."


    "Your Grace, the earthquake was caused by an unknown source. We did not sense any beastsing toward the gates. In fact¡ª" Bohan hesitated, debating whether to share. "In fact, it has been very quiet. We have not spotted any beasts since the sun rose this morning."


    Lucas frowned. Slowly lowering Rosalind to the ground, he led her toward the tall gates. From there, they could see the endless snow, slowly melting.


    "Two soldiers were injured. Aside from that, everyone else is fine." Sir Bohan continued. "I already prepared the infirmaries for possible citizens that received injuries nearby. The soldiers are scouting the nearby area."


    "Good," Lucas said.


    Standing by the imposing walls, Lucas and Rosalind were met with a heavy silence. The aftermath of the earthquake had left the world eerily quiet, the usual sounds of life reced by unsettling stillness. The air felt charged with tension, as if nature itself held its breath.


    "This is too quiet," Rosalindmented, scanning the horizon for signs of movement or life. There was none.


    She felt Lucas''s hand tighten around hers and looked at his profile. His expression was grave.


    "What happened?" she asked.


    "I am not certain," Lucas replied without hesitation.


    "Then¡ª"


    "Go back to the mansion. I need to check something," Lucas said. He instructed Bohan to gather the leaders of the four great pirs and meet them at the mansion in an hour. He also directed everyone to close the estate gates and keep watch.


    Then he sent someone to make sure that the King is safe.


    Once again, Rosalind and Lucas left the walls and soon arrived at the mansion.


    "Your Grace..." Denys was the first to wee them. Just like Lucas, he had a grave expression.


    "Tell me..."


    "It seems the earthquake did not just happen in Wugari, but across the continent."


    "I see... " Lucas took Rosalind to his study and instructed Denys to leave them. Once alone, he immediately spoke. "It might be the barrier."


    "What?" Rosalind asked.


    "That quake might be a sign of the barrier further weakening," Lucas said. "I need to visit Rakha."


    She stared at him, eyes wide.


    "What happens if the barrier breaks?" Rosalind inquired, though she already knew the answer.


    "Many people will die."


    "You said that¡ª I mean Belisarius said that you were able to take care of the barrier. So¡ª"


    Lucas shook his head. "The barrier has been weakening. It was bound to crumble and fall." He approached her, gently cupping her cheeks. She met his gentle gaze. "Do not worry. Even if the barrier crumbles, I will protect you."


    She opened her mouth but closed it again without speaking. Instead, she tiptoed and kissed his lips.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 495 Barrier 2

    Chapter 495 Barrier 2


    IDEPES KINGDOM


    Nestled between two vast empires, Edepes Kingdom stood as a haven of its own. For years, Edepes Kingdom maintained its solitary existence, utilizing its istion as both a sanctuary and a protective barrier against the outside world.


    The night air in Edepes held an enchanting stillness, much like the rest of the previous years. The usual chorus of crickets and rustling leaves painted a serene soundscape. However, this serenity was abruptly shattered when the ground beneath its citizens'' feet began to tremble.


    The first signs of the impending cmity manifested in subtle vibrations that disrupted the once-peaceful surroundings. Then Kingdom''snd, which had remained firm for generations, suddenly cracked open.


    These fractures zigzagged like scars across thendscape. As the cracks grew wider and deeper, an eerie scarlet light emanated from within, casting an otherworldly glow over thend.


    Shadows danced in the unnatural light, and the air seemed to crackle with an unsettling energy, akin to the tension before a storm. Then, like a nightmare brought to life, therge veins of a creature emerged from the gaping cracks.


    These serpentine appendages were as thick as tree trunks. They writhed and thrashed as they emerged from the depths. With a malevolent consciousness, theyshed out at anything in their vicinity, striking with a swift and vicious intensity. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The once-tranquil night turned into a chaotic battleground as these monstrous veins attacked the people unfortunate enough to be near.


    The calm was shattered, reced by the sounds of screams and the sh of these abhorrent veins against the brave souls that sought to defend their homes. Thend that had always been their steadfast foundation had now be the source of their peril.


    And just like that, Edepes Kingdom¡­ fell.


    ....


    SLORYN EMPIRE


    Since Korusta dered war against Sloryn, the once-beautiful seaport had been overshadowed by a cloud of troubles. Sloryn, renowned for its vibrant seaport, had faced its fair share of challenges in the past.


    However, the trial that unfolded on this particr day was unlike any they had encountered before.


    In his quarters, General Alexander meticulously reviewed the reports from the soldiers stationed at Sloryn''s borders. Each ount detailed the setbacks they had experienced during the minor shes that had urred since the war started.


    To his frustration, these skirmishes had all ended with Sloryn''s forces on the losing side. General Alexander''s brow furrowed as he contemted the reports. The soldiers'' narratives depicted a series of puzzling defeats.


    The results didn''t make sense because Slorynians had more soldiers and a better position.


    Something about the situation just didn''t add up.


    As he continued to pore over the ounts, General Alexander could not shake the nagging question in his mind: How could they have suffered these defeats when they possessed both superior numbers and strategic positioning?


    Was it spies? Or¡­ sorcerers?


    The reports seemed to be missing a crucial piece of information, and he was determined to uncover the truth behind these inexplicable losses.


    "General," a soldier saluted, snapping General Alexander''s attention away from the reports. "The Duke wishes to speak with you."


    Setting the reports aside in his drawer, Alexander exited his quarters and made his way to the Duke''s location. Upon arriving, he greeted the Duke with a respectful nod.


    "Your grace. Your presence is unexpected." Alexander observed the Duke, noting the weariness that seemed to have taken a visible toll. The weight of the ongoing war appeared to have aged the Duke prematurely, transforming him into a matter of days.


    Alexander felt a pang of empathy for the man who had been a father figure to him.


    "I''ve been informed of the recent losses." the Duke''s weathered face bore a somber expression. "What is happening, General? Shouldn''t we be prevailing, given our advantages in numbers and familiarity with the terrain? Why are we suffering defeat?"


    The Duke didn''t mince his words, cutting straight to the heart of the matter. "I suspect spies... It''s the only exnation for such significant setbacks!"


    The Duke''s words resonated with Alexander''s own doubts. The inexplicable defeats on the battlefield had fueled suspicions of betrayal within their ranks. It was a painful notion to consider, but Alexander knew he had to address it.


    "I share your concerns, your grace," General Alexander replied evenly, his voice carrying a mix of determination and frustration. "There are indeed questions surrounding these losses. We will investigate thoroughly and root out any traitors that may bepromising our efforts."


    The Duke''s gaze hardened, the weight of leadership evident in his eyes. "See to it that this matter is resolved swiftly, General. We cannot afford further setbacks."


    "Consider it done, your grace. I will ensure that the truthes to light, and those responsible will be brought to justice."General Alexander saluted once again.


    With a curt nod, the Duke dismissed him. However, just as he was about to leave, an unexpected tremor jolted the very ground beneath him.


    The room quivered, sending objects ttering to the floor and casting an air of disarray.


    Startled, Alexander and the Duke steadied themselves against a wall. Their hearts raced as the earth rumbled with a force they had not felt before. The quake seemed to echo the turmoil that had gripped the Sloryn Empire since the war against Korusta had begun.


    Alexander expected the quake to immediately vanish, but it took a couple of minutes before it finally subsided. Almost immediately, a distant unease settled over the room.


    He nced around, his thoughts racing between the recent battlefield losses and this unexpected seismic disturbance. "Your grace¡­" he immediately helped the Duke. "Are you¡ª "


    The Duke''s eyes met Alexander''s, and without a word, they both understood that the events unfolding were more than a mere natural urrence.


    "The verynd beneath us is restless," the Duke''s voice held a grave weight. "It seems as if the continent itself is responding to the unrest that gues our empire."


    ....


    A/N: There has been a BIG mistake in the past 3-4 chapters. IT IS NOT SERAPHENA BUT ISADORA. I APOLOGIZE. I sensed that something was wrong while writing it but I could not figure it out. I already made some changes. Thank you.

 Chapter 496 Chaos in Rakha

    496 Chaos in Rakha


    Aster Empire


    Dorothy relished another piece of pear cake as she gazed at the man before her, who already resembled a skeleton. Then, she smiled.


    Who could have imagined that the old Patriarch who had been missing for months would still be alive? Even Dorothy had not anticipated the light wielder''s resilience.


    "Why are you still alive?" she inquired. It had been months! A regr human would have perished from starvation. While this old man was far from normal, the surrounding relic prevented him from using his blessing to heal himself. His survival simply did not make sense.


    Of course, no response came. The man might be alive, but he no longer has the energy to even speak or open his eyes. She sighed as she rose from her seat, deciding to leave the underground dungeon.


    Before long, she arrived in her room and began reading a book while waiting for her mother.


    Life had been... dull, to say the least.


    She had not wanted to return, but the north had be stifling. For some reason, Dorothy felt as though something¡ªor someone¡ªhad been watching her incessantly. Though unconfirmed, each day brought with it an ominous sensation.


    Moreover, the Queen who once supported her had been sent somewhere to recuperate when in fact, she was not sick to begin with.


    So, she left.


    She took advantage of the current chaos inside Aster Kingdom and left.


    "Dorothy?"


    Dorothy turned upon hearing her mother''s voice.


    "Mother..." Dorothy smiled, looking at Victoria, who had been preupied with some matters for her Foster Family. Her mother had ceased to care for her father and instead spent her time outside the estate and sometimes even outside of Aster. "You are here..."


    "I have missed you!" Victoria eximed, embracing her daughter. "I hurried here to see you. Are you nning to stay in Aster this time?" she asked with excitement.


    "Well..."


    "Why not join your mother in managing the family business? Your grandfather would surely appreciate it," Victoria suggested enthusiastically, gazing at the beautiful Dorothy Lux. For some reason, she felt her daughter had be even more beautiful in her eyes.


    She led her daughter to the patio, where a tea set had been prepared in advance. "This time, the Aster Empire is truly going to change." Victoria knew the change was not only external; the new Emperor was significantly different from the previous one. He was decisive and always knew what he wanted.


    The current Emperor had swiftly implemented numerous changes, not just within the court but also in the Empire''sws. It was too sudden, too abrupt, leaving most merchantpanies like the Fosters unprepared.


    "Mother, about the new Emperor..." Dorothy began. "I wonder how he managed to oust the previous one. While I do not want to involve myself in the Empire''s politics, I cannot ignore the fact that this Emperor appears to be supportive of dark sorcerers. Street rumors have been quite explicit. The current Emperor has the support of a powerful sorcerer. Do you think that is possible?" she asked, her brows furrowing.


    "It is indeed possible," Victoria affirmed. Where there was smoke, there was fire. Why else would people suddenly im the new Emperor was coborating with a sorcerer? The answer was simple: he had miraculously regained the use of his legs out of nowhere.


    Dorothy''s expression shifted, but she quickly lowered her gaze and focused on her tea.


    "Your grandfather has been in talks with some new merchants, and we have decided to focus on the north. We will invest a significant amount to create more teleportation portals. Given the recent advancements in relics, I believe it is a highly profitable venture. What are your thoughts?" Victoria asked. "Your input, as someone who has visited the north, is valuable this time."


    "The Duke of the North is not easy to work with," Dorothy promptly replied. "I dare say the King of Wugari would heed the Duke''s words without question. I have seen it before; that King would sooner abandon his wife than sh with the Duke."


    Naturally, Dorothy found this situation repulsive, but what could she do? She did not want the Duke to sense anything amiss.


    "I believe the Duke would have no objections to this, as..." Victoria''s words were suddenly interrupted by a ground tremor. It felt like an earthquake, but there was an eerie and deafening howl that seemed to emanate from the depths of the earth itself. The room shook violently, causing both women to cling to the furniture for support.


    Victoria''s eyes widened with rm as the tremor persisted. It was unlike anything she had ever experienced. Walls cracked, and objects tumbled over, creating chaos within the room. The very ground beneath their feet seemed to betray them.


    As the tremor subsided and the underground howling faded, Dorothy and Victoria exchanged fearful nces. Whatever had just urred, it was clear that their world had been shaken to its core.


    ¡­


    Rothley Estate, Wugari Kingdom n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Following the tremor in the North, panic gripped the Duke''s estate. The initial shock of the violent shaking left everyone stunned, but it was the eerie calm that followed that sent shivers down their spines. It was as if the very earth itself had held its breath, and the once-mighty North had mysteriously retreated into the shadows.


    "Your Grace... just now," Arriane Madilu''s serious expression conveyed her concern. "We fear another tide is imminent." To everyone else, another tide was the only possible oue after the tremors. To them, the silence served as an ominous warning.


    A beast tide could strike at any moment.


    "Your Grace, I have already taken steps to enhance security along the walls. However, we must remain vignt. Everyone should be prepared," General Lytton urged. Despite their fear, many still believed that the North would withstand whatever came their way, trusting that the Duke and Duchess would find a solution.


    "Denys... update me on the status of our food reserves," Duke Lucas Rothley requested.


    Denys cleared his throat in response. "My lord, the estate''s food reserves are more than sufficient," he began. "We have enough provisions to sustain everyone for the next six months, even through the harshest winters. Our seed stocks are also ample, and with the greenhouse the Duchess recently established, we anticipate a bountiful harvest in theing months."


    While six months was not a lengthy period, many vegetables would mature and be ready for harvesting by then. There were no issues with meat either, as northerners did not typically encounter any poison from the beasts'' meat.


    "I will leave for a few days to check the status of the Howling Mountains," Lucas dered. "The Duchess will be in charge of everything in my absence."


    Hearing these words, Rosalind, who had been silent all this time, looked up and stared at him. She did not want to stay. For some reason, she wanted to be with him. However, she knew that she might only act as a burden. While she could use both ck and white blessings, she did not have very good physical strength, which could be useful in fighting against demons.


    So, she maintained her silence.


    She could only hope that nothing was amiss in Rakha.


    Not long after, the meeting ended. Once again, the Estate was in lockdown. Lucas quickly sent someone to inform the King of the matters agreed upon during this meeting. After saying goodbye to Rosalind, he left.


    When Lucas arrived in Rakha, the ce was already in chaos. The streets were a turbulent sea of panicked faces and hurried footsteps. Shouts and cries filled the air, drowning out any semnce of order. People rushed in all directions, clutching their belongings, as if trying to escape an impending disaster.


    Merchants hastily closed their shops, their goods left unattended. Carriages and carts blocked the thoroughfares, their drivers struggling to navigate the chaotic maze of streets. Guards in the King''s livery tried to maintain some semnce of control, but their efforts were in vain as panic continued to spread like wildfire.


    Lucas looked at Huig, who hade with him, and signaled him to check the situation before he strode towards the King of Rakha''s study.


    "Your Grace!" the King of Rakha''s voice quivered when he saw the Duke. "Your grace, thank you so much foring. We¡ª "


    "Tell me about everything that happened in the Howling Mountains since the quake," Lucas demanded, ignoring the others inside the room.


    "Your Highness, thank you foring," Princess Isadora immediately bowed, relief shing in her eyes as she stared at the man''s tall stature. Next to her was the crown prince, who also looked relieved when the Duke arrived.


    "The Howling Mountains had been showing signs of¡­ we cannot exin it," the King immediately said. "It felt like the ind was about to explode. We can seerge cracks slowly envelop the ind. We do not know what would happen if¡­ the ind would explode. I have already sent my men to check the ce, but none of them are strong enough to get close."


    Lucas nodded. He then turned around, intending to leave the ce, when Isadora reached out and held his arm.


    "Your Grace, may I have a minute?" Isadora asked.


    "No," Duke Lucas answered immediately before leaving the study. However, the Princess was not intending to give up.


    "Your Grace, please listen to me. Only I can help you. Please, just ten minutes of your time and I ¡ª " When the Duke still ignored her, she yelled. "I have seen the future! I know about the demons and I saw them destroy the continent. I know what is going to happen from here on out!"

 Chapter 497 Because of Rosalind

    497 Because of Rosalind


    This time, Lucas stopped walking. He turned towards her, his eyes narrowed.


    Obviously, the Princess took this as a sign that Lucas was interested in hearing about her dreams. "Please follow me. We need to talk in private."


    Lucas followed her into a tea room. She immediately smiled as she began serving him tea. "I believe this conversation should ¡ª "


    "I don''t think I have the time for this, Your Highness," Lucas spoke. "Your people are dying, and yet you invited me to this ce to brew tea?"


    "I¡ª" Isadora paled. "I apologize. Let me get to the point." Isadora then started telling the Duke about the few things that happened in her dream. Her dream began on the Quake too. "I saw my father and brother die. I saw everyone die. The tide¡­ the tide of demons destroyed kingdoms, and even the blessed individuals couldn''t stop them," Isadora spoke.


    She stared at the Duke''s serious expression. "I know about the power that the Duke wielded. I know you are powerful enough to kill a blessed individual, and I have seen it in my dream. The demons¡­ it started with a tide. Soon, demons that looked like humans started appearing. They called them Princes. Some called them Generals, and some called them Dukes. They looked like us but were more powerful than anyone else. I watched as one Duke killed someone from the Fleur family without even lifting a hand. I watched them destroy Sloryn and Laimor."


    She swallowed hard, recalling the very detailed dream. Even now, just memories of the dream sent shivers down her spine. "Everything that happened had been very chaotic. And I saw¡­ I saw that the only one capable of defeating the demons was Your Grace. It was only you. The North became the ce where humans survived. It became a safe haven for everyone. Thest bastion of hope."


    "Is this the reason why you wanted to be my concubine?" Surprisingly, this was the question that the Duke asked.


    "I¡ª At first, I wanted to save my father and brother, and I believed being your concubine was the best way to do that. Then¡­ then I wanted to stand by your side as you saved humanity."


    "What was the ending of your dream?"


    "I¡ª" Isadora did not want to tell him that she died in that dream. "I do not know. I just woke up in the middle of a battle." Naturally, she would never tell him about the destruction of the other Kingdoms in the north and the death of some of his people.


    "Hmmm¡­" Duke Lucas just nodded. "In your dream¡­ do I have a wife?"


    "Huh?" Isadora failed to see the importance of this question.


    "Answer me."


    "No. You never married someone." Isadora really wanted to lie and tell him that she was his wife in that dream, but for some reason, she could feel as if the Duke could see through her lies.


    It felt like his gaze could read her soul and knew what she was thinking. So, she abandoned her n and told him most of the dream.


    Suddenly, the Duke got up and started walking out of the room without saying another word.


    "Your Grace¡­" Isadora hastily followed him. "I know what is going to happen next. Please let mee with you."


    "Can you fight?" he asked.


    "I¡ª "


    "Then you will be a burden." With that, the Duke continued walking. Again, Isadora followed him.


    "Your grace, I can tell you everything as long as you agree to make my family seek sce in the north. My brother and father and I will follow you to the north."


    The Duke did not answer, so Isadora continued. "Please, your grace. I can help you. I know what the future holds. I saw it. I can see it again. The demons¡­ we can defeat them if we use what I know from the dream. Please let us go to the north."


    "Your Highness¡­" Lucas finally stopped walking. "I do not think your dream will happen."


    "But I have already examined the older documents that father has. The demons are real, Your Grace. Moreover, this quake also happened in the dream. The Howling Mountains will explode, and hundreds of demons wille to this ce overnight. Then¡­ thousands more wille. Rakha will fall into ruins, and I¡ª " she swallowed, tears started streaming down her cheeks. "Please, Your Grace. I implore you to consider. My dreams¡ª " n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    In her dream, the Duke never helped Rakha! He sent a few of his people, but he never actually came here to help everyone else!


    16:03


    "In your dreams, I did not have a wife." Lucas suddenly said, interrupting her words.


    "That does not mean my dreams are not going to happen."


    "It would not happen," Lucas uttered.


    "Why? What made you so confident that this will not happen? We do not know what the future holds."


    "Exactly," Lucas said. "In your future, I did not have a wife."


    Isadora blinked. She¡­ she could not seem to understand what the Duke meant. "But my dream¡­."


    "Could be what happened in your past life, but it is not reality. The Princess should wake up and think clearly." Then the Duke started walking away. Isadora chose not to stop him as she thought about the fact that he had never married in that dream.


    Still, it had nothing to do with the demons, so Isadora could not grasp the hidden meaning behind his words.


    Naturally, she hated it, but she had no choice but to stop bothering him¡­ for now.


    Then she once again thought about her dream, and that was when she realized something.


    In her dream, the Duke never helped Rakha! He sent a few of his people, but he never actually came here to help everyone else!


    What could it mean?


    "Sister?"


    Isadora looked at her brother, who stood beside her. "Were you able to convince him?" the crown prince asked.


    "In my dream, he never came here to help us," Isadora said.


    "What do you mean?"


    "It means that something changed. Something prompted him toe here and help us." Isadora was not stupid. She immediately knew that this had something to do with¡­ the Duke''s wife.


    The reason why he came here was because of Rosalind and not because he cared!

 Chapter 498 Source of the Chaos

    498 Source of the Chaos


    "Report," Lucas uttered, his gaze fixed on the Howling Mountains in the distance. The King had been correct; from a distant observer''s perspective, it appeared as if the ind were on the brink of breaking apart. Large cracks had begun to appear on the ind''s surface, resembling flowingva.


    "Your grace, the mountain is shaking," Huig immediately remarked. "It is disying signs of a violent awakening."


    Lucas nodded and decided to personally visit the ind, alone. Even though Huig possessed great power, this situation was unique.


    Once he set foot on the ind, he immediately felt the ground beneath him tremble and groan, sending shockwaves through the air. The cracks around the ind expanded, revealing molten rock glowing with an otherworldly reddish light. It was as if the very heart of the mountains had ignited, and thend itself was about to unleash its fury.


    Lucas surveyed the ind, observing the smoke and ash billowing from the newly formed crevices, obscuring the surroundingndscape in a dark haze. The ground quivered beneath Lucas''s feet, and a low, ominous rumbling filled the air. Although the Howling Mountains had never been serene since their inception, today, the impending destruction was palpable.


    "I am surprised to see you here," a woman''s voice echoed behind him. He turned and stared at Atior, who now wore her usual ck attire and a cloak that obscured most of her face.


    "I was not expecting to find you here," Lucas retorted. "Why would someone who aimed to destroy the continente to this ce? Was it to gloat?"


    "I never intended to ruin the continent," Atior replied. "But I will not convince someone who has already made up their mind."


    Lucas turned his attention to the cracks, recalling his previous battle with Atior and knowing that she had been injured. She had been forced to flee during the fight, leaving Lucas to maintain the barrier.


    "The Barrier is about to crack and unleash its fury on the continent," Atior said calmly, despite therge crevices surrounding them.


    "No," Lucas responded.


    "What?" Atior questioned.


    Lucas chose not to speak further. Instead, he gazed at the surrounding mountains before looking at the topmost peak where Belisarius, with his mboyant white hair, stood.


    "You are back," Lucas uttered.


    Belisarius simply grunted and nced at Atior, who stood not far from Lucas. He was unsure of what had transpired between the two, and why they were not in conflict. However, he had never held a favorable opinion of this sorcerer who constantly interfered in their affairs.


    "The Barrier is on the verge of breaking. My estimate is two days," Belisarius stated.


    "That is too soon."


    "This time, we have no idea what triggered it," Belisarius continued, ncing southward. "But I sense something in the south."


    "We have not done anything to trigger it," Atior added.


    "I do not recall inviting you into this conversation," Belisarius said before turning to Lucas. "In the south."


    "Do you believe a high-ranking demon could have arrived here?" Lucas inquired.


    "That is the only exnation I can think of."


    "Was it a Prince?"


    "Perhaps."


    Hearing their discussion, Atior''s expression hardened. "She is not strong enough to confront a Prince or any other high-ranking demons."


    "Demons have sought to enve humanity. A ce like this would be akin to a sanctuary for them. It is impossible to resist such temptation. Whatever method they employ, it can only be aplished by a higher-ranking demon, at least a Prince, or a General, or Duke. It could be worse if it is an Archduke," Belisarius exined. Demons had a hierarchy, with Archdukes ranking just below Demon Kings.


    In terms of hierarchy, Demon Emperors were the strongest, followed by various Demon Kings, and then Archdukes. Demon Kings seldom left their pces to avoid attacks from other Kings, but Archdukes were different. They could move freely and bring their armies with them. They usuallymanded at least one Demon General and were more powerful than Demon Princes, making them one of the most feared demons during the war.


    "We cannot maintain the barrier this time," Belisarius stated. "Unless we locate the source of the disturbance."


    "We will do our best to find it."


    "Sorcerers cannot touch it; only Light Bearers can."


    "Individuals blessed with the light?" Lucas frowned. In the continent, only Rosalind, Martin, and Federico had the blessing. With Federico missing and Martin''s stupidity, it can be said that only Rosalind is avable to help them out!


    "That is the only way," Belisarius confirmed. "They can sense it." He stared at Lucas, sensing his anger. "She will not be harmed."


    Lucas remained silent and walked away. "Lucas..." When he did not stop, Belisarius added urgently, "Benjamin! You must let her find the cause of the disturbance in the barrier, or we will not have time to prevent the Howling Mountains'' destruction. We have only two days!"


    However, Lucas continued to walk away, disappearing from the ind and leaving Belisarius with Atior.


    The two of them stood there without uttering another word.


    Meanwhile, Lucas reappeared on the shore, where Huig was waiting. He thought about Isadora''s revtions and wondered why she could glimpse into the past. In the past, as she had told him, Lucas had never been married. He could not help but wonder why.


    He frowned and looked at the ominous dark clouds that shrouded the Howling Mountains. He was almost certain that this was another scheme by one of the Seven Families. At this moment, he had two choices.


    He could let Rosalind find the culprit, the source of this disturbance, and stop the barrier from copsing. However, confronting this entity was another matter. They did not know if it was a Demon Archduke or a Prince, and he did not want to endanger Rosalind.


    The second option was to let her find the cause of the problem and possibly sacrifice her. But why would he sacrifice her to save the continent?


    Lucas chuckled.


    The world could burn for all he cared. He would never sacrifice the woman he loved for anyone else!


    Actually, there was another option: to help her fight against this entity. Lucas was confident he would win, but why would he sacrifice his abilities to save the people who had once betrayed the woman he loved?


    Was not this a bitical?


    "Your Highness..." Huig interrupted his thoughts.


    "Speak," Lucas replied.


    "The Duchess has arrived and is currently speaking with the King."


    Lucas immediately looked at Huig, then at the pce. Without another word, he teleported inside the pce and appeared in the King''s study, where his wife was present, along with the King, the Crown Prince, and Princess Isadora.


    "I told you not toe," Lucas immediately said, ignoring the others. "We are leaving." However, his gazended on the ck-haired woman who stood behind Rosalind. Was not this the woman named Josephine? Another sorceress?


    He frowned and turned to the other side, confirming that L ize was indeed in the study.


    "Your Grace," L nodded. "I apologize for bringing the Duchess here


    . We understand the risks, but Josephine has seen something. We wanted to confirm."


    "I believe this has nothing to do with my wife,"


    Lucas said, his possessiveness evident in his voice. The north was the safest ce for Rosalind right now. She needed to return there.


    Just as he said this, Rosalind stumbled. Fortunately, Lucas was there to catch her. "I told you not toe," Lucas hissed, ring at Josephine and then at the King. "We are leaving."


    "Stop..." Rosalind held onto his arm. "Stay. I need to see it." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "You cannot..." Lucas''s tone was grim. "We are leaving!" He lifted Rosalind into his arms.


    "Please..." Rosalind murmured. Despite her desire to stay, her body could not endure the whispers and visions of the past. She had not anticipated so much troubleing to Rakha, but what Josephine had told her was crucial. She needed to determine if she could sense the source of the disturbance.


    "Take me to the shore..." Rosalind whispered. She knew Lucas could hear her, so she did not bother to open her eyes.


    "What are you trying to do?" Lucas''s voice echoed in her head. "You cannot stay here."


    "Leave this ce. The north is safe."


    "Take me to the Howling Mountains," Rosalind said. This time, she opened her eyes, revealing silvery orbs that twinkled against the room''s lighting. "Please."


    Her reaction to that ce was unexpected, but the visions that she was seeing were truly disturbing. It was changing something inside her. Something that she could not seem to understand.


    She pursed her lips and endured her headache. If she wanted to go, only Lucas could take her to that ce.


    "There is no need to set foot on the mountain itself." This time, a man with long white hair appeared next to Lucas.


    This was none other than Belisarius.


    He looked at Lucas and said, "Take her to the shore. She should be able to feel it from there." He gave Lucas a meaninful gaze. Then he added. "I will be there."

 Chapter 499 Dark Substance

    499 Dark Substance


    One hour ago,


    Rothley Estate, Wugari


    "You are here?" Rosalind was taken aback when she learned that L ize and Josephine hade to visit. The earthquake had just subsided about an hour ago, so she was genuinely curious why they were here instead of assessing the earthquake''s aftermath.


    "Josephine has something to discuss," L promptly stated. As always, he did not beat around the bush and got straight to the point. But Rosalind could easily discern that he appeared troubled, conflicted, perhaps even a tad angry.


    "Did something happen?" Rosalind shifted her gaze toward the woman sitting next to L, who had been staring at her since she walked in. "Magda, please serve them more refreshments," Rosalind instructed, noticing that the food in front of the two had disappeared. She knew it was Josephine, but she did not dwell on it too much, as the woman seemed to have a penchant for eating.


    "The earthquake..." Josephine began, her voice carrying an air of unease. "I saw something unsettling. A barrier is on the brink of breaking, and something is triggering it. Only you can assist us."


    "Huh?" Rosalind furrowed her brow. "The barrier in the Howling Mountains?" she inquired. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Yes."


    "So... how can I help you?"


    "You should be able to sense the source of the disturbance," Josephine said, her expression dead serious.


    "I cannot feel anything," Rosalind replied.


    "Not here... you should be able to feel it in the Howling Mountains. Near the barrier."


    Rosalind pursed her lips as memories of her past experiences in the Howling Mountains flooded her mind. She had a strong aversion to revisiting that ce.


    "I don''t think I¡ª"


    "Only you can sense it. Only you should be able to sense the darkness," Josephine interjected.


    Rosalind clenched her jaw. In her previous life, she had never experienced such quakes, and she wondered if they were a consequence of her rebirth. If so, shouldn''t she have more knowledge about them? Did she bear any responsibility for them?


    Rosalind was not naive enough to believe she had to solve every problem arising from her rebirth, but she thought gaining more understanding might be the least she could do.


    "Alright," Rosalind finally agreed. The teleportation portals made it convenient for them to reach Rakha Kingdom, where they could rendezvous with Lucas and journey to the Howling Mountains.


    "You have been to that ce?" L inquired.


    "Once," Rosalind admitted.


    "I have heard that many can enter but few can leave," L added.


    "You are mistaken," Rosalind recalled the circumstances from that time and chose to withhold any further response to L''s questions.


    After their arrival in Rakha, they promptly requested an audience with the King, who, naturally, granted their request. However, this time, the King was not alone. The Crown Prince and even Princess Isadora apanied the elderly monarch.


    As Rosalind stepped into the study, memories once again inundated her senses. This time, a vivid image unfurled before her eyes: a woman with long, white hair and a hauntingly familiar face.


    Rosalind had encountered this woman countless times in her recollections, but on this asion, the woman appeared strangely distant. Her gaze remained fixed on the battlefield before her, her arms raised in amanding gesture as bolts of lightning and various elemental forces rained down upon the demons attempting to wage war against humanity.


    The scents of sulfur, fire, and various elements assailed Rosalind''s senses.


    This time, she chose to calm herself, to steady her racing heart. She wanted to see, to understand more...


    ¡­..


    Present time, Rakha Kingdom


    Rosalind squinted at the ind, which now resembled a colossal mass of mes in the distance. The cracks surrounding the ind were growing wider right before their eyes. Nestled in Lucas''s embrace, Rosalind squeezed her eyes shut, attempting to dull the pain assaulting her senses.


    "You should be able to sense something dark and heavy," Belisarius''s words echoed inside her head. "Something... sorrowful. Emotional."


    For a moment, Rosalind couldn''t discern anything beyond the throbbing in her head. The memories persisted, images shing in her mind, threatening to overwhelm her. However, this time, she resisted sumbing to them. She concentrated on her emotions and followed Belisarius''s guidance.


    She needed to uncover something significant to help out. Something... steeped in mncholy and darkness.


    Before long, she began to sense what she was searching for. A wave of mncholy washed over her. It felt as if a heavy nket had descended upon her soul, casting a shadow over her thoughts and senses.


    With her eyes remaining tightly shut, she could now sense the palpable sadness and darkness emanating from the ind of mes. It extended beyond the fiery spectacle before her; it was an intense and mournful atmosphere that saturated the very essence of the ce.


    The fiery exterior of the ind appeared to conceal a deeper, more somber reality. As the cracks in the continent pulsed and the mes flickered, Rosalind came to the realization that she had indeed discovered what she sought¡ªsomething profoundly sorrowful and obscure, concealed beneath the fiery facade.


    Yet, amidst the overwhelming mncholy and darkness, Rosalind sensed something else¡ªan elusive presence, like a thread weaving through the fabric of emotions, distant yet unmistakable.


    It resembled the rhythmic beating of a heart in the far-off distance, a faint but persistent pulse that beckoned her to explore further.


    "In the south!" Rosalind eximed. "It... is there..." She pointed in a direction.


    "Isn''t that the direction of the ck Forest?" Belisarius inquired. "Shall we go ahead and check it?"


    "You are going to check it. Can you not see? My wife is currently weak," Lucas stated firmly. Without waiting for another word, he disappeared right in front of everyone, leaving them to their own devices.


    "That¡ª" Josephine blinked and looked at L then towards Huig and Belisarius. "I¡ª I think he is angry."


    "Thank you for speaking the truth, sorcerer," Belisarius smiled. "Shall we proceed and explore the south on our own?"


    Before long, Belisarius and the others ventured southward, plunging into the heart of the ominous ck Forest. To their astonishment, the scent of sulfur and a dense dark mist already engulfed the forest. What was more unsettling, anotheryer of mist seemed to be rolling in from the west, enveloping thendscape in an eerie haze.


    Upon closer inspection, their worst fears were confirmed.


    Demons¡ªhordes of them¡ªhad ruthlesslyid waste to the once-proud Edepes Kingdom. Belisarius''s rm was palpable.


    "Where did theye from?" L inquired, his gaze fixed upon the viscous, ck substance encircling the borders of Edepes Kingdom. If his suspicions were correct, this ominous substance had not only consumed Edepes but continued to spread, leaving devastation in its wake.


    The group exchanged anxious nces as they surveyed the destion that had befallen Edepes Kingdom. The once-thriving city and its surroundings nowy in ruins, a stark contrast to the grandeur that had once filled their memories.


    "We need to find out where these demons came from and how to stop this spreading darkness. There''s no time to waste," Belisarius dered, though he had a clue as to their origins, he couldn''t confirm it just yet.


    "Can we not just destroy them?" L suggested, attempting to use his fire abilities against the dark substance. To his surprise, the substance appeared to absorb his power. "This¡ª"


    "None of the elements wielded by humans in this ce can touch that substance," Belisarius exined, his expression grave. "We need to destroy the heart, the relic used to summon the demons."


    "Summoned them?" L questioned.


    "Those demons... they cannot breach this ce as long as the barrier is intact. The only way they could be brought here is if someone... summoned them," Belisarius added, turning toward the sorceress. "Isn''t that correct, Sorceress?"


    Meanwhile, as Lucas and Rosalind arrived at the estate, Rosalind braced herself for what she expected to be a lecture from him regarding her visit to Rakha. However, it never transpired. Instead, he guided her to their room, gently tucking her into bed, and inquired if she needed anything.


    "I know what happened," Rosalind suddenly blurted out.


    "What?" Lucas inquired.


    "I have seen it," Rosalind disclosed.


    Lucas''s expression changed, his eyes narrowing at her. "What did you see?"


    "The past. I saw that woman... I witnessed her delving into dark magic to protect the humans." She had pieced together these events after months of experiencing these visions. Combined with the information from Belisarius, Lucas, and Atior, it all started to make sense.


    "I also know why she shared her abilities with her friends."


    "She did not share her abilities with her friends, Rosalind," Lucas countered, his face impassive. "They were stolen from her."


    He was mistaken.


    Rosalind knew differently. That woman couldn''t contain her abilities, so she chose to give them away, or at least that''s what she had gleaned from those fragmented memories. However, she chose not to disclose this information. Whatever had transpired in the past held little relevance to the future now.


    "Aren''t you going to reprimand me for being so curious?" Rosalind asked.


    "Is that a sin?" he retorted.


    This time, Rosalind smiled. "I do not think so."


    "Then no..." Lucas replied. "Do you think I am that shallow?"


    "Well..."


    "You needed to know certain things to make informed decisions," Lucas interrupted her. She nodded and smiled. Somehow¡­ she felt something warm in her chest.

 Chapter 500 Edepes Kingdom

    500 Edepes Kingdom


    "It was in the Edepes Kingdom," these were Belisarius'' words when he arrived inside Lucas'' study.


    "Edepes?" Rosalind, who was inside Lucas'' study, immediately frowned. In the past, the war had started because of Edepes as well. She could not help but wonder if this was all rted.


    "The dark matter is starting to spread... whatever is inside that ce is summoning demons, and we need to destroy it," Belisarius then turned toward Rosalind. "Edepes is no more. Hordes of demons have now invaded the ce. It was dark and... a ce where low-level demons could live."


    "Low levels... were you able to spot a higher demon?" Lucas asked.


    "Unfortunately not. I suspect... it is already in one of the Empires. We cannot be too careless this time," Belisarius added.


    "How are you going to stop this dark matter from spreading?" Rosalind asked. She could vaguely remember something like this in the shes of memories.


    If she was right, this dark matter would destroy everything in its wake. All nts and even thend. The sad thing about this was the fact that once the dark matter is already there, thend can never go back to what it was in the past.


    She tried to recall one specific memory where she saw the dark matter. At that time, they were fighting hordes of demons and... "The dark matter would help demons multiply... The demons are born from that dark matter!"


    The realization left her speechless and scared at the same time. She immediately got up and looked at Lucas. "How are we going to stop it?"


    "We need to find the source and..." Belisarius sighed. "We need to destroy it. However, I suspect that the source is in the middle of Edepes, surrounded by demons. It would be very hard to retrieve it."


    Once a demon died, another demon would rise from the dark matter. This was something that Belisarius wanted to say. "L and Josephine are already going to Korusta to inform L''s father. They are nning to stop the current battle against Sloryn to have a meeting about this matter."


    "Once we retrieve the object and destroy it then... the Howling Mountains would also calm down," Belisarius added.


    "So... how are you nning to fight the demons?" Lucas calmly asked.


    "Are you not going to help us?"


    "Help?" Lucas eyed Rosalind. "I will help."


    "I believe we need to check Edepes first," Rosalind uttered. She needed to see if the dark matter that he was talking about was the same as the dark matter that she saw in the memories.


    This time, Lucas had no objection. They used Belisarius'' ability to teleport andnded in a nearby valley just a few kilometers away from Edepes. Rosalind''s heart pounded in her chest the moment sheid eyes on the ce that was once called Edepes.


    In the past, Edepes was surrounded by a thick forest. The ce that prided itself on its beauty and rich culture nowy in ruins.


    The ruins of Edepes were shrouded in an imprable darkness that seemed to have a life of its own. It clung to the broken walls and crumbling structures like a malevolent cloak, swallowing all traces of light and hope. The very air felt heavy with despair, and a nauseating stench of decay hung in the atmosphere.


    Amidst this darkness, grotesque demons lurked, their appearances a nightmarish coge of twisted forms and hideous features. Some had elongated limbs that terminated in razor-sharp ws, while others possessed multiple sets of eyes, each filled with a hunger that sent shivers down Rosalind''s spine.


    Their flesh was a sickly blend of putrid colors, and oozing sores and pustules covered their bodies, weeping foul liquids onto the ground.


    The demons moved with an eerie, fluid grace, their movements unnatural and unsettling. Their whispers, a cacophony of sinister voices, echoed through the ruins, creating an unsettling symphony of malevolence.


    She could not help but stare at the demons one by one and realize how twisted their forms and features were, each more nightmarish than thest.


    The first demon she spotted was a hulking monstrosity with three gnarled hands, each ending in hideous, wed fingers. Its skin was a sickly shade of mottled green, covered in rough, scaly patches that seemed to writhe and pulse with a life of their own.


    Its gaping maw was filled withrge, jagged fangs that dripped with viscous, greenish saliva. It moved with a slow, deliberate gait, its three hands flexing ominously as it approached.


    Another demon had a crown of twisted, obsidian horns protruding from its misshapen skull. Its face was a nightmarish canvas of pockmarked flesh, covered in countless, oozing holes that seemed to pulse in rhythm with itsbored breathing.


    Each hole exuded a vapor that hung in the air like a toxic fog. Its eyes glowed with an eerie, malevolent light, casting an eerie pallor over its grotesque visage.


    A third demon had the unsettling distinction of possessing a multitude of eyes that covered its bloated body like a nightmarish mosaic. Some eyes were small and beady, while others wererge and bulging, all of them moving around with an insatiable hunger. The eyes blinked and twitched independently, creating an unsettling, rhythmic dance of frightening malevolence.


    Another demon she saw that sent shivers down her spine was something that looked like a spider. Its humanoid face was a stark contrast to its arachnid body, and the mixture of human and insect features was deeply unsettling.


    Its multiple, spindly legs ended in sharp, serrated appendages that clicked ominously on the stone floor as it moved. The demon''s eyes, too numerous to count, covered its face like a chaotic coge of madness, and its chittering mandibles clicked with an eerie intelligence.


    She turned her head away. As if on cue, Lucas held her waist. He was standing behind her like a knight in shining armor. He was not saying a word, but she could feel his warmth as if a cocoon was trying to protect her from behind.


    She looked at him and could not help but smile.


    "I thought I would feel something, anything. Am I wrong to think that?" Rosalind asked. If she could feel the demons on Howling Mountains then... why cannot she feel anything now? She frowned at the realization. "I believe, the object that you are looking for is not in that ce." The reason why she was able to feel this ce was because of the demons. It was not because of the reason for the summoning.


    "You cannot feel a thing?" Belisarius asked.


    "Not a thing."


    "Whoever summoned the demons intentionally ced the object away from this ce," Lucas said. "Humans are not stupid, Belisarius, and you are well aware of their cunning."


    Belisarius pursed his lips.


    "Is there a way to pinpoint the location of the object?" Belisarius looked at Lucas.


    "Perhaps, the


    higher-ranking demon has it," Rosalind already thought about this earlier. For her, this reasoning actually made sense.


    The demons seamlessly acted like humans. It would be logical for the demons to hide the object by themselves to avoid detection. Then, they would watch as the humans tried to destroy the horde of demons on Edepes thinking that the object was there.


    "You cannot sense it if... the demon will not use it again," Lucas calmly exined.


    "We only have a few more hours before the barrier breaks...," Belisarius exined. "I believe it is best that wee up with a better solution to save this continent."


    "Is there any other way?" Rosalind asked.


    "Perhaps, you can get rid of the dark matter if you can use your light and dark blessings at the same time. Once that happens, the one who summoned them would naturally feel it and might reveal itself," Belisarius said.


    "Or, they use that object to summon more demons," Lucas added.


    "That would be impossible. Whatever that object is... I am almost certain that it would need a lot of sacrifice for the demon to be able to use it. Just like us, the demons'' abilities have been sealed the moment they arrived in this ce. So... their abilities are limited," Belisarius said.


    Hearing this, Rosalind could not help but look at Lucas. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Then I will try your method...," Rosalind uttered.


    "Once you use your ability, the demons will surelye...," Belisarius said. "We will stand by your side."


    Rosalind looked at Lucas, and he nodded without saying another word. Although Rosalind was pretty certain that Lucas would probably teleport her out of this ce if a mistake happened. Still, she thought Lucas''s approval was good enough.


    "If you cannot do it...," Lucas uttered. "There is no need to force yourself. We can just run away."


    "Run away?"


    "I know a ce where demons cannote."


    "Lucas, is this really the time to speak such nonsense?" Belisarius interjected.


    "A ce where demons cannote?" Rosalind could not help but frown. However, Lucas only shrugged, choosing not to delve into the topic.

 Chapter 501 Sacrifice

    501 Sacrifice


    EDEPES


    And just like that, the chaos that followed was something that Rosalind had never seen before. Rosalind stood not far away from the once-magnificent gates of Edepes Kingdom. By now, their presence had already gathered the attention of some demons, and some started moving their way.


    Then she raised her hand and recalled some shes of memories. She imitated how the woman used her abilities as she closed her eyes. She needed to use both the dark and light blessings quickly while Lucas and Belisarius fought off the demons. Slowly, she could feel heat around her body.


    The heat intensified, wrapping around Rosalind like a cocoon of energy. Her closed eyes pulsed with an otherworldly light, a reflection of the ancient blessings she was invoking. The chaos around her continued to escte.


    Demons, drawn by the strange energy emanating from her, closed in from all sides. Their grotesque forms and malevolent grins were enough to unsettle anyone, but Rosalind was determined.


    Lucas and Belisarius fought valiantly, their weapons shing against the demons'' dark sorcery and twisted ws. Swords and fangs crackled through the air, and the once-pristinendscape was now a battleground.


    As Rosalind''s powers surged within her, she unleashed the dual blessings. Dark tendrils shot out from one hand, binding and immobilizing some of the demons. The ugly creatures writhed in agony as the mixture of dark and light hit their bodies.


    At the same time, her other hand radiated a brilliant light that formed protective barriers around herpanions, shielding them from the relentless attacks of the demonic horde.


    But the price of wielding such ancient and powerful magic was steep. Rosalind could feel her energy draining rapidly, like a life force being siphoned away.


    She gritted her teeth, determined to hold on just a little longer. The battle raged on, and Lucas and Belisarius fought with renewed vigor, knowing that Rosalind was now able to use the blessing.


    Seeing her serious expression, both Lucas and Belisarius also gave their all to fight the demons. Both men could not help but suppress the surprise in their eyes when they saw her use the blessing together.


    The three of them soon formed an unbreakable trio, each memberplementing the others with their unique strengths.


    But the demons were not to be underestimated. Infuriated by their inability to break through Rosalind''s defenses, they chanted even darker incantations. The ground beneath them trembled violently as malevolent energy surged. Shadows coalesced into monstrous forms, and the air grew thick with an oppressive darkness.


    14:51


    Rosalind''s heart sank as she felt the sinister magic closing in.


    What Rosalind did not know was the fact that the dark matter beneath their feet slowly receded. The ck liquid was slowly disappearing from where they were standing!


    Seeing this, Belisarius once again could not stop the surprise in his eyes.


    Rosalind is not the real goddess¡­.


    How was it possible for her to do something so powerful? For the first time since he met her¡­ Belisarius was actually having doubts.


    ¡­


    LONYTH


    Deep beneath the snow-covered expanse of the cold north, hidden from the prying eyes of the world above,y arge and mysterious base where sorcerers and low-level demons worked together in a most unlikely alliance.


    The underground chambers were adorned with mystical symbols etched into the walls, glowing with an eerie, otherworldly light. Intricate arcane runes danced across the floor, creating intricate patterns that pulsed with an ancient energy. It was a ce where the boundaries between the supernatural and the mortal world blurred.


    Sorcerers, dressed in dark robes adorned with mystical sigils, moved about with an air of authority. They chanted incantations that resonated through the underground chambers, harnessing the arcane forces that surrounded them. Their spells were potent, their powers immense, and their knowledge of the mystical arts was unparalleled.


    Despite this, the spells did not seem to have any effect at all. The only one who seemed to have experienced the spell was the man whose body was floating In the middle of the room. This man was none other than Brinley Fleur.


    "This was indeed a very powerful and somewhat wasteful sacrifice," Ena Thun pursed her lips as she looked at Brinley''s lifeless body. "Are you certain this is enough to break the barrier?" She looked at the hooded man standing next to her. "I have worked with the sorcerers and even tricked another blessed individual because of what you promised."


    "Do you not trust me?" the man chuckled, his eyes full of greed as he stared straight at Brinley''s body. "Although this vessel is somewhat weak, it will do. In two days, the Barrier will naturally break. Once that happens, the sorcerers will be able to use their abilities and you¡ª the seal that is hindering you from gaining more abilities will naturally be lifted. Once this happens, you will be the most powerful individual in this continent."


    "Hmph!" Ena snorted. She had schemed too much just to make Brinley trust her. They simply could not make any mistakes now! It would be a waste of their efforts.


    "Hm?" the man beside her suddenly froze.


    "What?" Ena immediately inquired. "Did something happen?" she asked.


    This time, the man said nothing. He already exined to her that even if he was considered very powerful, the barrier in this continent was acting like a seal, stopping him from using all of his abilities. So, he needed sacrifices to be able to use his spells. As a high-ranking demon, this seemed unnatural but Ena did not know this.


    She asked some questions and the demon assured her over and over and over again that this would make her more powerful.


    "Someone has intervened!" the man hissed. "Quick! Take me to the south!" The trap that theyid was in the south. To avoid suspicion and problems, the demon decided to convince Ena to go to the North. This ce was all snow, and it could act as the perfect ce for them to n their schemes!


    For years, the two of them had been trying their best to break the barrier. Slowly, they are finally showing signs of sess.


    "What are you talking about?" Ena hissed, irritated. "Who would dare intervene? You said, our blessings would not work on those demons! That Dark matter that you spoke of¡­ even I cannot touch it!" In this continent, Ena Thun knew that there were only a few people who could fight against them.


    Soon, the demon exined that this was because of the barrier. Apparently, the barrier is making them weak.


    Because of this reasoning alone, Ena was quite confident that not one member of the seven families would intervene. Moreover, she did her best to create more chaos everywhere to divert everyone''s attention and make sure that no one would pay attention to Edepes.


    So¡­ who would dare intervene now?


    "Are you deaf? Take me to that ce!" the demon ordered, his voice trembled, something that she never heard from him in the past.


    While still grumbling, she chose to listen to him and immediately used a teleportation relic to transport them into an area near Edepes. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    What they witnessed there was nothing short of astonishing. Two men stood amidst a raging horde of demons, fighting valiantly against the evil creatures. Their weapons gleamed with deadly purpose, their every move precise and coordinated.


    But the most captivating element of the scene was the extremely bright ball suspended in the middle of the twobatants. This radiant sphere emitted a brilliant, almost blinding light that seemed to push back the encroaching darkness. It pulsed with an energy that defied exnation, and it was clear that this luminous orb was the epicenter of the battle.


    Ena and the demon exchanged puzzled nces. This unexpected turn of events had left them momentarily speechless.


    Ena''s astonishment grew as she stared at the radiant sphere. It was unlike anything she had encountered in her extensive knowledge of sorcery and the supernatural. The mysteries surrounding the sphere deepened her curiosity, and she couldn''t help but voice her bewilderment.


    "What is that?" Ena asked. Her doubts about whether any sorcerer could conjure such a phenomenon gnawed at her. She expected herpanion to provide an answer, but instead, he appeared to be overwhelmed by something beyond her understanding.


    The man beside her began to tremble. For some reason, Ena immediately sensed his unease. His reaction was unsettling, and it sent a chill down her spine.


    She quickly realized that whatever this luminous ball was, it had a profound effect on a higher-ranking demon. The power of the light pierced through his defenses, leaving him vulnerable and shaken.


    "Leave..." the demon finally spoke, his voiceced with urgency. "We need to leave this ce."


    Ena didn''t need any further prompting. She trusted the demon''s instincts, and his unease was enough to convince her that they should retreat for now.


    They had witnessed something extraordinary, something beyond theirprehension, and it was clear that this radiant sphere held a power that defied exnation.


    For now, they are going to leave.

 Chapter 502 Why?

    502 Why?


    For what felt like an eternity, Rosalind carried the weight of the world on her shoulders. The burden in her chest felt like an impossibly heavy load. However, she remained resolute. There was no way she would give up now.


    She bit her lower lip as she contemted her determination.


    "Why?" a voice suddenly echoed in her mind.


    "Huh?"


    "Why are you doing what you are doing?" the voice inquired.


    For the first time since earlier, Rosalind began to doubt herself. And just like that, the blessing fluctuated, leaving a taste of iron on her lips before she spat out blood.


    Almost immediately, Lucas appeared beside her.


    "You can stop now," he said. The fluctuations soon vanished, but so did her blessing.


    "We are leaving," Lucas uttered. In the blink of an eye, the world around them shifted and blurred as Lucas employed his teleportation abilities to transport them back to Wugari. Rosalind, disoriented by the sudden change, clutched her head and closed her eyes, trying to regain her bearings.


    Without saying another word, Lucas materialized next to her and offered a ss of water. She epted it gratefully and drank it down in one go. Just now, she realized how dry her throat was. "Thank you," she managed to whisper.


    "Hmm," Lucas acknowledged, scanning their surroundings. He promptly produced another ss of water, which she epted without saying another word. The tension in the air was unmistakable.


    Soon enough, Belisarius materialized not too far from them, his appearance unscathed, much like Lucas. "I should have known that this had something to do with the Thun Family," hemented, casting aside Lucas''s earlier deration.


    Rosalind clenched her teeth as she worked to piece together the puzzle. "The Thun Family?"


    Belisarius nodded solemnly, his expression heavy with knowledge and concern. "For years, they delved into experiments, seeking to enhance their strength. They relentlessly pursued ways to bestow blessings upon individuals, regardless of their bloodlines."


    Rosalind''s thoughts immediately turned to the monstrous humans they had encountered in the past. The realization sent shivers down her spine.


    "There''s a possibility that the object you are looking for is in the North," she said.


    "In the North?" Belisarius echoed, his brows furrowing in contemtion.


    She nodded pensively, contemting the challenges posed by the harsh winters and the dangerous human monsters inhabiting the region. It was the perfect hiding ce for the elusive object.


    Her thoughts then drifted to Elias and Valentin, whom she had dispatched to investigate the origins of the monstrous humans. Thanks to the magical bracelet she had provided them, she sensed that they were still alive and well. However, theck ofmunication made her worry. She could not help but wonder if they had made any discoveries.


    "What happened to Edepes?" she inquired, shifting her attention to the demons they had faced earlier.


    "The dark matter has receded, but... the demons have proven more resilient than expected," Belisarius replied.


    "We were already aware of this before the fight," Lucas chided, his displeasure evident as he red at Belisarius. However, thetter chose to ignore him.


    "You should find Elias and Valentin," Rosalind urged, her voiceden with urgency. "They are currently exploring the North, searching for the root cause of those humans turning into monsters."


    Belisarius appeared surprised by her decision. "You are noting?"


    This time, Rosalind pursed her lips, her gaze distant as she contemted her choice. "No," she finally replied.


    "May I know why?" Belisarius inquired, clearly puzzled by her unexpected reluctance.


    Rosalind merely blinked, unable to provide a straightforward answer, even to herself. Yes, she, too, wondered why she was making this choice, what was she trying to do? Why was she entangled in this web of mysteries, secrets, and dangers? Why was she risking everything to help the humans?


    "I needed rest," Rosalind uttered. This was her second chance at life. This was a precious gift she had fought for and now held in her grasp. She was determined to protect it at all costs and refuse to squander the opportunity fate had granted her.


    She bravely met Belisarius''s gaze. When she woke up that day, she vowed to live a better life. She- Somehow, she was able to change her fate but for some reason, she was still not allowed to live a good life.


    A part of her thought this was a little unfair, however, she soon realized that she did not want to risk her second chance at life, not for anything.


    Belisarius nodded in understanding. Especially for someone like Rosalind, whose body had been inhabited by another soul, rest was essential.


    He then turned his inquisitive gaze to Lucas. "How about you?" he asked, curiosity evident in his words. Lucas had been very different from the Lucas in the past.


    Was this the power of... love?


    Lucas did not hesitate for a moment. "I will rest with her," he dered without batting an eyelid.


    Belisarius looked utterly bbergasted as he chose to ignore Lucas''s deration and instead focused his attention squarely on Rosalind. He had been taken aback by her disy of power earlier, the first time he had witnessed her effortless use of her blessings. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It was clear to him that Rosalind had been grappling with the weight of her abilities and the relentless memories that haunted her. He had never expected her to master the use of both the light and dark blessings simultaneously.


    It was a remarkable feat, a testament to her growing control and understanding of her unique gifts. And she is only going to be stronger and stronger.


    "The demon saw you," Belisarius uttered. "Though I am almost certain they only saw arge orb of light hovering in the air, it''s still wise for you to take care of yourself."


    Rosalind responded with a contemtive "Hmmm..." Her mind was already racing, assessing the situation and formting a n.


    "Then I will take care of the object," Belisarius dered, his gaze lingering on Rosalind''s body as if trying to peer into her very being. Without further ado, he vanished.

 Chapter 503 A Rogue Demon

    503 A Rogue Demon


    "My Lord," a hooded demon kneeled in front of a swirling vortex. In the midst of the swirling vortex, a sinister, dark cloud-like form loomed ominously at the center of the portal. It appeared as a dense mass of inky ckness, its edges billowing and shifting as if it were a living entity within the confines of the gateway.


    The cloud-like form seemed to pulse with an eerie energy, casting eerie shadows upon the surrounding darkness.


    "What appears to be the problem?" the dark cloud-like object responded.


    "We encountered someone who could dispel the dark matter¡­" the hooded demon responded.


    Almost immediately, the surrounding cave grew colder. "Maledrax¡­ you assured me that the woman who could do that had long departed the continent."


    "My Lord, please let me exin." The demon named Maledrax shivered as the cold touched his skin. Human skin is considered very fragile, and Maledrax abhorred it. However, in the end, bing one of them was part of his mission.


    "Speak¡­."


    "We do not know if it was a human or¡­ another demon."


    There was silence on the other side of the portal. So, Maledrax continued. "We only saw the orb of light. It¡ª It was strong enough to harm this lowly demon, so this lowly demon did not dare to approach and instead decided to escape to report."


    "How long would it take you to find a body strong enough for me to possess?" the demon on the other side asked.


    "Not long, My Lord. I found a body, and it is currently undergoing various changes before we can use it. Give me at least two weeks."


    "The barrier will break in two days¡­." The demon said.


    This time, Maledrax lowered his gaze. "This subordinate deserves punishment."


    "You will be dealt with upon my arrival," the demon answered. "As for the source of the disturbance¡­ you shall deal with it. Find out who dared to aid the humans. A demon helping the humans is punishable by death."


    "Yes, my lord," Maledrax uttered. Then the portal before him disappeared. Almost immediately, his expression turned from solemn to ugly. If he was right, a demon was currently assisting the humans and trying to prevent them from summoning more of their kind.


    This is something that he cannot fathom.


    Then he thought about what happened thousands of years ago.


    Was it possible that the demon who chose to sacrifice himself back then was still alive? He narrowed his gaze at the spot where the portal was before he turned around and walked out of the cave. Almost immediately, he saw the anxious Ena Thun.


    "What happened back there?" Ena asked. "That ball¡­"


    "Was created by another powerful demon. We shall find the demon before the portal opens or¡­." If another higher-ranking demon is inside this continent before the Archduke arrives, then there is a possibility that the demon could control the hordes of lower-level demons and make them his ves. If that happens, it would be disadvantageous for everyone!


    However, Maledrax chose not to voice out the rest of his words to Ena. He was not nning to tell her that the demon might even be more powerful than Maledrax himself. After all, the woman was still useful.


    Still, Maledrax could not believe that another demon had been hiding in this ne.


    Just the thought of it made him so angry, his eyes turned red. He thought his Lord could finally rule this continent. Who would have thought that they would find another powerful creature here? The more he thought about it, the more irritated he became.


    "Another demon?" Ena Thun looked doubtful, her brow furrowed in concern. "Are you certain about it?" If someone as powerful as this demon was already lurking on this continent¡­ she couldn''t help but wonder how they had managed to remain hidden from the watchful eyes of the seven families. Ena was well aware that their families had altered what was written in history.


    However, this did not mean that they had no records of any abnormal situations in the past. She tried to recall one that could point out the identity of a demon lurking in the shadows, but could not think of anything.


    Maledrax nodded grimly, his features tense with unease. "There''s no doubt about it. This is the work of the rogue demon. It seems that someone has indeed been busy in this continent." His gaze flickered with a sinister glint. If he could deal with this demon before his lord arrives, then this would naturally give him merit and impress his lord.


    Just the thought of standing next to his lord once he sat down on his throne on this continent made him smile.


    "But how do we even begin to track them down? Demons are known for their cunning and ability to hide within the shadows." Ena Thun interrupted his stupor. She understood that if someone like this rogue demon existed, they must be exceptionally powerful or possess an extraordinary ability to evade the notice of the seven families and the demon beside her.


    "It will not be easy," Maledrax knew this. The one in hiding was aware of their existence and might even be aware of their identities. However, this did not mean anything. Even if they were able to destroy the dark matter in Edepes, they still could not stop whatever it was that wasing for them.


    No matter what, his lord is going toe to this continent and rule it!


    "How is the progress?" he asked Ena.


    "Brinley''s body is¡­ weak," Ena stated. "I do not think he could endure many spells. Unless of course¡­ you want topromise his physical form." Ena was aware that demons could use human bodies as vessels. However, because human bodies are less robust, the abilities of the demons would be limited as well.


    Demons cannot employ their full abilities, or the human body they possess would explode and harm their souls. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    This is one reason why demons who have sessfully taken over a human body are notably weaker or would gradually deteriorate the human body, causing it to decay from within.


    To create a stronger vessel, they had been using some arcane spells that should not exist in this world. However, even this spell was proven close to useless.


    Because of the barrier, the human body in this ce has been limited since they were born. Their bodies were created to be weak to avoid the detection of the demons on the other side of the continent.


    ording to Ena''s calctions, the only ones who could be a vessel are the ones who receive the blessing of the goddess, but how could it be that easy to take one of the blessed individuals and subject it to various experiments without alerting the other families?


    Ena could only sigh inwardly.


    For years, she had schemed to create the perfect opportunity to create a vessel for the demons, but after all this time, the human bodies were still not as strong as she wanted them to be.


    "How useless¡­" Maledrax uttered. "Since you cannot find one, then¡­ I will go ahead and look for another body on my own!" Maledrax should never have trusted humans to find him what he needs! How could someone who was born in this ce possess the intelligenceparable to a demon like Maledrax, who had lived for centuries?

 Chapter 504 Assault

    504 Assault


    Elias and Valentin had been trapped in a snowy wilderness for weeks, battling monsters tirelessly.


    "Do you see anything?" Elias asked from a dead tree branch. He looked around the area and sighed inwardly. He could not see any of those devious monsters.


    Valentin who was standing below the tree scowled. "How could I see anything from down here?" he countered. "What do you see?"


    Elias scanned the surroundings and sighed, "It is just snow." Nothing but snow.


    Valentin rolled his eyes, growing frustrated. It had been weeks, and they had not uncovered the source of these elusive monsters. They not only had no leads but had also been busy rescuing people while fighting almost every day. He sighed in exasperation.


    Closing his eyes, Valentin extended his senses again. Despite his efforts, he could still not feel a thing.


    Elias broke the silence, "No progress?"


    "None," Valentin sighed. As he was about to join Elias on the branch, an unexpected icy breeze brushed against his skin. He shivered, feeling like someone was watching him.


    "What happened?" Elias frowned.


    "Did not you feel that?" Valentin joined Elias on the branch. "Someone is watching us."


    Elias, seemingly unaware, surveyed their surroundings. "I do not feel a thing. Do not tell me..." he frowned, suspecting another monster.


    Valentin could only frown. Relying on his instincts, he dered, "We should leave."


    Elias immediately agreed. To be honest, he was simply too tired to argue. The two of them immediately jumped down, running away from the tree. Suddenly, a dark, thick mass struck the branch they had been on.


    Fear gripped them as they surveyed the snowy surroundings. They felt genuinely threatened for the first time in weeks.


    Elias immediately encased himself in mes while Valentin conjured icy defenses, ready for action. Their weeks of fighting together had honed not only their individual abilities but also their teamwork.


    However, they sensed something more formidable than anything they had faced before.


    A sudden loud noise erupted nearby. They saw a sh but it was too quick for them to react. They turned to the source, discovering a dark liquid seeping through the snow.


    Valentin was left speechless. He directed his ice towards the liquid, only for it to absorb his powers. Elias hurled a fireball, but the inky substance devoured it without hesitation.


    14:22 n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Run," Valentin urged. They had never encountered someone who could hide and use such a strange substance. Valentin''s instincts hinted at a potential sorcerer.


    "Unfortunately, running is no longer an option," a voice echoed from nowhere, and both of them frowned, their eyes fixed on a hooded figure that had appeared out of thin air.


    The hooded figure''s presence sent shivers down Elias and Valentin''s spines. Their senses were on high alert as they faced this enigmatic adversary.


    Valentin took a step forward, his voice steady but wary. "Who are you, and what do you want?"


    The hooded figure remained silent for a moment as if considering their question. Then, in a voice that carried an eerie, otherworldly quality, it replied, "I am known by many names, but you may call me the Shadowweaver. As for what I want, I seek something that you possess."


    Elias and Valentin exchanged wary nces. "What could we possibly have that you want?" Elias demanded, mes dancing around him in defiance.


    "Hehehehe...." The hooded figure started giving them an eerieughter. "Hehehehe... Oh, humans are so gullible. Naturally, I want your bodies!" Without any further warning, he unleashed more of the ominous ck orbs in their direction.


    Reacting swiftly, Elias and Valentin sprang into action. Elias conjured a zing inferno to intercept the iing orbs, attempting to incinerate them before they could reach their intended targets. At the same time, Valentin encased himself and Elias in a protective shield of ice, creating a barrier against the dark projectiles.


    The orbs collided with Elias'' mes, creating a violent sh of fire and shadow. Some were obliterated, but others managed to slip through, threatening to breach their icy defense.


    Valentin gritted his teeth, pouring more energy into reinforcing their shield. "We cannot let these things touch us," he warned Elias. While they did not know the exact consequences of contact with the orbs, Valentin had a gut feeling that something ominous was contained within them.


    "What the heck is that thing?" Elias eximed, his disbelief evident. Until now, he had been reluctant to ept that these monsters could actually speak.


    Valentin shook his head, equally perplexed. With grim resolve, the two of them redirected their focus toward the hooded man, ready to confront this enigmatic adversary head-on.


    Theirbined powers, honed through weeks of fighting together, surged forth as they engaged in a fierce battle against the hooded figure. Elias unleashed torrents of fire, his mes dancing with unrestrained fury, while Valentin unleashed icy projectiles, each one carrying the chill of anger.


    The hooded man, not bothered by their attacks, persisted inunching his dark orbs and utilizing perplexing abilities. He disyed an eerie knack for disappearing and reappearing around them, as though he were ying with them, challenging their every move.


    This realization sent a shiver down Valentin''s back. It felt like this guy was having fun with the whole situation, enjoying how they were struggling. Things had gotten even scarier, and Elias and Valentin needed to stay on their toes, facing an opponent who seemed to take pleasure in their fight.


    "He is messing with us!" Valentin eximed. "This is not like those monsters! How can a creature be so crafty?" In Valentin''s mind, it seemed this adversary was aiming to undermine their powers or, perhaps, was curious about their capabilities.


    Elias''s face darkened. They could not allow this hooded adversary to continue toying with them. They needed to take control of the situation and turn the tide in their favor.


    Elias met Valentin''s eyes before he nodded.


    Valentin nodded back, his expression solemn. With a shared understanding, they synchronized their abilities, fire and ice intertwining like never before.


    Theirbined assault intensified, creating a whirlwind of scorching heat and icy sts that engulfed their hooded foe.

 Chapter 505 Positively Tantalizing

    505 Positively Tantalizing


    However, for some unknown reason, their attacks did not seem to have any effect at all! If anything, it seemed that the hooded figure found it even more amusing!


    "Hehehehe¡­." The figure''sughter echoed through the wintryndscape. "Who would have thought that I would not just find one, but two?" One was sufficient, but two? It was practically a blessing! Oh, Maledrax was already basking in this delightful turn of events.


    Of course, the hooded man was none other than Maledrax, the demon who had been coborating with Ena Thun. He cackled and chuckled as he skillfully used his supernatural abilities to evade the attacks of the two blessed individuals who believed thatbining their powers would work against him.


    "Give up¡­." Maledrax taunted, his intentions not to harm, but to wear them down. He had no desire to damage those attractive bodies, he wanted them intact. Maledrax had learned his lesson well, especially after inhabiting a body that had been irreparably harmed. That is why he concealed his disfigured face beneath the hood.


    However, gazing upon the two handsome men standing before him, Maledrax could not contain his tion. He could finally exchange this battered vessel for something more appealing, and the prospect thrilled him to his core.


    As the two men continued their futile assault on Maledrax, the demon could not help but toy with them further. His movements became almost dance-like as if he were engaged in a waltz amidst the falling snowkes. Every punch thrown, every bolt of energy fired, Maledrax effortlessly sidestepped or deflected with the grace of a seasoned performer.


    "Is that all you have?" Maledrax jeered, his voice filled with mockery. "I expected more from the chosen ones. Perhaps your blessings are not as potent as you believed."


    The two men exchanged a nce, their frustration growing. They had trained for years to master their extraordinary gifts, and yet, before Maledrax, they felt utterly powerless.


    Maledrax''sughter filled the air again. "You see, I have faced countless foes over the centuries, and none havee close to defeating me. What makes you think you can?"


    It was clear that Maledrax was relishing this confrontation. Toying with his opponents was not just a tactical move, but was a source of amusement. He had be a master at exploiting his enemies'' weaknesses and enjoying their helplessness.


    With each passing moment, the two men''s energy waned, their attacks growing weaker and less coordinated. Maledrax''s n was working perfectly. He was wearing them down, and he could practically taste their defeat.


    "Hehehehehe¡ª" Maledrax could not help but chuckle. Then a thunderous boom resounded through the snowyndscape.


    "Oh?" Maledrax arched an eyebrow in mild surprise as the two men abruptly dashed in opposite directions. "Hahahahahaha¡­." Hisughter echoed through the chilling air. "Humans are indeed quite foolish."


    Maledrax found himself almost doubling over withughter at the spectacle before him. He could not help but be amused by their desperate attempts to escape. Did they truly believe they could outrun him? After all, he was a high-ranking demon, a creature of formidable power. How could two individuals, each wielding only a single element, possibly hope to defeat him?


    As the two men sprinted away, Maledrax knew he had them right where he wanted them. Their separation only yed into his hands, allowing him to pick them off one by one.


    The more they struggled, the sweeter their eventual defeat would be. With a wicked grin beneath his hood, Maledrax gave chase.


    To his surprise, however, the distinct scent of the two individuals suddenly vanished into thin air.


    "Hm?" Maledrax arched an eyebrow, a momentary confusion knitting his brows as he paused to scan his surroundings. A chilly breeze swept across the snowyndscape, causing a light fog to form around him.


    Then, in an instant, his world exploded with a deafening BANG. Maledrax''s hooded head snapped back, and his cold, amused expression transformed into one of grim seriousness. The shockwave of the sudden burst of power sent him stumbling several steps backward, a rare urrence for a demon as powerful as he.


    For the first time since the confrontation began, doubt flickered in Maledrax''s eyes. Something unexpected had just transpired, something that had disrupted his carefullyid ns.


    He could not help but feel a growing sense of unease as he considered the possibility that these two individuals might not be as ordinary as he had assumed.


    But how could they be ordinary? If they were, then what was the point of using their bodies? Maledrax could not shake the nagging doubt that had crept into his mind.


    The people born on this continent were naturally weaker than him, and using their vessels had always been a straightforward affair. He had never encountered such resistance before, and it intrigued him.


    With renewed determination, Maledrax allowed a sly smile to curl upon his lips. The more these two struggled, the sweeter the taste of victory would be.


    "Now tell me this¡­." A voice suddenly echoed, shattering the tense silence and interrupting his contemtion. Maledrax''s attention snapped toward the source of the sound.


    "Why would a demon¡­ someone who should not exist in this world,e here?"


    Maledrax narrowed his eyes, his cold gaze locked onto the white-haired man who had materialized a few steps away from him. The neer''s presence was undeniably powerful, and it radiated an aura of authority that was hard to ignore.


    For the first time in this encounter, uncertainty gripped Maledrax''s heart. He had expected a straightforward confrontation, but this unforeseen development had thrown a wrench into his ns.


    "And who might you be?" Maledrax inquired. He could not discern the full extent of the neer''s power, but there was an undeniable sense that this individual was not to be underestimated.


    Maledrax had encountered countless beings over his long existence, but this one seemed different, in a league of its own.


    As he studied the figure before him, Maledrax could not help but allow a wicked smile to curl beneath his hood. This turn of events was indeed a pleasant surprise. If this new opponent proved to be even more formidable than the two men he had been toying with, then the prospect of inhabiting their body was positively tantalizing.


    Oh¡­ should he use this body for himself and give the other two to his lord? n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!